《The Grand Princess》


 ~： Works related

    "Princess" Author: White Ink


    Copywriting:


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan got married at the age of 18.


    Li Rong fancy Pei Wenxuan''s family background to avoid disasters, Pei Wenxuan fancy Princess Li Rong''s identity to stand up, political marriage, no friendship at all.


    Later, she was addicted to vocal music, and he knew that he belonged to the house and did not enter.


    Husband and wife for thirty years, nothing but power,


    It is not surprising that he was provoked and killed by the other party in the end.


    However, when they woke up, they still returned to the year when they were eighteen, which was the most difficult moment in their lives.


    So Pei Wenxuan came to Li Rong.


    "His Royal Highness thinks, does this kiss have to be made again?"


    "Okay..."


    "Then you have to get rid of your''keqing'' first."


    "Do you think that your house will leave your sweetheart?!"


    After being speechless for a while, Pei Wenxuan said again: "Or, let''s bear with each other for the time being. After two years, we will hold power. You and I will reconcile again. Then there will be grievances, revenge, and revenge. What does the princess think?"


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Let''s go, let''s just go ahead..."


    Later, Pei Wenxuan and Li Rongquan were in the field. He watched Li Rong write and leave the book at home. Pei Wenxuan thought about it, and finally walked into the study.


    "The children are all this old, or will you just pass it a bit?"


    The keynote of the story: There is no big abuse, there are many Shura fields, happy friends


    [This is a story in which an enemy turns into a girlfriend and a girlfriend turns into a lover]


    Mine clearance:


    [Male master, female master, and Gaojie Party are all cautiously entering]


    1. The heroine had a lover in her previous life, but because of some objective reasons, she did not reach the last step, but nothing happened.


    2. The male protagonist had white moonlight before he was born again (attempted)


    3. The worst of the two is for each other. They will fight each other. It is a story of two scum. Don''t have too high expectations for both.


    Content Tag: Reunion made in heaven


    Search keywords: Protagonist: Li Rong, Pei Wenxuan©§Supporting role:©§Others:


    One-sentence introduction: A grudge regenerates a good couple


    Idea: Focus on the management and maintenance of marriage relationships


    Brief comment on works:


    "The Elder Princess" tells the story of the suspicious and sensitive eldest princess Li Rong and the cautious and introverted Ma Pei Wenxuan because of their political marriage. In the high position, and in the process, I gradually discover the story of knowing myself, learning to accept and grow. The plot and emotion of the story are equally emphasized, the writing style is delicate, the characters are lively, and the plot is designed to give the article enough readability. The contrast between the two lives and joys shows that the balance and etiquette that an individual should have in the world lies in interpersonal communication. Scale is a masterpiece with both readability and connotation.

 Chapter 1： Double kill

    At the end of winter, it was the coldest season in Huajing, and the ice and snow quietly melted away, bringing chills.


    In the princess''s mansion, Li Rong was lying on the bed, she was covered with a thick brocade, and there were many braziers in the room, which made the whole room to a high temperature, like a hot summer.


    Many people stood in the room, but no one spoke. Li Rong was dizzy, not feeling comfortable, but compared to the previous few days, she felt a lot better when she coughed up blood.


    "Change another veil."


    An elegant male voice rang, and the maid next to him gave a "click", and then heard the sound of water.


    Then Li Rong felt that someone was wiping the sweat from her forehead, and the person moved softly, as if wiping a porcelain doll, fearing that it would break by accident.


    Li Rong opened his eyes in a daze, and saw a man in white as soon as he entered.


    The man looked in his early forties, with an elegant temperament, handsome and gentle brows, and his gestures, all with indescribable elegance. Just looking at it like this, he felt very beautiful.


    He noticed that she opened her eyes, raised her eyes to meet her gaze, and saw Li Rong staring at him. After a moment of daze, he laughed and said gently, "The princess is awake?"


    Li Rong was in a daze for a moment when he reached out to help her up, put a pillow behind her, took a bowl of hanging pear soup from the maid and brought it to her lips, and whispered: "Drink first, run voice."


    He said, feeding her mouth by mouth, and the right sweet soup was poured into her mouth, making her slowly wake up.


    She finally recognized the person in front of her, this was the steward of the princess mansion who had served her for many years, Su Rongqing.


    This is her most trusted staff member and the closest person.


    When Li Rong was about to say something, she felt itchy in her throat. She raised her hand and pushed away his soup-feeding hand, covered her mouth with a veil, and coughed quickly.


    Su Rongqing patted her back to give her comfort. After a long time, she slowed down, opened her mouth and asked about the affairs of the court, and said directly: "What happened to the king?"


    "Still stuck," Su Rongqing slowly said what she was worried about, and said calmly, "Prime Minister Pei refused to let go and insisted on supporting the prince as a reserve. I have already made people arrest the prince''s subordinates a ugly thing. I will participate tomorrow."


    "He really doesn''t give up." Li Rong gasped, Su Rongqing let her lean on her body, Li Rong felt the temperature of this person, and coughed softly, "He wants to stand Li Ping, because it is Qin Zhen. Really? People have been dead for so many years, still remembering not to let them go. Yan''er is the son of the Queen of the Palace, the crown prince, where will it be Li Ping?"


    "You are angry too."


    Su Rongqing chuckled and raised her hand to rub her temples. Li Rong felt much better. She leaned on Su Rongqing and listened to the other side''s whisper: "It is natural that Pei Wenxuan wants to help His Royal Highness. His mother''s clan is not flourishing behind His Highness. , And had good relations with Pei Wenxuan since he was a child. If his Highness becomes the emperor in the future, he can only rely on Pei Wenxuan. For Pei Wenxuan, he can continue to hold the power and grow old."


    "How is your majesty now?"


    Listening to Su Rongqing''s words, Li Rong calmed down a lot. Su Rongqing continued: "Your Majesty is still the same, unconscious, I am afraid that he will not be able to survive for a few days. The queen sent a letter from the palace yesterday, so that you can prepare early. The matter can''t be delayed any longer."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she leaned on this person, and after a long time, she slowly said, "Rong Qing."


    "Huh?" Su Rongqing answered, and Li Rong was silent. After a long time, she said, "I don''t think I can survive for long."


    Su Rongqing paused for her acupuncture hand, but Li Rong did not speak.


    She really felt so, and when she opened her eyes this morning, she felt that she was no longer good.


    "Actually, I have had enough in my whole life."


    Li Rong slowly said, "I''m just worried about the Queen and Yan''er. If I''m not here, Pei Wenxuan will cover the sky with one hand. They are afraid they will not be able to beat him."


    "Don''t worry," Su Rongqing''s voice sank, "If you die, he won''t survive. I will kill him and bury him for you."


    Li Rong laughed low after hearing Su Rongqing''s words. She raised her head and saw the face of the person in front of her.


    In fact, he is almost 51 years old, but he is not old at all. If it''s not for a few strands of white hair on his forehead, he can''t tell his true age at all. Standing out, he still looks like a **** the street.


    Thirty years ago, Su Rongqing, who had passed the weak crown, was the lover of all the women in Huajing.


    Even if he is old now, he is still an old dream in many people''s hearts.


    "I don''t even know," Li Rong smiled and looked at him. "Our Lord Su sometimes gets angry."


    "I have a lot of angry things." Su Rongqing laughed, and just as he was about to say something, he listened to the maid outside: "His Royal Highness, Prime Minister Pei would like to see you."


    After hearing this, Li Rong glanced at Su Rongqing, rather strange: "What is he here for now?"


    "If your Royal Highness doesn''t want to see it," Su Rongqing looked calm, "you don''t need to see it."


    Li Rong thought for a while, and after a while, she smiled: "Fine, after all, we should see each other for a couple. Maybe this one is the last one?"


    Su Rongqing did not speak, he sat quietly, Li Rong turned to look at him, a little confused: "Rong Qing?"


    Su Rongqing seemed to have recovered. He stood up and said respectfully: "The subordinates go down and invite Prime Minister Pei."


    With that said, Su Rongqing stabilized Li Rong and leaned on the pillow, pulled her clothes back, and got up and left.


    Li Rong asked people to bring the bronze mirror over and touch up the makeup a little bit. After a while, Su Rongqing led Pei Wenxuan in.


    Pei Wenxuanshang is also wearing a black court dress, wide-sleeved waist, red curling moire pattern printed on the wide-sleeved, and a red undershirt, making him look thinner and thinner. He was born very well when he was young, and now he is at the age of knowing the destiny, although he is not as handsome as he was when he was young, but he has a little calmness that is rare in a young man.


    He walked into the room, bowed to Li Rong, brought a scent of fragrance between his gestures, and followed his movements. Li Rong couldn''t help but glanced a few more times. Pei Wenxuan is used to being restrained. Where would he use such a sachet with such an obvious taste?


    She felt different, her face was not visible, her eyebrows were bent, and she was about to say to let him sit down, but she couldn''t help but cough lightly.


    Su Rongqing hurriedly came forward to pat her on the back, Pei Wenxuan looked at it coldly. After a long time, Li Rong was relieved, looked up at Pei Wenxuan, and smiled: "Nothing does not go to the Three Treasure Hall, Prime Minister Pei has not returned to the princess for many years. Coming here today, there must be something important."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, but looked at Su Rongqing quietly with a pair of eyes. Su Rongqing pretended not to see Pei Wenxuan''s gaze, and stood motionless.


    After a long time, Pei Wenxuan finally spoke and said coldly: "Let him go out."


    It''s not surprising that Li Rong got this. Pei Wenxuan didn''t like Su Rongqing, and he didn''t directly scold someone out. It was Pei Wenxuan who gave her face. After all, she and Pei Wenxuan are still a nominal husband and wife. Even if they have been separated for many years, they are allies. There is no embarrassment. She looked up at Su Rongqing and gently persuaded: "Rong Qing, you go out and wait."


    When Li Rong spoke, Su Rongqing saluted the two, got up and retreated.


    As soon as he left, everyone in the room followed. Only Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong were left. Li Rong coughed lightly, but Pei Wenxuan was silent. After a long time, Li Rong said, "What''s the matter? ."


    "About Li Chu," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her, opening his mouth as a political matter, "I''m here to discuss with you today."


    "What are you discussing?" Li Rong pretended not to know about the court, and wrote lightly, "Xin''er is a direct official from the palace, Wen Liang and Gongqian, is there anything else to consider?"


    "We have been working together for many years, and I don''t want to go around the corners with you." Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were a little cold, and his tone was a lot more serious. "His Royal Highness is arrogant and unsuitable for the throne. Moreover, his mother is too rich, if you Something happened to me, and my relatives might not be able to hold me down in the future."


    "What''s the difference between your relatives and you and me?" Li Rong sneered, "You said so well-sounding, so you know what you are doing! You are not talking to me as if it were me. If you don''t agree, what are you going to do?"


    "You must let Li Yan ascend the throne?"


    "Nonsense!" Li Rong raised his voice, "Yan''er is a concubine. Is it possible to let a concubine''s son ascend the throne?!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. After a long time, he said, "Do you really hold the hate?"


    "Can you call Concubine Qin?"


    Li Rong couldn''t help reminding: "You can call Zhenzhen by the name?"


    Pei Wenxuan went quiet again. After a long time, he stood up and said, "You can still make such a big noise, and your body is not bad. If you don''t agree, that''s it. In the future, each has its own means. No wonder I didn''t. remind you."


    As he said that, Pei Wenxuan turned and left. Li Rong looked at his back, qi and blood surged upwards, and said coldly, "I want to know, what kind of method you are talking about."


    "What do you think," Pei Wenxuan said coldly, turning his back to her, "that''s how."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she sneered: "Can you still kill me?"


    "Do you think I won''t?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned to look at her, his eyes were a little bit serious. Li Rong looked at his gaze, shaking her mind for a moment.


    The eyes were too cold, which made her wake up in an instant. Pei Wenxuan, this person, can do anything to achieve his goal.


    There is nothing between them, but they are bound by the names of the husband and wife, and they work together.


    With the same interests, Pei Wenxuan can tolerate her in everything. Now that he is tit-for-tat, it is not surprising that he has many natural methods.


    Li Rong panted anxiously when he saw him smash the door out.


    Su Rongqing walked in and saw that she was very angry, so she hurried up to give her a favor and asked her to give her medicine. While he patted her on the back, he said, "He must be nothing good now. You are ill. What did you see him doing?"


    Li Rong did not speak, and coughed against Su Rongqing. The maid came up with the medicine. Su Rongqing had someone try the medicine first. After confirming that it was all right, he gave it to her.


    Li Rong took a sip of the medicine and was about to say something. As soon as the medicine entered her abdomen, she noticed severe cramps in her abdomen, and then her blood surged. She grabbed Su Rongqing''s sleeve and rushed forward, and a mouthful of blood came out. .


    Su Rongqing was stunned for a moment, and then shouted in shock, "Li Rong!"


    Li Rong was panting on the side of the bed, her belly turned upside down, Su Rongqing held her and shouted at the doctor, and put her hand on Li Rong''s pulse.


    After a while, Su Rongqing''s hands trembled.


    "It''s Xiangmei."


    He blurted out, Li Rong heard the poison, and the fragrance of Pei Wenxuan''s body instantly appeared in his mind.


    Xiangmei, Qin Zhenzhen died of this poison when he was in the harem.


    Fragrant beauties are usually placed in incense burners, and the scent that accumulates over time induces poisonousness. But there is also another usage, which is to directly catalyze the use of medicine after smelling the fragrance.


    Li Rong endured the abdominal pain and swallowed the blood.


    It''s Pei Wenxuan.


    She gritted her teeth and thought, this wolf cub, after all, shot him.


    He wants to help Li Ping ascend to the throne. Now in the court, your majesty is indulging in cultivating immortals and hearing Taoism, and the queen''s methods are not as good as him. She is his greatest resistance.


    In the past, he believed that she had tolerated her as the eldest princess for many years. Now that the emperor is dying, he doesn''t need the status of a consort to get the emperor''s favor. She has become his political enemy again, and he naturally wants to get rid of her.


    Pei Wenxuan, who had been acquainted with her for 30 years, was able to poison her so naturally. So the strange scent on his body is a fragrant beauty, and now this bowl of medicine, I am afraid that it is also his own people to fry. If she had only agreed to him, the bowl of medicine would not be delivered to her.


    But she didn''t, so he killed her.


    He really dared to kill him!


    Li Rong realized this and couldn''t help but vomit blood. She vaguely heard the footsteps of imperial doctors outside, and her mind was sober as ever.


    She can''t keep him.


    The pain made her extra calm-even if he died, let him be buried!


    "You take my token," the imperial physician rushed up and began to give Li Rong the needle. Li Rong struggled to grasp Su Rongqing''s hand and hurriedly said, "Call the elite of the princess mansion, set off immediately, set up an ambush in Baiyi Lane in the name of assassinating the princess , Cut Pei Wenxuan."


    The blood came out of his mouth, Li Rong covered her mouth with a veil, and vaguely ordered: "His people will fight back frantically. When you are done, notify the staff and leave immediately. Pei Wenxuan is dead. For the rest, the Queen will Deal. You can''t be targets."


    "Don''t tell me!" Su Rongqing hugged her and said tremblingly: "I know, I will deal with it. You see the doctor first, you''re all right, you''re all right..."


    "If I die," Li Rong''s eyes slowly darkened, "Pei Wenxuan, I can''t live."

 Chapter 2： Memories

    Li Rong''s last sentence before his death was about Pei Wenxuan, a man who had lived as her husband for thirty years.


    After speaking, she no longer had consciousness. She thought that she was dead, how fierce the poison of Xiangmei was, with her long-ill body, where could she stand it?


    But I never thought, I don''t know how long it took, she woke up again!


    When she woke up, she slept on a soft bed, and the sunlight sprinkled into her bedroom, surrounded by orchid incense, which was her favorite when she was young.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, and then heard a familiar voice that was a little distant and whispered: "Your Highness, are you awake?"


    Li Rong heard the voice, turned her head, and showed a quiet and gentle smiling face in front of her. That face is not beautiful, but it is also pretty. She looks almost twenty-five or sixty-six, dignified and steady, and she is alone in her memory. Reflected.


    She called out incredible: "Jinglan?"


    The other party smiled and stretched out his hand, helped her get up, and said softly: "It''s already time, your majesty has just come down to the court, and people come to order, saying that it is lunch and the princess has a meal. The servant girl wanted to wake the princess to get up, but she woke up without thinking about it. ."


    Li Rong listened to Jinglan''s words and looked at her surroundings, feeling quite shocked.


    Following Jinglan''s movements, she stood up and looked around while washing her face. After she finished washing her face, she finally determined that this was the Changle Palace.


    Changle Palace was the place where she lived before she left the pavilion, and Jinglan was her personal attendant back then. Jinglan accompanied her from Changle Palace until her marriage, and later became the head of the princess''s residence.


    When she was young, she didn¡¯t like Jinglan very much. She felt that she was stern and unspoken. Instead, she preferred the cute Jingmei more. But her mother liked Jinglan. So after the princess mansion was built, Jinglan still became the palm of the princess mansion. thing.


    It wasn''t until she was assassinated when she was thirty years old that Jinglan blocked her sword and died in front of her. She didn''t realize that some people do things without words, and it''s not that she has no merit.


    Looking at the living Jinglan and the old palace from when she was young, Li Rong calmed down and finally admitted that she seemed to be alive again.


    Moreover, it went back to when she was young.


    She needs to determine what time it is now as soon as possible, but she doesn''t want people to notice. She washed her hands, recalled what Jinglan had said before, and tentatively asked: "Father, the emperor announced that I was eating, but what did you ask for?"


    Although her father seemed to be very fond of her, he seldom announced her meal. Every time she went, it was a feast for the grand family. For example, when she was married, she was also allowed to eat first.


    "Slaves don''t know," Jinglan said, but after thinking about it, she added, "But I heard that a few days ago, His Majesty asked all families to submit portraits of married young people."


    Oh, that really refers to the meal of marriage.


    Li Rong took the handkerchief from Jinglan. After wiping her hands, she raised her hand and asked the attendant to change her clothes. After getting dressed, she took a small golden fan from the side, stepped onto the sedan chair, and took the sedan chair towards her. The Hall of Supreme Harmony rushed over.


    It was a bit difficult to recall the past in the dust, but in the creaking sound of the sedan chair, it gradually became clear.


    She remembers that before the age of eighteen, she and her father Li Ming had a good relationship.


    She is the eldest princess born in the palace and the first child of Li Ming. Playing Xiao Li Ming is very good to her, even better than her prince brother Li Chuan.


    She cherishes Li Ming''s kindness to him, because when she was young, she didn''t know where it came from, and she understood early that an emperor would be willing to treat you well, that is extremely rare and extremely cherished. So she tried her best to please Li Ming.


    In fact, she has a stubborn nature, but because Li Ming often told her that women should be demure and virtuous, she kept suppressing her temper and pretending to be a "demure and virtuous" princess.


    The better she pretends, the more Li Ming loves to praise her, often saying that she is the best of his many descendants, if not a daughter, she would be worthy of her.


    When Li Ming praised her, she worked even harder, until later did she understand what it means to kill.


    She has unconditional trust in Li Ming.


    The average princess should have a marriage at the age of fifteen, and then it is logical to get married, go out of the palace, have a fief, and build a princess mansion.


    But when she was fifteen years old, Li Ming said that she was reluctant to marry her daughter, so she let her stay for a few more years, and she believed that.


    Once she stayed until she was eighteen, her mother became ill, and Li Ming finally decided to marry her. He took the portraits of four princes and asked her to choose. These princes were all noble and handsome. She chose from left to right, and chose Pei Wenxuan, who looked the most handsome.


    When she came back to check, she was shocked by Pei Wenxuan''s life experience.


    Pei Wenxuan looks good.


    He looks handsome and has a gentle temperament. He is the eldest son of the noble family Pei''s prime minister, and is even comparable to Su Rongqing, the first noble son of Huajing.


    The problem is that he has no father.


    It was heard that he was a high school champion when he was seventeen years old. Who knows that his father Pei Lizhi suddenly died of illness, he was driven back to his hometown in Jinling by his second uncle Pei Lixian in the name of filial piety. All of them belonged to his second uncle. They randomly arranged for him an eighth-rank petty officer to look at the cell in the Criminal Department. Anyone who had eyes would know that Pei Wenxuan''s life was difficult.


    Even if he was born out of this identity, he would be able to live for a while.


    This is equivalent to a ruin among the nobles, marrying such a person, she naturally refuses to accept it.


    So she quickly inquired about the other three candidates.


    The three candidates are Lu Yu, the son of Ning Guohou, Yang Quan, the second son of Marshal Yang, and Cui Yulang, the champion of the new branch.


    I don''t know if I don''t inquire, I am surprised when I inquire.


    That Lu Yu, it was rumored that he was born stupid, but his mother kept covering up, and when Ning Guohou went, the position of the son would soon be gone.


    That Yang Quan, he was a lunatic. He spent most of his childhood in the barracks. He carried a knife to kill at the age of seven. His temperament was violent, and none of the maids around him survived.


    And Cui Yulang, from a poor family, has no major shortcomings, but the problem is that one of the hobbies of this life is to go to the brothel and write some poems to the brothel women. People are not bad, but they are also smart, but this is in officialdom. What''s the future?


    In the list of candidates for her husband-in-law, none of the four people was not a member of Jin Yu''s external defeat. It is also unknown how much effort her father-in-law had spent to come up with such a list of candidates for the worst husband-in-law in the world.


    After inquiring about the identities of the four people, she felt cold. After going to her mother that night, she wanted to regret her marriage to Pei Wenxuan. Who knows that the first sentence her mother heard was to tell her: "You I have to live with him."


    Li Rong was stunned at the time, and then listened to the mother''s queen calmly saying: "Now the prince is too popular in the court, your father is jealous, and the relatives are too strong. If you marry another powerful and powerful, your father is afraid Can''t help it."


    "So you have to marry and live with him. When your brother is enthroned, you will be the eldest princess. At that time, if you are willing to reconcile and reunite, you will reconcile and reunite. ."


    The mother''s words shocked Li Rong''s whole body. She grew up, and for the first time she heard someone tell her that raising a few faces is nothing. The mother reached out her hand, gently placed it on her face, and said gently: "My son, all women in this world suffer. The only way to avoid suffering is not to learn to be virtuous, but to master power."


    "You have to fight, grab, and hold power in your hands. You can''t expect fate to be given to you by others. You can''t count on your father, husband, or brother."


    "You are not young anymore," the mother''s eyes were calm and desolate, "I don''t have a long time, I can''t protect you, you are smart since childhood, married Pei Wenxuan, what if he can''t? You can do it. What you want is not He, what you want is only this marriage to avoid disaster for you."


    "If you don''t marry, your father will not be able to tolerate you anymore."


    So she married.


    After marrying Pei Wenxuan, she had already planned to abandon Pei Wenxuan''s uselessness and become the eldest princess by herself. Who knows that after getting married, she knew what a smiling tiger was after seeing this legendary man who was mild, weak and could be killed by his family at any time.


    She had a good ally. They used each other, assisted each other, and suspiced each other. She became the eldest princess, and he became the prime minister. Their marriage was the strongest contract, and their pledge of alliance in the court.


    They cooperated with the best. This kind of cooperation made her a little happy. In the early days, she even thought that maybe they could really be a couple, live together, have children, and die.


    Until one day, she suddenly discovered that this person had another person in her heart.


    This is actually not to blame Pei Wenxuan, their marriage is inherently involuntary, how can they force their attachment?


    She didn''t like Pei Wenxuan either, but she had hope, and when she found out, she was a little disappointed.


    She is used to being proud and cannot tolerate the impureness in her marriage. If this is a marriage, then two people must abide by the single-minded oath, and neither can have other thoughts.


    If there are other thoughts, this marriage should not be a marriage, it should be just a covenant.


    So from that moment, she became the eldest princess Li Rong, and Pei Wenxuan, in her heart, became the eternal Lord Pei.


    Master Pei has his own white moonlight, and has carefully taken care of the other party for a lifetime.


    And she also found her own fun. She watched operas, listened to music, and had fun in the world. Later, after the Su family fell into trouble, she desperately rescued the Su Rongqing who had been admired in her youth from prison and placed him in the princess mansion. The first and only "Keqing" in the population.


    They each have their own days, this marriage has nothing to do with Fengyue, only the swords and shadows in the court fighting neatly.


    It started in Chaotang and ended in Chaotang.


    Li Rong was stunned. She fell to the ground. She heard Jinglan''s voice from outside: "Your Highness, here it is."


    Holding the golden fan, she raised her eyes to the plaque of Taiqing Palace.


    Now it''s all over again...


    She thought, this time, should I still choose Pei Wenxuan?

 Chapter 3： Choose husband

    If you don''t choose Pei Wenxuan, what choice does she have?


    A fool, a madman, and a prodigal, compared to that, even if Pei Wenxuan fed her a bowl of fragrant beauty, she actually felt...not that difficult to accept?


    After all, Pei Wenxuan has a fatal advantage, he looks good.


    A good-looking person, whether male or female, looks pleasing to the eye, and she can forgive a lot of everything she does.


    However, the previous life and Pei Wenxuan lived with each other. It''s hard to say that there was so much confusion, but it was indeed not that much fun. There were too many intrigues, and I felt tired thinking about it. It seems a bit boring to live a whole life and follow the previous life.


    She hadn''t understood the other three people before, so how about this time... see it in person?


    Li Rong pondered, and walked into the Taiqing Hall. At this time, Li Ming was already in the seat and changed into his normal clothes. While chatting with the chief **** Desong, he wiped the hands that he had just washed with his kerchief.


    Li Ming is less than forty years old this year. He is in his prime and looks quite energetic. He has the pride that is different from old age and the composure that young people don''t.


    He was handsome by nature, and in order to show dignity, he deliberately grew a beard, and he had a calm temperament that was unique to his elders. Li Rong walked into the room and glanced at Li Ming, but his face was not obvious, but his heart was a little trance.


    After all, she hadn''t seen Li Ming for almost 30 years, and suddenly seeing her biological father, no matter what happened in the previous life, she couldn''t help but feel a little emotional.


    Recalling her childhood behavior, she respectfully saluted, Li Ming smiled and let her sit next to her, Li Rong took the chopsticks, blinked, and said coquettishly: "How can my father be interested today? Daughter coming to eat?"


    Li Ming listened to Li Rong¡¯s daughter¡¯s charming tone, and even if it was about business, he softened his tone. He watched the **** test poison first, and said slowly: ¡°I¡¯m thinking about your marriage when I talk about your marriage. When I am young, I will call you over to talk."


    "marriage?"


    Li Rong pretended to be surprised, and then lowered her head, seemingly embarrassed: "Isn''t this matter discussed with the mother?"


    "You are my daughter," Li Ming said with dissatisfaction, but he admired his daughter''s obedient expression in his eyes, "Of course you have to decide your marriage. You have to pick one you like."


    With that, Li Ming turned his head and told Desong: "Bring up the portrait."


    Desson responded and asked people to bring up four portraits, then opened the portraits, revealing the faces of four men.


    Li Rong subconsciously looked over, and then felt wrong again. She is now at the home of her 18-year-old daughter. Seeing a portrait of a man, she should avoid it. So she tried to look shy, turned her head, and coughed lightly: "These four are..."


    "It was the husband-in-law chosen by the emperor for you. Take a look and choose one."


    "Yes."


    Li Rong responded in a low voice, then turned around and looked at the four paintings.


    In fact, she can''t remember the appearance of several candidates very clearly. After all, after so many years, she still remembers Pei Wenxuan, who was amazing. She was embarrassed to take a closer look back then, so she hurriedly glanced at Pei Wenxuan. Now she was not embarrassed, staring at the portraits of these four people, she looked at them seriously.


    I have to say that her father didn¡¯t treat him badly. Although these four had gathered the four extraordinary options of the fool, the lunatic, the prodigal son, and the down-and-out noble son, they had a good face. Perhaps Li Ming had considered the issue of appearance at the beginning, and was afraid. It was so ugly that she made a fuss, so even though there was a slight difference in appearance of these four sons, they all had their own merits.


    Lu Yu, the son of Ning Guo''s princely son, was born with a gentle and clean appearance. He seemed to be the little brother next door, and was innocent.


    General Yang''s second son, Yang Quan, has staring eyebrows and swordsmanship. He brings the wind and frost on the battlefield, but he is a bloodthirsty lunatic, and his appearance is also handsome.


    The new champion Cui Yulang, with a peach blossom smile and spring breeze, looks like a romantic prince. He is a woman love.


    As for Pei Wenxuan, the portrait is actually difficult to imitate one-tenth of his grace, phoenix eyes and thin lips, and handsome as a fairy. His eyes are extremely beautiful in the portrait. The real person is even more fascinating, and ordinary people can hardly escape the posture of an immortal.


    Of course, it is best to be a real fairy, but it is a pity that he is a blind jackal tiger and leopard in his bones, and he has lost a bit of artistic conception after all.


    She lazily swept over the four people, holding her chin in thought. Li Ming saw her looking at her for a while, fiddle with the tea bowl, and couldn''t help but smile: "Why have you been watching for so long? Isn''t it what you like? The family of these young men? I''ve checked it all for you. You only need to choose someone who is decent, and I will take care of other things for you."


    "It''s not that I didn''t like it," Li Rong straightened up lazily, seemingly worried, "Rong''er just thinks that they all look good and want them all."


    Hearing this, Li Ming who was drinking tea choked his throat with a sip of water. Li Rong hurriedly got up to give Li Mingshun annoyed, and hurriedly said, "Erchen knows his fault, he is just a joke!"


    Li Ming slowly eased his anger. He calmed down a bit when he heard Li Rong say that it was a joke. He shook his head helplessly and said with a smile: "You are also bored, so scare the emperor father like this."


    "The main reason is that I really don''t know how to choose, it looks good," Li Rong said, thinking about it, she leaned forward, rubbed her shoulders for Li Ming, and talked, "Father, or give me A chance to see them?"


    When Li Ming listened to her, his eyes were rather deep. Li Rong pretended not to know anything on her face, as if she was really innocent and said casually.


    She said this is a bit risky.


    Her marriage is a test for Li Ming to test whether her daughter, who was personally raised by him, has become what she wants.


    At that time, she had no doubts at all, facing this father without the slightest suspicion, Li Ming was completely relieved, or in other words, softened.


    Between the royal family, it is not only a game of means, but also an emotional confrontation. After all, people are not plants, and there is a bit of pitiful sincerity hidden under power. This is also the way her mother cultivated her in trouble. She is dexterous and flexible, but on the one hand, she never really mentioned the reason for too much dispute with her.


    As long as she is always that innocent princess, her father will show her a little bit of affection. Just like marrying Pei Wenxuan back then, according to the conditions of Pei Wenxuan back then, Princess Shang is of course not good, and there is no future in the future, but it is still safe to live smoothly.


    Now that she did not choose directly, she made a rebuttal, and Li Ming would naturally be suspicious, but she still had some regrets in her heart to marry Pei Wenxuan directly in this life.


    After all, they are all such handsome boys. Understand, what if there is a miracle?


    Rumors are rumors after all. What if there is distortion?


    Li Rong wondered about Li Ming''s thoughts, raised her hand to rub her shoulders, and muttered: "The sons and ministers have been waiting for so many years. The most important thing about marriage is not the appearance, but the character. The sons feel that it is better to Erchen pretended to be an ordinary girl and was introduced to them. Meet them, have a chat, and cultivate your feelings first. It is best to take Erchen out for a play. Erchen listened, the roast duck in Linglong Pavilion is the best Eat, the peach blossoms in Huguo Temple are also beautiful, and..."


    "Stop, stop," Li Ming was joked by her, "Are you going to see your husband-in-law, or do you want to go out of the palace?"


    "Of course I look at my husband and son-in-law seriously," Li Rong blinked, stretched out her hand to behave like a baby, and shook Li Ming, "Father, father, please, I am your favorite little daughter, you But it hurts me the most."


    "Good, good."


    Li Ming was swayed by Li Rong and laughed helplessly: "Then see you. It''s time for the spring banquet recently. Didn''t I give you a house in the suburbs of Beijing?"


    Li Rong blinked, and after a moment, she pretended to react, and said in surprise: "Father, let me have a spring banquet?"


    "Your aunt holds banquets in the royal garden every year. You are also a princess. How about having a spring banquet?" Li Ming smiled and said, he patted Li Rong''s hand and said, "The emperor has appointed someone to help you. At that time, a spring banquet was held, and all four of them were invited over. In private, you met through the curtain and talked. However," Li Ming solemnly said, "Be reserved and don''t lose the royal face." "


    "I know!" Li Rong was happy, and she hurriedly said, "I know that my father is the best to me! My sons love my father the most!"


    "What about your mother?" Li Ming smiled, Li Rong said sternly, "Of course I have to say that she is good when I see the mother, but the mother is too fierce, how can I compare to the father''s treatment of me?"


    Hearing this, Li Ming laughed, scratched her nose lightly, smiled and cursed, "Little sycophant."


    A meal was happily eaten. When he left, Li Rong also had four portraits taken away, and walked out swaggeringly, looking like a proud little peacock.


    As soon as he entered the sedan chair, Li Rong suddenly lost his smile and collapsed.


    After all, she was not really eighteen years old. She was pretending to be cute and cute, and she was pretending to be cautious, afraid that she would accidentally overdo it and let Li Ming notice.


    Between Li Ming and her, it¡¯s not really only the royal killer. She is his first child and a daughter. His love for her is not fake, but the power is in the middle. Her mother and stepmother are too prosperous, and Li Ming The older you are, the more you have a desire to control power.


    Together with her younger brother, Prince Li Chuan is now sixteen years old.


    Li Ming is a harsh and belligerent emperor, but Li Chuan advocates the rule of benevolence, and there are many supporters in the DPRK. A son who was prestigious, capable, opposed to his own political views, and even started to approach a weak crown, a relative who held military power, and a suspicious and controllable king, destroyed most of the trust in this palace.


    And she was mixed in it, but she didn''t know it in the past, until she woke up at the age of eighteen, so eighteen became the most difficult year in her life.


    It''s just this kind of hardship, compared to Li Rong back then, but now Li Rong is quite comfortable. After a while, she whispered outside: "Jinglan."


    Jinglan approached the sedan chair and responded in a low voice, "Princess."


    "His Majesty will send the person who will host the spring banquet in a while, and you will receive it."


    Jinglan was stunned, then reacted and whispered: "Understood."


    The so-called sending to help, is just sending to monitor, Li Ming monitors her, she let Jinglan monitor those people.


    She knew that Jinglan was a smart, so she didn''t need to make her clear.


    After a while, Li Rong thought for a while, picked up the curtain with a golden fan, and beckoned to Jinglan.


    Jinglan leaned over and asked in confusion: "Princess?"


    "Find a few people," Li Rong lowered his voice, and continued, "Go to these people''s homes and stare at them. All their actions will report to me." After saying that, Li Rong paused, and then again. Instructed, "Especially Pei Wenxuan."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater 1]


    Li Rong: "From the looks of things, my four husband-in-law candidates have gathered the first love Feng Lu Yu, the imperial sister Feng Yangquan, the mature female Feng Cui Yulang, and the fairy sister Pei Wenxuan. I think the configuration is quite high."


    Pei Wen announced a banner: "I emphasize that the nickname of this site is chaste mary husband, only 1V1 is allowed, and the content is not allowed to be described below the neck, and detailed description is prohibited above the neck. No content is allowed, whether it is physical or psychological. I am a very generous person. I have never said anything about jealousy, nor have I been jealous. The title of the king of jealousy has nothing to do with me. If you have any questions, please contact the author¡¯s official, thank you."


    Li Rong: "I believe you are a ghost, you bad old man is very bad!!"


    Auditor: "Lock seal."


    ¡¾Small Theater 2¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to live with me? Don''t care about me? Don''t want me? Isn''t it still people watching me? Haha, duplicity, I am really different from those three scumbags.


    Li Rong: "Did you choose a sense of superiority in the beauty pageant among the scumbags? The focus is on monitoring you only because you are too scumbag among the four scumbags. I''m afraid you will make a moth!"


    Pei Wenxuan: "You''re going to marry me anyway, don''t bother."


    Li Rong: "Why do you marry you?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "I just asked the people in this circle who can do what I can do?"


    Li Rong: "Indeed, a good dog!"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."

 Chapter 4： Spring feast

    When Li Rong''s people sneaked into Pei''s house quietly, Pei Wenxuan was standing in front of a basin of clear water, quietly examining his appearance.


    Actually came alive.


    He looked at himself at the age of twenty, in disbelief. It''s just that he has learned to restrain his emotions from his years of courtship, even if his heart is turned upside down, his face is calm.


    The attendant Tong Ye next to him looked at him tremblingly and whispered: "My son, are you okay?"


    Since getting up early in the morning, he asked him what day it is, and he has been in a daze until now. Although Pei Wenxuan is a quiet person on weekdays, he has rarely been so silent. Tong Ye couldn''t help but feel a little scared, and then said: "My son, if you are uncomfortable, I will ask you a doctor."


    After hearing this, Pei Wenxuan finally raised his eyes, and after replied "No need", he washed his face and went straight out.


    He walked out of the courtyard and Tong Ye hurriedly followed out. After holding back for a while, he finally said, "My son, don''t hold back what is going on in your heart. Say it, maybe it will be better. Miss Qin is here to retire. Miss Qin, she is sincere to you too, that is..."


    "Needless to say."


    Seeing that Tong Ye talked more and more, Pei Wenxuan paused, turned his head and told Tong Ye: "This matter, I don''t need to mention it in the future."


    As he said, he stood outside the courtyard with his arms folded, looking at the tower in the palace in the distance.


    The tower towers high into the clouds, with red-painted gold tiles and copper bells hanging under the eaves. When the wind blows, it jingles, just like in his memory.


    When he was in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, when he encountered troubles by chance, he liked to stand in the courtyard and look up at the tall tower in the distance. Now this habit seems to have been retained. At the moment, looking at the tower, he slowly calmed down and began to think about his situation. .


    He remembers that when he was 20 years old, he had just finished his filial piety in his hometown and returned to Huajing. His second uncle controlled the Pei family. His mother was weak and deceived, and said that he was the most logical heir to the Pei family. However, he was squeezed out by his family. As the eldest son of the Pei family of the Huajing Sheng clan, he could only serve as a small jailer in the criminal ministry.


    The days now should be just after he was divorced.


    When his father was still there, he had set a baby kiss for him, Qin Zhenzhen, a daughter of the Qin family. He was set early, and when there was no serious ceremony, he exchanged jade pendants. So he and Qin Zhenzhen have known each other since childhood, and they wanted to marry him wholeheartedly.


    His father died young, and the Qin family is now befriending his second uncle Pei Lixian, so it is reasonable for Qin Zhenzhen to quit his baby relative.


    The marriage was not solemn enough back then, and now it is very simple to retreat. After returning the tokens of the year, there was not even a letter, leaving some money, and then left.


    Of course, he didn''t blame Qin Zhenzhen, he himself was incapable, and there was no reason to blame other women.


    and after?


    Pei Wenxuan tried to remember.


    Later, it should have been such an embarrassing identity that he just happened to be attracted by the emperor, and then promised to Li Rong.


    With Li Rong''s current status, it is true to find a poor boy for her, and the world is afraid that there will be a lot of discussion about her face. Finding her famous clan is like a tiger, and the emperor has to be afraid. Just like him, it seems that he is noble but has no future, and Li Rong is the most suitable.


    With the identity of a consort, the Pei family began to pay attention to him again, and he had a real patron in the court.


    According to time, the edict of marriage should come down soon. Once again, he still has to marry Li Rong.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile.


    He and Li Rong were enemies in their previous lives.


    He had worked together for a lifetime, and had been jealous for a lifetime. He thought that Li Rong would treat him as a friend even if he did not have a relationship between husband and wife. He did not expect that in front of the last power, she would still be able to kill him without blinking.


    But if he died, she couldn''t live either.


    She gave him a sharp blade, and he gave him a bowl of poison through his intestines.


    They never owed anything, nor did their lives.


    Human resentment is nothing more than injustice, and he and her have not been unfair in the past thirty years. He has his heart, and there are people around her; she gave him a sword, and he gave her poison.


    Thinking about it this way, even if she killed him, he didn''t have much resentment. Now that I had a new encounter, thinking of marrying Li Rong again, there was not much resentment.


    Even he couldn''t help but think.


    Eighteen-year-old Li Rong is still a bit innocent and kind. She blushes occasionally when she sees him. The day he lifted the hijab, she looked up and smiled with a sense of sincerity. He took a cup of wine and said to him, "Pei Wenxuan, don¡¯t care. It¡¯s because of what we are together. Since we are married, I still want to live with you for the rest of my life."


    If he didn¡¯t let Li Rong find out that he cares about Qin Zhenzhen in this life, or if he cares about Qin Zhenzhen for the rest of his life, she will not be angry, will not be separated from him, will not know Su Rongqing...


    Perhaps they can still be an ordinary couple and grow old.


    He was also tired from the suspicions and struggles of the previous life. If he can, he also wants to have an ordinary family and live a stable life.


    As for Qin Zhenzhen...


    I couldn''t ask for it in the last life and protected her for a lifetime. For a lifetime, the responsibility is greater than love, and regret is greater than miss. Since it is destined not to be together, that''s it.


    After thinking about this, Pei Wenxuan calmed down. He turned his head and said calmly with Tongye: "Go back."


    He doesn''t need to do anything now, just wait for the imperial decree of marriage.


    However, he waited in the house for a few days, but the imperial decree did not come, but an invitation to the spring banquet of Princess Pingle was delivered to his house.


    Pingle is Li Rong''s title. Looking at the flamboyant invitation, Pei Wenxuan felt a little uneasy. He frowned and couldn''t help but start thinking about - in the last life, he attended the spring banquet hosted by Li Rong? Was he too old to lose his memory, or was reality derailed from his memory?


    When Pei Wenxuan tried to figure out what happened to the spring banquet at home, Li Rong was in the palace, happily arranging the spring banquet.


    She likes this kind of lively occasions. When she was young, she still felt noisy. She only knew it when she was older. The elderly like to watch the young people dislike the liveliness at the same time.


    This makes her feel energetic!


    In addition to arranging the spring banquet, she still has many things to do.


    She first went to re-select a pile of clothes, and sent all her previous black and white cool clothes to the bottom of the press box, and specially made some red and gold colors to make her whole person beautiful. , Bright and moving!


    Then she moved over all the maintenance procedures of her previous life, and massaged and bathed her with balm every day from morning to night, without giving up any details, and fully enjoying the beauty of being a princess.


    In the end, she had to listen to Jinglan report back to her the four sons'' itinerary when she was free.


    Lu Yu squatted at home and counted ants every day. He had counted two ant dens and made good friends with the ants.


    Yang Quan recently had a fight in the training ground and punched three of his colleagues into the medical hall. Then he was pulled onto the bed by his father and had been crawling on the bed for two days.


    Cui Yulang recently wrote 30 poems in the brothel Jiuxing, which was well received.


    As for Pei Wenxuan, he went to work every day, practiced calligraphy, and he became a court official at a young age. The strangest thing every day is that he always stands at his door, as if waiting for something.


    Of course, she finally successfully waited for her spring banquet invitation.


    "This is really what the Emperor is paying attention to," Li Rong was soaking in the petal pool and listening to Jinglan''s report. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is he surprised at the time? Was he surprised? Eighth-grade petty official, why did you receive a post from Princess Pingle? Are you crazy?"


    "No," Jinglan looked calm, "Master Pei''s face was not very good at the time. The young man named Tongye next to him asked him why he received the post and whether he sent it to the wrong person."


    "How did he say?"


    "Master Pei said," Jinglan gave him a stern look, "The post was not sent wrong, he looks good, you must give him this post."


    Upon hearing this, Li Rong couldn''t help but spit out water.


    She knew for the first time that Pei Wenxuan was so confident about her face.


    But¡ªLi Rong quickly became confused¡ªhow did Pei Wenxuan know that he likes good-looking people?


    Li Rong took this question to heart.


    Time flies so fast, Li Rong felt that she had just adapted to life in Changle Palace, and she arrived at the Spring Banquet.


    On the first day of the spring banquet, she went to her suburban courtyard in advance, staggering the itinerary of other families in Beijing on the second day. In the early morning of the second day, the young men and women of various families rushed over one after another. Outside the courtyard, there were a lot of cars and BMWs. The carriages were luxurious and exquisite, and the servants looked very decent.


    After a while, two jade-dropping carriages came back and forth, with a jade-engraved "Su" on the front carriage, and a "Pei" on the rear carriage.


    The two great Sheng clan in Huajing came back and forth, everyone evaded.


    After a while, the carriage stopped back and forth, and a person in the Su family carriage in front of him came out first. The person was dressed in a white brocade robe, a hosta crown, and his eyes were handsome, gentle and elegant.


    As soon as he appeared, someone yelled out anxiously and said loudly, "Master Su, you are here too!"


    "Princess, please," Su Rongqing opened his mouth and said with a smile, "Where is there no gift?"


    With that, he got out of the carriage and asked the servant to quickly make way for the carriage behind.


    As soon as Su Rongqing appeared, everyone gathered together and everyone was chatting with Su Rongqing lively. When Pei Wen announced it, not many people cared.


    Pei Wenxuan got out of the carriage himself, and heard Su Rongqing''s voice, he couldn''t help but look up.


    This is the person who has been with Li Rong for the next two decades. He doesn''t like him.


    His dislike for Su Rongqing almost became an instinct.


    After all, even if he and Li Rong made it clear and each had their own days, Su Rongqing was always a challenge to his dignity, just like Qin Zhenzhen did to Li Rong.


    This disgust is not about love, but about the self-esteem in the human heart.


    It''s just that this is already the next life after all. Pei Wenxuan felt a little irrational about caring about the previous life. He quickly turned his head and led Tong Ye to the yard.


    Although Su Rongqing was talking to others, her footsteps did not stop, walking into the courtyard one after another with Pei Wenxuan.


    At this time, Li Rong also woke up. She finished her dressing and yawned to the courtyard where the main banquet was held. She heard a familiar voice when she reached the door of the courtyard.


    That voice changed a little from the later, but she still engraved it in her heart.


    She was so familiar with the voice, she turned her head subconsciously.


    Then she saw two people face to face.


    A white jade crown stood with a smile; the other blue robe and golden crown looked at her in a daze.


    One of them is gentle and gentle, the other is handsome and upright, and the two of them are standing not far apart. They are amazingly beautiful.


    Li Rong looked at the two people for a moment, and Su Rongqing was the first to return to his senses and salute Li Rong. Between his lips and teeth, there were sentences he had read countless times that year.


    "Weichen Su Rongqing, I have seen her Royal Highness."


    The author has something to say: At this time, let us make a multiple choice question:


    If you are a princess, you will:


    1¡ª¡ªRespond to Su Rongqing and chat with Su Rongqing


    2¡ª¡ªRespond to Su Rongqing politely and chat with Pei Wenxuan


    3¡ª¡ªNever pay any attention, respond politely, and leave immediately


    Come on, 1, 2, 3, open the selection, the number of comments to choose determines the beginning of our next chapter!


    ¡¾small theater¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: I am the only choice for my ex-wife. Now I only need to wait for the emperor to send me a daughter-in-law. Going to the door every day is my best effort.


    On the first day of squatting, the daughter-in-law did not come.


    On the second day of squatting, the daughter-in-law issued an order but did not come.


    Squatting for the third day...


    The daughter-in-law sends someone: Hello, your spring banquet fiance election ticket is here.


    Pei Wenxuan: Why should I run for my fianc¨¦? ! !


    Li Rong: Excuse me, I have at least four spare tires, line up and compete hard, promise me to cheer? !

 Chapter 5： Keep people

    [Choose 1 the most, choose 1, respond to Su Rongqing, chat with Su Rongqing]


    After a brief stupor, after hearing Su Rongqing''s voice, Li Rong finally recovered.


    The same person, similar words, spoken at different times, after all, will have a different taste. When Su Rongqing said this sentence back then, it was always respectful, cautious, and many unknown meanings she could not guess. And now Su Rongqing said this in a frank, magnanimous, gentleman manner, but to say hello in accordance with etiquette, which is far less meaningful than later.


    This is the best time for Su Rongqing. The Su family is still in its heyday. Su Rongqing is the eldest son of the Su family, and he is also a favorite. Even when facing the princess, he has the confidence to be neither humble nor overbearing.


    Seeing Su Rongqing like this, Li Rong couldn''t help but smile. She had never spoken to Su Rongqing at this time, and couldn''t help but praised: "It is rumored that Lord Su is the first son of Huajing. When I see him now, it is indeed well-deserved."


    "Thanks for your love," Su Rongqing lowered her head and chuckled, seemingly embarrassed, "That''s a joke."


    "Where is this a joke?" Li Rong couldn''t help lowering her voice. "When I saw the son, I felt extraordinary. If the son doesn''t dare to be number one, Huajing is afraid that no one would dare to be number one."


    "Weichen Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong just said, a clear voice squeezed in and said calmly, "I have seen your Royal Highness."


    Hearing Pei Wenxuan''s voice, Li Rong turned her head.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly, his heartbeat unconsciously faster.


    He hasn''t seen 18-year-old Li Rong for many years.


    The Li Rong in his memory did not know when she started wearing heavy makeup, and she was depressed. She always smelled of alcohol, and every time I saw her, I was either listening to music or watching dances, as if my whole body was boneless, and I was tired of being with Su Rongqing every day.


    He didn''t like Li Rong like this, and such Li Rong had already become all his memories of Li Rong. Until now, I suddenly saw the eighteen-year-old Li Rong, dressed in a red embroidered golden phoenix palace costume, with a golden hairpin, and her bright facial features were only slightly pink and graceful. She was slim and smiled. She looked back at him and it seemed to be a brush stroke. His eyebrows seem to have drawn people''s hearts.


    Of course, his heart will not be taken away, but this does not prevent him from appreciating Li Rong''s beauty.


    It was just that he was taken aback for a moment. When he reacted, Li Rong was already talking to Su Rongqing.


    Li Rong was used to admiring people like Su Rongqing, and Pei Wenxuan instantly realized that something was wrong.


    Without this spring banquet back then, Li Rong didn''t seem to have met Su Rongqing very much. Now that she sees Su Rongqing, would she still marry him?


    If it was Li Rong, who was good at calculating later, he still had some certainty, but at the age of 18, Li Rong couldn''t control whether he was willing to use his marriage to make calculations.


    What if she is a bit stupid and falls in love with Su Rongqing at first sight, so what if she does not marry?


    Then Li Rong was really dead.


    Pei Wenxuan quickly went through the current situation, and finally decided to take the initiative to draw Li Rong''s attention.


    He remembered that his wife, from young to death, was a skinny person, and it just so happened that his greatest strength might be her good face.


    If he hadn''t taken the initiative to let her discover that she had Qin Zhenzhen in her heart, Su Rongqing might not have this opportunity.


    So he plucked up great courage, and abruptly inserted the sentence "Meet Your Royal Highness" in the topic of Li Rong and Su Rongqing.


    He was thinking that Li Rong would at least say a few words to him when he saw his appearance. After he spoke, Li Rong was silent for a moment, and then just said: "Oh, don''t be courteous."


    Then she turned her head and looked at Su Rongqing with a smile, her voice suddenly softened: "Master Su, please come inside."


    Su Rongqing noticed that the atmosphere was weird, but he pretended to be unheard of, followed Li Rong with kindness, and said gently, "Princess please."


    With that, the two walked in side by side toward the courtyard, Pei Wenxuan raised his head, looked at the back of the two standing side by side, and pressed his lips together without saying a word.


    Seeing his son''s look, Tong Ye couldn''t help but feel a little worried: "My son?"


    Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, and then said, "It''s okay."


    After speaking, he walked in with everyone.


    Li Rong and Su Rongqing walked forward slowly. Su Rongqing was the person who posted them. When Li Rong walked slowly, he slowed down, always only half a step behind Li Rong.


    If it were placed in the past, Li Rong would already take this person''s hand and chat coquettishly. But now Li Rong keeps his identity in mind and only chats with Su Rongqing about interesting things.


    Su Rongqing was born in a family of piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy. No matter what Li Rong talked about, Su Rongqing was able to pick up immediately. The chat went smoothly. Li Rong couldn''t help feeling happy. After being born again these days, it was the first time to relax like this.


    For a moment, she felt as if she was still in the princess mansion back then, with Su Rongqing behind her. Her years were gone, but this person was always with her.


    In fact, she didn''t know the relationship between her and Su Rongqing.


    Su Rongqing never told her like it, and she just vaguely said to him on a rainy night: "Rong Qing, if you are unhappy, I can get away with Pei Wenxuan."


    Su Rongqing did not speak. After a long time, he took a step back and knelt in front of her, with a low voice, and only said: "Princess Jinzhiyuye, Rong Qing dare not climb high. I only want to serve the whole life, life and death, beside the princess after death, It is a great blessing to be able to leave a piece of loess and scatter the bones here, and to be with one''s side frequently. Other matters, the minister dare not think about it."


    "Furthermore, Prime Minister Pei is a great help for the princess. You can''t do this for fame, reason, or interest. I hope the princess will think twice."


    For Li Rong, this was a decline.


    A person who rejected her, she dare not give too much sincerely. But it is impossible to spend twenty years together without paying a little affection.


    Sometimes she felt that she was used to Su Rongqing, after all, in this life, there was no one else, so that made her agree.


    But sometimes she also wonders, in this life, whether she likes anyone.


    She couldn''t understand, and then she didn''t want to think about it anymore. After all, when people are old, many things are not important. It is enough for that person to be by her side.


    Whether she likes Su Rongqing or not, this person is different in her heart after all.


    She beat the golden fan and chatted with Su Rongqing with a smile, feeling a little regretful in her heart.


    It''s a pity, she can''t marry Su Rongqing.


    If she dared to tell Li Ming that she wanted to marry Su Rongqing, maybe the next day, she would receive a marriage edict, and Li Ming would probably send her to a barren land, and then she would die on the road without knowing it.


    Thinking of this, Li Rong calmed down, smiled and entered the courtyard with Su Rongqing, and drove off separately, as if it was indeed an ordinary encounter.


    Pei Wenxuan was behind them, staring at them silently, sat down, and did not move his eyes.


    Tong Ye poured tea for him and squatted next to him and whispered: "My son, that''s a princess, don''t look at it no matter how beautiful it is, you will be punished if you are found."


    "To shut up."


    Pei Wenxuan whispered softly.


    Tong Ye shrank his necks. At this time, Li Rong and Su Rongqing finally saluted each other, and Pei Wenxuan finally left his eyes, held the tea cup, and said with a decent manner: "I didn''t see the princess."


    Child industry: "..."


    The son has been getting bigger and bigger recently, and his brain is getting worse and worse.


    After Pei Wenxuan drank tea alone, everyone was almost there. After Li Rong announced the beginning of the spring banquet from a high place, he retreated to the private courtyard behind.


    For things like the Spring Banquet, as a princess, willing to have fun with everyone, it is called having fun with the people. Returning to the person alone to meet, this is normal operation.


    As soon as Li Rong withdrew back, Pei Wenxuan''s heart settled down.


    He vaguely guessed Li Rong''s purpose for hosting the spring banquet. Although he was not too sure, he also guessed it.


    He waited quietly in his position, and after a while, a little **** leaned over and whispered: "Princess Pei, the princess has announced the call, please follow the minion."


    Hearing this, Tong Ye suddenly became a little flustered. He raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan put down his cup and said: "Wait for me here, don''t run around and cause trouble."


    After speaking, he stood up and followed the little **** out of the crowd.


    He didn''t ask anything. The little **** couldn''t help being a little surprised, but it happened to save him. He couldn''t help but feel a little more fond of Pei Wenxuan, leading Pei Wenxuan to walk back, and said with a smile: "Master Pei don''t worry, It¡¯s not a bad thing for the princess to call the son."


    "It''s a great honor to have the princess please."


    Pei Wenxuan said peacefully: "Father-in-law, rest assured, Wenxuan understands."


    The little **** laughed and said, "The son is a wise man."


    Pei Wenxuan was led into the backyard. As soon as he entered the yard, he felt that the noise outside was separated from the backyard.


    Li Rong¡¯s other yard is connected to a peach blossom forest. Her backyard is built on the border between the peach blossom forest and the front yard. The more peach blossoms go in, the more peach blossoms, and the peach blossom petals fall on the wooden promenade. The beauty of peace.


    The **** led Pei Wenxuan into a room. As soon as Pei Wenxuan entered, he saw three people sitting on the ground and waiting. Hearing the sound of Pei Wenxuan entering the door, the three people turned their heads and their eyes fell on Pei Wenxuan. Confused, thoughtful, and watching a good show, they all merged into a big stage for a while, seeming to be waiting for the spectators to sit down and beating the gongs and drums to sing the big show.


    Pei Wenxuan knew who was kneeling on the ground just by scanning.


    He felt bored, and he didn''t know whether it was annoyance or annoyance for a while. He felt that this life would be too absurd. Li Rong had chosen the marriage directly in the palace. It is impossible for him to fight with these people. Can''t compete?


    He was angry in his heart, not showing his face, and under the guidance of the attendant nearby, he leaned on his knees next to Cui Yulang.


    Cui Yulang shook his fan and said with a smile: "I don''t want Master Pei to come, Master Pei knows why the princess called me to wait?"


    "I don''t know."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke coldly, and Cui Yulang smiled lowly, seemingly amused: "Master Pei really doesn''t know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Cui has heard a news," Cui Yulang lowered his voice and whispered, "I heard that your majesty is going to choose a son-in-law for the princess, you said, the princess called us to come..."


    Before he finished speaking, the **** shouted loudly from outside: "The princess is here¡ª"


    While she was talking, the woman held a small golden fan in her hand, dressed in a gold embroidered phoenix wide sleeve off-shoulder palace dress, curled up from outside the door.


    Pei Wenxuan was the first to bow his head in accordance with the etiquette, and knelt on the ground to wait for Li Rong to enter the house. When the others saw Pei Wenxuan kneeling down, they also bowed their heads on the ground one by one. Only Cui Yulang was still straight, stretching his neck and looking out. Then, whispered: "A beauty like a princess, it''s a crime to rarely see..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan held his head and smashed him to the ground.


    Cui Yulang cried out painfully, and Li Rong arrived at the door at this time.


    She walked in front of Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan could only see her long skirt scattered on the ground, and the red embroidered shoes with phoenix embroidered faintly exposed on the long skirt.


    When she passed by, a fragrant breeze brought it up, and the smell was extremely elegant, as if the spring breeze curled the fragrance of flowers around the tip of the human nose.


    Then Li Rong sat on the bead curtain and leaned back lazily on the edge of the chair, with a hint of natural softness in the crisp voice, and said softly, "Please get up."


    As they said, the four slowly raised their heads, Li Rong propped his chin and looked at the four men kneeling below.


    Lu Yu knelt on the innermost side, kneeling upright in a white dress, not daring to look at her with his head down. He is not as handsome as the others, but he is a bit cute, with a bit of pure innocence that ordinary people do not have, as if he is still ignorant and does not know the world.


    Next to him, Yang Quan was dressed in black clothes, his hair was tied high behind him, and his expression was indifferent. He was just kneeling, like a sword out of its sheath, with unspeakable coldness. But he is handsome, and his coldness has become a beautiful gesture that people can look forward to.


    Cui Yulang was a little more lively. He wore a light green brocade robe with dark green bamboo patterns on it, a jade crown on his head, a paper fan in his hand, and a light frown on his forehead. He looked like white jade carving, but he did not disappoint him. The title of Yulang.


    But Pei Wenxuan knelt by the door, and he watched her quietly, his blue robe embroidered with cranes, his expression calm, people standing like a lone crane, and his pride brought a bit of indescribable loneliness.


    The four people looked at her quietly, Li Rong glanced at her chin, and gently tapped on the armrest.


    She has to stay alone this time.


    After all, she had spoken to Su Rongqing for so long today, and if there was no obvious direction today, she would panic in Li Ming''s heart.


    So, who will she talk to first, and who will she stay?


    The author has something to say: Come on, continue to choose. More votes at the beginning of the next chapter.


    If you are Li Rong¡ª¡ª


    1. Talk to Lu Yu first


    2. Talk to Yang Quan first


    3. Talk to Cui Yulang first


    4. Talk to Pei Wenxuan first


    ¡¾small theater¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: If there is no drama, I have to force myself to add drama! ! Princess, Weichen Pei Wenxuan...


    Li Rong: Hey~~ Drag away, drag away.


    I''m used to my essays. The male protagonist is generally a growth department. Pei Wenxuan will like it later. His goodness is a kind of mortal goodness. It brings some hope in the reality, and it brings a bit of smoke in the fantasy.


    And Su Rongqing''s goodness is a kind of fantasy goodness, everything is good, but it loses a bit of mortal reality.


    But each has its own advantages. Everyone will watch Su Rongqing in the early stage and Pei Wenxuan in the later stage. There is not much abuse in this article, it should be a happy ending.

 Chapter 6： Embarrassed

    [The most votes are: 1. Lu Yu-talk to Lu Yu first]


    Li Rong looked at the four people without making a sound. Behind the bead curtain was a piece of veil. Li Rong could clearly see their appearance, and they could only vaguely see Li Rong''s posture. After both sides were silent for a while, Li Rong raised her chin toward Jinglan next to her.


    Knowing what Li Rong meant, Jinglan bowed to the four people behind the bead curtain, and then respectfully said: "The princess heard that the four princes were famous in Beijing, and was curious in her heart, so she called you all to have a chat with you. Please relax a little bit, don¡¯t be too nervous."


    It was not very nervous at first, but after hearing this, the atmosphere became more tense.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was here for before, but now I¡¯m sure, which woman would chat with a few men for no reason? It must be related to marriage.


    The expressions of Yang Quan and Cui Yulang suddenly changed a bit, and Lu Yu seemed to sit quietly without knowing what was going on. It seemed a bit boring. Pei Wenxuan was used to not putting emotions on his face, so he lightly swept away. Glancing at the three people next to him, they saw some thoughts from their respective expressions.


    Li Rong naturally saw what he saw.


    She held the teacup and looked at the four people quietly.


    Yang Quan''s eyes were eager to try, and several times he seemed to want to talk, but he felt wrong again and endured it.


    He wanted Princess Shang, and Li Rong knew the purpose of this.


    Yang Quan has a bad reputation and is often excluded from the Yang family. If he can marry the princess and treat each other well, the things he has done in the past may be gradually forgotten.


    Originally, if he didn¡¯t want to marry her, Li Rong might still want to talk to him again. After all, Yang Quan would be considered a general in the future, and he would later die on the battlefield. They are all fake, which is really a pity. But now seeing his ambitious attitude and the threat of approaching at any time, Li Rong believes the rumors, fearing that it is true.


    Cui Yulang appeared to be a little cautious. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Li Rong almost guessed what he was thinking. This person was really bold. He was afraid that after seeing his appearance, he felt a little bit interesting, but also disliked his status as a princess and didn''t want to get involved. In the previous life, he was obviously talented, but after taking him in officialdom for a while, he felt boring and resigned and returned to Yangzhou. Since then, he has written poetry in the brothel for a lifetime.


    If he is incompetent, and he can''t be the champion, it''s even more unlikely that this kind of temper has stayed in officialdom for a long time and retreats. He is more just that he is naturally chic and hates government affairs.


    Pei Wenxuan was still the same as she remembered, her face was calm, and she couldn''t see the happiness or anger at all. Li Rong didn''t bother to look at him, and finally turned her gaze to Lu Yu and watched quietly for a moment.


    Lu Yu is the least outstanding of the four.


    Although it is not outstanding, it is extremely durable. At first glance, it seems to be good. When you see it more, although it will not be amazing, it feels like a trickle of clear water, which is extremely comfortable.


    After staring for a while, she said softly, "Ning Shizi."


    Her voice has a girlish charm, but she is born with a bit of hidden hoarseness. When mixed together to speak, the ending sound is slightly longer and falls into the ears, and it feels that there is a kind of indescribable numbness rushing in all the way. , Can be said to be coquettish from heaven.


    The three people next to him looked different, but Lu Yu, who was called out, was still a bit at a loss. Li Rong thought about it, and after a word, he called out: "Shizi."


    This time Lu Yu understood. He looked at Li Rong and said straightly, "What are you telling me to do?"


    Speaking bluntly like this made Li Rong couldn''t help but laugh. She made a gentle voice and continued to ask: "What did Shizi do today?"


    Lu Yu frowned, thought about it, and then said, "It''s a lot of things. I got up in the morning and put on clothes. Alan changed me ten sets, one set of yellow, one set of blue, one set..."


    When he spoke, he was like a child, as if everything was interesting.


    Li Rong knocked on the fan in her hand, and it was very interesting to hear. The sound of silver bells came from behind the bead curtain.


    Li Rong and Lu Yu thought it was very funny, and the other three people were left aside, making them a little embarrassed for a while. Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and glanced at the person behind the curtain, feeling a little flustered inside.


    The current situation seems to be more and more different from what he remembers. Li Rong seems to have no interest in him at all. Why is that?


    Did something go wrong in the middle, or...


    In fact, he doesn''t know the eighteen-year-old Li Rong?


    Thinking of this, his heart sank. After talking with Lu Yu for a while, Li Rong and Lu Yu turned around and said a few words to Yang Quan, and then to Cui Yulang. When Pei Wenxuan came to Pei Wenxuan, she asked about eating and drinking, and then she yawned. : "My palace is tired, please do it yourself."


    With that, she let someone help her to get up, and went straight back.


    After she left, the attendant led the four people away again. Pei Wenxuan deliberately slowed down and looked around for a while, and saw that the person who was going to lead Lu Yu was Jinglan.


    He knew the weight of Jinglan next to Li Rong. He also knew Li Rong''s current situation.


    What Li Rong had spoken to Su Rongqing for so long today was actually very dangerous for her. If Li Ming thought she was interesting to Su Rongqing, it would be too bad for Li Rong. If Li Rong were smarter, she would definitely find a way to shift the target, so that the emperor felt that she was interested in one of the four people he appointed.


    But now Jinglan went to Lu Yu, it seems that Li Rong is after Lu Yu today.


    Pei Wenxuan''s heart sank, he thought for a while, walked out quickly, and saw the attendants standing at the door waiting for them. Among them, the attendant wearing the jade pendant of Ning Guohou''s Mansion was the most anxious. As soon as the **** came out, the attendant greeted him and hurriedly said: "Father-in-law, the servant is a personal book boy next to Ning Guohou Shizi. Can you see my son?"


    "Oh, you are Ning Shizi''s book boy," the **** looked the book boy up and down, and then smiled, "The princess likes Shizi, and if you leave Shizi to talk, Aunt Jinglan will let someone come to pick you up later, so don''t worry. ."


    Hearing this, the book boy was stunned, and the **** turned his head and said goodbye to Pei Wenxuan: "Master Pei, the minion is here, you are free."


    "Thank you father-in-law."


    Pei Wenxuan was very gracious, and when he handed it over, he put a piece of silver in the hand that the **** Zheng seemed inadvertently carried in front of him.


    The **** smiled and bent over, and hurriedly declared goodbye to Pei Wen.


    After the **** was gone, Pei Wenxuan looked at the book boy on the side. Seeing that he looked anxious, he walked forward and whispered: "You don''t want the eldest son to accompany the princess?"


    Shutong was stunned when he heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, and then he was a little wary: "Are you?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Pei Wenxuan reported his name, and said quickly, "I just met your princess with your eldest son, and I would take the liberty to ask, your eldest son...but easily offend the princess?"


    Pei Wenxuan spoke euphemistically, but Shutong also heard it. Pei Wenxuan knew that Ning Shizi was a fool.


    Lu Yu rarely went out, his mother hid him well, and let the attendants follow along whenever he went out. Not many people knew about this. When Shutong heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, he directly said: "Since Young Master Pei already knows what the minion is worried about, now come to ask, but what can be done?"


    "When you go in and see your son, let him pretend to be dizzy."


    "Will the princess blame it?"


    The book boy hurriedly asked, and Pei Wenxuan calmly said: "Is sick, what''s the blame? Sober offense, that''s the real crime."


    Hearing this, the book boy didn''t speak, and Pei Wenxuan turned around: "I''m talking about this, you can think about it yourself."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan returned to the front yard. He glanced around. Cui Yulang was already sitting with a bunch of women, including a princess who was helping the princess look at his palms.


    He doesn''t worry about this person anymore, he is hiding from Li Rong.


    And Yang Quan was still talking to the eunuch, frowning, seemingly annoyed.


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, took a glass of wine, and sprinkled it directly on Yang Quan''s place while everyone was not paying attention.


    Everyone was having fun at the spring banquet. Pei Wenxuan walked through the crowd, randomly drew a piece of jade from a drunk person, and threw it at the foot of Yang Quan''s table.


    After doing all this, Pei Wenxuan folded directly and returned to the entrance of the backyard, waiting quietly.


    After a while, Yang Quan''s roar came from the crowd.


    "Whose jade wear?"


    When Yang Quan roared, the scene started to riot, and the identity of the person who lost the jade pendant was not low. He looked at the jade pendant in Yang Quan''s hand and became a little unhappy: "You hold my jade pendant, what are you shouting at?"


    This person responded, and the two sides immediately quarreled. Pei Wenxuan heard the roar, laughed mockingly, turned around, folded his hands between his sleeves, and stood respectfully.


    In the backyard, Li Rong sat by the lake, let people take things for fishing, and prepared the boiled eggs in white water that Lu Yu just said he liked. While peeling the eggs, he waited for Lu Yu to get dressed.


    His waiter accidentally poured him a glass of wine and took him to change clothes. Li Rong guessed in her heart that something should happen, but she was not in a hurry. The eggshell was peeled off the table by her. Jinglan said behind him: "Look how nice I am to him, I haven''t personally peeled eggs for a few people."


    While she was talking, Jing Mei hurried over with someone, and said in a panic: "Princess, it''s not good, Ning Shizi is dizzy."


    "If you feel dizzy, go to the royal doctor," Li Rong put the peeled egg on the decorative small bottle next to him, "What do you want me to do?"


    Li Rong''s appearance that everything is irrelevant to him caused the surrounding people to quiet down, and for a while, he felt that it was not a big deal for Lu Yu to be dizzy. After Jinglan paused for a while, she respectfully said: "Princess, will you go fishing by yourself next or..."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she patted the eggshell residue on her hand, and took the kerchief from Jingmei''s hand. She lowered her head and wiped her fingers, only saying: "Jingmei, you go out and take the dog waiting at the backyard door. Bring me things in."


    Jingmei was stunned, and after a while, she stammered: "I want...Is there no dog at the door?"


    "Impossible," Li Rong raised her eyes, "Pei Wenxuan must be there."


    This time Jingmei understood that she was looking for Pei Wenxuan, and she quickly led the people out. When everyone was gone, Jinglan knelt down and sat behind Li Rong, and while pouring wine to Li Rong, she said with some doubts: "The princess doesn''t seem to like Pei Wenxuan, so why declare him?"


    "Lu Yu is dizzy," Li Rong sneered, "Do you think others can come?"


    Jinglan was a little at a loss, and Li Rong didn''t give much explanation. After a while, Jingmei led Pei Wenxuan in. Pei Wenxuan knelt down and saluted Li Rong respectfully, saying, "Weichen Pei Wenxuan, I have seen your Highness."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she continued to peel the eggs, Pei Wenxuan kneeled, respectfully, not half impatient.


    After a long time, Li Rong said, "I peeled an egg and wanted to put it in a bottle, but the mouth of the bottle was too small for me to put it in," Li Rong raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan, "Su Hearing that Master Pei is smart, why don''t you come and help? If the eggs can''t be put into this bottle intact, Master Pei will be sorry for the reputation of this smart man, so it is better to just jump into this lake, which is a bit of integrity."


    "What the princess meant, if I can''t do it, I have to jump into the lake?"


    "Yes," Li Rong said directly, "That''s what I meant."


    "Princess, this move is quite absurd." Pei Wenxuan persuaded.


    Li Rong held his chin, admiring Pei Wenxuan''s kneeling and dealing with her, and suddenly felt a little secretly happy in her heart. She felt that Pei Wenxuan at this moment was very pleasing to the eye and brought some unspeakable pleasure.


    So she knew that Pei Wenxuan was dealing with her, or just arrogantly: "Yes, but I''m a princess, what''s wrong with my willfulness?"


    "Princess, you are a princess, you shouldn''t be so embarrassed to submit to court." Pei Wenxuan continued to persuade.


    Li Rong twisted the grapes, ate the grapes, and continued to embarrass him: "Yes, I am a princess. What''s wrong with you, an eighth grade official?"


    "Princess, if the Weichen can do it, don''t you need to jump into the lake, and you can sit up and talk to the princess?"


    "Yeah..." Li Rong spoke subconsciously. Before she finished speaking, she saw Pei Wenxuan get up directly, took the egg from the vial, took a book next to it, tore a page, opened the incense burner and lit it, and then He threw it into the bottle, then put the egg on it again, then quickly stepped back, respectfully kneeling on the ground again.


    This set of his actions was so smooth that Li Rong only reacted. He was already on his knees, and Li Rong was furious: "Who allowed you to come forward and tear my book?!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the egg that was originally placed on the mouth of the bottle suddenly fell into the bottle with a "boom".


    Li Rong and the attendant next to them looked at the egg that had disappeared from the mouth of the bottle, their eyes widened.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his head and looked at Li Rong: "Dare to ask the princess, now, can I sit up and talk to you?"


    The author has something to say: [Continue to choose:]


    1.¡ª¡ªYes, let him sit down and chat.


    2.¡ª¡ªDare to tear my book? Throw it into the lake!


    ¡¾small theater¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: "Am I very smart?"


    Li Rong: "I think you want to die."

 Chapter 7： Play chess

    Li Rong looked at him quietly.


    Twenty-year-old Pei Wenxuan is much handsomer than the person in her memory, but the arrogance in her bones has not changed at all.


    Just looking at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes, she knew that he was angry. He used to be Prime Minister Pei, and she could quarrel with her when he was angry, she understood. Now that Pei Wenxuan is an eighth-rank petty official, where is the confidence to fight her?


    Li Rong smiled softly. She stood up, looked at Pei Wenxuan who was kneeling on the ground, and said gently: "Okay, this palace has a good word, and the grievances are clear. You can talk to me well, but before that, What do you do wrong, how do you count this?"


    "Weichen don''t know where he is wrong?"


    "You tore my book."


    Li Rong pointed to the pages of the book that he had torn on the table: "Also, why is Ning Shizi suddenly dizzy? Why can''t others come? I think Young Master Pei knows it too?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s heart "cocked". He didn''t even know that Li Rong was so smart.


    Did she just send someone to stare at?


    Pei Wenxuan had a lot of conjectures in his mind for a while, but he was still calm on the face: "I don''t know how the principal will punish the ministers?"


    "Jump down."


    Li Rong raised her chin, and Pei Wenxuan pressed her lips tightly, without speaking.


    Seeing that he shouldn''t, Li Rong knew that he was very angry, and smiled and said, "I want to be my servant. I can''t bear this kind of grievance?"


    "The princess knows that Weichen wants to be your servant?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at Li Rong. Li Rong felt a little funny: "Otherwise, what are you doing here?"


    With that, Li Rong didn''t want to talk to him too much, and said directly: "Either jump down and talk, or get out, I can talk to you, get out, you want to come back, but it won''t be easy."


    Pei Wenxuan squeezed his fists, and his face turned pale with anger.


    In an instant, he seemed to be back in his previous life. He quarreled with Li Rong. Li Rong used to have sharp teeth, and he was irritated every time.


    Strangely enough, he and other people have always been mad at ease. He was spit on the face and scolded by people in the courtroom, and he was scolded by people at home. There are so many irritating things, and he rarely The gaffe, only in Li Rong''s place, once quarreled with her, he felt that it would be ten years short.


    This woman quarreled and was self-willed and unreasonable. He once thought that maybe her life after marriage changed her. Now it seems that where the marriage changed her, it is clear that the pretense was too good when he was just married. aware.


    This woman is a shrew in her bones, arrogant and unreasonable.


    Pei Wenxuan saw that she hated him, and he had had enough. He knew in his heart that Li Rong would definitely leave a person today, and that person would most likely be her husband in the future. Out of the few, no one is as suitable as him, and now she can only ask him for help.


    Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, and only said one sentence: "The Weichen is gone."


    Then he knocked his head and got up, turned and walked back.


    Li Rong didn''t expect him to walk so cleanly, but was a little stunned, and said hurriedly, "You don''t want to talk to me?"


    "Stop talking."


    Pei Wenxuan refused without looking back. Li Rong knocked the palm of her hand with a golden fan, winked at Jinglan, and said loudly to Pei Wenxuan who was walking on the promenade on the lake: "But this palace wants to talk to you."


    "hold¡­¡­"


    A "sorry" hadn''t even been spoken, and a secret guard suddenly appeared beside him, caught Pei Wenxuan caught off guard, and pushed him straight into the pool!


    There was a sudden laughter in the surrounding area. Li Rong looked at it from a distance, smiled and stepped forward, and slowly walked to the place where Pei Wenxuan had fallen.


    Pei Wenxuan was aware of water, and suddenly fell into the water. Although he was a little panicked, he reflected it quickly, adjusted his posture, and stuck his head out of the water.


    Then he saw Li Rong in a red embroidered phoenix palace dress standing on the edge of the upper corridor, smiling at him and saying: "Okay, let''s just talk like that. My palace is very satisfied."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he stared at Li Rong above.


    The attendant next to him was whispering, and some of the maids laughed softly, not knowing what they were laughing.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s body soaked, and Qingjun''s face was stained with a little water and weeds, this embarrassing posture gave him an indescribable beauty.


    He seemed to be a lake demon leaning out of the lake, just with a face and a pair of eyes, he could confuse people.


    It''s just that there is no seductive hypocrisy in those eyes, only anger and unwillingness, burning like fire in Pei Wenxuan''s eyes.


    When such emotions were revealed, Li Rong''s former joy slowly dissipated.


    She suddenly felt that it was meaningless. After all, the current Pei Wenxuan was not the one who was later. She is now bullying him like this, as if bullying a child.


    She looked down at Pei Wenxuan from a high position, her expression turned into a coldness, turned her head after a long time, and said calmly: "Okay, stop making trouble, come up."


    With that, she instructed Jinglan next to her and said calmly, "Take him to change clothes."


    After she finished her instructions, she turned and left. She looked back and saw that Pei Wenxuan had swam to the shore and was pulled up.


    The water in the spring lake was still a bit cold. He was shivering when he went ashore, and the attendant next to him hurried up to pass him his coat. Everyone who helped him said thank you in a low voice. He didn''t overlook anyone, and looked cautiously and cautiously. It makes people see a bit sad.


    After all, there is no aristocratic prince who can be as worried as he is.


    Li Rong looked at him for a long time to make Pei Wenxuan aware. Pei Wenxuan turned his head and saw Li Rong watching him. His eyes suddenly became cold, then turned his head and walked away quickly.


    Seeing him staring at her, Li Rong couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    Very young and very tempered.


    Li Rong sat by the lake, let people warm the tea, while reading a book, while waiting for Pei Wenxuan, after waiting for a while, Pei Wenxuan finally came back.


    He changed into a white robe with curly cloud patterns, and his hair was tied high with a jade crown. When he walked from a distance, he seemed to walk out of a painting.


    Li Rong watched for a while, and when Pei Wenxuan arrived, she moved her gaze without a trace. Pei Wenxuan bowed and saluted, and Li Rong said calmly, "Sit down."


    Pei Wenxuan got up and sat down, kneeling down next to Li Rong. Li Rong looked down at the book and didn''t speak. Pei Wenxuan waited for a while, and listened to Li Rong calmly saying: "What are you going to say?"


    What are you talking about?


    Originally, he came only to analyze the pros and cons with Li Rong and let her know that he was the best choice, but after playing against him several times, he already understood that Li Rong was afraid that he knew everything well.


    "The princess also knows what to say."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat. After a moment of silence, he said again: "If you want to add more, the minister can only tell the princess that if the princess is willing to marry, the minister must treat each other with sincerity."


    When Li Rong heard this, she raised her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan playfully: "Yicheng?"


    As he said, Li Rong leaned on the small table next to her, propping her chin: "You are talking, how can you be honest?"


    "The princess should be respected at home."


    "Is it still you?"


    "For life, there will only be a princess by Wen Xuan."


    This is true, but he is not defending herself like a jade for her, but for the former fiancee in his heart who has retired.


    Li Rong smiled even more, "Isn''t it right? Not only can you only have me by your side, but you should also have me in your heart."


    Pei Wenxuan was stiff.


    He is not a liar, or in other words, when it comes to feelings, he will not lie. As long as he was willing to lie a little, she would not have known that there was another person in his heart, and perhaps she could be deceived for a lifetime.


    Such honesty, I don''t know whether to scold or boast.


    Li Rong picked up the cup. She thought that Pei Wenxuan was as frank and frank as the previous life and she admitted that this marriage was an alliance. She waited for Pei Wenxuan to speak with a smile, but after a long time, Pei Wenxuan said, "What the princess said is, After the publication day, I will not think of others."


    Li Rong was a little stunned. After a while, she couldn''t help but sneer. She suddenly discovered that she was more disgusting and deceiving than being angry.


    She put the cup on the table and said coldly, "Give me the eggs."


    Pei Wenxuan was a little dazed. He turned his head and looked at a plate of white as jade eggs. Li Rong sneered, "Didn¡¯t you say that you should respect me? I peel this egg so hard, so you don¡¯t even eat it. ?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he frowned. After a long time, he said, "Too many."


    "Then give me clean food!"


    Li Rong chirped lightly. The people around him had long backed away. Looking at the two people from a distance, Pei Wenxuan didn''t know what kind of temper she was making, but he didn''t want others to read the joke. After hesitating for a while, he decided to bear her. , Can only say: "I just ate something now, wait a while and eat again."


    Li Rong snorted coldly, thinking that he would watch the old fox in the palace today, so he beckoned to Jinglan next to him, and said, "Bring the chessboard."


    Chess is a way for the two of them to live in harmony in any mood, because all fights and contests will be placed on the board.


    Jinglan took the chessboard, and Li Rong called Pei Wen to her front: "Sit down and play chess."


    Pei Wenxuan was a little puzzled, but he actually thought that if the atmosphere was so embarrassing, they wouldn''t play chess, but for some reason, Li Rong had thought of this way first.


    It seems that they have already known how to get along with each other is better.


    Pei Wenxuan''s doubts were even greater, and Li Rong directly mentioned the black chess and began to make the same move.


    She still likes to start at the star position just like her previous life. Pei Wenxuan saw that she had dropped the word and didn''t intend to let her. At the moment, according to her usual method, she settled on the star position opposite to Li Rong.


    The two played chess, very focused.


    In Li Rong''s heart, facing a twenty-year-old Pei Wenxuan, she probably had the chance to win, or gave him a little bit to give him some face, so as not to say that she is an adult and bullying a child.


    In Pei Wenxuan''s mind, facing an eighteen-year-old Li Rong, he still gave in a little bit. Li Rong is used to being very arrogant. If she loses too badly, she is afraid that she will make trouble again.


    So the two of them had the mentality of letting the other party win, and while playing chess, the two sides felt that it was wrong before the start was one-third.


    What''s the difference between this style of chess, this pattern, this pattern and the way they played when they were in their 20s and 50s in the last life? !

 Chapter 8： oath

    After realizing this, the two of them were shocked. Pei Wenxuan did not move his face, looked down at the chessboard, twisted a chess piece in his hand, pretending to think. But Li Rong raised his eyes, and while he was drinking tea, he secretly looked at him.


    Pei Wenxuan thought about Li Rong¡¯s behavior before and after. Although Li Rong seemed to be arrogant, her practice was very structured. She would not make trouble for no reason, and seemed to make trouble without reason, often just because she found a way to punish the other party. . But he and Li Rong also met for the first time. Why did Li Rong look at him and want to play him like that?


    But if all this is set to be that Li Rong is born again just like him, it would be too reasonable.


    Li Rong is now reborn, it must be because his people succeeded. With Li Rong¡¯s intelligence, she must have guessed that it was his hand before she died. Faced with an enemy who killed her, she could bear her temper and not kill herself. He is already regarded as a bodhisattva who is out of law, and playing tricks on him is just to calm down his anger. As for whether to marry him or not, this is unknown.


    After all, the last life...


    Pei Wenxuan''s heart sank, Li Rong and Su Rongqing should also be regarded as loving each other.


    Pei Wenxuan had many thoughts in his mind, but nothing happened on the surface. He put down the chess pieces and pretended to think.


    Li Rong secretly observed Pei Wenxuan''s expression, and when she saw his expression as usual, she also muttered in her heart.


    She remembered that Pei Wenxuan, who was 20 years old, was still a bit young and young. She knew her situation and her temper was much better. The first time she met her that year, although she was still calm on the face, she looked I was a little flustered.


    After all, seeing his future wife, or a princess, must be emotional.


    But today''s Pei Wenxuan is not only emotional? It''s like treating her as an old acquaintance! So I dared to stand up against her like this, and worked under her nose to count the other three people.


    This kind of Pei Wenxuan is too weird, but if he is reborn just like himself, then it couldn''t be more reasonable.


    Suddenly, the two people had doubts in their hearts, and even this doubt was a certainty. It''s just that the two are accustomed to being cautious. They have doubts and need to be verified. Moreover, if the other party is also reborn, then whether the other party knows that he is reborn has also become a matter of consideration.


    So the two of them did not speak, pretending to be calm and calm.


    The two of them held their minds for a moment, and there was a strange silence pervading the two of them. Jingmei and Jinglan stood far away next to them, and Jingmei whispered: "You said the princess doesn''t like Master Pei, let me see. Personally get along well."


    "Princess''s mind..." Jinglan sighed, "It''s getting harder and harder to figure out."


    After the game was in progress, the two men eased their shock. After the mood calms down, they have to think about what to do next if the other party is born again.


    It rained outside the courtyard, and the rain fell into the pond and rippled.


    The sound of falling son and the sound of rain were intertwined. Li Rong spoke first and slowly said: "Master Pei wants to marry me. Have you ever thought about what life will be after marrying me?"


    "I..." Pei Wenxuan hesitated, and finally said, "I will treat the princess well."


    He would be nice to her, because he did just that in his previous life.


    He will try to understand this person, try to get close to her, and make her happy.


    Li Rong liked him to wear white clothes, so after getting married, he wore white clothes for many years in addition to official robes. Until one day he heard that Li Rong once said that Rong Qing is dressed in white and there is no fairy in the world.


    He learned all the dishes Li Rong liked to eat, and let her taste them again and again, and finally became her royal cook. No one knew her taste better than him. Until one day, Su Rongqing began to learn how to cook.


    Li Rong''s legs were cold and hurt when it was cold. He learned massage and acupuncture. Every time it rained and it was cold, he pressed Li Rong''s leg until she was comfortable and went to sleep. Until one day, they quarreled too much, Li Rong said to him, I don''t want you, I also have others.


    Thinking of these things, Pei Wenxuan felt a little uncomfortable, but when Li Rong asked, he could only say that he would still do these things a second time.


    It was just a moment when he answered, he hesitated a little.


    You already know the ending, do you want to try again?


    Between them, it''s not a good ending, they will live together for half their lives. For most of this life, it seems to be famine.


    Li Rong heard the hesitation in his words and knew that he was actually hesitant. She looked down at the chessboard and slowly said: "I believe that the son will be good to me, but will the son like me?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes.


    Li Rong looked up at him, staring at him earnestly and said, "The son will consider me a wife or an ally?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not say, the rain was pattering outside, Li Rong looked at the chessboard crisscrossing, seeming to suddenly lose interest, she threw the chess piece into the chess box, leaned on the back of the chair behind her, and turned her head to look at the courtyard. The lotus leaf, swaying by the rain, slowly said: "I thought, if I were with the son, in this lifetime, I probably won''t have a husband, only an ally."


    "In the inner court, husbands and relatives are actually not important. What is important is the power in your hands. But when a person reaches the top and walks alone in this world, he will envy the prosperity of the world. ."


    With that, Li Rong turned her head to look at him, and chuckled lightly: "What is the difference between a widow and a lonely ghost?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, but Li Rong understood all these words. He quietly watched Li Rong, the eighteen-year-old girl, when she was the brightest, but in the posture of lying lazily, between her gestures, there was a desolation and loneliness beyond her age. Like a fascinating ghost wandering in the world, beautiful and lonely, just looking at it makes people feel that their heart is pulled.


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan was speechless, Li Rong laughed lightly. She thought that if Pei Wenxuan was born again, she would know what she was talking about.


    Pei Wenxuan did know, but didn''t know how to deal with it. Jinglan walked in from a short distance while holding an umbrella, and whispered to Li Rong: "Princess, it''s raining heavily. ."


    "Yeah." Li Rong nodded, and then said, "Just say that I''m not feeling well, so go and give it away."


    Jinglan replied and retreated. As soon as Jinglan left, Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan who was kneeling on the opposite side, and said gently: "Master Pei feels that I should marry you. Should I live this life? ?"


    She asked Pei Wenxuan seriously.


    Although Pei Wenxuan had been arguing with her for many years and even killed him in the end, Pei Wenxuan was a little better.


    He never lied to her.


    Whether it is good or bad, should this life be lived? She felt that the answer Pei Wenxuan gave her must be true.


    But after Pei Wenxuan asked this sentence, she just raised her eyes and stared at her quietly.


    She couldn''t catch her smile.


    As in the last few decades, he saw her. Such a smile is completely different from the real 18-year-old Li Rong in his memory.


    Eighteen-year-old Li Rong is very good.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Pei Wenxuan still remembered that at the beginning of this marriage, he lifted Li Rong¡¯s hijab and saw the girl looked up at him with shame and curiosity, and then he became very angry when drinking a cup of wine. He said: "Wen Xuan, no matter what we are together, since we are a husband and wife, I still want to live with you for the rest of my life." At that time, he also seriously thought about living with Li Rong. They will have children and be with them all their lives.


    Until Li Rong knew that he liked Qin Zhenzhen.


    In fact, he didn''t know himself, whether his true feelings for Qin Zhen was considered a liking or a responsibility. They grew up as children, and he kept pretending to be this person in his heart. He hoped to live with Qin Zhenzhen for the rest of his life, but he couldn''t.


    Qin Zhenzhen later married Li Rong''s younger brother, Prince Li Chuan.


    As a prince, Li Chuan is a good prince, but not a good husband. Because of his political marriage, he is still in the prince''s seat, so he has a total of five concubines and concubines. Qin Zhenzhen has a fair temperament and does not know the palace. Chinese means, because of the family marriage married into the East Palace, in the East Palace, without his help, would have died in conspiracy calculations.


    Li Rong naturally knew that he didn''t say anything about it at first, but after a palace banquet, when he secretly rescued Qin Zhenzhen again, he almost revealed his stuff, and Li Rong could only go up and help him round the field.


    On the way home that day, they were sitting in the carriage. Li Rong didn''t say anything. He was a little flustered at the time and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to explain. Whatever Li Rong said was justified.


    Then Li Rong returned home, and when she entered the bedroom door, she walked to the table, poured tea for herself, and asked him with her back facing him: "Do you like her?"


    Pei Wenxuan stood at the door. He actually wanted to say no, but felt that he didn''t lie, so he could only tell the truth: "I can''t let her go."


    "What is your relationship with her?"


    Li Rong was holding the teacup, looking very calm, Pei Wenxuan still told the truth, their baby boy, their childhood sweethearts, his family was down, the Qin family retired, and Qin Zhenzhen was forced to marry into the East Palace...


    "I just want to help her," he said in a low voice, "no delusion. He is the crown prince''s concubine, I can''t do anything."


    After he finished speaking, Li Rong didn''t speak for a long time, and silence became Pei Wenxuan''s deepest impression of that night.


    He saw Li Rong drinking water, one cup after another. After a long time, Li Rong seemed to slow down. She turned her head and stared at him, and only asked, "Will you betray me?"


    "No." He replied immediately, and he stared at her, "You are my wife."


    "I am not your wife."


    Li Rong looked at him with a serious expression: "I''m just your ally."


    These words made Pei Wenxuan stunned. Li Rong turned his head, looked out the window, and said calmly: "This refers to marriage. In fact, you and I have no choice. We are all for power. Actually speaking, there is no male or female. Love, you have someone in your heart, and I have someone in my heart. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t make it clear before and some misunderstandings. Now that it¡¯s clear, it¡¯s nothing."


    "It''s not a big deal," Li Rong laughed, her eyes seemed to cry at any time, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Pei Wenxuan stared at her blankly. He wanted to deny it, but he felt that Li Rong didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. He was not a man-woman for Li Rong, because it is impossible for a person to love two people at the same time. Qin Zhenzhen, how could he tolerate Li Rong?


    Seeing him not speaking, Li Rong lowered her head and said gently, "Speak clearly, it''s nothing. We will live the same way in the future, but I hope Master Pei understands in his heart."


    "I am not your wife, and you are not my husband. I don''t care who you live in, and you don''t care who I am with. You and I have their own lives and each have their own fun."


    "I only need Master Pei to promise me," Li Rong stared at him with sharp eyes, "You and I are allies, so you will never betray."


    It also rained that night.


    As at this moment, the rain is pouring down.


    Li Rong walked up to him, stared at him, and said, "Pei Wenxuan, speak."


    He was speechless.


    Seeing him hesitate, Li Rong smiled: "Pei Wenxuan, if you don''t speak, I will assume you have feelings for me. But if you and I have a relationship, everything you do will be disgusting. We shouldn''t be together. I''ll go ask the father, anyway," she looked calm, "we have to reconcile."


    With thunder rumbling, Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong who looked up at him.


    At that moment, he finally knew clearly how uncompromising this woman''s requirements for feelings were. Even if the jade and stone are burned, she wants to be clean.


    So he smiled.


    "Why?" He said grimly, "You are right, we are allies. I have other people in my heart, and I shouldn''t care about you. Harmony is not a good thing for you and me, so is it?"


    "In the name of husband and wife, living our own lives, you and I are allies, and we will never betray."


    "If this oath is violated," Pei Wenxuan said hoarsely, and Li Rong laughed, "You must not die."


    However, after all, they violated their oath, and in the end they also fulfilled the oath.

 Chapter 9： Farewell

    At the moment when Pei Wenxuan thought of swearing, there was a little wave in his heart.


    In fact, he never thought that until he died, Li Rong would actually act on him for the position of prince. Because he had never thought about it, he would have no defense on the way back to the princess mansion. When he died, he was extremely unwilling. In any case, drag the woman to bury her.


    They were elected allies in the past two lives, but the truth is that there is no ally in this world who can benefit the same for a lifetime.


    They died under each other, and now they can choose again. Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong in front of him. After a long time, he spoke slowly and calmly said: "You shouldn''t marry."


    As he said, he knelt down in front of Li Rong and said respectfully: "There are only these things that the minister can give to His Highness, and these are the only things that His Highness wants in life."


    Li Rong was not surprised when she heard this. She smiled lightly and said calmly: "I also know that you can''t afford what I want. But I am a bit distressed now. If I don''t marry Master Pei, who should I marry? "


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyelashes trembled slightly, he thought, this was the last time he had planned for her.


    After thinking for a moment, he returned a name: "Lu Yu."


    This is similar to Li Rong''s thoughts. Li Rong couldn''t help but become interested: "Tell me."


    "Nowadays, the princess''s situation is difficult to be jealous of. In fact, as long as the prince succeeds to the throne, the princess will have no worries in the future, so the most important thing at the moment is to keep the prince. Among the three of Ning Guohou, Yang Family, and Cui Yulang, Cui Yulang came from a poor family. It''s useless, and it''s useless to marry him. In addition, he has a turbulent personality, loves to write poetry, and is full of handles. The princess married him for fear of causing trouble to the prince."


    Li Rong turned the folding fan and responded, "Yes."


    "The power of the Yang family is too strong, and Yang Quan''s character is too sharp. Your Majesty asked the princess to marry the Yang family. In fact, it was because your majesty had been thinking about the Yang family. Yang Quan married the princess, and his Majesty was afraid that he would do it soon. The princess will be implicated, but the prince will be easily implicated. Yang Quan, this person, is absolutely not allowed to marry."


    "Indeed," Li Rong''s eyes were cold, "he is too ambitious."


    "And Ning Shizi, although Ning Guohou¡¯s Mansion is not considered a prominent family member, Ning Guohou was his majesty¡¯s companion back then. He used to block swords for his majesty. His Majesty is a man of affection and righteousness. Now although he does not often think of Ning Guohou, brotherhood is still there. Somewhat, this is a good thing for the princess. Ning Guohou is a stable person, and Ning Shizi is stupid and hardly goes out. It may not be a good thing for marriage, but it will never hinder the prince. The most important thing is," Pei Wenxuan raised his head to look at her and reminded, "Ning Shizi, he is not in good health."


    Lu Yu in his previous life died of illness in the winter three years later.


    Li Rong understood what Pei Wenxuan meant. She tapped the small table with a fan: "You mean, he is not well, and he is a fool. I will marry him. When he passes away in the future, my emperor will take the throne. Can you marry again?"


    "Yes."


    Pei Wenxuan said calmly: "In this way, you can now relax the vigilance of the current saint and let your highness avoid his edge. In the future, as your highness, it is not difficult to want to remarry."


    Li Rong nodded. She actually thought the same way, but Pei Wenxuan said it, which made her feel more at ease. But she didn''t expect that Pei Wenxuan would say these things, she couldn''t help but laughed, raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan, and curiously said: "Then I won''t marry you, I have a way out, what do you do?"


    Pei Wenxuan picked up the tea next to him and took a sip: "It is best for the father to help. He is not willing to help. Pei has his own way."


    As he said, he nodded lightly: "His Royal Highness does not have to think about the ministers."


    He nodded, wishing to write "Don''t be nosy" on his face. Li Rong was angrily smiled by him. She felt that Pei Wenxuan was really capable, and he could always make her angry in an instant.


    She turned her head to look at the sky, and said calmly: "It''s getting late, Master Pei, let''s go back, don''t leave early, you can borrow the carriage and return it to be stained with mud, for fear of scolding the housekeeper again."


    Hit people in the face, poke people in the heart.


    When Pei Wenxuan was able to say this, he felt that he had just fed her a dog.


    Faced with such a woman who stabbed himself to death, he could still do so, he felt that he was the reincarnation of a living Bodhisattva.


    So he sneered and saluteed respectfully, "Yes, Pei will retire now. Weichen wants to leave for a long time, thank you for your mercy."


    "Get away without sending it."


    "Get out of here."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he immediately stood up, and walked out without being too muddled.


    The waiter waiting outside gave him an umbrella, Pei Wenxuan thanked him softly, and followed the waiter to leave.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s back, feeling as if she was watching a memory drift away. She quietly watched for a while, and Jing Lan said behind her: "You prepare some money and Jiang Tang, and send it to him."


    It was a personal reward for him in the end.


    Although Jinglan couldn''t figure out what Li Rong was thinking, she never asked her master to do anything. After saluting her respectfully, she prepared money and **** soup according to Li Rong''s words.


    Pei Wenxuan suffocated his stomach and left the courtyard. At this time, most of the people had already left. Pei Wenxuan had his own carriage with a stern face. As soon as he was about to leave, he heard Jing Lan yell from afar: "Prince Pei!"


    Hearing Jinglan''s voice, Pei Wenxuan frowned, raised the curtain and went out, and saw Jinglan hurried over with another maid holding an umbrella.


    Li Rong''s court officials are all very well-educated, even if they walk in the rain, they are steady and do not splash any rain mud.


    She carried a box and came to Pei Wenxuan. After giving a gift to Pei Wenxuan, she got up and handed the box over and said: "My son, today Yuhan, the princess asked the slave to prepare Jiangtang for you. Drink first on the road."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After a while, he looked at the box and said softly, "Thanks to the princess for the reward."


    Jinglan smiled and handed the box over: "The son, go slowly."


    Pei Wenxuan replied and thanked Jinglan. After taking the box, he got into the carriage.


    The box is two-story. Open the first floor and put a bowl of **** soup. The **** soup is still steaming. Pei Wenxuan remembers their first year of marriage. Every day when he goes out, Jinglan will give him a bowl of corresponding weather. Tiangan is Diaoli soup, Tianzao is mung bean soup, Tianhan is **** soup...


    This is Li Rong''s habit.


    He did not speak, looked at it quietly, feeling that the carriage was moving, and he suddenly realized that when the carriage moved, he and Li Rong would never meet again in this life.


    After this, Qiaogui Qiaolu, the past life grievances, have been wiped out.


    He couldn''t help but lifted the curtain, and suddenly called Jinglan who was returning to the other hospital: "Girl Jinglan!"


    Jinglan turned his head and saw Pei Wenxuan sitting in the carriage. He looked at Jinglan and opened his mouth. He regretted for a while, why didn''t he say a few words to Li Rong.


    When the coachman outside saw him making a noise, he stopped again, Jinglan looked at Pei Wenxuan, walked back, and said with some doubts: "Prince Pei?"


    "You help me tell the princess," Pei Wenxuan clutched the car curtain, staring at Jinglan, and solemnly said, "Just say, Pei is gone this time, let her take care, be cautious in everything, don''t be too courageous! "


    Jinglan was a little at a loss when she heard this. Before she could ask anything, Pei Wenxuan quickly put down the curtain and disappeared behind the car curtain.


    The carriage once again flopped, and Pei Wenxuan leaned back into the carriage. He didn''t know why, and suddenly lost his strength, leaning in the carriage, feeling a little bored.


    He leaned for a while, opened the drawer, and took out the steaming bowl of **** soup inside.


    He took a sip, and poured the warm and spicy mixture all the way into his stomach, with a hint of sweetness in the middle.


    He smiled, with a few misses.


    This is probably the last time in my life, drinking Princess Pingle¡¯s **** soup.


    After Pei Wenxuan left, Jinglan walked back. Li Rong looked at the chessboard on the table and turned the chess pieces in his hand.


    I have to say that Pei Wenxuan''s chess skills are really good. For so many years, he and her are the only people who have known him to play chess. It is so evenly matched, it is not interesting to fight.


    Others are not good at chess, and Su Rongqing likes to deliberately let her, just Pei Wenxuan, this dog, is bold and fierce.


    She listened to Jinglan coming in, and said calmly: "Sent away?"


    "Go." Jinglan replied respectfully, and then said, "I have something for you before leaving."


    "what?"


    "Princess Pei said, he is leaving this time, let you take care, and proceed with caution in everything from now on, don''t be too courageous."


    Hearing this, Li Rong was stunned, and after a while, she gave a wry smile: "This person, I worry so much."


    As she said, she stood up, threw the chess pieces into the chess box casually, and said indifferently: "Does the house wheel worry him?"


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head, watching the rain outside the courtyard hit the lotus leaves, the lotus leaves trembling.


    Not far away, a group of people ambushed in the aisle and began to set up roadblocks.


    "My son," the young man raised the knife, and said nervously, "After all, it''s a princess, let''s start like this, don''t we..."


    "Is it something?" The young man next to him wiped the blade of his hand, raised his eyes to look at the boy next to him, and smiled sarcastically, "Do you think that if you don''t hijack the princess, your majesty will let us go? Stop dreaming."


    The young man turned his head, looked at the other courtyard in the distance, and said coldly: "Only by marrying the princess and **** with the prince can we have a way to survive."


    Hearing this, the boy was silent for a moment, and finally nodded and said: "The son is right."


    The sky was getting dark and thunder rumbling.


    Pei Wenxuan drank the **** soup one sip and rolled up the curtain. He looked at the mountains and rivers under the heavy rain, feeling that the heavy rain washed his new life.


    After a while, he heard the sound of a galloping horse, and a group of people rushed past him.


    Those people were plainly dressed and couldn''t see which family they came from. However, Pei Wenxuan recognized at a glance that these horses were not of Shengjing breeds, but war horses exclusively provided by the border.


    These war horses looked no different from ordinary horses, and ordinary people couldn''t detect them quickly, but Pei Wenxuan used to be in charge of frontline logistics in the past, and he saw it at a glance.


    Now it is heavy rain, these people are in such a hurry to leave the city, and this direction is the Royal Palace, if they want to go to the border or do something, they should go from other city gates, so what do they want to do?


    When Pei Wenxuan thought about it, he knew it was not good.


    This is for Li Rong!


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Li Rong: "Then if I don''t marry you, I have a way out, what do you do?"


    Pei Wenxuan


    (Inner): "MMP, I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m so embarrassed to ask me this question, but if a real man carries it on his own, should I beg you? I don¡¯t want it, my eldest man will never do it. What a shame!"


    (Appearance, proud face): "I can do it myself, princess, don''t be nosy."


    Li Rong: "Hehe, get out."

 Chapter 10： hijack

    This kind of horse is almost unique to the Yang family in Huajingzhi. Now that the Yang family gathered people and hurried towards the princess mansion, there was only one goal¡ª¡ª


    They want Li Rong.


    In Yang Quan''s style, if he didn''t have the opportunity to marry Li Rong, he would naturally not think about it, but now there is a man like him, but he can do everything.


    Under normal circumstances, Yang Quan should have someone pretend to kidnap Li Rong, wait for the hero to save the beauty at the critical moment, and then spend the night with Li Rong orphans, Li Rong may be moved by him.


    Even if Li Rong is not moved, Li Ming is an emperor who values ??the fame very seriously. Li Rong and Yang Quan stayed for one night if they didn''t say so clearly, Li Ming would give her a marriage anyway.


    If Li Rong resists, wouldn''t Yang Quan do anything too radical? At that time, Li Ming would marry Li Rong for the sake of the royal face. After the marriage is over, he will destroy the Yang family and settle accounts after autumn.


    Once the Yang family was destroyed, if Li Chuan made a move for Li Rong, he would have won the emperor''s will and burned the Yang family''s fire on the prince, and took the opportunity to propose to abolish the prince.


    If Li Chuan didn''t care about Li Rong, he would demote Li Rong as a common citizen or send him to Taoist temple on the grounds of the Yang family, and the emperor could rest assured that the prince would never have the opportunity to use Li Rong''s marriage to win over anyone.


    So for Li Ming, as long as Li Rong loses his life, she will be married to Yang Quan anyway.


    And where did Yang Quan have the courage?


    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes and recalled his last life. Not long after the last life, the Yang family almost died on the front line. Saying it wasn''t the emperor''s action, he didn''t believe it.


    Yang Quan was so anxious, he probably knew that the Yang family was on the edge. He did not hijack the princess, he was dead.


    At this moment, the Yang family urgently needs Li Rong to bind Li Chuan. Once Li Rong marries Yang Quan, Li Chuan and the Yang family are tied to a rope. Even if Li Chuan doesn¡¯t want it, Li Ming won¡¯t believe it, so Li Chuan can only be forced to have a father-son struggle with Li Ming, and this is the best chance for the Yang family to survive.


    The more Pei Wenxuan thinks about it, the more he feels that Yang Quan is too disgusting, but this is a problem, does he want to help? How much help?


    Help, he must help a part of it, at least he has to go back and report to Li Chuan and let someone go to rescue.


    But what else?


    If Li Chuan''s rescue is slow...


    Pei Wenxuan thought, feeling a little unbearable. Li Rong is used to being proud, and being forced to marry after this humiliation, he is afraid that he will have to remember for a lifetime. But if he wants to help, how can he help?


    He is not a hero. He can save Li Rong from fire and water. The only effect of his return is to delay some time and increase the possibility of Li Rong from being humiliated. However, this possibility is that he will kill him. If he was not careful, Yang Quan could kill him.


    Is it worth it?


    Pei Wenxuan fell into deep thought.


    His feelings for Li Rong may have had such a good feeling when he was young, but afterwards, it was passed away in time. The two hate each other. If they have any feelings, they will only know each other for too long. What the other person represents is already a part of their own lives.


    Just such a person, not a lover, or even a friend, to save her life for her is really not his style of Pei Wenxuan. He was able to help her inform her, and it would be considered as benevolent.


    Pei Wenxuan thought of this and turned his head. He looked at the small bowl on the table and moved his gaze to the next box. This box had two layers. He looked at the next layer that was not opened. After hesitating for a moment, he pulled When I opened, I found white silver.


    Li Rong had ridiculed him for borrowing a carriage from home because he knew his current dilemma. Although she laughed at him and parted ways now, she also thought about him and prepared money for him.


    The money dazzled Pei Wenxuan''s eyes. Before he could think about it, he shouted: "Tongye, stop!"


    Tong Ye heard Pei Wenxuan yell, and hurriedly stopped the car, and said with some doubts: "The son?"


    "You go back now, go to the Prince''s Mansion and say something has happened to the princess. Someone wants to kill the princess, let them send someone over quickly."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan jumped out of the carriage, quickly freed a horse to Tongye, and turned around and said, "You go quickly, don''t delay."


    "how about you?"


    Tong Ye said anxiously, "Don''t you be together, son?"


    "I have to go back to find the princess."


    Pei Wenxuan said immediately: "You leave me alone, go!"


    Tong Ye didn''t dare to delay, even though he was worried about Pei Wenxuan, he gritted his teeth and rushed back.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the remaining three horse-drawn carriages, jumped into the carriage, turned around and drove to the other courtyard.


    After rushing for a while, he realized that no way. He rushed over now. It was estimated that they were all from the Yang family. He passed by and might not even be able to get through the other courtyard.


    According to Li Rong''s travel habits back then, she must have at least twenty guards by her side, which were arranged by the queen, plus her entourage, at least a hundred people.


    The number of people in the Yang family was about forty. Those people were extremely fast, with green-patterned waist badges hanging on their waists. According to the Yang family¡¯s practice, the green-patterned waist badges should belong to reinforcements. Generally they The number of reinforcements is about half of the total number, so there may be nearly a hundred people ambushing the Yang family.


    With the skill of Li Rong''s secret guard, she encountered a surprise attack, and at least she could guarantee her breakout from the other courtyard. The biggest help he gave Li Rong now was to drag the Yang family''s pursuit.


    After understanding this, Pei Wenxuan stopped going forward. He almost figured out where Li Rong might break through, and then took a few steps back.


    He quickly looked at the surrounding terrain. The road was surrounded by reeds, and occasionally there were a few trees scattered among the reeds. The reeds were so high that they could not see the movement inside.


    Pei Wenxuan got into the carriage, rummaged, and found some clothes, flints, swords, and some ropes.


    Pei Wenxuan unloaded the horse first, dragged it to the reeds, tied it to the side of the tree, then folded it back, and used the sword to split the carriage and cut it into several boards.


    He used a rope to connect the boards and put them on both sides of the road. Then he put a big rock under the board and picked up a lot of stones, wrapped them in clothes, and placed them on one end of the board.


    He set up several such barricades, and finally connected them in series with a line. As long as he pulled the line, all the lines on the road would stand up, and then the horse would be caught by the line. After the horse was caught by the line, the line would be pulled by the force. The board, the stone on the other end of the board will fly over.


    After doing this, Pei Wenxuan relaxed a little. As long as Li Rong could run out smoothly, he would be sure that Li Rong would run away if he blocked Yang Quan, but he didn''t know if he could run.


    But now he doesn''t think much anymore, and he has nothing to think about what he has decided.


    He hid in the reed field, lay on the ground, pulled the rope of the organ in his hand, and put his own self-made camouflage reed grass ring on his head.


    He just waited for Yang Quan to come!


    While Pei Wenxuan tried all this while sitting, Li Rong was lying on the rocking chair, shaking the chair while eating grapes fed by Jingmei: "Someone is lying in ambush outside?"


    She closed her eyes and listened to the secret guard''s report. The secret guard knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "Many people, your Majesty''s people have already gone to ask for help first, please feel relieved to wait for the princess."


    "An Xin," Li Rong opened his eyes, "What''s the worry in this palace? Those people won''t kill me anyway, will they?"


    The people around did not speak, Li Rong straightened up and said indifferently: "However, if we stay here a little longer, those people are afraid that they will attack another courtyard. We are afraid that those who can''t wait for your majesty will be caught in the urn first. ."


    "What does the princess mean?" The dark guard raised his eyes to look at Li Rong, and Li Rong said calmly, "Get out now."


    "No." Jinglan said immediately, "It''s too dangerous to go out now."


    "Did I say I went out?"


    Li Rong turned her head, a little confused, Jing Lan frowned: "What does the princess want to do?"


    "Wait for a while, Jingmei will pretend to be me, and then you sit in my carriage and swagger towards the official road. When you go, Yang Quan will definitely chase you, and then I will quietly lead Jinglan through the back door. Up?"


    Hearing this, the people present suddenly realized that the secret guard nodded and said: "The princess is wise."


    "Do it now."


    Li Rong yawned: "It''s nothing serious. Anyway, I''m going to be arrested. I''ll sleep for one night and I won''t suffer."


    "Yang Quan looks pretty good," Li Rong raised her eyebrows as she looked at the maid standing next to her, "right?"


    The maid who was called by her was stunned, then hurriedly knelt down and said anxiously, "What the princess said is right."


    Seeing that the maid was so panicked, Li Rong couldn''t help but laughed: "What do you do so nervously, I don''t know how to eat people. Alright."


    She said indifferently: "Get ready. The soldiers are divided into two ways, I will walk through the back door."


    With that, Li Rong raised one hand, supported by Jinglan, and walked slowly into the house.


    Jingmei hurried to prepare, and within half an hour, the first convoy set off from the other courtyard.


    At the end of the day, Li Rong was still sitting on the small couch reading a book of travels. Jinglan saw her expression calmly and respectfully said: "Princess, we are going to start."


    Li Rong gave an "um" but did not move.


    After a while, the guard jumped in from the window, knelt down on one knee, and whispered: "Princess, the people in ambush outside haven''t moved."


    "Sure enough." Li Rong sighed, "I said Yang Quan had the courage to hijack me, and I was not afraid of going wrong. It turned out that there was an inner ghost taking care of me."


    "Jinglan," Li Rong raised her eyes, looked at her, and said with a smile, "You put on my clothes, take the people, ride out on horseback, go to the back door, walk around the back mountain, and stay away from the official road. Go out quickly. Don¡¯t be caught."


    Jinglan was stunned, and then listened to Li Rong''s command to the secret guard: "Call fifteen people to protect Jinglan and leave five for me."


    The dark guard responded, Jing Lan reacted, and after responding with a "yes", she immediately changed into Li Rong''s clothes, and then led the people out.


    After going out for a while, I heard the scream of killing. Li Rong immediately got up. She changed into a set of guard uniforms that she had prepared earlier, combed the man''s hair bun, and then led the remaining five guards, taking advantage of Jinglan to lead people back to the mountain. The main entrance is like an arrow from the string, rushing towards the official road!


    At this time, the night wind was strong, and the Huajing lights in the distance illuminated the night sky, and Li Rong rushed into the night, regardless of the stars and the moon.


    Yang Quan led people to chase Jinglan for a while, and suddenly saw someone galloping away on the official road. Yang Quan suddenly reacted and shouted: "Catch from the official road!"


    At this time, Pei Wenxuan crawled in the mud and waited.


    Li Rong''s carriage just passed by, and Yang Quan''s chaser was afraid that it would arrive soon.


    His heart beats fast, and he tensely held the rope in his hand, that is, at this moment, he heard the sound of a horse galloping!


    In the night, a group of people in commoners chased Li Rong''s carriage with sharp blades in their hands and galloped away. Although the faces of the people in the night cannot be seen, it must be Yang Quan!


    Pei Wenxuan silently counted the distance of the coming people, three, two, one!


    Draw the rope!


    Pei Wenxuan pulled the rope abruptly, Li Rong''s horse tripped over the rope and screamed in surprise. Li Rong rolled to the ground, and the secret guard hurriedly said: "Your Highness!"


    At the same time, countless cloths wrapped in stones flew down, directly hitting Li Rong and the hidden guard.


    Li Rong was hit by a small stone on her head, and her eyes went dark on the spot.


    Before fainting, Li Rong had to think that she still underestimated Yang Quan, but she didn''t expect to look like a silly, but she could still set up ambush here.


    And Pei Wenxuan knew it was not good when he heard the "His Royal Highness". He looked at Li Rong, who had passed out, and "cuckled" in his heart. After a while, he heard Yang Quan shouting with people. Came over from behind: "The princess will leave!"


    Hearing this, the dark guards drew their swords together and rushed towards Yang Quan.


    During a period of confusion, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly crawled out of the reed field, picked up Li Rong, who had fainted, and rushed into the reed field against the reed.


    When the dark guards reacted, and when they turned around to run with Li Rong, they were surprised to find that the princess was gone!


    The author has something to say: Li Rong: "I used to think that Master Pei was witty, smart, dangerous, and cunning, but now I know that my palace was wrong."


    Mo Shubai: "What do you think now?"


    Li Rong gracefully stroked the white cloth on her head: "My palace thought he was a nasty critic."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I can actually explain this matter..."


    Li Rong: "You explain."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Actually you don''t want to bend so much. According to my plan, there is no problem."


    Li Rong: "If you don''t come, there will be no problem in this palace."


    In fact, this is probably a story of both positive and negative. Heroes save beauty? nonexistent.

 Chapter 11： quarrel

    Pei Wenxuan carried Li Rong and ran into the reed field. While the dark guard and Yang Quan were still fighting, he chopped the horse¡¯s rope and gave them a stroke. The horse fled in two different directions. Pei Wenxuan was dizzy. Li Rong who used to be lying on the ground, motionless.


    When the people on both sides reacted, Li Rong was gone. Something was moving quickly from Reed. The people on both sides immediately chased them in a different direction. Pei Wenxuan saw that they were running after the horse and quickly got up. Carrying Li Rong, he ran all the way towards the distant jungle.


    He didn''t have that much energy on weekdays, but at such a critical moment, he didn''t even feel that Li Rong was heavy, carrying Li Rong so fast that he didn''t dare to stop.


    Li Rong slowly woke up on his shoulder. As soon as he woke up, she felt something poke her stomach hurt.


    She hissed, Pei Wenxuan heard it, and said hurriedly: "Are you awake?"


    Li Rong was shaking so much that he wanted to vomit, and her stomach hurts again. The bumps made her dizzy. She quickly said, "Let me down!"


    Pei Wenxuan confirmed that she was awake, and immediately let her go. Before Li Rong could react, he dragged her forward and said, "Run!"


    "Pei Wenxuan..." Li Rong couldn''t figure out the situation at all, and was dragged by him all the way through the dense forest. She tremblingly said, "I...I want to vomit..."


    "Swallow it!"


    Pei Wen Xuanguo broke up and explained: "There are chasing soldiers behind, we..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong vomited towards Pei Wen with a "wow". Pei Wenxuan quickly let go and jumped to the side, seeing Li Rong kneeling on the ground and then vomiting out.


    Pei Wenxuan was surprised by Li Rong. He quickly glanced at his surroundings, and after confirming that there was no chasing soldiers, he walked to Li Rong, handed Li Rong a handkerchief, and frowned, "Are you okay?"


    Li Rong wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, stood up gracefully, looked around, and said, "Where is this place?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Rong screamed inwardly and frowned, "You don''t know."


    "I just ran too fast," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "I didn''t pay attention to the road, it should be in the woods now."


    "Nonsense!" Li Rong shouted angrily, "I don''t know if I''m in the woods? I asked you how to get out!"


    "Wait for someone." Pei Wenxuan was immediately unhappy when she yelled at him. He turned his head and said directly: "First find a suitable place to rest before talking, Yang Quan''s people cannot guarantee that they will not come over. "


    When Li Rong heard this, she felt that there was some truth to it, but she was unhappy when she saw Pei Wenxuan''s broken face, and even more unhappy when she thought that he was injured and he was not injured. So she stood still, Pei Wenxuan walked a few steps, and saw Li Rong not following, turned her head to look at her, frowned and said, "What do you have?"


    "I have headache."


    Li Rong raised her hand to stroke her forehead and sighed, "I can''t walk anymore, alas."


    "Your headache is not lame," Pei Wenxuan said subconsciously, but after finishing speaking, he remembered where the injury on his head came from. He was a little guilty for a while, his attitude changed 180 degrees, and he coughed. Said, "But it''s not a trivial matter, let me carry you on my back."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan walked up to Li Rong and squatted down.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s attitude so good, she couldn''t help feeling a little bit guilty. She looked around Pei Wenxuan suspiciously, and after confirming that there were no traps, she climbed up cautiously. Pei Wenxuan carried her on her back and chose a direction to go forward. Seeing that he seems to have a direction, Rong couldn''t help but say, "Where are we going?"


    "Look for water first."


    Pei Wenxuan said directly, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel happy: "Do you still know where the water source is?"


    "There are some ways," Pei Wenxuan explained patiently in the face of serious problems, "For example, look at the types of plants, dense growth, high and low terrain, and clouds..."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan paused, and then said: "You know what these do, anyway, this kind of thing is not your turn to do."


    "You are right," Li Rong nodded, "This kind of thing, that is, you like this kind of spoiled people."


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, "If you don''t speak well, you will die?"


    "Not with others," Li Rong said with a grin. "It won''t work with you. I think Da Pei looks better when he is angry."


    "Then you are sick."


    Pei Wenxuan went straight over: "I''m blind."


    "You are presumptuous," Li Rong said lazily, lying on his back, "Can you speak like this in this palace? Apologize to this palace!"


    "You are so arrogant after you are out of the palace," Pei Wenxuan sneered, "Believe it or not, I will throw it here for you, and wait for Yang Quan to find you and see what you do."


    "It sounds like I''m scared," Li Rong raised an eyebrow. "He could kill me? At most, he could be married to me. With his short life, he could survive this winter? I''m afraid I won''t see it in the next year. , I went to the underworld to see the truth and listen to it. By then, I will be a widow, and when my father dies, I will raise him with a dozen or twenty offspring. Am I not happy?"


    "Now I''m still thinking about raising Keqing," Pei Wenxuan sneered, "You really have you."


    "That''s, I''m optimistic," Li Rong said, sighing, "But speaking of it, I didn''t expect Yang Quan to be so smart. I let two people out, and he could guess that I was really The route, setting up ambush on the road, can be regarded as a remarkable figure. How could you die so easily in your previous life?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He was a little afraid to speak, Li Rong wrapped Pei Wenxuan''s neck and suddenly looked at him, a little strange: "What are you doing here? Didn''t you go back?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He has never lied in front of Li Rong, but now he has no guts to tell the truth. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Rong couldn''t help but laughed: "You didn''t come back to save me, right? Pei Wenxuan, you are a pretty good dog."


    "Don''t say a few words," Pei Wenxuan said awkwardly, "Save some effort."


    "Why didn''t I see you in the first place? Where did you hide? Say you came to save me alone? No, you are so..."


    Before the word "stupid" was spoken, Li Rong suddenly realized that it was wrong.


    Is Pei Wenxuan such a stupid person?


    Even if he has no power and influence now, and rushes over by himself, will he be unprepared to fight Yang Quan?


    And Yang Quan also has some problems. If Yang Quan had guessed her plan from the beginning and set up an ambush to wait for her on the road, then why didn''t he set up someone directly in front of him, and he would come back from the back mountain to chase her?


    Li Rong reacted, she couldn''t help tightening her hands, and said with a sneer: "Master Pei, I have something to ask."


    "I did it."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong had come to understand, and immediately said: "But I can explain, I really want to help you. Those stones..."


    "It''s all on me."


    Li Rong smiled angrily: "Pei Wenxuan, can you tell the truth," she took a deep breath, "Are you here for revenge?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, and Li Rong got angry. She let herself be as calm as possible, and restrained her voice: "Let me down."


    Pei Wenxuan put her down quickly, and Li Rong walked forward angrily. She wanted to stay away from this person, because she was afraid of losing her attitude.


    Pei Wenxuan knew that he was wrong, so he hurriedly followed, and said: "I said I don''t want revenge, do you believe it? You don''t believe it either."


    "Do you have a reason for me to believe it? I think you just can''t help it, you have no way out, you must want to marry me, but you can''t show your face, so I thought of such a profitable trick!"


    Li Rong turned around, pointed at Pei Wenxuan, and said angrily: "You just can''t see me marry Lu Yu!"


    "Why can''t I see it?" Pei Wenxuan frowned and explained seriously, "You have nothing to do with me. Can I control who you love to marry? Do I need to manage it?"


    "It''s okay?" Li Rong sneered. "Do you think I don''t know you? You simply can''t bear me!"


    "You are talking nonsense!" Pei Wenxuan was irritated by the''reluctant'', and jumped up like a cat stepped on its tail. "I don''t have you in my heart at all. If I want to bear it, I can''t bear it. There is nothing in your heart. Spectrum?!"


    "Okay, you still dare to mention Qin Zhenzhen to me?" Li Rong heard this person say''Qin Zhenzhen'', and immediately couldn''t care about concealing his identity, and said directly, "If you like people, go there. Marry, didn''t you marry me in your last life? Yes, you don''t want to see me, but you can''t bear my status as a princess! Pei Wenxuan, you are really the shameless, most shameless, most shameless little boy I have ever seen! "


    "My little white face?" Pei Wenxuan smiled angrily, "Do I have your Su Keqing little white face? Li Rong, you count yourself, except when I first got married, I relied on you. Then when did I depend on you for food? And at the beginning, we both depended on each other. You gave me a career, did I help your brother ascend the throne? Afterwards, did you spend less time with me? Other than that, just talk about the cost of food and clothing in your Princess Mansion. , Whose money is used?"


    "Then I really thank you," Li Rong laughed. "Thank you for spending money to raise men every year. You are so generous. Why do you spend money on me? Don''t you have any points in your heart? If you are not my husband, Do you think my emperor can trust you so much again? I beg you not to put gold on your face. If you don''t ask for money to support me, then buy resources from me. Master Pei, are you sober?"


    "Oh, I want to buy resources from you. Then you use my intelligence network and my secret line, and you won''t give me a penny?"


    "Then you used my name to suppress people and asked me to persuade my emperor brother, did you stop talking?"


    "Heh, there is no time for your majesty to be jealous of you? When your majesty quarreled with you, saying that your bad conduct would drive you back to the fief, who came to beg me to act?"


    "No matter what your majesty is, it is my own brother. When your majesty asks you to go out and play a board, who asked me to go to the Imperial Study Room to ask for help?"


    "Are you embarrassed to say? That year..."


    The two of you came and went, verbalizing at each other, comparing each other with the old things one by one. After scolding most of the night, both of them were panting.


    Pei Wenxuan carried Li Rong for so long before, and then walked a long way with her back on his back.


    And Li Rong herself was a woman, and she had suffered some injuries and lost energy.


    The two are like two cockfighting. You look at me and I look at you. They obviously have no strength, but no one will give up.


    After a long time, Pei Wenxuan''s stomach screamed.


    He crawled in the dirt for so long and didn''t eat dinner.


    With this "cuckoo", Pei Wenxuan suddenly became stiff, and Li Rong finally found a step down. She rarely laughed at him, and turned around and said: "Forget it, my palace is exhausted, go to rest first. You Find something to eat, and when we finish eating, we will make noise again."


    "Weichen thinks so."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded and followed Li Rong.


    After the two walked quietly for a while, Li Rong sighed: "Unexpectedly, you really came too."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After a while, he lowered his head and responded softly: "Well, I''m back." He couldn''t help but whispered, "His Royal Highness, Princess Long."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Mo Shubai: "Please summarize your behavior today."


    Li Rong: "The eagle fights for hegemony."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Tigers fight with each other."


    Reader: "Cooking Chickens Pecking Each Other"

 Chapter 12： Confession (repair)

    The water source was not far in front. After the two of them had a quarrel, they both felt exhausted and no longer noisy. Li Rong went down the **** first and reached the flat ground near the water source, a little farther away from the water source. There was still some lawn in the place, Li Rong was so tired that he just sat down no matter what was clean or not.


    Pei Wenxuan came slowly. He picked up some dry wood in the woods and returned to the river. When he reached the river, he saw Li Rong sitting on the haystack. She seemed very tired, but she persisted in sitting. The arrogant and domineering person, at this moment, is quiet, with his hands around his knees, his head is lowered and his face is buried in his knees without making a sound, it looks as if a little pitiful.


    Pei Wenxuan also felt that he was accustomed to being called by her. Looking at her this way, he was a little uncomfortable. He set the firewood and cleared the haystack out of mud, then built a small pile with his head down and took it. Huozhezi raised the fire.


    After the fire lighted up, Li Rong raised her eyes and looked at the source of warmth.


    She was tired and sleepy, but the grass soil was full of water. If she lay down, her clothes would get wet in a moment. So she didn''t want to lie down, but it was also uncomfortable to keep it so.


    She vaguely heard that Pei Wenxuan was back in the woods again. After a while, he came back and wrapped a lot of things in his coat. Li Rong looked up and found that Pei Wenxuan seemed to have picked up a bunch of dead leaves.


    He piled up the dead leaves thickly and covered them with clothes, and then greeted Li Rong: "Come here and press, don''t let the wind blow the leaves away."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan turned around, tucked his trouser legs to his knees, lumped his clothes, and took the sword in his hand and went to the water.


    Li Rong is not a ignorant person. She got up and went to the edge of the dress, and lay down, making her feel much better.


    After lying down for a while, she listened to the sound of water next to her and felt that she could not sleep anymore. She turned over, lay on her clothes, propped up her upper body, and looked at Pei Wenxuan not far away.


    Pei Wenxuan stood in the river, holding a sword in his hand, motionless.


    His patience is very good. Li Rong has stared at him for most of the day, but he hasn''t seen him move anywhere except his eyes, as if he was hunting enemies in the hall.


    Li Rong held his chin, looked at the young man in the distance, and slowly saw a bit of smell.


    If Pei Wenxuan doesn''t speak, that face is indeed Sheng Jing Wushuang, mixed with gentle and handsome, not too soft, with a bit of indescribable arrogance, and not annoying. In the moonlight, the long sword in white, standing quietly in the flowing water, really looks like a banished immortal, reflecting the brightness of January.


    Pei Wenxuan is not good anywhere, but Li Rong really has nothing to say about this face. Especially now that he is still 20 years old, it is the best years, and Li Rong likes it more than the old man later.


    Li Rong stared at Pei Wenxuan for a while, and saw that his eyes were quick and quick, and he dropped the sword into the water with a "swish" and strung a fish out.


    He threw the fish on the shore, turned around and waited. After a while, he repeated the old trick and stabbed another fish.


    He got the fish and squatted on the ground. After quickly cleaning the fish by the river, he cleaned his hands, inserted the tree trunk cut in advance, grabbed it and walked back to the fire.


    He knew that Li Rong was not asleep. When he got to the side, he handed the fish to her and said impatiently: "Bake it yourself."


    Originally, Li Rong had nothing to do with grilling fish by herself, but she couldn''t listen to Pei Wenxuan''s tone of order to her, so she ignored it at all and said lazily: "This palace does not grill fish."


    "Then don''t eat."


    "But this palace likes to eat fish," Li Rong said with a smile, "If you don''t grill it for me, I will grab the fish if you have it!"


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless, he couldn''t quarrel, and didn''t want to quarrel with Li Rong, so he sat down, put the fish on a stone, and turned it over the fire.


    Surrounded by the sound of water and the "sizzling" sound of grilled fish, the two remained silent. After a long time, Li Rong said: "When did you come back?"


    "More than a month ago."


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at her: "Where are you?"


    "Almost time."


    After the two talked, there was a moment of silence. After a while, Li Rong couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, you didn''t hide it from me."


    "What''s to hide?"


    Pei Wenxuan said indifferently: "Don''t you hide it from me?"


    "I''m different from you." Li Rong lazily said, "I''m used to doing things and dare to behave, what do I hide from you? You are different," Li Rong said, glaring at him, "Little people."


    Hearing this "little man", Pei Wenxuan sneered: "You are so embarrassed to say that I am a villain? I don''t know who broke the covenant first and acted at me?"


    "Ha," Li Rong straightened up and applauded when he heard what he said, "Sure enough, Rong Qing killed you? Good, great!"


    Li Rong squinted at him, and said with joy: "A person like you who is treachery and ungrateful is always going to die."


    "Dare you still say?!"


    Hearing what she said, Pei Wenxuan was completely angry. He was anxious, squeezed the wood in his hand and fiddled with the fire, restrained his speed of speech, and stared at Li Rong: "Li Rong, I ask myself that I am sorry for you. Although you and I often quarrel, and occasionally confront each other, I haven''t let you down for so many years, haven''t I? You let Su Rongqing do something for the prince''s dispute..."


    "Then you are not?" Li Rong said coldly, "As a mere prince, I forgot the oath of the covenant back then. You can kill me, shouldn''t I do it?"


    "Killing you is just fulfilling the promise between you and me."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan was stunned. He noticed something was wrong, and said quickly: "Who broke the oath and attacked the opponent first?"


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s question, she also reacted and immediately changed her face: "You didn''t poison me first?"


    As she said, she immediately described: "You come to me first and warn me that there was a strange smell on your body when you came. Soon after you left, I drank a bowl of medicine and became poisoned. Isn''t it your poison?"


    "No," Pei Wenxuan was shocked, and even after reacting, he immediately confronted Li Rong with the events of his previous life, and explained, "I did arrange a secret pile in the princess mansion, in case of accidents, I will let people start poisoning. It was also after you sent someone to kill me."


    "When did you die?"


    Li Rong frowned, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while: "From the princess mansion, on the way back to the mansion, he was intercepted by Su Rongqing."


    "It is indeed mine."


    Li Rong lowered his eyes. After the two of them were silent for a while, they each cleared up their thoughts, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, then concluded: "So, in your last life, you actually didn''t want to kill me, someone made you think I killed me. You, you fight back and kill me before you die, is that right?"


    "It should be so."


    Li Rong responded in a low voice. Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly. After he slowed down for a while, he gave a low laugh. He wanted to say something, but didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and patted his thigh, and sighed: "The agency is too clever, but clever is wrong. Li Rong, you still don''t believe me after all."


    "Do you believe me again?"


    Li Rong looked up at him with a calm expression.


    If she believed it, she would not have identified him as the murderer in the first place, and she would even be willing to hand over power to Su Rongqing and kill him.


    And he wouldn''t have placed a hidden stake in her mansion early, and was always ready to fight back and kill her.


    "You''re right," Pei Wenxuan nodded, "It''s rare for real couples to have heart-to-heart trust, let alone us? But I''m curious, how do you think the murderer is me?"


    "I died of Xiangmei''s poison." Li Rong recalled the state before death. "When you came to see me, there was a strange fragrance on your body. You hardly wear the sachet that day. You brought it that day. Then you and I Talking about the prince, and even saying that if I disagree, I will kill me. After you leave, I drank the medicine and died of poison."


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression was condensed as Li Rong said about her death. Li Rong continued: "The evidence is indeed not sufficient, but you are motivated and capable, and clues point to you..."


    "You think it''s me."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded and concluded. Li Rong remained silent. Pei Wenxuan seemed to be amused. He looked down at the fish, a little bit self-deprecating in his eyes.


    Li Rong knew that she was wrong and didn''t dare to speak. After a while, she whispered: "Where does the fragrance come from?"


    "I said, you are afraid that you will be upset." Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were a little gloating.


    Li Rong thought for a while, frowning: "Su Rongqing?"


    "Yes."


    Pei Wenxuan picked up the fish from the fire and looked around. Seeing that the fish was almost grilled, he handed one to Li Rong. Li Rong took the fish in a daze and put it on the fire and grilled it slowly. Said: "When I went, Su Rongqing said that you were very ill. You must wear herbal sachets when you enter from the outside room. Otherwise, you will cough when you see people. I let people see the ingredients in the sachets, and I tried it. , I brought it. And your subordinates carry this sachet on both sides, but mine is relatively new, so it has a strong fragrance."


    Li Rong was stunned. Pei Wenxuan stared at her, thinking that she was not so easy to believe in him, and then said: "You can also distrust me, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, this matter is not for Su Rongqing. It¡¯s not me either, you just don¡¯t put the bill on me."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she stared at the fire blankly, Pei Wenxuan turned and grilled the fish and looked at her with a smile, seeming to be quite happy.


    Li Rong couldn''t help feeling a little dazed when he heard that he was not afraid of things going on.


    She believed what Pei Wenxuan said.


    Su Rongqing was rescued by her.


    When Su Wang rebelled, Su Rongqing¡¯s elder brother spoke for Su Wang, and then he was framed for intrigue with Su Wang, saying that Su Clan had rebelled with Su Wang. Li Chuan was dizzy at the time, and without going through the Trial of the Three Divisions, he put the whole Su clan in prison, the male was put to death, and the female was exiled.


    She disagreed with this matter, and rushed to beg Li Chuan before the Su family was killed. After ten boards, and Pei Wenxuan dealt with it, she asked for an amnesty for the Su family.


    But capital crimes are forgiven, and living crimes cannot escape. Even if the males of the Su family were able to live, all of them were tortured. The others were unbearable and committed suicide in prison. When she rushed over, the entire Su family of males was left. A Su Rongqing who "snatches his life".


    At that time, she told Su Rongqing that she rescued him and did not ask him to repay him. She could give him silver and give him an errand so that he could live a good life outside.


    At that time, she didn''t have too special feelings for Su Rongqing. It was just that she had been rescued by him, and after being taken care of by him a little, she was a little more grateful, and...a vaguely unclear tenderness. She saves Su Clan, more just considering Li Chuan and her own conscience.


    Su''s family is so pure and expensive, so it is difficult for her to sit back and watch if she is unclearly killed.


    It''s just that Su Rongqing didn''t want to leave at that time.


    He knelt in front of her and begged him respectfully: "The slave body is incomplete, and this world is not tolerated. Only the princess mansion can live in peace. He is willing to stay with the princess and tie the grass ring to repay the princess for her life and death.


    He said so, and she left him. The Su family has a lot of enemies abroad, and Su Rongqing cannot enter officialdom in her life, and it is difficult to have a position outside. She can''t bear to see Su Rongqing being humiliated outside.


    Because of the palace sentence, it was natural for him to stay in her mansion. Later, they had friendship. Although Pei Wenxuan noticed it, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Li Chuan and the court officials didn¡¯t think much about it. Pei Wenxuan was not so green. .


    She didn''t think that Su Rongqing would take revenge. After all, it was Li Chuan who ordered all the males of the Su clan and exiled all the female dependents. It is impossible for anyone to forget this blood feud, let alone the first son of the year? So for so many years, she has not dared to hand over the real power to him, observing him, guarding him, and trying to make him live better.


    She couldn''t really kill him with her own conscience, and she couldn''t really trust him to give power to him.


    In the end, he did. He killed her first, and then successfully took over her power in the name of eradicating Pei Wenxuan. If she guessed correctly, he would not leave with her staff, instead he would take revenge on her, reconcile people''s hearts, join hands with the queen, push Li Xin to the top, and fight against Pei Wenxuan''s remaining party.


    In this way, he can be tightly tied to her people. He has real power. Li Chuan has cultivated immortals and heard Taoism for many years, and his foundation in the court has long been unstable. In addition, his body has been weakened recently. Perhaps Su Rongqing There was a real chance to kill Li Chuan himself.


    She had anticipated this incident from the moment she took in Su Rongqing, but she couldn''t help feeling a little regretful when she came to it.


    If the Su family can survive, perhaps neither she nor Su Rongqing will end this way.


    Li Rong took a deep breath. Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s happy look, she couldn''t help but say, "What are you happy about?"


    Pei Wenxuan grilled the fish, and prolonged the sound: "I said that this person can''t stay, you don''t listen, it''s better to go now," he said, he smiled and bent his eyes and looked over, "Is it a loss?"


    "I suffer, are you so happy?" Li Rong said coldly.


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan exclaimed happily, "Our Royal Highness the eldest princess suffers. It is a rare opportunity in a thousand years. It is such a spectacle to see," Pei Wenxuan raised a hand and placed it on his chest, "I am so relieved."


    "Master Pei was wrong this time," Li Rong laughed angrily at him, and said without a word. "My palace still let him serve for twenty-five years at any rate, and I am willing to kill him. You are hurting Yuchi. What are you proud of that fish?"


    "He killed you, are you still willing?" Pei Wenxuan sneered, Li Rong squinted at him, "Why, Master Pei still refuses?"


    "Is this round?" Pei Wenxuan laughed angrily, "Princess Jinzhiyuye, what about love, but I can remind the princess."


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at the jumping fire, and his voice became colder: "In your last life, you had to entangle with him. It was a matter of getting stuck. Now you have to dare to entangle with Su Rongqing, and go better. You can''t save your life."

 Chapter 13： regret

    Li Rong was silent, and after a while, she whispered: "I know."


    As she spoke, she slowly said, "I know my situation very well."


    Li Mingzhong loves Concubine Roux''s son, and Li Chuan, who is afraid of disagreeing with his political opinions, has long thought of disposing of the prince. She is caught in the middle. It is not easy to dispose of the prince, but it is extremely simple to dispose of a princess.


    The Su family is now a prominent family in the court, and Su Rongqing is not what she can think of. What''s more, she was just teasing Pei Wenxuan, and Xiao had never thought about it.


    She is rare to be quiet, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but glance at her. Seeing her look downcast, she knew she was thinking about her own business. He hesitated for a moment, wondering if he wanted to speak, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say anything.


    Things have come to this point, Li Rong is a smart person, she will think about her way.


    The two ate the fish quietly, and then went to sleep separately, tacitly not mentioning anything about the marriage.


    Pei Wenxuan leaned on the small hill, and after squinting for a while, it was a little difficult to sleep, so he opened his eyes again and looked at Li Rong''s back in the distance.


    The night breeze made him sober rarely, and it was time to sort out what happened on this day.


    He never thought that Li Rong was born again.


    Originally, he was thinking that in this life, he married Li Rong just like his previous life, and don''t care about Qin Zhenzhen, and live a good life with Li Rong, but now that he thinks about it, I''m afraid it won''t work out.


    The fifty-year-old Li Rong is completely different from the twenty-year-old. She is tricky and pungent, like a thorny thorn, catching who is who.


    Most importantly, Li Rong, fifty, has Su Rongqing in his heart.


    That person had been with her for twenty-five years, and even killed her. Perhaps betrayal would make Li Rong hate him, but love and hate often coexist. He couldn''t get in or tolerate the deep friendship between them.


    He didn''t want his wife to think of another person in her heart, like 20-year-old Li Rong.


    But what can I do if I can''t tolerate it? Li Rong has no choice, can he choose again?


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help smiling bitterly. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Li Rong''s back facing him. She looked extremely thin, curled up, holding herself back to him. When the cold wind blew, she shivered slightly. Pei Wenxuan saw it. He hesitated. After a long time, he still stood up, went to the side and picked up the coat he took off, and covered it with Li Rong. He returned to the fire and closed his eyes.


    Li Rong felt a piece of clothing covering herself, and she closed her eyes without speaking. After pulling the clothes over her body for a while, she thought that Pei Wenxuan''s clothes were basically here.


    She hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke up, calling him: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Shut up and sleep."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke decisively.


    Li Rong: "..."


    After a while, Li Rong still felt a little conscientious, and said directly: "Come and sleep together."


    This time, Pei Wenxuan was silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t pay attention, Li Rong felt that she was kind and righteous, so she pulled her clothes and closed her eyes.


    After a while, she heard the rustling noise of someone behind her, and then Pei Wenxuan squeezed over. Li Rong divided half of the clothes for him. She was small, she was sideways, and half of the clothes was enough. Pei Wenxuan was there. Behind her, she put the remaining half on her body.


    Pei Wenxuan turned his back to her, separated from her by a palm of his hand, and the cold wind blew in. Pei Wenxuan did not move. After Li Rong endured for a while, he leaned back directly and leaned back to him.


    Pei Wenxuan stiffened.


    In all, although he is in his fifties, he has a pitiful lack of experience in men and women.


    He and Li Rong are husband and wife, and after Li Rong separated from him, he didn''t have another one in such a long time.


    In this matter, he still has some principles in his heart, and Li Rong''s responsibility. Of course, he thought about it later. Perhaps at the moment Li Rong lifted his hijab, Juvenile Ruo still had a bit of heartbeat, but he didn''t change his mind. Come around the corner. Besides Li Rong, he always thought about other people, and had some feelings. But for 30 years of life, maybe I was too focused on government affairs, but I didn''t meet a person who really moved me.


    One after another, someone gave him beauties. Even Li Chuan was very apologetic when he saw that he had no children. They hinted that even if he married the eldest princess, he could consider taking a concubine. It was not that he had never thought about it, but every time those Yingyingyanyan stood in front of him, he always felt that something was missing.


    After so many years, the young and charming Li Rong leaned behind him, and he couldn''t help but become nervous again like a woman in the early days of a teenager.


    Li Rong noticed his nervousness, and couldn''t help being a little funny, but also so pitiful.


    She couldn''t bear the embarrassment of Pei Wenxuan, so she started the topic: "Is there anything you regretted in your last life?"


    "What does this do?"


    "Just ask," Li Rong smiled, "We two can be regarded as an adventure, we can re-start the past, we should not think about any regrets in the past, and see if we can change it in this life. ?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent. Seeing that Pei Wenxuan was not speaking, Li Rong changed the subject and said, "Do you want to go to Qin Zhenzhen?"


    "do not know."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong was looking for a topic, but he didn''t resist, and said flatly: "Let''s talk about it later."


    Now he doesn''t know what the future holds.


    Originally, I was thinking of marrying Li Rong as before, and then living a new life, but now Li Rong is born again, which disrupted his plan.


    If he does not marry Li Rong, then life is another way of living, Qin Zhenzhen...


    He didn''t know how to think about it for a while.


    Qin Zhenzhen died too early, too long, and he didn''t even have time to sort out his inner feelings, so this person left lightly. He had never acquired this person before, so this person became a touch of moonlight, always shining high in the sky, making people look into the distance.


    After looking at the bright moon for a long time, it was difficult for him to chase after him. When he told him that he could go and try to retrieve the moon, he felt a little weird.


    Knowing that he was uncertain, Li Rong sighed, "But I advise you to take care of it early, don''t suit her in the palace, don''t let her enter the palace."


    "I know."


    Pei Wenxuan understood that Li Rong said these things sincerely. After a while, he said slowly: "You rarely say such kind of things."


    "You are funny," Li Rong leaned against Pei Wenxuan''s back and smiled bitterly. "I said good things, but you don''t like the sound."


    "No." Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "I''m not used to it."


    "I didn''t want to say these things either," Li Rong said slowly, "However, I have a clear grudge. You came to save me. Although it was unhelpful, I still accepted this intention."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong said slowly, "Regardless of whether we get married or not, I hope that in this life, we will not be enemies."


    "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan whispered.


    Li Rong felt that Pei Wenxuan''s body relaxed. Knowing that this conversation had resolved his embarrassment, she waited for a while.


    This was the most amicable and closest moment between them. She thought to herself that if she wanted to talk about marriage, it couldn''t be more appropriate.


    However, when Pei Wenxuan did not speak for a long time, Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan should be hesitant about this matter now, and she was not embarrassed, so she began to think about how to deal with it tomorrow.


    The two people in the dark have their own thoughts. Li Rong thinks of the future, but Pei Wenxuan thinks of the past.


    Li Rong''s words were still in her ears, and she asked him what he regretted.


    This is a question he dare not answer.


    Because he has been regretting for most of his life. If he regrets the last thing in his life, the first thing is to let Qin Zhenzhen enter the palace, and the second thing is for Qin Zhenzhen and Li Rong to argue.


    The first time he regretted it was shortly after their quarrel. At that time they slept in separate beds, and every night he looked at Li Rong, who seemed to be close at hand and far away from the horizon, and felt uncomfortable.


    He wanted to say something nice to her, but he couldn''t hold back his face and didn''t know how to say it. On the one hand, I felt that Li Rong was actually right. I thought that Qin Zhenzhen was in my heart and should not provoke her. On the other hand, I felt a little uncomfortable and didn''t know what it was.


    Suddenly news came from the palace that day that Li Rong was punished to kneel at the gate of the palace.


    He was still at home at the time, and he rushed over when he got the news. He remembered that it rained heavily that day and it was too heavy to see the road. When he rushed over with an umbrella, he saw Li Rong kneeling at the gate of the palace and Su Rongqing standing by her. By his side, he held an umbrella to shield her from wind and rain.


    The two of them, kneeling and standing, under that umbrella, seemed to have become an independent world.


    At that moment, he suddenly understood Li Rong''s feelings. He suddenly realized that a couple, whether in love or not, with or without feelings, would not allow anyone to invade their lives.


    It''s just that feeling that he didn''t dare to think deeply, so he covered up the discomfort, concealed it, and pretended that nothing happened.


    After thinking about it when he was old, he vaguely understood that at that time, he should still care about Li Rong. It''s just that Qin Zhen is really a hurdle in his heart. It''s too difficult for him to accept that he likes one person, and empathizes with another person.


    And the most important thing is that he is too cowardly about feelings. What he needs is a stable relationship, or he can clearly let him give up, just like Qin Zhenzhen, he knows that this person will not like himself, then His wishful thinking was down to earth. Either you have to clearly reassure him and let him know that he likes this person likes himself.


    What he was most afraid of was Li Rong. Sometimes he felt that she might have put him at ease, but for a moment he felt that he was nothing in her eyes.


    He didn''t dare to like it, and Li Rong was also decisive, knowing that he cares about Qin Zhenzhen, so he immediately withdrew from the bed, the room, and the house.


    No room for him.


    Not only was she far away from him, she seemed to hate him, and she couldn''t bear any kind of his favors. If she wanted to practice, if he was angry, they would noisy and repeat.


    So he could only go on the way he insisted.


    He could only keep telling himself that Qin Zhenzhen was very important, and since he had already agreed with Li Rong, he should stick to it.


    Just like a gambler, if the chips are too big, he can only keep betting, and he can''t look back.


    Until the Su family was destroyed and Su Rongqing went to jail, he heard that Li Rong went to Li Chuan, and even confronted him in court and was blamed by Li Chuan.


    He hurried into the palace and saw Li Rong lying on the ground covered in blood. Seeing that he was coming, he still grabbed him with his hands stained with Dancome''s nails, and said to him hoarsely: " Pei Wenxuan, I want to protect Su Rongqing." At that time.


    He couldn''t tell how he felt at that time, but for a moment he felt like a piece of his heart was gouged out. Such a severe pain finally made him sober, and he was very clearly aware.


    He finally regretted it.

 Chapter 14： Rescued

    Human regret is very complicated.


    He also couldn''t tell how many things were involved in that regret.


    Maybe he liked it a little bit, but more, maybe at that moment, he knew that he had lost Li Rong and his wife forever.


    And Li Rong represents not only a person he might like, she also represents a perfect family he might have had.


    If he knew how to be a good husband back then, knew how a man should behave after getting married, and how to bear his own responsibilities, he could figure out what he should and should not be in charge of, maybe he and Li Rong early With children, they can live on their own in this life.


    This remorse reached its peak when Li Rong and Su Rongqing were together.


    He quarreled with Li Rong, Li Rong gave her a slap, and he also shoved Li Rong. They can be described as showing their ugliest posture to each other. Li Rong scolded him for being useless. He said Li Rong was licentious and they hated each other. For a long time, they were noisy when they met. He felt that this woman was unreasonable, indulgent and depraved; she felt that he was vicious and cunning.


    After arguing for a long time, he didn''t remember what Li Rong was like back then, let alone what he did. In fact, at the beginning, he too, maybe he liked her a little bit.


    The two of them, later for most of their lives, were discussing political affairs in front of their allies, but at the same time they couldn''t understand each other''s behavior and were jealous of each other.


    From the very beginning, when I saw her and Su Rongqing together, I felt unwilling, regretted the pain, and later I saw them, only to be numb and uncomfortable.


    Because the two of them could snuggle and accompany each other, even if Su Rongqing killed Li Rong in the end, but Pei Wenxuan knew clearly that Su Rongqing should be sincere to Li Rong even the moment before he did it.


    The two of them have gone through twenty-five years, but he has always been alone and alone.


    Every time he sees children and sees a happy family, he will feel at a loss. Sitting in a friend''s house with many children makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    The more he reached his old age, the easier it was for him to think of some clips from his youth. He would clearly remember that Li Rong had also been lying on the bed with him, thinking about how many children he should have, whether he liked boys or girls.


    He once hated Su Rongqing and felt that he had stolen his happiness. But now that Su Rongqing is not the Su Rongqing he was then, Li Rong has also become the 18-year-old Li Rong. He looked back and realized that, in fact, It is not someone else¡¯s fault that he has reached that point in life, he is responsible for the negative.


    If he can do it again in this life, he wants to live well with Li Rong, he wants to be a good husband.


    However, this life has come again, but Li Rong is still Li Rong.


    He would never have that wife who was eighteen years old and devoted to him, so he lost interest in this marriage. Even if you know this marriage, it may be inevitable.


    Pei Wenxuan thought wildly, and fell asleep ignorantly.


    They slept all night until dawn, and the two woke up slowly in the early cold.


    The fire next to it was gone, leaving only some warm ashes left. The two of them were unknowingly at night, they were so cold that they were squeezed together. Li Rong woke up with a dazed eye and leaned on Pei Wenxuan¡¯s arm. Called: "Pei Wenxuan."


    Pei Wenxuan opened his eyes, and immediately felt his hands numb, and then he realized what had happened. He pretended to be calm, drew his hands first, then got up, Li Rong looked at him without blinking, and saw that his posture was very stiff. Can''t help but say: "What are you nervous about?"


    "I''m afraid of you thinking."


    Pei Wenxuan replied: "So I was thinking, how can I prove my innocence."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "What innocence?"


    "I didn''t do anything last night." Pei Wenxuan said seriously, "So you don''t wrong me."


    "I know."


    Seeing that he was so serious, Li Rong lost interest in teasing him, and got up with a yawn: "You haven''t reached the point where you don''t feel like doing anything."


    When Pei Wenxuan was able to say this, he was stunned at first, then he reacted, his face flushed suddenly, and after holding back for a long time, he said: "Li Rong, you will be more reserved in the future."


    Li Rong ignored him, said softly, and walked to the river by himself, squatting by the river to wash.


    Pei Wenxuan stood there hesitating for a while, and finally chose to go to the river to wash with Li Rong.


    After taking care of themselves, the two got up and walked out along the river. When sunrise, there was a sudden sound of horseshoes around. Pei Wenxuan grabbed Li Rong and immediately said, "Hide first!"


    The two hurried into the grass next to him. Pei Wenxuan broke a branch with leaves to Li Rong. Li Rong was a little confused: "What is this?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised the branch earnestly and whispered: "Cover."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She suddenly knew what the dangling reed she had seen before, she had thought it was an illusion.


    Although Li Rong felt that Pei Wenxuan''s behavior seemed too stupid, she still couldn''t help but raised the branch to comfort herself that she was not afraid of ten thousand and was afraid of something in case. It is better to be cautious.


    The two of them squatted holding the branches for a long time, and finally saw the people coming. They saw Su Rongqing driving in front, and behind them some Su family servants were looking for something.


    When Li Rong saw Su Rongqing, she relaxed a lot. The Su family is the noble family of the Qing Dynasty, the family is righteous, and Su Rongqing is a gentleman and does not participate in any party disputes. What''s more, this time the mastermind is Yang Quan, and Su Rongqing¡¯s people should have no threat.


    She immediately thought of getting up, but Pei Wenxuan grabbed her, shook his head, and signaled to wait.


    Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan was used to being extremely cautious and did not object, so he squatted down and waited with Pei Wenxuan.


    After a while, I saw a few Donggong attendants rushing over, and then heard a young boy''s voice rang out, shouting from a distance: "Master Su, I heard that you found Sister A?"


    With that said, a young man dressed in a white dress embroidered with a four-finger dragon pattern and a golden crown inlaid with beads on his head rushed into Li Rong''s vision and stopped in front of Su Rongqing.


    Su Rongqing saluted and said respectfully: "Your Highness."


    "You don''t have to salute," the boy drove on the horse, looking around, "Where is the sister?"


    "I saw the traces of the fire before, so I must have walked down the river." Su Rongqing answered smoothly, and then some doubts, "Why did your Highness come in such a hurry?"


    While Su Rongqing and Li Chuan were talking, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan hid in the dark. Li Rong saw the people coming, so she no longer hesitated, turned her head to Pei Wenxuan and asked, "Let''s go?"


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, Li Rong stood up, Shi Shiran walked out of the haystack and shouted in the distance: "Chuan''er."


    Hearing this, everyone looked over together, Li Chuan was stunned, then excitedly turned over and got off his horse, and ran directly towards Li Rong.


    Li Rong looked at the teenager who ran in anxiously. He looked only sixteen or seven years old. It seemed that because of running too quickly, his pale skin was rarely dyed a little red.


    With unconcealed worry in his eyes, he ran all the way to Li Rong, panting and saying: "Sister, are you all right?"


    "What can I do?" Li Rong looked at the young Li Chuan and said with a smile, "It''s you, running in such a hurry, don''t let your breath go."


    "I''m okay," Li Chuan waved his hand, "I just heard people say that you were assassinated, and now you can''t find anyone, I''m scared. Sister, how are you, you didn''t let people..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan walked out from behind the grass.


    His clothes were stained with mud, his hair was not very neat, but his facial features were too handsome, even in such an embarrassing posture, he showed an oppressive calmness.


    Li Chuan¡¯s voice was intercepted. Everyone stared at Pei Wenxuan walking out. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Chuan and saluted Li Chuan respectfully: "Weichen Pei..."


    Hearing the sound, Li Chuan finally reacted. Without saying anything, he raised his fist and smashed towards Pei Wenxuan, shouting: "You bastard, you are going to kill you today!!"

 Chapter 15： Li River

    Li Chuan was not very old, and he was not as tall as Pei Wenxuan, but he learned the sword since he was a child, but his strength was not small. He hit him with a punch and caught Pei Wenxuan off guard on the spot, and fell straight back.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s fall, Li Chuan was still puzzled. He rushed up and kicked and beat him again. Su Rongqing hurriedly stepped forward to stop Li Chuan, and said anxiously: "His Royal Highness! Calm down! This is the imperial court commander.


    "You let go! I want to kill this dog! Let go! Bring the sword! Let alone kill him! Bastard, bastard..."


    Li Chuan punched and kicked in the air, Su Rongqing and his guards stopped him to death. After Pei Wenxuan was stunned, he slowly woke up, took a breath, and hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, listen to the minister''s explanation..."


    "Gu will kill him! Let go of Gu! Let go..."


    "Chuan''er."


    Li Rong finally reacted. She saw that Pei Wenxuan was beaten, especially Li Chuan, and when she saw Li Chuan flaunt her teeth and claws, she felt her love, and she felt that she was indeed her brother, and the tone of calling dogs was the same. But she still had to pretend to be calm, hiding the secret joy in her heart, and coughing lightly: "You are the prince, be more stable."


    Hearing what Li Rongxun said, Li Chuan froze. Su Rongqing and others tentatively let go of Li Chuan. Seeing Li Chuan clenched his fists, he looked at Pei Wenxuan fiercely.


    Pei Wenxuan was lifted up by someone with a calm expression. He bowed to Li Chuan and was about to explain, so he listened to Li Chuan: "I don''t want to listen to your explanation. If you have something to say, go with the father and the queen!"


    Pei Wenxuan choked, then could only say: "Yes."


    "Back to the palace!"


    Li Chuan yelled loudly, turned his head and led people away. Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, walked to Li Rong and said: "Princess..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Chuan suddenly turned back again, stood in front of Li Rong, and said vigilantly: "You dog, stay away from my sister!"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    After finishing talking, Li Chuan dragged Li Rong, aggressively walked to his red horse, and then helped Li Rong on the horse and said, "Sister, you ride my horse."


    Li Rong smiled, pulled the rein, and said gently: "Okay."


    Li Rong rode Li Chuan''s horse, and Li Chuan requisitioned Su Rongqing''s horse. So Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan led a family servant to follow Li Rong and Li Chuan.


    Li Rong and Li Chuan walked side by side. The two of them walked fast, and they got a long distance from the people behind. Li Chuan talked to Li Rong lowly, and after asking a few questions about Li Rong, he asked about what happened last night. The situation comes: "Who did you see those people last night?"


    "I saw it." As she said, she realized the problem, "You didn''t catch anyone?"


    "Where can I get it?"


    Li Chuan said angrily: "They ran so fast! In an instant, the people were gone."


    "No evidence left?"


    "No."


    "Well," Li Rong was not very surprised. The Yang family would not do these things rashly. They must have made plans early, so she nodded and said, "That''s a pity."


    "You said," Li Chuan thought curiously, "Yang Quan did this, what is it for?"


    "Can''t you tell?" Li Rong chuckled, "Want to marry me. As long as you marry me, won''t you be **** with your big baby?"


    "Why are they tied to me?" Li Chuan frowned, "Now everyone knows that the emperor doesn''t like me, and every day he finds opportunities to dispose of me. If he can''t abandon the prince for no reason, he is afraid of early I made a decision. Now I still lean on my side. Is the Yang family''s brain sick?"


    "Where is the Yang family''s brain sick?"


    Li Rong reminded Li Chuan: "They are smart. You don''t like your father, they make your father hate even more. Do you remember what they used to be rewarded a few years ago? The father was forced by them to reward him. Three hundred thousand taels of silver, with the father¡¯s temperament, is this possible? The Yang family lost the battle a few days ago, and the direct line was almost consumed on the battlefield. Only now is it turned around to realize that the father wants to clean up them. Don''t you just come and hug your thighs?"


    "Then they have a better attitude," Li Chuan said immediately, "Come and tie you directly, their brains are sick!"


    "I''m afraid I don''t want to tie me." Li Rong said slowly, "The best thing is to scare me, and then come to a hero to save the United States, who knows I am too smart, then I can only destroy my name and force I am married, and if I marry him, can I still be separated? If you want to have a child, you can still ignore me?"


    "Next work!" Li Chuan shouted immediately. Li Rong nodded and replied, "Indeed, next work! Dogs are not as good as things."


    "Yes," Li Chuan nodded, "It''s not as good as that Pei Wenxuan."


    After speaking, Li Chuan remembered, looked at Li Rong, hesitated and said, "Um, sister..."


    "Ok?"


    "Pei Wenxuan..." Li Chuan pursed his lips and said with some difficulty, "Did he..."


    "Ok?"


    "Have you... bullied you?"


    "You mean..." Li Rong looked at Li Chuan with a look of entanglement, and asked cautiously. Li Chuan was a little embarrassed, but he continued, "Did you... kiss you?"


    Li Rong: "..."


    She thought it was bullying.


    She coughed lightly, and then said: "Well, Pei Wenxuan, this person is a talent and can''t do this kind of thing. You treat him better, maybe you can use it in the future?"


    She didn''t want to say good things to Pei Wenxuan, but Pei Wenxuan was indeed a sharp blade for Li Chuan, and she didn''t want anything wrong between Li Chuan and Pei Wenxuan. However, after hearing this, Li Chuan did not change his attitude. Instead, he bowed his head and said nothing, seemingly disappointed.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but said, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Hey, the mother said, the sister who got married, the water poured out, you have been helping other men to speak before you get married."


    "Of course," Li Rong said as soon as he heard Li Chuan speak like this, "If you really look at this dog, I am very supportive of killing him!"


    "That''s right," Li Chuan raised his eyebrows, he leaned over and whispered, "Sister, you have to promise me one thing."


    "Say." Li Rong was quite pleased to see Li Chuan''s ingratiating appearance. Li Chuan laughed, revealing that he had some cute teeth, "Even if you are married in the future, I must be the most important man in your heart!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Rong burst out laughing. When Li Chuan saw her laughing at him, he was a little dissatisfied, but he felt too naive if he really showed his dissatisfaction, so he sterned and didn''t speak. Li Rong saw that he was upset, and said hurriedly: "Well, don''t worry," Li Rong soothed, "You must be the most important man in my heart, okay?"


    Li Chuan sighed and said in a manner: "Gu also knows that you are coaxing me, but Gu is also very satisfied with this."


    Li Rong couldn''t stop laughing when Li Chuan pretended to speak.


    Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing followed, and Li Rong could be seen smiling in front of them from a distance. Su Rongqing said gently: "The prince and the princess really have a deep affection between sisters and brothers. It is rare for me to have such affection in the family."


    "They grew up together when they were young," Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "The princess is a lover."


    "Princess Pei knows a lot about the princess," Su Rongqing nodded, as if remembering something, "However, Young Master Pei knows that Concubine Ning visited Mingle Palace and Weiyang Palace one after another last night?"


    Concubine Ning is a noble concubine from the Yang family, while Mingle Palace and Weiyang Palace are respectively the residences of Concubine Rou and Queen.


    Concubine Rou is now favored. Her son Li Chang is only ten years old. He is extremely intelligent and won the emperor''s heart. He was named the prince at a young age. This is the youngest prince since the beginning of the dynasty.


    The Yang family visited two places in succession last night. Although they don''t know what they did, they must have inextricably linked with Li Rong.


    Su Rongqing said this as a reminder. After Pei Wenxuan pondered for a moment, he asked, "His Royal Highness knows?"


    "I have already told your Highness." Su Rongqing nodded, "It''s just that I think Young Master Pei should also need to know."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to Su Rongqing, and Su Rongqing looked at Pei Wenxuan with a smile.


    "Master Su is so helpful, what do you want?"


    Pei Wenxuan spoke seriously, Su Rongqing did not speak. He was walking in the forest with a folding fan in his hand. After a long time, he slowly said: "If the princess needs to choose someone between Yang Quan and Pei, I want to bet On Master Pei."


    With that said, Su Rongqing turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, with a little seriousness in her pretty eyes: "I don''t know Master Pei, how sure are you?"


    Hearing Su Rongqing''s words, Pei Wenxuan watched Su Rongqing quietly. He did not let go of any expression on Su Rongqing''s face, but Su Rongqing remained smiling as usual, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    The two were silent for a while, before Pei Wenxuan saluted Su Rongqing: "Prince Pei Xie values ??it, but the princess''s marriage should be decided by the princess. Pei''s eighth-rank petty official does not dare to think about it."


    "Princess Pei is right," Su Rongqing nodded and said casually, "I just wait and talk casually, don''t mind."


    The group chatted out of the woods, and from a distance they saw a long queue occupying the official road. The unique carriage of the East Palace was in the middle. The front and rear were guards of the East Palace. The black flag of the East Palace was flying high in the air at the front, which looked very grand. .


    Li Chuan and Li Rong got into the prince chariot, Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan drove separately.


    After getting in the car and serving tea and cakes to Li Chuan, Li Chuan sent people back. After everyone had left, the carriage slowly set off before Li Chuan raised his head and said, "I have to tell you something."


    "What did the Yang family do last night?"


    Li Rong randomly found a place to lean on and spoke lazily. Li Chuan was stunned, and then laughed: "Sister A is so smart."


    After speaking, Li Chuan showed a solemn expression: "Last night Concubine Ning visited her mother''s empress and went to Mingle Palace. After she left, the face of the mother''s queen was extremely bad, and she didn''t tell me what Concubine Ning said, but I guess. The Yang family may have come to beg."


    Li Rong nodded, Li Chuan pondered for a moment, and sighed: "The Yang family is too anxious."


    "It''s the father who pressed too hard."


    Li Rongping spoke peacefully: "I heard that a few days ago, my father deducted one-third of the Yang family''s military salary."


    "Father is not right." Li Chuan shook his head, "Even if you cut the Yang family, you should proceed step by step, slowly rise above it, and then demote the common people. If you proceed so radically, the Yang family is afraid it will be chaotic."


    Li Rong listened to Li Chuan''s words, she unconsciously rubbed the prayer beads on her hand.


    Seeing that Li Rong hadn''t spoken for a long time, Li Chuan couldn''t help but say: "Sister thinks I''m wrong?"


    "Not at all," Li Rong smiled. She turned to look at Li Chuan, and said gently, "It''s just that Chuan''er is so kind and kind. This is probably where your father is dissatisfied with you."


    "He is dissatisfied." Speaking of Li Ming, Li Chuan showed a little disgust on his face, "He has the ability to destroy me."


    "Say silly things." Li Rong laughed helplessly, but she did not tell Li Chuan directly that their father might really think so.


    Sixteen-year-old Li Chuan had hope for Li Ming after all, just like a young Li Rong.


    Knowing that the royal struggle is ruthless, but they still have some hope for their parents in their hearts. Because of hope, they dare to rebel. Saying ¡®He has the ability to destroy me¡¯, but I always thought in my heart that this was his father.


    Because there is hope, at the moment when the sword falls mercilessly, I really feel despair.


    Li Chuan in his previous life was really almost abolished.


    Without Pei Wenxuan and her to turn the tide, Li Chuan''s grave would have been taller.


    But Li Rong didn''t point it out, because she knew that at this moment, no matter how skillfully Li Chuan talked about political affairs, he was still only a sixteen-year-old child. If she really said it thoroughly, Li Chuan was afraid that she would feel that she was cold-blooded and that the city was too deep.


    She didn''t want herself and Li Chuan to reach the final settlement in the previous life. Although there were blood ties between her siblings, they were far apart.


    She looked at Li Chuan, Xiao Jin Fan gently patted the palm of her hand. Li Chuan ate the longan and turned to look at her: "Sister, what are you going to say when I see my mother in the palace for a while?"


    "Say what?"


    Li Rong turned to look at Li Chuan. Li Chuan threw up his longan and hurriedly said: "Just your marriage, who are you going to marry?"

 Chapter 16： Contract

    "This..." Li Rong sold her off, then laughed, "You''ll know then."


    "Do you want to hide from me?"


    Li Chuan was quite disgusted, Li Rong sighed: "To tell you the truth, I am not hiding from you."


    With that, Li Rong turned her head, looked out the car window, and said indifferently: "I just really don''t know."


    After all, the matter of getting married is not only decided by her.


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, nor did she speak.


    She didn''t think it was a good thing to marry a Pei Wenxuan who had been born again. They entangled too much, and put them together again, but they were arguing with each other.


    Pei Wenxuan has his Qin Zhenzhen, with his wrist, even if he is not a concierge, it may not be impossible. In this life, he can choose other ways to try, even if it is a little difficult, but maybe it is better than marrying her together.


    And she...


    Li Rong slowly closed her eyes, there was no uneven road for her. Whether Pei Wenxuan is willing to help her or not, she has her own way.


    Li Rong slowly opened his eyes when he heard the voice. Li Chuan went forward and raised the curtain, revealing a smiling face.


    When Li Chuan saw Shande, he said, "Father Shande? Why are you waiting here?"


    "The queen heard that the prince came back with the princess, so she asked the old slave to wait here specially. The empress said that the prince was tired from the rush last night, so she should go to rest first, and the old slave will lead the princess," Shande said, offering a salute to Li Rong. , And then turned his head to look at the carriage behind, "Go to Weiyang Palace with Master Pei to see the empress."


    "Pei Wenxuan?"


    Li Chuan was a little surprised: "The queen wants to see him?"


    Shande smiled and nodded: "Yes, the empress wants to see Master Pei."


    With that said, Shande gave up his position, and the two sedan chairs appeared, and said to Li Rong: "The sedan chair is ready, and the princess can move."


    Hearing this, Li Chuan looked back at Li Rong, Li Rong nodded, raised his hand, and put it in Li Chuan''s hand. Li Chuan helped Li Rong to get up, and someone helped Li Rong get out of the carriage and moved to the sedan chair.


    After a while, the sedan chair went to the door of Weiyang Palace, Shande opened the sedan curtain and said respectfully: "Princess, here it is."


    Li Rong opened her eyes, stretched out her hand, and was helped out of the sedan chair. Then she raised her head and saw the steps of Weiyang Palace.


    ?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyelashes trembled slightly and said in a low voice, "Not yet."


    Li Rong chuckles: "Then there is not much time left for Master Pei to think about."


    Obviously it is enough to pursue profit, but there is always some unwillingness in my heart."


    The two of them get married again, which is naturally the best, and it is the most beneficial to both of them.


    But when they knew that the other party was rebirth, their interests seemed to have some invisible restraint, which made them hesitate.


    Pei Wenxuan understood this feeling, he lowered his eyes and there was no echo.


    After a while, Shande came back and respectfully said: "Princess please."


    "Let''s go together." Li Rong told Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan said ¡®um¡¯, and the two entered the hall together. When he reached the door of the inner room, Li Rong pointed a golden fan and whispered, "You are waiting here to announce you will re-enter."


    Pei Wenxuan respectfully answered "Yes", and Li Rong walked in.


    When Li Rong stepped into the interior, he first saw a woman, dressed in a red embroidered phoenix and red silk, with a golden armour on her hand, lying reclining on a small couch, seemingly sleeping.


    Li Rong stepped forward, knelt down respectfully, and said softly: "I have seen my mother, and my mother is Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose."


    The queen did not speak, Li Rong knelt on the ground and did not make a sound. After a long time, the queen slowly spoke: "I heard that you stayed with Pei Wenxuan last night."


    "Yes."


    Li Rong did not hesitate to answer. The queen opened her eyes and looked at Li Rong. She had a scrutiny in her eyes, and said peacefully, "What do you plan to do with your marriage?"


    Li Rong smiled, she raised her eyes to the queen, and said gently: "Dare to ask the queen what she thinks, what should the daughter do?"


    "You have an idea."


    The queen must speak, but Li Rong said, "Could it be that there is no queen mother?"


    The queen did not speak. At the moment when the two talked and confronted each other, the queen intuitively realized that Li Rong was different from the past.


    The queen pondered for a moment, but she didn''t go around with Li Rong, and said directly: "My palace wants to marry you to Yang Quan."


    Li Rong didn''t speak. Maybe she hadn''t thought about it. Since the Yang family went to the two houses last night, it was impossible for her to do nothing. After thinking for a moment, she said: "What did the Yang family promise the mother?"


    "The Yang family still has military power?"


    Li Rong mocked and said, "Does the mother and queen do not know what the former father and emperor did to the Yang family?"


    "Their direct line has been wiped out on the battlefield and how much is left!"


    "We can build."


    "


    "Mother Queen," Li Rong looked at the queen incredulously, and she reminded her in a low voice, "You are killing Chuan''er!"


    "Your father is driving us to death!"


    Also give this milk doll military power!"


    Li Rong was not shocked when he heard this. Later, Concubine Rou''s brother Zhao Ziguang did serve as the general of Northwest Zhenbei, and Li Ming would not abolish the Yang family for no reason.


    He abolished the Yang family because of Yang Jiagong''s high vigor and arrogance and domineering, and second, because he wanted to relocate to people he wanted to promote.


    There is no way. You asked me to marry Yang Quan. Your Majesty has been targeting the Yang family for a long time, and I am afraid that a lot of evidence has already been contained. By then, these mistakes will fall on Chuan''er."


    "So what?" The queen looked at him coldly, "As long as we can get the military power, even if Chuan''er is at fault, so what?"


    Li Rong raised her eyes and stared at the queen.


    The queen watched her, as if there was already a silent battlefield between mother and daughter.


    In fact, Li Chuan was almost abolished that year, and it was indeed due to the issue of military power.


    To the extent that it was handed over to the queen, the queen did not have such a huge temptation, so the queen asked her to endure and asked her to marry Pei Wenxuan.


    When she asked her to marry Pei Wenxuan, she told her that women should have power. So at that time, she thought that it was not her mother who did not save her but was powerless.


    In this life, her marriage tainted the Yang family''s military power, and the queen had the possibility to participate, so she immediately decided to let her marry Yang Quan.


    Li Rong looked at the queen quietly, she didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly asked: "Did the queen think about me?"


    When the queen heard this, she was stunned.


    , But for a moment, thought about your daughter?"


    The queen listened to Li Rong''s questioning, she recovered, her lips quivered, her mouth opened, and finally said: "I can''t tolerate you, I choose."


    "Aren''t you choosing now?"


    Li Rong said seriously: "I have spent the night with Pei Wenxuan, and the queen knows that I have no choice."


    "So you want to choose the little boy who can''t give you anything?!"


    "It''s not that he can''t give me anything," Li Rong said clearly, "His identity can give me stability. He just can''t give Niangniang military power like the Yang family."


    The sharp blade in the hand of the empress..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong slapped Li Rong loudly with a slap in the face.


    The sound was too loud, and it suddenly shook Pei Wenxuan''s heart.


    Pei Wenxuan stood outside the door. The two people in the inner room seemed to have completely forgotten his existence. He clearly heard their conversation. This was Li Rong he had never seen before.


    The Li Rong in his memory is always high above the sky, with the stars holding the moon, no one in the world can hurt her half a point, always arrogant.


    talk about me?"


    No, not once.


    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes, he knew too well what Li Rong cared about at the moment.


    In Li Rong''s heart, a relationship must be clean, clear, and clearly let her know what she has.


    She is not tolerant of turbidity, she is not tolerant of impurities.


    He felt tight in his chest, and then he heard Li Rong calmly say: "Mother, then I beg you this time."


    With that, Li Rong stood up and said, "If you have any problems, tell me and I will solve them. This time, you must be my mother, not the queen."


    Military power, but it shouldn¡¯t be the Yang family. I will arrange it in the future. And my marriage can be used as a bargaining chip, but it should be more valuable."


    "I don''t need you to do anything. Empress, you are not suitable for being a politician. Leave these things to me and Chuan''er. You only need to do one thing."


    After speaking, she turned around and walked outside the palace.


    The queen stared at Li Rong blankly, and when she saw her walking to the door, she suddenly laughed: "Am I not a good mother?"


    Li Rong turned her back to her, and said coldly: "What is the Yang family threatening you?"


    "They want to oppose..." The queen closed her eyes in pain, "If they oppose, they will confess that Chuan''er is the mastermind."


    "Your father, has been looking for Chuan''er''s handle. If Yang Family confessed Chuan''er as the mastermind of rebellion, your majesty will not give up this opportunity!"


    After speaking, Li Rong went out.


    When Li Rong walked to the door, she saw Pei Wenxuan who had been standing at the door for a long time.


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves, staring at her quietly, with a pair of clear and handsome eyes, he couldn''t tell what his emotions were.


    He looked at Li Rong in front of him, and felt that she was familiar and distant.


    At this moment, she was like a butterfly falling on a spider web, and the moment she struggled, she threw out an amazing beauty.


    Both of them were lonely cranes forced into desperation. They stepped on the mud, raised their necks hard, and looked up at the blue sky.


    They looked at each other quietly, and for a moment, fifty years passed in their eyes. After a long time, Pei Wenxuan chuckled.


    "His Royal Highness thinks, does this kiss have to be made again?"


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s question, Li Rong knew he wanted to understand, and she couldn''t help laughing: "Master Pei pity me?"


    It¡¯s not necessarily bad."


    "That''s down, you can''t tolerate your Highness''s''Ke Qing''." Pei Wenxuan smiled, like a joke. Li Rong raised her eyebrows, "Do you think I can accommodate Master Pei''s sweetheart?"


    The two looked at each other for a moment, and immediately laughed.


    Li. Then there will be revenge and grievance, what does the princess think?"


    The dumb queen said with a smile, "It depends on Master Pei''s ability. If Master Pei doesn''t have this ability, this palace will not marry."


    Princess Feng drives."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater 1]


    Yang Quan: Scholars can be killed but not humiliated, Pei Wenxuan, you dog thief can''t use me to please my wife! !


    Pei Wenxuan: In my heart, you are not much different from Dayan.


    ¡¾Small Theater 2¡¿


    Onlookers: Pei Wenxuan is poor, powerless, and no martial arts. I see how he kills Yang Quan for an eighth-rank petty official!


    Pei Wenxuan: It''s time to show real technology.


    ¡¾Small Theater 3¡¿


    Li Rong: I didn''t think you were so handsome before, why did you suddenly A?


    Pei Wenxuan: This is my strength.


    Li Rong: What are the advantages?


    Pei Wenxuan: I don''t release charm to anyone other than my wife.


    Li Rong: So...


    Pei Wenxuan: You will be Mrs. Pei soon, please go home and prepare. I will mention the wild goose right away, oh no, bring Yangquan''s head here

 Chapter 17： convince

    When Li Rong heard these words, she chuckled, opened the small golden fan in her hand, covering half of her face, and smiled with her eyes bent: "The palace is waiting for Master Pei''s good news."


    Pei Wenxuan bowed his head and saluted Li Rong.


    Li Rong received the small fan and walked out in a hurry.


    When I walked to the outer door, I saw the palace staff waiting outside. Li Rong''s expression became cold, and the people next to him instructed: "Stop driving, go to the East Palace."


    Soon after Li Rong left, the queen slowly came back to her senses. After finishing her appearance for a while, she raised a voice outside: "Shandong."


    Hearing the call in the outer hall, Shande hurried in and knelt in front of the emperor and said, "Niang."


    The queen sat on the golden seat and said tiredly: "Call Pei Wen in."


    Shande got the words, he was stunned at the beginning, and then reacted, the queen should not know that Pei Wenxuan was outside the door, but he didn''t talk too much, just whispered, turned his head to the door, and said loudly: "Xuan , Pei Wenxuan saw--"


    Pei Wenxuan bowed to Shande, and then walked out from the door. The queen was sitting on the golden seat, supporting her forehead with her hands. Seeing him walking in, the queen raised her eyes and stared at the young man quietly.


    Pei Wenxuan calmly entered the hall and bowed down. The queen watched him. After a while, she slowly said, "Just now you were outside the hall?"


    If you enter from the outside, you should not appear in front of her so quickly.


    Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground and said calmly: "The princess just now asked Weichen to stay outside the hall and wait for the empress to call."


    The queen nodded, Shande retreated sensibly and waited outside. The queen straightened up and said in a low voice: "Then I talked with the princess, and you heard it too."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and the queen knew that he was acquiescing. She was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "Your father went early, and no elders in the family planned for you. The matter of rushing into the court is not helpful to you. The matter of last night , You don¡¯t have to mention it with others. After you go back, I will assign you another official position, and then point you to the right marriage. You don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, the queen seemed to have a headache, and she raised her forehead and said, "What are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Weichen Xie Niangniang understands the difficulties of the ministers, and plots the future for the ministers, but the minister is puzzled by something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If the minister retreats," Pei Wenxuan raised his head and met the queen''s gaze, "His Royal Highness, what shall we do?"


    "This is not something you consider."


    The queen spoke in a cold voice, Pei Wenxuan looked at the queen, and said calmly: "What if Weichen wants to consider it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The queen frowned, and Pei Wenxuan calmly said: "Manny, Concubine Ning entered the Weiyang Palace last night. She wanted to tie the Yang family and the prince together. Then she went to the Rou Concubine Palace. The empress never thought, she went to Rou In the concubine palace, what is it for?"


    The queen froze: "You said."


    "Now the Yang family is clinging to the princess wholeheartedly, and Concubine Rou is in favor. When Concubine Ning goes to Concubine Rou, she must ask Concubine Rou to help Concubine Yang to marry the princess. Concubine Rou and the queen and prince are mortal enemies. It''s a good thing, how can she help? It can be seen that the Yang family and the princess''s in-laws must have hidden dangers. I hope the mother will think twice."


    The queen did not say, she was silent, and Pei Wenxuan continued: "The Yang family''s Xu Niangniang has the right to fight. But if the Yang family has the power to resist, then the alliance with the prince is complementary. If the Yang family is waterless. Yu, just struggling desperately, then to make an alliance with the prince is to pull the prince into the quagmire. The prince does not have actual military power. The only military power depends on the maiden family Shangguan. The most fearful thing is that the prince is the eldest son. Abolition, I am afraid that the officials will be angry and shake the country. But if the prince has made a mistake now, the empress thinks that with the Yang family and the Shangguan family, can the group be suppressed and your majesty?"


    "In your opinion," the queen hesitated, "what about now?"


    "Niangniang doesn''t need to do anything," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "These people each have their own plans. Now Niangniang and the prince only need to do two things, the first thing, after I walked out of Weiyang Palace, Niangniang immediately blocked me. The news about entering the palace and the princess with me last night."


    "My palace has done this." The queen was a little strange, "you want my palace to do this, why?"


    "With your majesty''s eyes and ears in the palace, you can''t hide what the empress did." Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "The empress targets the ministers, and the ministers can gain the trust of your majesty. Therefore, the next thing the prince has to do is to prepare for impeachment. "The Yang family''s fold, once the Yang family is in trouble," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and said seriously, "the prince will be impeached immediately, and then promptly give a replacement for the post of General Zhenbei."


    "Why is this again?"


    "In the future, the empress will know."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the queen: "I just don''t know, now Niang Niang, believe it or not?"


    The queen looked at Pei Wenxuan. This person looked like he was in his early twenties, but he spoke clearly and thoughtfully. Even when facing a high position like her, he was as calm as he was, and he did not look like a young person at all.


    He watched the queen quietly, and after a long time, the queen said: "What are you asking for?"


    As she said, she stood up and said, "You are no more than an eighth-rank petty official. Why are you involved in disputes in the palace?"


    "If there is no Qingyunzhi, why not go home?" Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "Aren''t all the people above the court asking for the same thing?"


    "Then why choose the prince?"


    The queen stared at Pei Wenxuan, who pondered for a moment, to be honest.


    "Weichen, can''t bear to see the princess be humiliated."


    "Do you like me?" The queen was a little surprised, and Pei Wenxuan was speechless.


    After a while, he bowed his head respectfully, and said, "I wish to plant phoenix trees in the garden and lead the phoenix to drive home."


    The queen looked at Pei Wenxuan. She remained silent. After watching for a long time, she finally said: "Go ahead."


    "Weichen retired."


    Pei Wenxuan saluted, and then stood up calmly.


    He slowly walked out of the door, and an **** came out and led him to sit on the sedan chair.


    After he got on the soft sedan, it didn''t take long for him to feel that the direction of the sedan was wrong.


    He had been in and out of the palace for many years in his previous life, and had already been familiar with the palace. He picked up the curtain and looked at it for a while, and he knew that the sedan chair had turned in the direction of the Imperial Study Room.


    After thinking about it in his heart, he knew that Li Ming had received the news of Weiyang Palace, and he was probably called to pass.


    Pei Wenxuan felt calm, pretending to be a light sleep, and when the sedan chair stopped, he heard a call: "Master Pei?"


    He pretended to wake up from his sleep, opened his eyes in a daze, and saw the smiling **** in front of him, he was quite dazed: "My lord is..."


    "The servant is your Majesty''s side with the attendant. Your Majesty summoned Master Pei and asked Master Pei to move."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan pretended to be shocked, and then hurriedly walked down from the sedan chair and followed Fulai into the courtyard of the Imperial Study Room.


    He trembling, followed Fulai, and asked, "The father-in-law knows why your Majesty called me?"


    Fulai smiled: "I know it in my heart."


    Pei Wenxuan''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything. When he reached the door, he saw Yang Quan already standing there. Pei Wenxuan walked over and bowed to Yang Quan. Fulai ordered the two of them to wait here and walked in.


    After Fulai entered, Pei Wenxuan glanced at Yang Quan and said with a smile, "What is Master Yang doing today?"


    Yang Quan glanced at Pei Wenxuan coldly, and said calmly, "Please kiss me."


    "The lord may be disappointed." Pei Wenxuan folded his hands in front of him, stood up straight, and whispered, "I''m afraid this matter is fixed."


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang Quan raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan, who smiled and said, "My lord, why did I turn back last night?"


    Hearing this, Yang Quan''s expression suddenly changed.


    No one could hear anything, but Yang Quan knew clearly that he had set up an ambush last night and it should be no one knew, but Pei Wenxuan not only knew about it, but also turned back, even saved the princess, and spent the night alone with the princess.


    "Your Majesty is the Lord of the Holy Mind," Pei Wenxuan whispered, "Master Yang has nothing to be unwilling to do. He should go back to the northwest. The sangger flowers there are very beautiful."


    Sangge flower is the flower that was sprinkled on the coffin during the funeral in the northwest. Most people in Huajing couldn''t understand it, but Yang Quan confirmed Pei Wenxuan''s meaning.


    Pei Wenxuan was a pre-determined husband. Yesterday, the emperor asked him to come over and use Yang Quan as a wedding dress to pave the way for Pei Wenxuan and the princess.


    The Yang family was destined to be a dead end. Not only did the emperor know all this, the emperor even told Pei Wenxuan this ignorant stupid, so that he could show off in front of him.


    Seeing Yang Quan''s anger, Pei Wenxuan smiled without speaking. At this moment, the emperor''s summoning voice came from the hall.


    The two entered the hall together. Li Ming was looking at the Zhezi. The two saluted, Li Ming stayed on top.


    Li Ming took a sip of tea slowly, then raised his eyes and said, "Here?"


    With that said, Li Ming looked at Pei Wenxuan and said, "Pei Aiqing will get up."


    Pei Wenxuan immediately responded with joy, and then stood up and stood on the edge, Yang Quan knelt on the ground, clenching his fists.


    Li Ming glanced at him and said indifferently: "What are you doing here?"


    "Weichen came here to beg your majesty today."


    Yang Quan spoke respectfully, and Li Ming raised his eyebrows: "Please kiss? Who are you going to marry?"


    "Weichen Xinyue Princess Pingle," Yang Quan said stiffly, "please also ask your majesty to give you a marriage."


    "So," Li Ming nodded, but said, "I have to think about this. Pei Aiqing," Li Ming turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, stood up, "Let me walk in the garden."


    Pei Wenxuan should have been, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Li Ming and walked past Yang Quan. When he reached the door, Pei Wenxuan suddenly remembered: "Your Majesty, Master Yang is still kneeling."


    "Oh." Li Ming seemed to remember suddenly, turned his head and glanced at Yang Quan, and said indifferently, "Get up, if nothing happens, go back."


    After speaking, Li Ming led Pei Wenxuan and walked slowly towards the imperial garden.


    When I got to a place with few people, the surrounding attendants didn''t keep up at any time. Pei Wenxuan helped Li Ming and listened to Li Ming slowly saying: "I heard that you saved Pingle last night."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Ming raised his eyes: "Why don''t you speak?"


    Pei Wenxuan stopped. After a long time, he took a deep breath, as if he had made some major decision, walked around in front of Li Ming and knelt towards Li Ming.


    "Weichen begs your Majesty," he kowtowed deeply, in a sad tone, "Save the Weichen!"

 Chapter 18： Assassinate

    Hearing this, Li Ming didn''t change his expression. He looked at Pei Wenxuan who was kneeling on the ground, and he seemed to know it for a long time, but he still said, "What is the meaning of Pei Aiqing? You are the court commander, and there are still people who can kill you. ?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground, seemingly in grief, "Since your Majesty knows that the ministers rescued Princess Pingle yesterday, your majesty may know about the plight of the ministers."


    "Predicament?" Li Ming looked for a stone next to him, dusted himself, and sat down slowly, "You don''t have to be afraid, you might as well say it straight."


    "Yesterday, the Weichen returned to the city road and saw a horse galloping by in the army. Some people said vaguely, hijacking words like princess. The Weichen felt uneasy, so he asked the servant to return to the city to ask for help from the Prince''s Mansion, and drove it by himself. Go and see what this group of people are doing, just in case any accidents happen."


    "Yeah." Li Ming replied. These things are true. He had been checked by people last night, and he said indifferently, "What then?"


    "Weichen followed them. Seeing these people, they were obviously servants of some people, but they changed into bandit clothes and pretended to be bandits. Weichen knew it was not good, so he set up roadblocks on the road for a critical moment. , Share the worries for the princess."


    "You are very clever." Li Ming laughed, "Those stone tablets are your handwriting?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Ming had asked him to check the affairs of that night carefully, and he had already checked the things that left clues.


    Pei Wenxuan worked alongside Li Ming for a year, and he was very familiar with Li Ming''s character. He was suspicious and sensitive and had to verify everything. So Pei Wenxuan thought about what he said, and continued: "Exactly. At that time, the minister was waiting on the road, and it didn¡¯t take long to see the bandit chasing the princess, and the princess¡¯s guard was escorted by the princess. When in crisis, I rescued the princess with roadblocks. I didn¡¯t want the princess to be injured and unconscious in the chaos, so I had to take the princess and flee in a hurry. I used a horse to lure those people away and lie in ambush among the reeds. Then I heard a man chasing him and it was useless to scold the people under him. The princess couldn''t stop it, and the princess didn''t see him this time. How to win the princess''s heart."


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Ming chuckled, "These young people are very active." After that, Li Ming looked up at Pei Wenxuan and said, "Is it Yang Quan?"


    Pei Wenxuan tightened his lips and whispered: "Yes."


    "Weichen was in a panic, carrying the princess on his back and he couldn''t choose the way. When I woke up, I discussed with the princess and learned that the princess did not know about it, so I didn''t say much. Early this morning, the princess and I were rescued together, and the queen called the Weichen to enter. Gong, and the queen told Weichen..."


    "Say what?" Li Ming asked quietly, Pei Wenxuan paused, seeming to hesitate, after a long time, he said, "The queen asked the minister to conceal the matter of getting along with the princess! Even if your majesty asks, you can''t tell the truth. Well, just say that I met Young Master Yang last night, and Young Master Yang rescued the princess together, was chased and killed, and then I lost halfway, the princess Yang Young saved."


    Li Ming listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and couldn''t help but laughed: "This is the reason you ask me for help?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, straightened up, and seemed to have made a life-and-death decision. He looked at Li Ming, abandoning life and death, and said directly, "Since the words have reached this level, The Weichen also spoke bluntly. What the Weichen saw last night and what the Queen said today is very clear. The Queen has already decided to marry the Yang family. What happened yesterday is just for the princess to see, and want the princess to be saved by a hero. Mei looked at Yang Quan with admiration. But such a thing was broken by the minister. With Yang Quan''s narrow mind and bold style of Yang Family, now he is out of Miyagi, how can the minister live?"


    Li Ming remained silent. After a long time, he said slowly: "Don''t worry, the queen will not murder you for such trivial matters."


    "Your Majesty really thinks," Pei Wenxuan stared at Li Ming, deliberately slowing down his voice, "Is it a trivial matter for the Yang family to get married with the prince?"


    When Pei Wenxuan asked, Li Ming finally got a straight look. He raised his eyes to stare at Pei Wenxuan. After a long time, he said slowly: "You know, it seems a lot?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan reminded him calmly, "Three years ago, when the Weichen father was still alive, the Weichen was the eldest son of Pei''s son. At that time, he was the champion of the new division and was born in the emperor. The centipede is dead but not stiff, although my father is already. Death, but something," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Li Ming, implying, "but it''s always there."


    Li Ming showed a somewhat playful look upon hearing Pei Wenxuan''s words: "Then tell me, why is it not a trivial matter for the Yang family to get married with the prince?"


    "The Yang family has been a domineering blessing in the frontier gates for many years, supporting the soldiers and self-respect, and the frontiers are full of wars. Every time a war starts, the Yang family asks for money, food and men, and then resists the military. Every battle is beautiful, but he never sends troops to eradicate. Rong State. Your Majesty has repeatedly asked to send troops to destroy the Rong, but the Yang family has no reason to dismiss it. There are folk songs in the northwest, "There are two emperors in the summer, and Yang and Li in the north." This shows the power of the Yang family in the northwest."


    "Say." Li Ming looked flat, "Go on."


    "The central government is both fearful and respectful to the Yang family. The fear lies in the power of the Yang family. The respect lies in the frontier for many years. It depends on the Yang family to stick to it. Therefore, His Majesty was angry with the Yang family, but he has never done anything radical. However, at the end of this winter, The new emperor of the Rong country succeeded to the throne, and the country of Rong committed another crime. The Yang family surrendered without a fight and lost two consecutive cities. Then the third city was defended by his majesty''s order. With 50,000 soldiers and horses defending 20,000 enemy troops, he was defeated. Now he has retreated to Changping Pass. After the temporary reinforcements, he confronted the Rong State. Why did the Yang family, who had guarded the frontier for many years, suddenly collapsed to this point? Has your Majesty ever thought about it?"


    "you know?"


    "Weichen thought, your majesty also knows," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "Yang has been bribing the Rong country with military salaries for many years. The so-called war each year is nothing but collusion with the Rong country. The strength is fundamentally vulnerable, but the Yang family has been nurtured for many years, giving the Rong country a chance to breathe and prosper. Now the new emperor succeeds to the throne, his heart is in the summer, and he refuses to accept money. Therefore, he was defeated in the first battle."


    "You dare to speak very much." Li Ming yelled, Pei Wenxuan immediately kowtowed, and whispered: "This news has long been known at the border, and your Majesty should have known it already. Otherwise, with the heart of your Majesty, how can you treat the country? Does the pillar have the intention of doing it?"


    Li Ming felt relieved when he heard Pei Wenxuan''s flattery. He straightened up and said coldly: "Go on, what does this have to do with the princess'' marriage?"


    "His Majesty knew that Yang was defeated, but he suppressed the news and contacted the princess Yang Quan. His Majesty''s intention, Weichen guessed, was that his Majesty hoped that the princess'' marriage would not become a bargaining chip for the Prince."


    "In recent years, as the prince gets older, the power of the Queen¡¯s mother family, Shangguan clan has expanded extremely rapidly in the court. The prince does not respect his majesty and has repeatedly disobeyed. It is nothing but the Shangguan clan¡¯s frustration. Your majesty is worried about Shangguan clan''s use of the princess¡¯ marriage, so The objects selected for the princess are all people with suitable identities who are not involved in politics. Although Yang Quan has the military power, he will face the disaster of destruction. Your Majesty should be collecting evidence now and wait for the Yang family to be wiped out. But?"


    Li Ming didn''t say anything, and the right was the default. Pei Wenxuan said earnestly: "But if your Majesty has such a plan, he would be very wrong."


    "Oh?"


    Li Ming didn''t care a bit: "What''s the point of Pei Aiqing?"


    "Your Majesty knows the strength of the Rong country?"


    "Extremely strong."


    "That is your Majesty''s misunderstanding," Pei Wenxuan explained, "Rong is a land of barbarians. The blade of my court can easily pierce their armor. As long as my soldiers are fully equipped, one enemy ten is not a problem. The reason for the big defeat of the Yang family is that the Yang family has supplied ordnance for many years. In this offensive, the Rong country used me to counterattack with the weapon, but it is not the armor that I made. It will always be exhausted, right?


    In the last life, the Yang family organized a counterattack after half a month, and then won a big victory for this reason.


    Pei Wenxuan thought about it, slowly sorting out what he had known in his previous life.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Li Ming immediately reacted: "You mean, when the army is exhausted, I can attack again, and I can easily defeat it?"


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "Although the Yang family has lost 50,000, but it has deep roots in the northwest, no one knows how many soldiers and horses they have privately. Now your majesty is cooperating with the Yang family to grow. Pingguan to fight, Yang Quan returns to Beijing to marry the princess. If Yang succeeds in marrying the princess, what will your majesty think?"


    "how is it?"


    "Next, the prince and the Yang family joined forces. The Shangguan family used the princess¡¯s marriage as a reason to send a large amount of money to the Yang family. After your majesty¡¯s cronies welcomed the enemy¡¯s strongest wave of troops, the Yang family recruited the Shangguan family¡¯s money. Counterattack again, and you can win immediately. At that time, the Yang family will take the princess as the guide, and stand firm in Huajing. When everyone sees Yang Quan marrying the princess, they misunderstand the holy intentions of your majesty, and dare not do more to the Yang family. Reversing defeat is a victory, and I am afraid that Yang''s reputation will rise again, and it will not be easy for your Majesty to investigate the past."


    "In addition, the Yang family has soldiers, and the prince is in the hands of the prince, for fear of adding another soldier."


    After Pei Wenxuan said this, Li Ming was silent. After a long time, he finally said: "That''s what Pei Aiqing meant..."


    "Don''t give Yang any chance to breathe."


    Pei Wenxuan calmly said: "Now, it is the best time to start with Yang."


    "What about the border?" Li Ming frowned. "The Yang family is intertwined at the border. If you act against the Yang family at this moment, the Yang family will rebel at the border..."


    "Leave this to the prince."


    These words made Li Ming stunned. Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Ming and said seriously: "Now the border is a mess. In Huajing, except for the Shangguan, Su, Pei and other big clans, there is no way to deal with it. Your Majesty is worse than Jiang. This matter is handed over to the prince, and if the prince has any discrepancies, he can use this as an excuse to establish another prince. For the prince, the Shangguan clan must come out and stabilize the Yang clan."


    "What if the prince is done?"


    "If the prince is done," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "If the prince can really put down the Yang family and consume the main force, then his majesty will replace the prince before the final battle, arrange his cronies as the main general, face the Rong country, and win the first merit , Isn''t it right?"


    Hearing this, Li Ming was silent. He thought for a while, and Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground, waiting for Li Ming.


    After a long time, Li Ming turned his head and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "You are a smart person."


    "Thank your majesty."


    "So," Li Ming said lightly, "Why not be loyal to the prince?"


    "Because," Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Ming and said steadily, "Your Majesty is your Majesty, and the Prince may not be the Prince."


    Li Ming stared at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes.


    He seldom saw a twenty-year-old young man with such calmness and boldness in his eyes, even when he looked at him, he was somewhat sharp.


    Such sharpness may seem fierce, but above the court, it is too rigid and easy to break.


    This is a knife, but only, and only a knife.


    If Pei Wenxuan is old and smooth, but so witty, Li Ming still has some fear. But looking at Pei Wenxuan''s ambitious eyes, Li Ming felt a little funny.


    After all, only young people.


    "I understand." Li Ming nodded, "You are reasonable, but now in the court," Li Ming sighed, seemingly regretful, "There are not many people who dare to move the Yang family at this time. ."


    "The minister is willing to recommend someone to your majesty." Pei Wenxuan spoke respectfully, and Li Ming raised his eyebrows, "you said."


    "Weichen Pei Wenxuan," Pei Wenxuan kowtowed, "I would like to share the worries for your Majesty."


    "Heh..." Li Ming chuckled lightly, "You are very brave. I don''t know, Pei Aiqing, how do you plan to share your worries?"


    "Wait for the minister to return to the mansion, I beg your majesty to give a guard to follow the minister back to the mansion secretly. If Yang wants to do it today, the minister will use this as an excuse to request a thorough investigation. From the assassination of the minister, investigation The kidnapping of the princess, and then check the border collusion."


    "What if you don''t do it?"


    "If you don''t do it, the minister will take part in his kidnapping of the princess tomorrow. At that time, if no one dares to investigate the case, the minister will request his order in this case."


    "Okay." Li Ming nodded, he raised his head, looked at the sky, and said calmly, "It''s getting late, you go back, don''t let Young Master Yang wait long."


    Pei Wenxuan respectfully should, he stood up and helped Li Ming out slowly.


    Neither of them talked about Li Rong''s marriage, but Pei Wenxuan knew in his heart that as long as Li Ming treated him as his own, Li Rong''s marriage should not escape.


    When the two came back from the garden chatting, Pei Wenxuan retired and left.


    He was led by the **** and walked out of the imperial study room to the square in front of the palace gate, and he saw Li Rong''s sedan chair.


    Li Rong seemed to have just come out of the East Palace, holding a sword in his hand, rubbing the gem on it.


    Seeing Li Rong coming, Pei Wenxuan avoided the **** early and stood on both sides respectfully.


    When Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan, she let people stop, sat on a high place, and said with a smile: "Master Pei, why are you still in the palace?"


    "Your Majesty has just announced the call," Pei Wenxuan said respectfully, "Talking with your Majesty for a while, before leaving."


    "That''s it," Li Rong glanced at the person next to him and smiled, "You saved me last night, did the emperor give you a reward?"


    "This is what we should do, we should not receive a reward."


    "Then I didn''t give it." Li Rong sighed, "Father is really stingy."


    As she said, she looked at the sword in her hand, held it horizontally and handed it over, rather reluctantly said: "Forget it, this is for you, as my thanks."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned, Li Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "Why, don''t you dare to reward me?"


    "The princess rewards, how dare the Weichen accept it?" Pei Wenxuan reacted and hurriedly took the sword with both hands. Li Rong looked at the appearance of Pei Wenxuan bowing her head, couldn''t help but pursed her lips, approached Pei Wenxuan, and whispered: "Master Pei, you look like this, you are very handsome."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he knew that Li Rong felt proud of her. He took the sword and smiled softly: "The princess looks like this, but she is really innocent and cute."


    Li Rong heard it out, and Pei Wenxuan was scolding her to pretend.


    She is most afraid of being said of her because of her innocence.


    She didn''t smile, she looked at Pei Wenxuan and said: "My palace is still busy to see the emperor. Pei is going slowly and walking slowly on the road. Don''t accidentally make any accidents."


    ¡ª¡ªI will never see you in this life.


    She used her eyes to convey the rest of the words, and Pei Wenxuan used her eyes to show disdain, but still said on the face: "Thank you for your concern, your highness, go slow."


    "Goodbye." Li Rong smiled, then approached Pei Wenxuan, covered his ears, and whispered, "I gave you a few people, no thanks."


    After speaking, Li Rong straightened up, Yan Ya held his jaw, and then asked Jiao Hu to set off again in the direction of Yushufang.


    Pei Wenxuan watched her leave and was sent out of Miyagi by the eunuch. As soon as he left Miyagi, he saw Tong Ye driving a carriage waiting for him at the door. He looked around and knew that someone was following. He ignored it, pretending to know nothing, sitting in the carriage holding a sword, and the carriage swayed. Akira set off.


    He didn''t know if Yang Quan would come, but it didn''t matter, he was ready.


    The carriage turned all the way into the alley. At this moment, the crowd suddenly heard the sound of fighting, and one person suddenly rushed into the Pei Wenxuan carriage and said directly: "By the order of the princess, I am here to protect the son."


    After speaking, he was like a bat, curled up to a very small extent, stuck to the top of the carriage and curled up.


    Pei Wenxuan was not surprised. When Li Rong said to give others away, he knew that Li Rong was not only here to see him. He nodded to the man, then closed his eyes, and even if he shouted to kill the sky, he seemed to be in a calm state like an old monk, standing still.


    After a long time, the carriage was hit hard by others, and the curtain was suddenly lifted, and then Yang Quan rushed into the carriage with a knife in blood.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged the sword and opened his eyes, that is, at that moment, the sharp blade suddenly penetrated Yang Quan''s body from the rear, and the long sword in Yang Quan''s hand was not close to Pei Wenxuan.


    With blood splashing out, Pei Wenxuan calmly looked at Yang Quan who had fallen in shock.


    "How dare you..." Yang Quan trembled, "How dare you... kill me?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression remained calm, and he spoke very calmly every word: "Fornicating with the enemy''s country, supporting his own self-respect, embezzling the law, kidnapping the princess, assassinating the imperial official, ignoring the law and order."


    "You Yang family dare to do all of these, I will kill you," Pei Wenxuan said in an accentuated tone, "Why not dare?"


    In each sentence, Yang Quan lost his breath.


    The hands-on person saluted Pei Wenxuan respectfully, and said quickly: "The princess said, let you remember to go back and knock three times at her portrait, thank her for saving her life."


    After speaking, the man jumped out of the carriage and disappeared.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t even have time to reply, and the people disappeared. He was silent for a moment, then heard Tong Ye hurried back to the carriage, and when he saw Yang Quan on the ground, he was startled and said hurriedly, "My son, are you okay?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not answer. He looked at Yang Quan on the ground. After he pondered for a moment, he calmly said: "Go back to the palace."


    "Return to palace?" Tong Ye asked in surprise, "Return to palace?"


    Shouldn''t you rush to run after killing the son of the Yang family?


    "Yes, go back to the palace." Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat and serious, "He scared me, I have to file a complaint."


    Child industry: "..."


    Son, you really don¡¯t look scared, okay?

 Chapter 19： Lead trial

    Li Rong gave the sword to Pei Wenxuan, and she was then carried around in the palace. After walking in the imperial garden for a while, she was squatting on the ground and fiddled with a newly opened crabapple. When she saw the person sent to Pei Wenxuan turned back, she was led to her and said respectfully: "Your Highness, things That''s it."


    Li Rong nodded, took the square handkerchief from Jinglan''s hand, and replied: "Yang Quan still can''t hold his breath."


    If you start late, you might live a few more days. It''s just that Pei Wenxuan, who doesn''t say it, doesn''t say it, he will do it if he says it. Since he said that he will take Yang Quan''s life, he will not leave Yang Quan a breath.


    Just thinking about the things the Yang family did in the previous life, Li Rong also felt that keeping such a person was indeed a scourge.


    In the last life, the Yang family fought hard at the border for a long time, causing Daxia to lose five cities in a row. It was not until five years after Li Chuan ascended the throne that he reclaimed the five cities with his army.


    It is also a good thing to be able to make the Yang family quiet earlier now.


    She guessed about what Pei Wenxuan did, but she was a little curious. What exactly did Pei Wenxuan say. She wiped her hands clean with a handkerchief, stood up, and said with Jingmei: "You go to report first, I plan to Go to the Imperial Study Room to talk to the Emperor Father."


    Jingmei answered, and Li Rong was supported by Jinglan and went to the Imperial Study Room slowly.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the Imperial Study Room, she saw Fulai waiting for her at the entrance and said with a smile: "His Majesty, Your Majesty is discussing matters with several adults, please wait a moment at the door."


    Li Rong patted her palms with a small fan, nodded, and replied: "It''s okay, my palace is waiting here for a while."


    "The servant will bring a chair to your Highness?" Fulai knew that his Highness was used to being favored, so he hurried to please her. Li Rong nodded and only replied, "Good."


    Fulai greeted people, moved a stool for Li Rong, and put a small table on the table. Tea and cakes were served on the table. Li Rong asked people to bring a book, basking in the sun and drinking tea, waiting for Li Ming to call.


    After a while, a **** hurriedly came over, attached to Fulai''s ear, whispered something, Fulai''s face changed drastically, and after a moment of indulgence, he whispered: "You will bring people in first, and I will report to your majesty first. "


    After speaking, Fulai turned back to the Imperial Study Room. Li Rong pretended not to hear anything, and turned a page in a leisurely manner.


    After a while, Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was led by someone. Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and seemed a little flustered. The corners of his clothes were stained with blood and looked quite embarrassed. The **** led him on. On the steps, when I saw him, Pei Wenxuan respectfully said: "I have seen your Royal Highness."


    Li Rong heard the words, looked up at him, looked up and down, and smiled: "I saw Master Pei out of the palace just now, why did he come back?" Then, Li Rong half opened the folding fan, folded half of his face, and whispered. Said, "Do you miss me?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head, seeming to feel a little ashamed of Li Rong''s words, but still quite calmly said: "His Royal Highness, don''t want to laugh, the minister dare not think about Your Highness, but something happened on the road, so he rushed back to inform his Majesty. "


    "Tsk."


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s appearance, Li Rong couldn''t help showing a disgusting expression. Pei Wenxuan had dealt with her for many years and had been innocent to her mouth for a long time. Don''t say just joking like that, even if she sneered in his face. The paragraph, Pei Wenxuan was afraid that he would be able to take it without changing his face, or it was like those high-ranking monks in the monk''s temple, who solemnly told her: "Absurd."


    Of course, she also understood Pei Wenxuan, after all, his life was not much different from that of a monk.


    But now Pei Wenxuan pretended not only to pretend to be young, but also to learn to pretend to be innocent, which really vomited her. She raised her hand to cover her face with a fan, and ordered: "Father is still discussing, find him a stool and sit down. Just wait."


    After finishing talking, she took the fan and took the book, looking herself.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at the book she was reading, and there were some messy textbooks. This hobby was never changed from the young to the end.


    She is also nostalgic.


    The person next to him went to serve him tea. The two of them sat as if they were strangers. Pei Wenxuan just sat down. After a while, Fulai walked out of it and looked at Pei Wenxuan and said, "Master Pei, your majesty announces you to go in."


    "Wait," Li Rong interrupted Fulai, "My palace has been sitting here for a long time, so why did the emperor call him and not call me?"


    "Princess," Fu Lai smiled bitterly, "Master Pei is in a hurry."


    "What can he do in a hurry?" Li Rong was surprised, "He...not everything about him..."


    Li Rong pointed at herself, did not say anything, just stared at Fulai, as if she wouldn''t let her in.


    Fulai showed a bitter expression and was about to speak, so he heard Li Ming''s voice from inside and said, "All of them should be announced."


    Fu Lai breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly invited the two in together.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan and looked triumphant. Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows and chuckled silently.


    After entering the house and meeting with Li Ming, I found out that there were some important ministers sitting next to him. Li Ming seemed to be discussing something important. At that time, there were seven Shangshu and Shangshu province who were in power. When Li Rong saw them, her face suddenly became impressive, and she said in embarrassment, "Father, should I go back first?"


    Li Ming couldn''t help but laugh when he heard Li Rong''s words: "Isn''t it arrogant when I came here? Come in, why are you walking? Get up," Li Ming raised his chin to the side, "Standing behind me."


    Li Rong was rather embarrassed to stand up, and cleverly stood behind Li Ming. Li Ming turned to look at Pei Wenxuan and said calmly: "Did you not go out of the palace just now? Why are you back again?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was trembling, "The minister just went out of the palace, and he met the second son of Yang in ambush. In order to protect himself, the Weichen lost his hand and took the second son of Yang..."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan kowtowed down, and a "clam" resounded throughout the room, causing Li Rong''s scalp to tingle. He felt pain even just thinking about it, and immediately heard Pei Wen preach: "Kill!"


    When these words came out, everyone on the scene was shocked, and the left minister Shangguan Xu exclaimed: "What did you say?! Who did you kill?!"


    "Yang..." Pei Wenxuan''s voice trembled, as if his emotions hadn''t calmed down, he couldn''t say it several times, "Yang..."


    "Master Shangguan," Su Minzhi Youyou, who was sitting at the side, said, "This little son is still young and has suffered a catastrophe. How can he make it clear if you scare him so much, Lord Shangguan?" Su Min Zhi turned his head and calmly said, "Don''t be afraid, you make it clear, who did you kill?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t answer. After a long time, he took a deep breath and looked up at Li Ming and said, "Your Majesty, the minister killed Yang Quan, the second son of the Yang family."


    There was silence in the audience. This time Pei Wenxuan seemed to have the determination to die, and he fluently said the whole process, from how he saved the princess and clashed with Yang Quan, to today¡¯s conversation with Yang Quan in front of the Imperial Study, Yang Quan threatened to kill He killed him, and was ambushed by Yang Quan on the way home, and how he killed Yang Quan.


    Pei Wenxuan finished speaking and whispered: "Weichen knows that he is guilty today. Although the second son of Yang first set aside the Weichen, but the Yang family worked hard in Daxia, and now there is war ahead. The minister¡¯s life, the minister is for the sake of Sheji, and he should not fight back against the second son. It¡¯s just that there was no time to think deeply, and he just wanted a way to survive. Now he has committed this terrible disaster, Your Majesty..."


    Pei Wenxuan choked and bowed his head: "Weichen will cut through thousands of swords, and death is not a pity. I only hope that your majesty can know it earlier, so as not to cause catastrophe."


    Every word of Pei Wenxuan fell in the ears of everyone, and everyone was frightened.


    Although this Pei Wenxuan said that he should be cut through a thousand swords, which sentence is not a word of punishment? Yang Quan was only a young man in the Yang family, and he dared to kidnap the princess and kill the commander because of jealousy. Both of them were mortal crimes.


    It''s just that Pei Wenxuan is right. Now the Yang family has been supporting soldiers at the border for many years and has accumulated a lot of prestige. Even if you do these things, you have to be punished, but you have to think about it.


    Especially now that the border is tight, if the Yang family is angered and something goes wrong, no one dares to take the responsibility.


    As a result, everyone present did not speak, and all remained silent. Li Ming''s expression was calm. He picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. After a while, he slowly said, "What are you afraid of?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and did not dare to speak. Li Ming raised the cup, slammed it down, and shouted: "You are the commander of the Daxia court. Yang Quan dared to assassinate you in the street. If you kill, kill you. What are you afraid of! "


    "Your Majesty..." Pei Wenxuan trembled, "Border..."


    "Does his Yang family dare to turn back?!" Li Ming yelled with excitement, and immediately looked at the surrounding ministers, "I have already told you just now that the Yang family was so vulnerable to the invasion of the Rong country, and it was almost lost. Exhausted my Daxia''s face! Fifty thousand defenders can''t hold another 20,000 soldiers and horses! Siege! Now he dares to hijack the princess and assassinate officials in Huajing. Is his Yang family dead as me?!"


    "Your Majesty calms down."


    Seeing that Li Ming was so angry, everyone hurriedly knelt down. Shangguan Xu quickly spoke and persuaded: "Your Majesty, victory or defeat is commonplace in the military. Now it is also the sudden attack of Rong Guo. Yang did not expect to be caught off guard. Shi is still on the front line, so we still deal with this matter..."


    "Shut up for me!"


    Li Ming lifted the book and smashed it over, just hitting Shangguan Xu''s face, Li Rong showed a flustered expression, looked at Shangguan Xu, then looked at Li Ming, wanted to say something, but didn''t dare to say. Li Ming panted, staring at the people present: "I have settled this case. At this point, the Yang family has insulted the royal family. I want to investigate them and investigate thoroughly! Who will handle this case?!"


    No one in the room dared to speak, each making his own calculations.


    The Hundred-legged Worm died but was not stiff. Shangguan Xu spoke for the Yang family, which shows that the Shangguan family may still join hands with the Yang family. On such occasions, the noble families are not willing to participate in such a struggle.


    Li Ming nodded: "Okay, good, all of you are afraid of him. Pei Wenxuan," Li Ming turned his head and stared at Pei Wenxuan, "If you dare to kill anyone, I ask you, this The case, let you investigate, dare you?"


    "Your Majesty!" Hearing this, Pei Liwen, the minister of the Ministry of Industry who had been silent, raised his head and said anxiously, "Wen Xuan is now young and can''t do it..."


    "Did I ask you?" Li Ming yelled and stopped Pei Liwen. Pei Lixian, who had been kneeling next to him, gave Pei Liwen a look and shook his head.


    Pei Liwen dared not speak, Li Ming stared at Pei Wenxuan: "Talk."


    Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath and straightened up: "Weichen is willing to share worries for your majesty!"


    "Okay." Li Ming said directly, "From now on, you will go to Yushitai to supervise Yushi, and the Ministry of Criminal Affairs will investigate the Yang case."


    "Your Majesty," Shangguan Xu couldn''t help but speak, "Pei Wenxuan said that he was the victim, and asked him to investigate this case specifically, I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    "Then Lord Shangguan checked?"


    Li Ming asked, Shangguan Xu was silent for a moment, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Li Rong''s voice: "Or, this case is presided over by the court and Master Pei assisted, how about?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked over, Li Rong coughed lightly, and said seriously: "This incident also started in this palace. This palace is a princess. The Chayang family is not indispensable in terms of rank. If there is no suitable candidate, my palace inspects, Master Pei handles the case. I wonder what you think?"


    Li Rong spoke, everyone fell silent, Li Ming frowned, Shangguan Xu was also meditating.


    Su Minzhi hesitated: "But the princess was also victimized in this case..."


    "Then let Su Shilang supervise?" Li Rong looked at Su Minzhi. Su Minzhi was stunned. Li Rong said directly, "I heard that Su Shilang is fair and upright. Su Shilang presides over this case?"


    "The princess is joking," Su Minzhi said hurriedly, "the child is young, not enough to handle this big case."


    "That''s why he supervised it." Li Rong interrupted Su Minzhi and looked directly at Shangguan Xu, "What do uncle think?"


    Shangguan Xu pursed his lips. He glanced at Li Rong, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Weichen thought that what the princess said is not unreasonable."


    Li Rong turned to look at Li Ming and blinked: "Father?"


    Li Ming glanced at Shangguan Xu and knew that if he continued, Shangguan Xu was afraid he would recommend someone from his side to investigate the case. Now he has confirmed that the Shangguan family is related to the Yang family, but he is afraid it is not easy to handle it.


    So Li Ming nodded and replied, "There is no other way now, just do as you say."


    As he said, Li Ming sullen again: "Don''t mess around."


    "Father, don''t worry," Li Rong smiled, "I know how to count."


    Li Ming''s mood gradually eased. He looked around and then comforted Shangguan Xu with a few words before letting everyone go down, leaving Li Rong alone in the room.


    The father and daughter were silent for a long time, and Li Mingcai said, "Why do you suddenly want to see the father?"


    Li Rong lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "My daughter was robbed last night. I should have come to see the father first and report the situation. I only came now, it was too late."


    Li Ming didn''t speak. Seeing Li Rong''s face tired, he seemed to have a lot of thoughts.


    Li Ming can''t figure out the position of this daughter. He is used to pet Li Rong, but Li Rong''s younger brother is the prince. Now he has conflicts with Li Chuan, and he doesn''t know what Li Rong thinks.


    Li Rong is smart, but he also values ??affection. Li Ming has held her in his hand for many years, and he has also shown affection. If it is not for power, he also hopes that this child will live well.


    He was silent for a long time, but finally didn''t ask directly, turning the corner: "I saw four people this time, which one do you see?"


    Li Rong did not speak, Li Ming hesitated, and slowly said, "What do you think of Pei Wenxuan?"


    Li Rong lowered his head and said nothing, Li Ming raised his eyes, rather impatient: "Reply."


    "Erchen thinks that others are nice."


    The person is very good, but the others are bad. Li Ming thought about it for a moment, and then slowly said: "You only need to think about whether this person likes it or not. Leave the other things alone."


    Hearing this, Li Rong''s tears fell down, seeming to be wronged by the heavens.


    Seeing Li Rong''s tears, Li Ming hurriedly said, "Why are you crying?"


    "Father," Li Rong sobbed, "My daughter just thinks, why can''t the family be well..."


    Li Ming understood what Li Rong said, thinking that it was the queen who put pressure on Li Rong and asked her to speak nice things to Yang Quan. Although he and the queen had a lot of disputes, they never involved this daughter. Now that the marriage is about to happen, he has to have a fight. Seeing Li Rong crying with pears and rain, he also feels distressed, and finally said: "This is something. , It¡¯s me and your mother¡¯s queen that are wrong. You don¡¯t have to think about it, just don¡¯t know. You choose one you like, and the father and the emperor always follow you. You and Pei Wenxuan have been alone all night, and it is reasonable that you He is regarded as his own. He is a good child and a good-looking man. You will not suffer by marrying him."


    Li Rong nodded in response, and Li Ming sighed: "Don''t cry, pack up and think about what I have said. When Yang Quan''s case is finished, I will point you to the marriage."


    "Yes."


    Li Rong controlled the voice and raised her head and said, "All children and officials listen to the father."


    Li Ming comforted Li Rong for a while, then let her get up and called Fulai to send Li Rong out. After hearing Li Ming''s words, Fulai laughed and said, "Where can I get the minion to send it? Master Pei was outside waiting for the princess, waiting It''s been a long time."


    Hearing this, Li Ming and Li Rong both showed a bit of amazement. After a while, Li Ming laughed: "This kid, I''m here to abduct my daughter in front of me."


    Having said that, Li Ming still urged: "Okay, you go, don''t let me, the old man, delay you young people."


    Li Rong showed embarrassment, bowed, and stepped back.


    She left the imperial study room all the way to the corridor, and saw Pei Wenxuan waiting for her in front of the railing. He was wearing a azure blue long-sleeved gown with silver silk embroidered moir¨¦ patterns on it, and he raised a palace lantern, looking up at the moon in the sky.


    Pei Wenxuan''s appearance was born with a kind of immortal energy that no stranger should enter. At this moment, holding the lamp and looking at the moon, the wind is blowing in the gown, it is like a man in the moon palace going down, and he wants to take the wind at any time.


    Fulai took Li Rong to the door and respectfully said: "His Royal Highness, the old slave will be sent here. For the rest of the road, I will ask Master Pei to be your company."


    Li Rong nodded, and said calmly, "Go ahead."


    Fulai responded and stepped back. Pei Wenxuan turned his head and looked at her up and down. Then he walked up with the lamp and stopped in front of her.


    He was born tall, and when he looked at her, he bowed his head and looked at her carefully.


    Seeing him carefully studying herself, Li Rong felt embarrassed somehow, turned her head and whispered, "What are you looking at?"


    "Crying."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, said his own conclusion, and said with emotion: "His Royal Highness is better than Weichen."


    Hearing this, Li Rongdun became a little angry, and laughed mockingly: "Where is it comparable to Master Pei, who can bend and stretch, and be both wise and brave."


    Killing on the front foot and crying miserably on the back foot, with such a two-sided style, Pei Wenxuan can move forward and retreat freely.


    The two of them were talking, but the attendants behind did not dare to get too close, so the two of them stood shoulder to shoulder, half step in the imperial city. Pei Wenxuan walked and said: "Let''s make a long story short."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan briefly finished his dialogue with Li Ming, and concluded: "Yang Quan''s matter is over, your Majesty will push the Northwest matter to His Royal Highness. If His Royal Highness can handle this matter, the matter of military power. , His Royal Highness does not need to worry anymore."


    "How can it be done?" Li Rong Xiaofan knocked his hands and said calmly, "That is to be abolished directly, and to be relegated to a commoner would count as forgiving him. Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong squinted at him with a smile, "This You can bet that you are bold enough."


    "If I am not brave," Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s words with a calm expression and calmly said, "Dare to marry you?"


    "That''s true," Li Rong nodded, "marrying me is not easy, it is very dangerous."


    "Marrying you is not dangerous enough," Pei Wenxuan replied solemnly, "It''s you, too fierce and dangerous."


    "That''s what you asked to marry." Li Rong glared at him, then speeded up and walked forward.


    Pei Wenxuan realized that she was really angry, and was afraid that she would go wrong and do something crazy, so he didn''t turn back, touched her nose, hurried to catch up, and then said: "Yes, yes, I am asking to marry your Highness. However, Your Highness," the smile in his voice gradually lost, a little more serious, "Weichen has something to ask your Highness."


    "put!"


    Li Rong spoke coldly, Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly, and looked at her a little bit: "Weichen wanted to ask, just now in the royal study room, what does your Highness want Su Rongqing to inspect this case?"


    Li Rongdun stayed at the footsteps, Pei Wenxuan was holding the palace lantern, and turned to look at her: "How does your Royal Highness want to supervise? It is to investigate this case all day, call Master Su over, follow the investigation every day, or invite Master Su every day Come over and discuss it, see you every day and check it out?"


    "Also," Pei Wenxuan seemed to remember something, and thought carefully, "The princess feels that it is a bit inappropriate to investigate this case and the minister is there? If this is not the case, the princess and Master Su will investigate together?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan, Pei Wenxuan smiled, Li Rong said blankly: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows and Li Rong said coldly, "Can you be more pretentious?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression froze, Li Rong raised her hand, pinched a short section with her index finger and thumb, leaned in front of him, and said seriously: "Look carefully, what is this?"


    "What?" Pei Wenxuan frowned.


    Li Rong had a serious face, and made a loud voice: "Your heart!"

 Chapter 20： (one)

    Pei Wenxuan was choked by Li Rong''s actions. After he was silent for a while, he finally said, "My heart is small, and your face is not thin."


    He turned his face away, carrying the lamp and slowly moving forward: "You are not young anymore. Su Rongqing is now young and green, so don''t think about old cows eating tender grass."


    Li Rong remained silent, Pei Wenxuan smiled: "Why, you are not happy to say you are old?"


    "I''m old, you''re not old?" Li Rong glared at Pei Wenxuan, turned her head, and said indifferently, "I just think you are too muddled and don''t want to pay attention to you."


    "My heart is upset?" Pei Wenxuan laughed mockingly, "Dare you say you didn''t mean it?"


    "Then I really dare," Li Rong explained generously, "Let Su Rongqing supervise it because he is suitable. You and I will investigate this case, and the courtiers will not be convinced. Let other people investigate, either from my uncle''s. , I must be partial to the Yang family. Those who are not partial, are afraid that they are not willing to cause this disaster. Nowadays, except for Su Rongqing, who would pick up this hot yam? Just when Su Minzhi jumped out to speak, he asked his son to check what he said. I dare not say anything."


    "You have confidence in him."


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but slowed down and spoke coldly. Li Rong walked forward, listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, couldn''t help but smile and said: "Although the Su family has avoided disasters, it is also regarded as a noble family. Rong Qing is a gentleman. In his hands, he will not hide."


    "It''s pretty high-sounding," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat, "In the last life, you told me the same."


    "Ok?"


    Li Rong was a little dazed. She turned her head and saw Pei Wenxuan standing still, calmly looking at her: "When you asked me to save Su Rongqing in the last life, it was also a set of principles that brought me out and said that Su was wronged. , Waiting for the old account to be turned over in the future, it is not good for me, it is not good for your majesty. You said that you saved Su Rongqing for morality, not for other reasons, right?"


    Li Rong did not speak. The spring breeze in April was still a bit cold. Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly and asked, "What happened later?"


    Li Rong was silent. She looked at Pei Wenxuan''s indifferent expression and couldn''t help but smile: "This is why you hate him?"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. Li Rong looked at his expression and asked, "Because I lied to you?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed mockingly, there was no echo, but it was a kind of default. Li Rong raised her hand and pulled her hair behind her ear, and said calmly: "I said before, I really thought so, don''t you believe it? What do you say about this?"


    "I just remind you," Pei Wenxuan said coldly, "Don''t make mistakes because of sex. You were planted in his hands in your previous life. If you are planted in this life, then you are stupid."


    "Even so, what does it matter to you?" Li Rong listened to his tone of reprimand, rather angry, and looked at him coldly, "Anyway, you and I will get together in a few years, and Master Pei will be great in this life. Don''t worry, if I kill you, it will never be provoked by others."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he tightened his lips, seeming to be anxious.


    Li Rong laughed mockingly: "Every time I have to be noisy, and I am angry with myself. You are really..."


    "I''m not sending you off, go back by yourself." Before Li Rong finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan finally couldn''t help but stepped forward quickly, plugged the palace lantern into Li Rong''s hand, and turned his head.


    Li Rong didn''t expect that even if Pei Wenxuan came back, he would not be left-handed, and her temper could still be so big. She held the lamp and was a little stunned for a while. Pei Wenxuan walked a few steps, thinking of something, folded back, wrinkled Frown, stretched out his hand and said: "Give me some manpower, the people in Yang Mansion are afraid to leave the city tonight."


    To be angry is to be angry, and it is absolutely unambiguous to ask someone for money.


    Li Rong smiled angrily, reached out his hand to take the token, and took a picture of Pei Wenxuan''s hand: "Go and order someone yourself."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t return her, took the token and turned around and left, and went to the princess mansion to find someone by himself.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s back as he walked away quickly. He was angry and didn''t know what he was angry with. He waited for people to walk away and held back for a long time before finally slowing down, exhorting himself a few words, and admonishing himself for this. It''s not worth it to make yourself angry.


    When her mood eased, she said, "Let''s go."


    Jinglan Jingmei glanced at each other, and then approached, Jingmei took a look at Li Rong, and whispered: "How did Master Pei go?"


    "He is sick."


    Li Rong answered without hesitation, and the maid glanced at each other and dared not say anything.


    Li Rong walked in the night breeze. After the wind blew for a while, her mood eased a lot, and she said calmly: "Go back to the palace, I will see you again tomorrow."


    In fact, Pei Wenxuan didn''t like Su Rongqing''s problem, and it was not a matter of one day or two. Even if it was reborn, she knew that this could not be corrected.


    The two didn¡¯t deal with each other from the beginning. Pei Wenxuan felt that Su Rongqing was pretentious. Su Rongqing never said anything about Pei Wenxuan, but as long as the two stood side by side, as long as they were a discerning person, they could see that there was an invisible rejection between the two. Among individuals.


    This was the case when Su Rongqing didn''t come to Li Rong, and it was even more so after Su Rongqing came to Li Rong. For a long time, he basically had Su Rongqing without Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan without Su Rongqing.


    At the beginning of the period, Li Rong had thought about whether Pei Wenxuan liked her so much, so he was jealous.


    But after a long time, she also noticed that Pei Wenxuan''s hostility to Su Rongqing might have been due to a little jealousy at the beginning of the period. Later, she was just unwilling.


    Su Rongqing became famous when he was young, was born in the Qing Dynasty, and was born in a family of Qinggui. Almost all the best things in the world were given to him. Pei Wenxuan, who is also a noble son, has gone through discussions. Pei Wenxuan was jealous when he faced Su Rongqing when he was young.


    Later, she finally married her, and then used her own strength to support her. It was a brilliant, but at this time she chose Su Rongqing instead of him. This was a great humiliation to Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan is not jealous, Pei Wenxuan just hates Su Rongqing.


    In the early years, Pei Wenxuan might still have a good feeling for her, but this kind of affection has already faded in the long years.


    Self-knowledge, Li Rong is used to it. She was not a likable girl, and she and Pei Wenxuan were fighting for power and benefiting each other like that. Pei Wenxuan was afraid of getting tired of her.


    It''s just that Pei Wenxuan is also good, and he has been in the world for a long time. Now that he comes back together, he is afraid that he will have a bit of compassion for people who are also fallen from the world, so he took the initiative to cooperate.


    But in the bones of the two of them, it was the disgust that had already felt each other through.


    If two people who know each other hate each other, it would be terrible, because they know each other¡¯s weaknesses and moves too well, so every time they make a shot, they are ruthless in people¡¯s hearts. A word, a look, can point. In the most painful place of the other party.


    Sprinkle salt on the wound and punish the heart with words. This is what a couple who spends most of their lives do best.


    Li Rong slowly returned to her palace, and rested thinking about the day.


    Although her princess mansion has been built for many years, she has always lived in the palace. Only the two thousand guards and a bunch of servants given to him by Princess Zhanshi and Li Ming are placed there, which can be regarded as her property. Pei Wenxuan took her token, summoned the staff, and stayed outside the Yang''s house at night.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Wenxuan''s family was almost completely evacuated at night, leaving the old lady with some female guards at home to cover her eyes and ears. Pei Wenxuan''s guarding outside the city is like catching turtles in a urn, one by one. I just caught it all night.


    Li Rong had a good night''s sleep. When it was morning, she got up to freshen up and went to the entrance of the hall early. At this time, the civil and military officials were all standing outside, talking in twos and threes. As soon as Li Rong came, everyone was a little surprised. There were many princess Daxia participating in politics, but unless she was specifically called, she would not directly go to court. So when Li Rong came here, everyone began to speculate about what Li Rong would do.


    Yesterday, it was not surprising that the several important officials who had heard Li Ming made a fire, the old monk sat still and didn''t even look at Li Rong.


    Li Rong swept around in the crowd, but didn''t see the person looking for. After a while, he saw Pei Wenxuan come in with a yawn.


    According to his rank, a small official like him can''t even enter the hall. Seeing him yawning and walking in, Li Rong walked directly to her and stood beside her, holding his hands in his sleeves, regardless of the gazes of others. , Said vaguely: "It''s done."


    "Have you slept last night?"


    Li Rong looked him up and down, and saw that his eyes were dark, as if he had been beaten by someone before, and couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t he awake again?"


    "Thanks to the princess," Pei Wenxuan awakened, seemed to cheer up, and said clearly: "It''s sleepless again."


    He hadn''t slept for long the night before. After another day of tension yesterday, Pei Wenxuan thought of this cruel fact and couldn''t help but said: "If this goes on, the princess doesn''t have to take action, and the minister is afraid that it won''t last long."


    Li Rong covered her face with a small fan and laughed lowly. Pei Wenxuan was used to seeing that she was upset and happy. She only whispered: "Last night they moved, and those brothers are all together. The family should Neat, put them together today?"


    "It''s up to you." Li Rong said softly: "Let''s talk about it later."


    As the two of them were talking, they saw Su Minzhi leading Su Rongqing in. The Su family had a good reputation in the court, and they were the focus of everyone when they came in. Su Rongqing followed his father and the surrounding people to say hello, and then stood there. In the front position.


    As soon as Su Rongqing came in, everyone couldn''t help but look over. Li Rong was naturally inevitable. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong watching Su Rongqing go all the way. He approached Li Rong without a trace, and whispered, "I can remind you. Don¡¯t say everything when you see him, his position is still not clear."


    As he was talking, Su Rongqing looked over. He saw Li Rong from a distance. He was stunned first, then laughed and bowed to Li Rong.


    Li Rong nodded in return. Pei Wenxuan gave a soft "hee" beside him. Li Rong ignored him, fearing that he would quarrel again. So the two stood side by side on the edge of the square, and then heard the **** Xuanchao''s voice, these ministers stood. In two rows, slowly walked in while singing and shouting.


    Neither Li Rong nor Pei Wenxuan had an official position that could enter the court, so they stood at the door waiting for Li Mingxuan to call.


    Pei Wenxuan was a little sleepy, so he closed his eyes and left a sentence: "I''ll sleep for a while, call me if something happens."


    After speaking, regardless of whether Li Rong agreed or not, she leaned against the wall and went to sleep with her eyes closed.


    There were no people outside the hall, and it was empty. Instead, the hall was lively and the courtiers babbled, which was an excellent lullaby for Pei Wenxuan.


    He was standing and leaning against the wall, but as soon as he fell asleep, he couldn''t help controlling himself, and he couldn''t help but turn upside down towards Li Rong.


    Li Rong was still thinking about things, and she felt that Pei Wenxuan was getting closer, and then she seemed to notice weightlessness, and then suddenly became sober and straightened up.


    Seeing that he was trapped like this, Li Rong was rather disgusted, and couldn''t help but say, "Is he so sleepy?"


    "Try it." Pei Wenxuan did not sleep well and was in a bad mood. Li Rong laughed, "Pei Wenxuan, you are really squeamish."


    "Who am I for?"


    Pei Wenxuan immediately replied. After the reply, he froze, seeming to feel a little embarrassed, and turned his head and said, "You slept well, and I didn''t bother to care about you."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes again. After a while, he suddenly heard Li Rong say: "Let me on you."


    Pei Wenxuan ignored her, and then he felt Li Rong leaning over. They were shoulder to shoulder. Li Rong¡¯s always cold voice seemed to have warmth, and calmly said: "I''m standing firm, you are leaning against me, no Down."


    Pei Wenxuan pretended not to hear. They were leaning side by side. He squinted and said to the past. The white jade steps were covered with morning light bit by bit, slowly rising, and then falling on the two people.


    Chenguang carried the temperature, but it was not as hot as that of Li Rong''s shoulder. Pei Wenxuan seemed to be extremely sleepy, and he felt a bit of tranquility when he stood like this.


    He felt that he seemed to be asleep, and it seemed that he was not. He could still hear the voices of people and birds, but he felt like he was in a dream.


    Li Rong folded her arms around her chest, listening to the minister in the hall.


    Li Ming said that the Yang family had lost three cities at the border. The ruling and the opposition were shocked. Li Ming asked the Yang family to be filed, and everyone naturally had to quarrel.


    Most officials did not speak, and some officials believed that Li Ming''s request was unreasonable and that the Yang family had outstanding military merits. Now the frontline warfare is still going on, and the families of frontline fighters cannot be imprisoned for questioning just because they have lost several times.


    Li Ming listened to these officials defending the Yang family, and sneered: "Then what if the Yang family is deceived by the emperor, kidnapped the princess, assassinated the court order officer, or fornicating with the enemy country? Then, can it be tried?!"


    No one in the audience dared to speak. After a long time, a minister hesitated and said, "I don''t know where your Majesty heard these rumors?"


    "Xuan!" Li Ming raised his hand outside, and then heard the eunuch''s sharp voice, "Princess Xuan Pingle, Pei Wen Xuan entered the hall--"


    Hearing their names, Li Rong turned his head and saw the youth in the morning light slowly opening his eyes.


    His facial features are three-dimensional, and from the side, they look like mountains. His eyelashes are very long, and when he opens his eyes in the morning light, it seems like a butterfly **** its wings and leapt into the light.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Rong smiled lightly, stood up straight, and walked towards the hall. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong¡¯s thin back. He felt a little dazzled for a while, and felt a little trance. After a while, he recovered. When he came, he could not help but smile, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened his eyes again, then he looked straight, walked inward, followed Li Rong and knelt on the ground, exclaiming: "Erchen (Weichen) I have seen your Majesty, long live your majesty!"


    "Get up," Li Ming said, raising his hand, "Pei Wenxuan, read the book to them."


    To establish the case of the Yang family, it is natural that someone will do the knife. Others dare not write this envelope, but Pei Wenxuan has already written it last night.


    The pen is acrid, without any cover, all the way impassioned and condemned the Yang family for deceiving the king for being arrogant and unreasonable, for illiciting the enemy and the country''s eyes, and the whole audience is silent. After a while, Yushitai reacted. Arguing with Pei Wenxuan.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan quarreling with these historians, Li Rong consciously took a step back towards Pei Wenxuan and watched Pei Wenxuan fight the heroes.


    Pei Wenxuan''s life is harder, and his mouth is harder. In the past, Pei Wenxuan was the one who frustrated her, no matter what the court was, she could vomit a mouthful of blood for him. Now, seeing the person opposite Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong actually has Kind of inexplicable coolness.


    The entire Yushitai took turns, and Pei Wenxuan fought hard against the heroes. At first, Li Ming wanted to take care of him, but seeing that Pei Wenxuan was really good, he finally fell silent, drinking tea and listening to these people mocking.


    Li Rong stepped aside and asked people to prepare tea. When Pei Wenxuan finished cursing with these people, he said coldly: "Do you ministers have any objections?" Then, after no one else spoke out, Li Rongmo He took the tea in silence. Pei Wenxuan habitually took the tea and drank it. After drinking it, he realized that it was wrong. When he turned around, he saw Li Rong''s smiling eyes, as if to say to him, "Go on."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t know why. Seeing Li Rong like this, he suddenly felt a little bit ashamed. He turned his head pretending to be calm and looked at the ministers who were arguing with him.


    Most of the controversy above the court is to say a big truth, buckle a big hat, and whether it works or not, as long as you can stand on an "absolutely correct" truth, no one can say anything about you.


    Pei Wenxuan was familiar with court routines, and when he was young and vigorous, he argued with these people all morning, all sleepiness disappeared, and he became excited.


    The courtiers on the other side either couldn''t say anything, or couldn''t say anything. In the end, they were defeated. Seeing that Li Ming was almost done, he said, "Okay, since all discussions have been made, let''s make the decision."


    With that, Li Ming pointed to three people: "Pingle, Pei Wenxuan, and Su Rongqing."


    The three accused stood up and Li Mingdan said: "It''s about the Yang family. The case will be presided over by Pingle. Pei Wenxuan will supervise the Yushi and assist Pingle in the trial. The case was implicated, and Su Rongqing, the servant of the Criminal Department, was ordered to monitor it. So, what do you think of Aiqing?"


    No one speaks.


    Noisy.


    Li Ming nodded with satisfaction, and said humanely with his side: "Put up the decree. Yang''s Yang Quan intends to murder the princess and assassinate the minister. The Yang family''s capital crime is unavoidable, and the living crime is inevitable. In the mansion."


    After that, Li Ming raised his head and said calmly: "Pingle, I will give you five hundred more people, is that enough?"


    "Thank you, Father." Li Rong happily answered, "My son and minister must do it for you properly."


    The courtiers were silent, Li Ming seemed tired, nodded and waved, and preached: "Let''s go down."


    Everyone bowed and saluted Li Ming. After Li Ming left, Li Rong stood up, glanced at Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing next to him, and said with a smile: "Now this palace is going to search the Yang Mansion, how do you plan? ?"


    "Weichen all listen to His Highness''s arrangements." Pei Wenxuan said respectfully, and Su Rongqing smiled lightly, "So are the ministers."


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan and then at Su Rongqing. For the first time in so many years, seeing the two smiling and standing together in such a harmonious way, Li Rong didn''t know what was wrong, suddenly a strange guilty conscience developed in her heart. She coughed slightly, and stepped forward: "It''s not too late, let''s go."


    Li Rong hurriedly stayed away from them. Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan followed behind Li Rong. Li Rong couldn''t tell why he came from, and his heart beat fast.


    The three of them walked out of the palace together and got on the carriage. Li Rong led Jinglan and Jingmei to the carriage ahead, and said to Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing: "My palace will go first, the two will come later."


    With that, Li Rong got into the carriage, and after she ordered the soldiers to go to the door of the Yang family, she quickly put down the curtain and hurriedly fanned the wind with a small fan, seeming to hold back for a long time.


    "Princess, what''s wrong?"


    Jingmei saw Li Rong''s appearance and made tea for Li Rong, and couldn''t help laughing: "How come you look like this?"


    Li Rong shook her head and brought tea from the side. After a while, she often spit out: "I suddenly admire those men with three wives and four concubines."


    "Why does the princess say that?" Jingmei was puzzled, and Li Rong sighed in a surviving tone, "The heartbeat is too fast, I can''t stand it."


    For a while in her previous life, she hadn''t thought that she would raise a lot of faces by herself, and it would be better if she had a look like Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing. It might be a joy to hug each other every day.


    Today she suddenly learned that sometimes, with too many people around, it may not be happy.


    At least for the moment, she only felt scared, flustered, and guilty, without any happiness at all.


    Li Rong¡¯s mood was ups and downs, but Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing were extremely calm. The two shared a carriage, and they had nothing to do, and then they played against each other.


    "The marriage between the son and the princess has been decided."


    Su Rongqing twisted the chess piece, her voice was flat: "I heard a lot of noise in the palace last night."


    "Master Su is very concerned about the princess''s marriage."


    "Who doesn''t care about this Huajing?" Su Rongqing smiled, "Master Pei is now a hotly discussed figure in Beijing."


    "What are you talking about, whether I am going to be a princess?" Pei Wenxuan said, the chess piece fell on the chessboard with a "patter" and raised his eyes to Su Rongqing, "Then I will say something bluntly to Master Su."


    "His Royal Highness, I am married."


    Su Rongqing laughed and tapped the fan in her palm: "Really so. But Su is a little curious," Su Rongqing said, "What do you think of Princess Pei?"


    "Very good." Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "Able to speak well."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, another word appeared in his mind-sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    "Understanding."


    He can always step on where he gets the most heart-piercing.


    "Is a wonderful girl."


    After complimenting Li Rong, Pei Wenxuan suddenly felt like he never wanted to speak anymore. He felt that it was almost exhausting to say these words.


    Su Rongqing listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, nodded, and said mildly: "But before I heard of Master Pei there is still a baby relative, Master Pei treats that girl..."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes coldly, and looked at Su Rongqing in front of him. Su Rongqing got the look and knew Pei Wenxuan''s warning. He nodded and said: "Understand, some people are just bright moons, which are beyond reach."


    "Master Su, don''t mention your Highness," Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "Otherwise I won''t be able to figure out who the Mingyue of Master Su is."


    "Joke." Su Rongqing shook the fan, "Go on playing chess."


    The two of them were playing chess, but the path of the chess was in a mess. Pei Wenxuan lost interest and said directly: "Master Su, I''m very sleepy while playing, so I won''t accompany him for a while."


    Su Rongqing smiled and said gently, "Please."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, leaned on the side, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Before going to bed, he didn''t know what was going on. He just remembered Li Rong coming early in the morning. She was standing next to him, letting him lean on, and she could stand firm. She was obviously thin, and walked away as soon as the wind blew. How can you stand so steady.


    Pei Wenxuan thought wildly, without realizing it, and smiled lightly.


    When Pei Wenxuan woke up, he arrived at the Yang Mansion. Li Rong had already sent people to surround the Yang Mansion in advance. When he stepped out of the carriage, he saw Yang Mansion soldiers and guards confronting each other.


    The gate of Yang Mansion was closed tightly, and the soldiers on both sides dared not move. Li Rong walked to the side of the guards, and her guard, Changjiang Ping, stepped forward and said respectfully: "Princess."


    "Where is the Yang family?"


    "They are all inside, and they refuse to come out. The princess will not dare to do anything in the future."


    Li Rong nodded, she looked at Yang''s door, held the fan around her chest, and the fan gently tapped her arm, but she did not speak. Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan walked over, and Su Rongqing was quite puzzled: "His Royal Highness, why does the Yang family lock the door?"


    "Well," Li Rong thought for a while, "Don''t dare."


    With that, Li Rong turned his head and waved to Pei Wenxuan, who stepped forward and said respectfully: "Your Highness."


    "You said, I want to reason with this Yang family, can you tell me about winning?"


    "You can''t win." Pei Wen Xuanguo said, "The court has respect and inferiority, and your Highness can win. But now in front of the Yang family, the listeners are all people, and the Yang family has a high reputation among the people. If there is no sufficient evidence, I will wait for a forced search of the house for fear of infamy."


    "Yeah." Pei Wenxuan said that he couldn''t win, and Li Rong stopped struggling.


    She thought for a while, and then said with Jiang Ping next to him: "Jiang Ping, guard the Yang family. If they don''t come out, don''t come out."


    Jiang Ping said yes. Li Rong took a look around and looked at the surrounding situation, and then said to Su Rongqing: "Master Su, in this situation, the search for the mansion is inappropriate. I want to go to the Ministry of War to adjust some books. I don¡¯t know Master Su. May help?"


    "Listen to your Royal Highness''s instructions." Su Rongqing said respectfully, and Li Rong nodded, and then said, "The trouble, Master Su, first go to the Ministry of War to coordinate. If the Ministry of War is willing to check the accounts, the palace will go there."


    Su Rongqing should be, Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Master Pei."


    "The minister is here."


    "Master Pei didn''t bring a carriage, my palace will give you a ride."


    "Thanks, Your Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan saluted and thanked him, and then listened to Li Rong''s arrangement and got into Li Rong''s carriage. After Li Rong asked Jiang Ping to be kind to the Yang clan, he rolled the curtain into the carriage.


    The two sat on one side and the carriage restarted. Jinglan Jingmei did not come in. Li Rong poured tea for herself, and Pei Wenxuan said straightforwardly: "Where to go?"


    "Why don''t you think I will take you home?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan shook her head: "There is nothing to gain today. You can''t go back like this."


    "Sure enough, someone who has known me for many years, I really know me." Li Rong picked up the tea cup and opened the green leaves on it, saying slowly, "Do you remember Tuoba Yan?"


    Pei Wenxuan thought about it carefully, and finally remembered: "Is that a bank owner you''ve caught before?"


    "Yes." Li Rong nodded. "This man travels between the Northwest and Huajing all the year round. The industry covers several countries. He does business on the bright side. In fact, he makes a living from money laundering. The nobles of Huajing have much to do with him. contacts."


    "Including Yang."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke affirmatively, and Li Rong responded: "Although the Yang family died at the hands of my father, but it was not clear. Later, I checked Tuobayan for Chuaner and found out that the Yang family was working. Ba Yan can hover in various countries without failing. Not only is he good at managing, but most importantly, he has a life-saving talisman¡ª"


    With that, Li Rong approached Pei Wenxuan, and whispered, "The account book."


    "So you are not in a hurry to check the accounts of the Ministry of War." Pei Wenxuan knew it, and Li Rong laughed mockingly, "What is there to check the accounts of the Ministry of War and the Yang family? Can it be true that someone checks every year? We can''t get the evidence by ourselves. Those old foxes of the Ministry of War, who dare to give you the account book? We are no better than before. Now, no one in the court waits to see us, only the two of us, who report to the group to warm up. "


    Hearing Li Rong¡¯s words, Pei Wenxuan analyzed: ¡°We got the money laundering account book from Tuobayan, which corresponds to the account book of the Northwest Army and the account book of Yang¡¯s. After comparison, the accounts can almost be figured out. Flowing in and out, the crime of filling the Yang family''s pockets is almost settled."


    Li Rong replied, and then said: "Now that we have trapped Yang''s people, they must go to the border to ask for help. General Yang received an emergency report from his home, afraid that he would do something to put pressure on his Majesty soon. The officials will lose the city, fearing that they will be civil and military, they will use us to appease the Yang family and beg the Yang family to fight hard."


    "Let the prince take over this matter later." Pei Wenxuan said calmly, everything seems to be in his plan, "Let¡¯s invite Qin Lin and Cui Qinghe out of the mountain and follow the prince to the front line. The front line will only need to stay for another half a month. , The weapons of the Rong country are almost exhausted, and then it will be time for the prince to make contributions."


    Qin Lin and Cui Qinghe were the most powerful generals under Li Chuan in the previous life. They had one skill and one weapon. In Li Chuan''s era, they almost calmed the entire north.


    If they can be invited out of the mountain in advance, with the abilities of these two people, with the information provided by Shangguan clan and Li Chuan, as well as Li Rong and the prophet Pei Wenxuan, taking down the remaining party of the Yang clan in the northwest, it should be no problem.


    Li Rong nodded and replied: "Chuan''er holds the Yang family and can give us the accounts in the northwest. As long as we check the accounts, the Yang family will be completely gone. Now we still have to get the first step. This money laundering account, with this account, waits for the pressure from Yang to continue to hold them."


    "Okay," Pei Wenxuan nodded, then looked at the people coming and going outside the window, and said with some doubts, "Then we are now?"


    "Tuobayan''s other courtyard holds a private gathering on the tenth day of every month, inviting wealthy businessmen from all over the world."


    With that, Li Rong reminded Pei Wenxuan: "Today is the tenth day."


    "you want to go?"


    Pei Wenxuan said in surprise, Li Rong nodded: "I know where his accounts are, I have to get them."


    "Such a thing," Pei Wenxuan frowned: "Just leave it to the dark guard. You are the golden branch and the jade leaf, I am afraid it is wrong."


    "I don''t know how precious I am?"


    Li Rongbai glanced at Pei Wenxuan, and then said: "His room is equipped with a mechanism. To open the door, you must twist the correct button, and its button is in Persian. Among you and mine, you have to find one. Who can speak Persian?"


    Pei Wenxuan choked, then reluctantly said: "Well..."


    "What?" Li Rong laughed, and opened the fan to cover half of his face, "I''m going, aren''t you worried about me?"


    "I''m worried about myself." Pei Wenxuan glanced at her and quickly said, "If something goes wrong with you, how am I going to die?"


    "You have a good idea," Li Rong nodded, pointed a fan to his chest, jokingly, "From now on, Master Pei can remember it. I am happy in the future, but it will be your life."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but beat faster.


    He stepped back without a trace, and said impatiently: "You stay away from me, don''t give me this one."


    Li Rong knew that he didn''t like her to make fun of her, so she laughed happily. Pei Wenxuan saw her arrogantly and ignored her, only saying: "He is a private party, how do we get in?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll let someone get the post. We will change our clothes later, and go in with a disguise."


    "Yeah." Pei Wenxuan nodded, thinking about Li Rong''s habit of doing things properly, he has nothing to worry about, so he relaxed a little, and said to Li Rong: "Then I will sleep for a while, and you will call me when you get there."


    "Okay." Li Rong pulled a notebook from the side, leaned against the side, and said slowly, "I read the notebook, you sleep with you."


    Pei Wenxuan responded and found a place to lie down.


    Li Rong¡¯s carriage was already very comfortable, but it was still a bit bumpy. Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes and smelled the dark fragrance of Li Rong not far away. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong, and he was not too sleepy for a while, so he opened it. Closed eyes.


    Looking through the small table, you can see Li Rong''s red and white embroidered peony shirt. The blouse has a wide-sleeved waist and reveals Li Rong''s slender waist. The waist is not tightly gripped. Compared with the slightly undulating mountains above, it is more obvious. Come out a charming charm.


    Pei Wenxuan was conscious of something wrong. He didn''t dare to look more. He went up again and saw Li Rong''s hands. One of his hands looked like white jade, without any flaws. The nails were stained with Dankou. Just looking at it, it seemed to be licked inside. In the hearts of people.


    Pei Wenxuan frowned. He thought he hadn''t looked at Li Rong carefully for many years, and then he remembered that Li Rong was born like a fairy girl.


    Unlike other girls in Huajing who are thin and elegant, Li Rong''s beauty has always been gorgeous and charming. Other beautiful women, when you look at it, you will feel like a picture. You want to frame her, hang it on the wall, and watch every day.


    But Li Rong went to extremes. For ordinary men, she didn''t dare to look directly at her, and she didn''t even have the courage to look at her. For those who dared to look up at her, Pei Wenxuan would just look up at this person. It is easy to lead to the inexplicable dullness in my heart.


    No one would think of seeing her as a painting from afar, only wanting to get close, want to possess, want to hold this person in his arms, and make herself the only one that she can see in her eyes.


    Such contradictory charm makes this person dazzling and lonely, few people dare to approach her, look directly at her, let alone accompany her.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her, and his thoughts were a little far away for a while. Li Rong realized that Pei Wenxuan was not asleep. She turned a page and said calmly: "Can''t you sleep?"


    "Ok."


    After being discovered, Pei Wenxuan didn''t feel ashamed, and said generously: "I don''t know what, I''m sleepy and can''t sleep."


    "Shall I chat with you?"


    Li Rong put down the book and looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan turned over, looked at her carefully, and said vigilantly: "Do you want to beg me for something?"


    "Indeed," Li Rong brushed his sleeves, sorted out his clothes, leaned on the small table, and squinted at Pei Wenxuan, "I just want to know, why did Master Pei have to kill Yang Quan?"


    "Ok?"


    "I just thought about it," Li Rong said seriously, "Actually, Master Pei doesn''t have to kill Yang Quan to marry me. If it''s just to marry me, Master Pei still has many ways. Now kill Yang Quan. Either you die, or the Yang family is dead, what did Master Pei do this for?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong waited quietly, Pei Wenxuan said slowly: "Don''t you want military power?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows and Pei Wenxuan raised her eyes to look at her: "If you want, I''ll give it to you, so what?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she froze for a moment, and then she hesitated: "I think the friendship between Master Pei and I can''t seem to bear such a heavy gift."


    "This has nothing to do with the friendship between you and me," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I just don''t want to take the life of my previous life again."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan looked out the window and said slowly: "I don''t want the Yang family to stay and toss, let the emperor and the Yang family fight the law, and finally gain the benefit of the Rong country and cede the five cities until I become the prime minister to clean up this mess. "


    "I don''t want the prince to be nearly deposed by his majesty because he has no military power. You and I are together in prison and listen to you bid me farewell. If necessary, I can personally behead your head."


    "Since life has started again, I think," Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong with a serious expression, "I can live this life better."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she opened the small fan in her hands. After a long time, she smiled softly, lowered her head and said softly: "

 Chapter 20： (two)

    Speaking of which, Xiang Pei is still paving the way for himself. Just now he said that it was for me. My palace listened. "Li Rong looked up at him, beautiful eyes and charming, "I''m almost touching. "


    "Oh?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes, seeming to be very honored, "So it turns out that this will make His Highness move? Then your Highness will move."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan didn''t care about it jokingly and said: "If your Highness is moved by the minister, the minister can at least guarantee that he will never kill him."


    Hearing this, Li Rong laughed mockingly: "I''m afraid that if I want to take your life, you still have to ask me to be buried."


    Just like the previous life, when he thought that she killed him, he immediately sent someone to give her medicine. It''s a pity that she was a step too early to drink the poison he gave herself.


    "Li Rong, I told you, I can make a bet with you," Pei Wenxuan lay on the couch, propped his head with one hand and bent his legs with the other, looking at Li Rong seriously, "If you can be true to me, I am I can give you my life."


    "But, Your Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan leaned forward and leaned close to Li Rong. The two were close to each other. Li Rong could even feel their breathing entangled, but there was no glamour in between, and Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were clear. , He looked at her and whispered softly, "Have you ever felt sincere to anyone for so many years?"


    The author has something to say: Li Rong: "Take fate."

 Chapter 21： Verify

    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes, and listened to him as if he was joking and asking seriously. After a long time, she smiled slightly: "Master Pei asked strangely, how can I not be sincere? A man who looks good in everything, Ben Gong Ke has been sincere."


    "Does your Highness know what true heart is?"


    Pei Wenxuan then asked, Li Rong tapped the palm of her hand with a small fan, and only said: "Master Pei thinks it is sincere, what is it?"


    "Weichen thinks that the so-called true heart is to put that person in his heart, trust him, love him, do not ask for anything in return, or fear the future. Wholeheartedly, without blemish in his heart. For the rest of his life, there is only one person. Then I don''t know who your Highness has given this heart?"


    Hearing this, Li Rong pursed her lips and smiled. She lowered her head, seemingly funny.


    Pei Wenxuan frowned: "What is your Highness laughing at?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong raised her head, covered half of her face with a golden fan, her eyes were full of teasing, "I didn''t expect that you are so old that you still have this kind of teenage dream."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s face became stiff, and then he put away his smile, calmly turned around, pressed his hand to the back of his head, and said calmly: "His Royal Highness is used to never thinking about this."


    "Yes," Li Rong said with a smile, "this palace does not have the leisurely elegance of Pei Xiang, I can''t think of this. It is worthy of a person who has kept his feelings for a lifetime," Li Rong nodded, "I admire such an innocent heart. "


    Pei Wenxuan listened to her taunting and wanted to say something, and felt that no matter whether it was an explanation or a rebuttal, he fell a little bit down. So he held back for a long time, swallowed all the words, and turned around. Talk again and pretend to sleep.


    Seeing that he had left his back to herself, Li Rong tapped the small fan and slowly reduced her smile.


    Pei Wenxuan''s relationship with her is very different. She has to be determined about the relationship. She has always given her how much, and she can only pay less but not more. Between the two parties, only you and me. She is stingy with feelings, demanding, afraid of giving, but she wants a wholehearted return.


    But Pei Wenxuan is much more generous. As long as he is sure that he likes it, he can give everything to the other party. He can like Qin Zhen for a lifetime, even if the other party marries another person as a wife and the other party has no answer, he Being able to keep this feeling silently and give it wholeheartedly, even if Qin Zhenzhen died nearly 27 years after his death, he would be able to defend himself like a jade for that person to sacrifice his soul.


    She and Pei Wenxuan made a decisive decision back then. For one thing, she herself could not tolerate the slightest impurity in her relationship, so she made a mistake. Secondly, she also vaguely felt that, in fact, Pei Wenxuan might not be completely unintentional to her, but Pei Wenxuan, who first promised to like Qin Zhenzhen, could not tolerate himself to like other people.


    They have their own stubbornness, but now that I think about it, this kind of stubbornness that is ingrained in the bones has long been doomed, even without Qin Zhenzhen, they would not be together.


    She has too little sincerity. Even if she takes everything she has to Pei Wenxuan, it will always be an unfair feeling for Pei Wenxuan. Even if Pei Wenxuan accepts it, it is difficult for her to balance herself.


    She and Su Rongqing are different. Su Rongqing and she are more similar people. They were born in Zhongding¡¯s family. Their true heart is rare in the world. Before them, they had power, family, life and death. Show a little truth, that''s all. Li Rong didn''t need to give her much by herself, but it was enough if she could give her everything she had.


    So even if she knew that Su Rongqing might kill her, and knew that Su Rongqing might have calculated hatred for her, she never resented her, because Su Rongqing gave her all the sincerity she could give.


    And even if Pei Wenxuan did not do anything to her in her previous life, she never really betrayed her, but she still felt that Pei Wenxuan was inferior in the matter of feelings.


    The carriage swayed, Li Rong closed her eyes and squinted for a while. After a while, the carriage stopped suddenly, and a guard raised the curtain and jumped onto the carriage, whispering: "Your Highness, the post is available."


    As he said, the dark guard handed over the post and a document detailing the identities of the two men. At the same time, he presented his clothes and explained: "It was obtained by the prince. It was said that it was a wealthy merchant couple from Yangzhou who sold silk. , There should not be too many people knowing."


    "Okay." Li Rong read the invitation, and after confirming the name, he nodded and said, "Go on."


    "His Royal Highness," the dark guard said after hesitating for a moment, "Tuobayan''s relationship network is extremely complicated. His mansion is afraid that it is not safe. Your Royal Highness really wants to take risks..."


    "It''s okay." Li Rong said calmly, "I brought the signal flare. If something happens, you can just encircle the house."


    Seeing Li Rong''s determination, the dark guard went down. Pei Wenxuan was still asleep next to him. Li Rong hit him with a fan and blasted him out: "I change my clothes, you go out."


    Pei Wenxuan opened his eyes in a daze, he just seemed to be asleep, and he was suddenly woken up, not so clear. Li Rong couldn''t help but smile when he saw his appearance.


    He loved to stay in bed when he was young, and he was married for the first time. It was difficult for him to wake up every morning and ask him to go to court.


    Li Rong gently shook the small fan, and said gently: "Why, after so many years, the temper of Master Pei hasn''t changed?"


    Hearing Li Rong''s question, Pei Wenxuan became sober, he turned over and sat up, shook his head, and then rolled the curtain, said indifferently: "You can call me instead."


    Then jumped out of the carriage.


    Li Rong changed his clothes, got out of the carriage, and saw a merchant carriage prepared by the attendant nearby.


    This carriage is no more luxurious and spacious than Li Rong''s carriage. Many regulations are based on the identity of a businessman. After Li Rong got in the carriage, he waited for a while, and he saw Pei Wenxuan walking up.


    The two were sitting in the carriage. Li Rong confronted Pei Wenxuan with a document that wrote the life of the couple for a while, and Pei Wenxuan said, "When we get to the other hospital, what shall we do?"


    "Tuobayan''s secret room is built in the backyard. After you enter, you first approach Tuobayan and find a way to let him lead us into the backyard. I borrowed the name of Christine and walked around to the secret room. After getting the ledger, we left."


    "How can I let him lead us into the backyard?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, and Li Rong gave him a white look, "I think."


    The two were talking, and the carriage went to Tuobayan''s other courtyard.


    This yard is built on the outskirts of Huajing, backed by mountains and rivers, and is of a huge scale.


    When the two got out of the carriage, they saw people coming and going around. Although it was late at night, it was also extremely prosperous. Only at the door, the sound of silk and bamboo wind was used.


    Li Rong followed Pei Wenxuan, and the two took the post, led the secret guard as a servant, and walked forward. After the doorman checked the post, they were led into the courtyard.


    As soon as I entered the hospital, I saw that there were many people in the surrounding area, with accents from various countries and Persian dancers coming and going around, and even many women from the Great Xia country walked along the promenade in the clothes of Persian dancers.


    In such a sensual place, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan walked upright, and they showed a bit of incompatibility.


    Among this group of businessmen, Pei Wenxuan looked too upright and handsome, and a glamorous Li Rong followed behind him, which drew a lot of attention.


    Pei Wenxuan sensed something was wrong, and was about to do something, he felt Li Rong stretched out her hand and took her hand over, leaning on him, and groaned: "You walk so fast, no one can keep up."


    Pei Wenxuan''s body was slightly stiff, but he immediately reacted, and he smiled softly, seeming to be indulgent and said: "Madam is right, it is the fault of her husband."


    The two smiled, and they blended a lot with their surroundings. Although Pei Wenxuan was incompatible with this environment, Li Rong was charming and charming. With Pei Wenxuan''s gentle expression, it seemed like a gentle businessman brought his wife over, which was not so attractive. After all, apart from businessmen, few Qinggui families would marry such a disgraceful woman.


    The attendant led the two into the room. As soon as he entered, he heard someone laughing. Li Rong looked up and saw a man with thick eyebrows and beard sitting above him, hugging a dancing girl, and other people. Talking with a smile, the two were led forward by the attendants, and said to Tuobayan: "Master, this is Mr. Wang and Mrs. Wang from Wang''s Silk Village in Yangzhou."


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong saluted Tuobayan and said respectfully: "Liu Ye."


    Tuobayan ranks sixth in the family. Because the name is a foreign surname, Daxia is inconvenient to call it, so he is called Liuye. Tuobayan looked at the two up and down, staring at Li Rong for a while, then laughed and said: "Brother Wang, I didn''t expect you and your younger siblings to be so young. I thought you were a bad old man. Come on, sit down. ."


    With that, Tuobayan pointed to the side position and filled the drinker: "Come on, have a drink."


    The Rong people are good wine, and Pei Wenxuan did not refuse, and immediately drank a cup. Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s boldness, Tuobayan brightened his eyes and said: "Unexpectedly, Brother Wang looked at Wen Ya, he was also a man. Come on, brother drink with you. One drink."


    Pei Wenxuan won Tuobayan''s favor, and immediately chatted with Tuobayan. The two of them were drinking and chatting. Pei Wenxuan can kill his popularity when he ignores people. He always feels that this is an uninteresting character, but if he wants to deliberately approach someone, he has a lot of knowledge, but there is nothing he can''t answer.


    As soon as the two saw it, Pei Wenxuan kept drinking wine. Li Rong poured the wine for the two of them. After a few searches, Tuobayan and Pei Wen declared that they were brothers and sisters. Seeing that the timing was almost the same, Li Rong gave Pei Wenxuan a wink. Pei Wenxuan took Li Rong''s eyes, his face was still, and he continued to chat with Tuoba Yandao with a smile, but as he talked, the topic came to flowers. on.


    "My little brother likes flowers and plants, You Xi peony. In the past, I bought a few Wei Zi with a lot of money and kept them in the courtyard. When they are in full bloom, the country is beautiful and beautiful. I wonder what brother does he like?"


    Among businessmen, rare and exotic treasures are often talked about. Antique paintings, flowers, plants and rare birds, and merchants with a little money have to collect some, let alone a giant like Tuobayan? Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s jacquard flowers, Tuobayan laughed: "You have never seen a good peony, what is Wei Zi? Come on," Tuobayan stood up, "Let my brother take you to the courtyard to see. Look, what is the real blooming season that moves the capital."


    "What''s the baby of the brother?" Pei Wenxuan laughed. "Although the younger brother is not as rich as his brother, but the flowers and plants I have seen are too numerous to list. My brother said so well, I''m afraid it was not fooled?"


    "No knowledge!" Tuobayan heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, and suddenly felt a little dissatisfied, so she grabbed Pei Wenxuan and said, "Come on, come with me and see if I coax you."


    "Brother, be slow," Pei Wenxuan was pulled by Tuobayan, looking back at Li Rong, "Madam, hurry up and follow up, brother, don''t worry, wait a little longer."


    Pei Wenxuan walked, and followed Tuobayan. Li Rong smiled and got up, and said to the maid next to him: "Liu Ye is really a quick temper."


    The maid smiled and said softly: "Master is used to this."


    With that said, Li Rong led the people to follow the maid and went to the backyard with Pei Wenxuan and Tuobayan.


    Li Rong entered the yard and quickly glanced at the yard. This yard is no different from her memory, and it hasn''t changed much. Back then, she checked Tuobayan, but turned the yard inch by inch, and was familiar with it. . She looked at there seemed to be some people in the yard, and couldn''t help but say, "Is there anyone in the backyard?"


    "There are many drunk people at the banquet," the maid laughed. "If it''s a good friend, he will be led to the backyard to rest."


    Li Rong nodded, almost knowing in her heart. While thinking about the route, she slowed down. After a while, her face became embarrassed. The maid next to her saw her complexion changed, and she couldn''t help but say, "Madam, is she in trouble?"


    "I want to show respect, I don''t know where..."


    Seeing Li Rong''s question, the maid hurriedly said, "Madam, please come with me."


    Li Rong nodded, turned around and ordered the others, and said with the attendants behind him: "It''s fine for Anxiang to follow me, and the rest of you should follow the master."


    The other three took the order, leaving a maid Anxiang to follow Li Rong, and the two followed the maid to Dongsi. Li Rong walked and calculated the distance to the rockery, and reached the most suitable position. Li Rong gave Anxiang a wink, and Anxiang raised the left and right hand knives, and stunned the two maids who were walking in front.


    Li Rong and Anxiang dragged the maid to a dark place, quickly changed into their clothes, and then went straight to the rockery.


    After walking to the rockery, Li Rong entered the cave, fumbled with his memory, and then stepped on an empty space. Li Rong squatted down, pressed a button next to him, and then said with a secret fragrance: "Sword."


    Anxiang handed the sword to Li Rong. Li Rong slid the sword into the ground and pulled open an iron plate. Under the iron plate is a staircase. Anxiang pulled the kendo: "Subordinates go down first."


    With that, Anxiang jumped down dexterously, and then heard a few muffled noises from below, Anxiang said: "Your Highness, it''s okay."


    Li Rong replied and went on.


    Below is a dungeon. The guards have been knocked out on the ground. Li Rong ignored the detainees and went straight to the side door. There was a revolving button on the side door. The button was in Persian. Li Rong turned to the dark. Xiang Yang raised his chin and said, "Go and bring me the token from the guard."


    Anxiang responded and went to take the token from the guard.


    The door here needs a secret language. The secret language is the Persian language of the names of the guards every day. After Li Rong got the names of these guards, after translating them into Persian, she twisted and aimed at the Persian next to her, and the door opened wide.


    After the door was opened, it was a very small room, with bookshelves on all sides, and the upper part was densely packed with books.


    Tuobayan arranged these accounts in a regular manner. Li Rong quickly found the accounts of the Yang family according to what she knew about Tuobayan in her memory. She took out the accounts and searched for them for a while, and determined it was After Yang''s account, he put it in his sleeve, and then said: "Let''s go."


    An Xiang answered, Li Rong closed the door and turned back on the rockery. Not long after they walked out of the rockery, they heard a voice behind them: "Two maids are in front, catch them!"


    Hearing this, Li Rong knew that the two maids should have been exposed, and she told Anxiang: "Leave apart."


    Then she rushed in the direction of the guest room, Anxiang stayed behind, stopped those people a little, and rushed to the other direction.


    Li Rong rushed to the promenade, rushing all the way, eagerly trying to rush to the front yard and then get out and leave. The sound of chasing soldiers from the rear gradually sounded, and her heartbeat quickly rose. Listening to those people chasing from behind, she turned in a hurry. The corridor was running forward, and the door of the guest room next to her suddenly opened. A person yanked her in and closed the door.


    The man covered her mouth and hugged her waist, Li Rong leaned against him, and he leaned against the door of the room.


    Li Rong could clearly perceive the person''s temperature, and the tip of her nose lingered around the familiar fragrance of the person. She froze and did not dare to move. Outside was the sound of chasing soldiers running by, the person lowered her head, attached to her ear, and whispered softly. Said: "It''s me, Your Highness."

 Chapter 22： Rongrong

    Hearing this sound, Li Rong was in a daze for a moment, and immediately realized that it was Su Rongqing!


    Why is he here?


    This problem quickly emerged in Li Rong''s mind, but at the same time he relaxed. Since it is Su Rongqing, there should be no threat for the time being.


    The two did not speak, and the chasing soldiers rushed over. Su Rongqing let go of Li Rong, took a step to the side, and said in a big ceremony: "It''s urgent, you offend your Highness, and I hope your highness will forgive me."


    Li Rong nodded, and she glanced at the room. It seemed that this was a guest room. Su Rongqing was not the same as usual, with messy hair and loose clothes, similar to the people attending the banquet in the hall. She seemed to rest here after being drunk.


    Li Rong shook a fan and groaned. She had specifically asked Su Rongqing to go to the Ministry of War to mobilize the ledger. Not to mention why Su Rongqing didn''t go to the Ministry of War and came here, just in the style of Tuobayan, Su Rongqing should not deal with him.


    She didn''t know how to ask for a while, and was considering the words, she listened to Su Rongqing''s words: "His Royal Highness, the minister was in the guest room just now. Hearing the noise outside, some attendants said that some of the maids were knocked out. I was afraid that someone might come in. After investigating everywhere, the minister saw that His Royal Highness was being chased. He guessed that the figure who stunned the maid should be His Royal Highness. Tonight, there are many celebrities in Tuobayan Mansion. The people under him should not dare to chase down too much. Your Highness should not change it now. The clothes will be sent out by the minister. As for other issues, your highness can discuss with the minister on the road."


    Su Rongqing made detailed arrangements, and Li Rong did not hesitate, and immediately said, "Okay."


    Su Rongqing turned around, immediately took out a set of Persian dancers'' clothes and offered them, and looked down respectfully: "Please also condescend and reluctantly put on this suit, so that the minister can lead His Highness away."


    The Persian dancer''s dress has a veil. When Li Rong puts on this dress, she can leave with Su Rongqing freely. She is not a person who accounts for clothes. She picked up her clothes and went behind the screen. Su Rongqing turned her back and listened to Li Rong. Behind the screen whispered: "Why are you here?"


    "Weichen guessed that the accounts of the Ministry of War are meaningless now, so I want to start a different way. Tuobayan has a close relationship with the nobles of Huajing, and it is rumored that most of the shameful silver in Huajing passed through this person. After investigating other cases, the Weichen contacted Tuobayan, and he had a lot of friendship, so now to check the accounts of the Yang family, the Weichen wanted to come to Tuobayan to try his luck, and met his Highness when he didn''t want to."


    After Su Rongqing finished speaking, Li Rong also changed her clothes. While wearing a veil, she walked out and said indifferently: "You are also interested."


    When Su Rongqing heard this, she turned around and was about to say something. As soon as she raised her eyes, she froze in place.


    The costumes of Persian dancers are very exposed. Compared with a beautiful and coquettish woman like Li Rong, Li Rong¡¯s beauty is more prominent than palace costumes. The blouse and long skirt were covered by beads falling from the waist, and the half-covered waistline danced with Li Rong''s movements, making it difficult to look away.


    "Master Su?" Seeing Su Rongqing stunned, Li Rong couldn''t help asking, "Don''t leave yet?"


    Su Rongqing got the words, recovered, forcibly averted her eyes, and said sideways: "His Royal Highness, please."


    With that, Su Rongqing opened the door and led Li Rong out.


    While Li Rong was busy, Pei Wenxuan accompanied Tuobayan to admire the flowers in the yard.


    Pei Wenxuan counted Li Rong¡¯s time and led Tuobayan to walk away in the opposite direction from the rockery. After walking for a while, Pei Wenxuan saw that someone was running past with a torch in the distance. He didn¡¯t know it well, so it was easy to see. It was the water pavilion, admiringly said: "Fengyue here is very good, but unfortunately there is no wine."


    "Where is there no wine in my yard?"


    Tuobayan laughed, pointed to the pavilion in front, and pulled Pei Wenxuan: "Go, brother, I will take you to the waterside for a drink."


    Tuobayan drank a lot of wine, and walked a bit staggering. Pei Wenxuan had a good amount of alcohol, but it was a little uncomfortable to drink one night. He pushed forward with Tuobayan and entered the pavilion together.


    There was wine in the pavilion. Pei Wenxuan smiled and said, "Where are these wines enough, go," he turned his head and told others, "Go and get some more wine. I want to have a drink with my brother."


    The guard responded and went down to receive the wine. Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong was afraid that he would not stay for long, so he poured wine for Tuobayan, and said leisurely: "Brother can''t drink enough."


    "You nonsense!" Tuobayan was quite dissatisfied when he heard this. "I traveled around the world, but few can beat me."


    "Then I make a bet with my brother, I have two drinks, my brother has a drink, and see who falls first, how about?"


    "You don''t look down on people too much," Tuobayan picked up the flask, filled it with wine, and after drinking it all, poured a glass for Pei Wenxuan, knocked on the table and said loudly, "Drink!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not change his face and drank it all in one gulp.


    The two drank in a hurry. Pei Wenxuan felt that his internal organs were turned upside down and his complexion was extremely bad, but Tuobayan couldn''t hold back to rush to the side of the waterside after having three cups. Pei Wenxuan winked at the guard next to him. Standing up to help Tuobayan, the guard got Pei Wenxuan''s meaning, and the moment Pei Wenxuan got up, he rushed in, pretending to serve, but invisibly blocked the footsteps and sight of Tuobayan''s guard.


    Pei Wenxuan got behind Tuobayan and pushed him along. Tuobayan fell straight into the lake. Pei Wenxuan exclaimed: "Liu Ye!"


    The surrounding area was in chaos, Tuobayan''s guards hurriedly went into the water, Pei Wenxuan anxiously said: "Save people! Save people!"


    Pei Wenxuan said, feeling uncomfortable, turned his head and supported the pavilion and vomited.


    This action alarmed the butler who was not far away. The butler hurriedly stepped forward and said anxiously, "How can I drink it like this!"


    Then, seeing Pei Wenxuanfu vomiting extremely badly on the side, he hurriedly said: "Come on and help Qingshui and help Master Wang to the guest room!"


    After receiving these words, the attendant hurried up, and while rinsing Pei Wenxuan''s mouth with water, he fished Tuobayan out of the lake.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan rinsing his mouth and leaning against the attendant, the housekeeper seemed quite tired and respectfully saluted: "My lord is so drunk tonight that I shocked Mr. Wang. I hope Mr. Wang will forgive me. Stop in the mansion and come back tomorrow, right?"


    "No need." Pei Wenxuan shook his head and waved his hand. "It''s not early. Wang Mou will have official business in the city tomorrow morning. Please ask the housekeeper to let my wife know. I will go back to the carriage and wait for my wife to go home. Right."


    When the two said this, Tuobayan was picked up, and Pei Wenxuan said hurriedly: "Mr. still hurry up and see how Liu Ye is, I''m not in the way."


    With Tuobayan in his mind, the housekeeper nodded and said nothing, Pei Wenxuan winked at the guard, and walked out in a mess.


    Not long after walking, just after Pei Wenxuan passed the promenade, a person suddenly rushed out of the crowd, followed behind the guard Pei Wenxuan, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "My lord, I separated from your Highness, and she went. The guest room."


    Pei Wenxuan had just finished vomiting and was awake a little bit, but still felt a headache, and his heart was turned upside down. He resisted the discomfort, and was about to give orders when he saw Su Rongqing dressed in a wide shirt, holding a folding fan, and a dancer in his arms. He said something to the guard at the door of the backyard and walked out with a smile.


    "Go." Pei Wenxuan saw Su Rongqing and immediately followed, and Xiang Xiang whispered, "His Royal Highness..."


    "She''s fine."


    Pei Wenxuan hurried forward, leading people to chase Su Rongqing out of the backyard.


    As soon as he arrived in the front yard, it became lively and crowds were everywhere. Pei Wenxuan vaguely saw Su Rongqing leading Li Rong from the back, and then disappeared after turning around the corridor.


    He had a splitting headache, but his feet were anxious. While controlling his posture, he should not let people find out that he was wrong, and he wanted to chase the person in front of him.


    The surrounding floating light and glimpses are full of the sound of silk and bamboo wind music. The dancer''s veil rises with the wind, and occasionally blows the cheeks of passers-by with the fragrant wind. For a moment, Pei Wenxuan felt that he was in a long dream, which he couldn''t discern for a while. The truth is clear, but he clearly knows that the person next to Su Rongqing is Li Rong, and he needs to catch up and call Li Rong back.


    I don''t know where the obsession was born. It seemed that it was deeply rooted and came quietly. His footsteps became more and more anxious, and the two people in front of him occasionally caught him back for a while, they laughed and walked, and they were intimate.


    He didn''t know how long it had been, how many roads he had walked, and finally reached a place where there were few people. He suddenly shouted and stopped the person in front: "Rongrong!"


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s voice behind her, and stopped in an instant. When she turned around, she saw the son in blue robe and white shirt, jade crown inlaid with beads, looking at him under the lights.


    He seemed to have been looking for her for a long time, and the moment she looked back, the impetuous feeling of rushing to find someone subsided.


    Persian dancers are good at performing Huxuan dance, and the tunes are lively and cheerful, accompanied by the sound of people applauding and laughing from afar, and on this promenade, under the radiance of candlelight, Pei Wenxuan''s whole body is lingering like moonlight.


    He strode towards her, then stopped in front of her, hovering in the air with his warm outerwear, and gently landed on her, covering her skin that was stained with coolness in the night, he seemed to be I was drunk, and I was a little unsteady while standing. I put my hands on Li Rong''s shoulders. The spray booth was still a little drunk while talking, and frowned, "Shall we go back?"


    "it is good."


    Li Rong laughed. She turned her head and glanced at Su Rongqing who was standing beside her, nodded and said, "Master Su, see you another day."


    Su Rongqing smiled lightly, with her hands in front of her, and saluted: "Goodbye."


    With that, Li Rong pulled Pei Wenxuan''s hand and walked forward: "Go."


    Pei Wenxuan followed her behind her, and the guards waited for the two of them on the long corridor. Seeing them moving, they hurried forward.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t want to fall in front of Su Rongqing. He couldn''t tell where his temperament came from, but he was used to comparing Su Rongqing with him, so he didn''t let anyone help him.


    Li Rong walked in front of him. After walking for two steps, it seemed a bit uncomfortable to see Pei Wenxuan walking with her. She gave Pei Wenxuan a slanted look, remembering that this person had always been fighting for the deadly virtues of Su Rongqing. A bit funny, but a bit helpless.


    She coughed lightly and reminded in a low voice: "You are following me, don''t you think my dancer is too arrogant and conspicuous?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at her as if Li Rong meant that he would say something, and after a while, she was ready to be reasonable again, but who knew that Pei Wenxuan went straight up and put his hand on her. On his shoulders, he held her in his arms.


    His temperature covered the cold in the night breeze. Li Rong was wearing his clothes with a smile on her face, strolling with him on the promenade, smiling and saying, "Did you drink a lot tonight?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and Li Rong continued: "But don''t worry, your wine is not for nothing, and the account book is obtained. Tomorrow we will go to Qin Lin, and when the Yang family pressures the court, we will let Chuaner Take Qin Lin to deal with the frontline affairs."


    Pei Wenxuan still didn''t speak. Li Rong glanced at him and saw that his face was extremely ugly. She raised her eyebrows: "Why, your dislike for Su Rongqing, has it been up to me that Su Rongqing has spoken to you and you are not happy?"


    Pei Wenxuan waited for her, and the two crossed the threshold together and walked out of Tuobayan¡¯s yard. Li Rong slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re not too young anymore. Don¡¯t be like a child. It doesn¡¯t matter what happened in your previous life. The important thing is now Can he use..."


    Before she finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan suddenly let go of her, rushed to the side of the big tree, and vomited while holding the tree.


    Li Rong was taken aback, and then he realized that Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. It turned out that it was because of nausea.


    Pei Wen professed to kneel on the ground, as if he was about to spit out all his lungs. Li Rong panicked, squatting down and squatting down his back, and said to the side humanely: "Go, get some water from the carriage!"


    The attendant fetched water from the carriage. After Pei Wen announced his vomiting, the entire manpower rushed forward. Li Rong hurriedly pulled him aside, and Pei Wenxuan leaned directly on Li Rong, completely relying on her. Shoulders.


    Li Rong frowned. At this time, the waiter brought water. Li Rong quickly fed Pei Wenxuan with water. Pei Wenxuan leaned on Li Rong''s shoulder and slowly, Li Rong whispered, "Is it better? ?"


    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes and slowed down. Then he said, his tone was hoarse, and he said, "That **** thing, Su Rongqing, what kind of mess for you to wear."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She gave Pei Wenxuan water with no expression on her face, and said indifferently: "Rinse your mouth again, I don''t like to listen to you."


    The author has something to say: Li Rong: You speak too much, I can''t stand it.


    Pei Wenxuan:...

 Chapter 23： Old dream

    After Li Rong finished speaking, she raised her hand to fill Pei Wenxuan with water. Pei Wenxuan almost choked her to death, struggling to push the cup away, and said anxiously: "What are you doing!"


    "Energetic?"


    Li Rong smiled and got up, and said humanely next to her: "Help up and go."


    Having said that, Li Rong got into the carriage first, and someone else helped Pei Wenxuan onto the carriage, and then retreated.


    The carriage set off, and Da Da left. Li Rong sat on the seat, wearing the dress of a dancer, and wearing Pei Wenxuan''s clothes. His posture was calm and graceful, and there was an indescribable charm in his gestures.


    Pei Wenxuan got into the carriage, seeing Li Rong''s appearance, his expression was fixed, then he looked away, pretending that he didn''t see anything, went to the opposite of Li Rong, closed his eyes and lay down before lying down.


    "Don''t ask where I want to take you?"


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan pretending to be dead, Li Rong asked with a smile. Pei Wenxuan didn''t open his eyes and said indifferently: "I won''t be dragged to death anyway."


    "So confident?"


    Li Rong chuckled: "You believe me very much now."


    "You can kill me now, and then go and kiss me tomorrow. Maybe you can wear this Persian dancer''s clothes for a long time."


    When Li Rong heard that Pei Wenxuan disliked the dress so much, she couldn''t help but swept down herself, and then said: "I think this dress is pretty, why do you have so many opinions?"


    When Pei Wenxuan was about to speak, Li Rong immediately reminded him: "Don''t talk about vulgarity with me. I remember when you were young when you wore this dress you told me that it suits me well, and it has a special flavor."


    This sentence blocked Pei Wenxuan speechless, all the words couldn''t be vomited out for a while, and he couldn''t swallow them. After holding back for a long time, he said: "I don''t think it can do it now."


    Li Rong sneered: "Pei Wenxuan, when you were young, you were considered a romantic boy, and now you are almost like those bad old men."


    When they were young, Pei Wenxuan was not like a well-known gentleman like Su Rongqing. The outside world said that he was a little reticent, dull, and even staid.


    But in fact, he would also accompany her to visit the lanterns during the Lantern Festival, watching her having fun, dressing up as these Persian dancers, and joining the crowd dancing together under a veil. At this time, he can still smile and praise her, saying that no one is better than her. Better looking. After the jump, when the cold wind blows, he will quietly put his hand on her shoulder and use his wide sleeves to keep her out of the cold.


    Then she blinked and asked him, "Aren''t you angry?"


    Pei Wenxuan then squinted at the person in his arms with a smile: "Seeing the peony blooming in Huajing, I am too happy, so why am I angry?"


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan knew it was a warning, and he was not allowed to make fun of her, so he straightened up and said mildly, "I was a little bit upset in my heart, but seeing you happy, I didn''t feel upset anymore. Moreover, to be reasonable," Pei Wenxuan said in a serious tone, "His Royal Highness belongs to all of your Highness. I shouldn''t put my beak on it, as long as I accompany it."


    This made people happy, and Li Rong simply said, "Everything about me is mine, what about you?"


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong¡¯s eyebrows with joy flying, he turned his fan and embraced the girl, walking on the bustling streets of Huajing, blocking people around him for Li Rong, and smiled: "Except for morality, family, and old friends, Pei Wenxuan¡¯s Everything belongs to Your Highness."


    "Dorality, family, old friends," Li Rong read, a little unhappy, "Except for these, what are you left with?"


    "If these are not removed," Pei Wenxuan helplessly, "I have only your Highness in my life. Isn''t it an unfaithful, unfilial person? Does Your Highness like such a person?"


    When Li Rong thought about it, she didn''t like it, and she knew from the bottom of her heart that she would not be able to afford it if she had such affection.


    She was talking funny, but Pei Wenxuan was used to speaking seriously, so she stopped asking questions, just stopped.


    Seeing her stop, Pei Wenxuan turned to look at her. Li Rong opened her hands and raised her chin lightly: "Forget it, since you can give me so much from yourself, I''m reluctant to treat you better."


    With that, she looked at Pei Wenxuan''s coat and said, "Put me the coat on."


    Pei Wenxuan paused when he heard these words. He stared at Li Rong blankly, not knowing what he was thinking. Seeing him blankly, Li Rong couldn''t help but urge him: "Hurry up."


    After Pei Wenxuan got this, he came back to his senses. He took off his shirt and put it on Li Rong. The moment he pulled his clothes to Li Rong, the fireworks of the Lantern Festival were in full bloom. The crowds, men and women, came and went on the street. All look to the sky together. Li Rong was no exception. She raised her head anxiously, and then saw the fireworks falling in her eyes. At this time, Pei Wenxuan silently held her hand, and bowed his head to kiss the moment everyone looked up at the fireworks. On her lips.


    The kiss was fleeting and dissipated in an instant like fireworks, but Li Rong was shocked to stand in place and did not return for a long time. After all, Pei Wenxuan was used to being a cautious and somewhat rigid person, doing this in front of others, she was Never dare to think about it.


    However, the other party is still calmly, holding her hand, smiling and saying: "Your Highness, go."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she was pulled by him, he walked in front, she stepped on his footsteps. After a long time, she whispered: "So many people, why are you kissing me?"


    Pei Wenxuan walked in front. She couldn''t see his flushed face. She only listened to his always elegant and upright voice, dyed a bit unspeakably charming, and said softly and softly: "Rongrong, I am very happy."


    He didn''t explain too much, just said one thing, he was very happy.


    As for what he was happy about, what he was happy about, why there was a momentary gaffe, even he himself couldn''t tell.


    Reminiscing about Pei Wenxuan at that time, Li Rong looked at the man with his eyes closed and corpse now. He couldn''t help sighing, and said, "Times make people grow old."


    "Speak as if you are not old."


    Pei Wenxuan turned sideways in annoyance when she thought about the past, and muttered, "Old lady."


    Li Rong let out a soft "heh": "Bad old man."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. He didn''t know if he had been drinking too much. Hearing what Li Rong said, he felt uncomfortable.


    If you don''t mention how beautiful the past is, you won''t realize how embarrassed you are now.


    When Li Rong reminded him, he remembered that he hadn''t had the same mood as when he was a teenager for many, many years, such a calm, gentle, calm, hopeful and fearless mood.


    He remembers that when he was young, he also had many preferences. He knew how to paint and write poetry. When he was interested, he could play the piano and dance the sword. He was an unqualified young man.


    He would walk up the mountain in fine weather, or indulge in the mountains and rivers by boat. At that time, he felt that everyone in this world was very good, and everything was beautiful, especially Li Rong. Every time she bent her eyes and smiled At the time, he felt that there would never be winter in this world.


    But he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Li Rong quarreled with him, separated, his mother passed away, Li Rong and Su Rongqing were together, Qin Zhenzhen died in the harem, Li Chuan¡¯s temperament changed drastically, the greater his power, the greater his position. Higher, everything becomes stranger.


    He feels tired every day and tired of everything. After finishing his official duties every day, his greatest wish is to find a place, quietly, without anyone, let him close the door and stay alone. He is afraid of meeting people around him, because the people he sees every day are either to quarrel, to please cautiously, or to remain vigilant. Even if it was Li Rong, when they met, it was endless ridicule and abuse.


    Day and night, year after year, repeated this, the more tired the more irritable, the more irritable the more tired, after the cycle, he lived like a sleepy beast, bumping around every day, until now he turned his head and found that he had already He smashed his head and broke his blood.


    He listened to Li Rong talking about such a beautiful past, and couldn''t sleep anymore. He just stared at the swaying car wall with his eyes open and said nothing.


    Li Rong sipped his tea. Seeing that he seemed to be asleep, she took the account book and looked through it. After a while, she suddenly heard Pei Wen preach: "I hate it, don''t you?"


    Li Rong paused, and after a while, she said slowly, "Aren''t I also annoying?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong looked down and turned the pages of the book, and said flatly: "I always quarrel with you and always say you are not. Everyone is the same, you don''t need to be inferior."


    Hearing Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan was speechless for a moment. Li Rong knew what he might be thinking of, but his mind was uncomfortable, so he persuaded: "You drank alcohol and your brain is not good. Don''t think too much. Go to sleep. Tomorrow we will go to Jiulu Mountain to find Qin Lin. According to the time, the news of the Yang family''s siege will come to the front line soon. At that time, the Yang family on the front line will definitely have to make trouble. Chuan''er is afraid that it will be over soon. Before, we had to persuade Qin Lin to accompany Chuan''er to the front line."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong calmly discussing the situation with him. He almost habitually listened to Li Rong¡¯s words and said, ¡°I know Qin Lin, and the one who is most afraid is actually Cui Qinghe... Wait for tomorrow, Jiulu Mountain. Look at the situation, don¡¯t worry."


    "Yeah." Li Rong got these words and said, "Go to sleep. I''ll call you when I get to the princess mansion later."


    Seeing that Li Rong didn''t want to go on, Pei Wenxuan didn''t say much. He closed his eyes and fell asleep in a daze.


    In his sleep, he didn''t know what happened. He dreamed of his three years of filial piety in Luzhou. At that time, although he had no official position, he was also chic. He brought a jug of wine and a flute with him in the warm weather. , I went down by boat, looking for a cool place, and slept on the lake for an afternoon. When I came back, I picked some lotus seeds. I met children on the road and gave them to them. If the lotus is in full bloom, you will also bring a lotus to give to the little girl you meet on the road that day.


    He couldn''t help laughing in his dream, and then listened to the fireworks blooming in his dream, and then eighteen-year-old Li Rong, dressed in the costume of a Persian dancer with a veil, mixed in the crowd, and learned from those people.×Ŷ¯.


    She has a slender waist and is as agile as a snake. When she moves, the sequins hanging on her waist sway gently, outlining a kind of sultry, if there is nothing, her eyes are bright, looking at him from the crowd, even if it is half hidden. She opened her face, but she could see the cat''s proud and smart smile.


    He looked at the girl far away from the crowd, and couldn''t help laughing.


    The girl didn''t know what was wrong, so she walked up to him, her clothes draped over her, and she looked at him with a smile.


    "Pei Wenxuan." She called him by his name, but she didn''t say anything, she just looked at him quietly.


    Then there appeared a young man next to her, who had a gentle expression, and stood quietly with her, who had the same eyebrows as Pei Wenxuan, but had a completely different temperament.


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong laughed, "I''m leaving."


    With that, Li Ronghe held hands and his body slowly melted away. Pei Wenxuan vaguely heard someone calling him: "Master Pei? Young Master Pei? Pei Wenxuan? Pei Dog!"


    Pei Wenxuan slowly opened his eyes during the call, and saw Li Rong looking down at him, patted his face and said, "Are you dizzy or asleep? Get up quickly and go."


    Pei Wenxuan regained his senses, he nodded pretendingly and got up slowly.


    Li Rong looked at him for a moment, and saw that he was awake, and said: "I''ll go down first, you slowly."


    With that, Li Rong got out of the carriage, and Pei Wenxuan took a moment to get up and got out of the carriage.


    Then the two raised their heads and saw the plaque of Princess Mansion.


    This is the place where they have lived for many years, and the two of them are familiar with each other, but after returning from life and death, standing in front of the door, they have a sense of vicissitudes that is difficult to cultivate.


    The two looked at each other, and Li Rong smiled: "I''m back."


    Pei Wenxuan also smiled. He lowered his head and said gently: "Go in."


    Li Rong rarely visited the princess mansion. When she came, the whole princess mansion immediately turned on the lights and became noisy.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan went to the backyard together. Pei Wenxuan was assigned to another room. Pei Wenxuan looked at this familiar and unfamiliar place, and listened to Li Rong''s skillful instructions: "Plant a peach blossom tree here, over there Red Maple moved to the East Garden, and the incense in the room was replaced with Luo family''s freesia wood, and the vase..."


    There are a lot of places Li Rong intends to change. Walking all the way to the door of the backyard, the attendant and Pei Wen preached, "Master, please."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and he said goodbye to Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, the minister first go to rest."


    "Okay," Li Rong nodded casually, then turned to talk to the housekeeper, "and the rose over there..."


    Hearing Li Rong¡¯s words, Pei Wenxuan walked back on the promenade. He looked at the moonlight falling on the promenade and listened to Li Rong¡¯s chattering voice. After walking for a few steps, he stopped. He turned his head and saw Li Rong. She was still wearing the clothes of a dancer and draped in his robe, but she was very powerful and instructed.


    That appearance is so different from when she was young, and it doesn''t seem to be any different.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at it quietly for a moment and couldn''t help but laugh.


    He suddenly said: "Your Highness!"


    Li Rong turned around and saw Pei Wenxuan standing in the corridor.


    He looked at her and suddenly said, "In fact, your outfit is also pretty."


    When Li Rong heard this, she was stunned, and she saw Pei Wenxuan put her hands in front of her, bowed a salute, and said gently: "Your Highness sleeps well."


    At that moment, Li Rong was in a daze. She seemed to see Pei Wenxuan, who was 20 years old, but she didn''t.


    She couldn''t help but patted her face lightly.


    "I have to go to bed early."


    She murmured.

 Chapter 24： Visit mountain

    Li Rong felt that she had hallucinations, so she hurriedly prepared a fragrant soup, and after taking a bath, she went to bed happily.


    The two were about to fall asleep, and a **** was led by the palace lady and hurried into the palace of Concubine Ning.


    Concubine Ning was sitting in her seat looking at the letter, and then she heard the maid''s announcement from outside: "Niang Niang, Minggong please see me."


    Fei Ning paused when she heard this, and then anxiously said, "Call him in!"


    A man in his early forties walked in anxiously from outside. After he entered the hall, he knelt down respectfully. The maid next to him immediately walked away. When Concubine Ning saw the visitor, she said in a low voice: "But the mother passed it on. news?!"


    "Princess Pingle has led people to trap the son and the old lady in the mansion in the afternoon," the man said quickly. "Before the Princess Pingle arrived, the old lady sent a message out, saying that now everything in the Yang family belongs to the empress."


    "Does this still use mother to spread the word?!" Ning Fei yelled anxiously. The man''s expression remained unchanged, and he only said, "Manny, calm down."


    Concubine Ning did not speak, she took a deep breath, retreated to a side position, and sat down.


    Minghui is the informant of the Yang family in the palace. In non-emergency situations, she would not come to her directly. She took a moment to relax and looked up, "What are you doing?"


    "Just now, Tuobayan sent news that the ledger had been stolen."


    Concubine Ning was stunned when she heard this, but she couldn''t react for a while. After a while, she finally understood, and said unbelievably, "He actually left the account book?"


    "Yes," Minghui had a cold look in his eyes, "and, he said, there is more than one set of books."


    This is a threat.


    Concubine Ning sat in her seat and was speechless.


    Now her father and brother had lost the battle on the battlefield, the nephew was beheaded by a down-and-out son of the Pei family, and the family''s daughter was trapped in the house by a girl doll, and the whole family counted on her alone.


    Minghui was stunned when he saw Concubine Ning. He waited for a while, and then reminded: "Niang, there is not much time, and we need to make early decisions about the account book."


    "Who took the ledger?"


    Concubine Ning thought for a while and looked at Minghui. Minghui lifted up the portrait: "This is a portrait given by Tuobayan. It may be these two people. The minion has seen it. It is His Royal Highness Pingle, and," Ming Hui raised his head and said coldly, "Pei Wenxuan."


    Hearing this, Ning Fei seemed ridiculous, she couldn''t help but laughed, and asked, "Pei Wenxuan?"


    As she said, she couldn''t talk: "That''s it, Pei Wenxuan who killed Quan''er?!"


    "Yes."


    "Too much deception..." Concubine Ning took a step back, her chest rising and falling violently, "This kid, deceiving too much!"


    "Niang Niang," Ming Hui said calmly, "Is it to kill or stay, and I ask Niang Niang to make it clear immediately."


    "Can''t kill," Concubine Ning raised her hand to stop Minghui''s movements, and said, "You can''t kill right now. He took the ledger together with Heping, and only left more handles for killing."


    "What does that empress mean?"


    Minghui stared at Concubine Ning, Concubine Ning pondered for a moment, and then said: "Is Pei Wenxuan''s father Pei Lixian? Has Pei Lizhi always wanted to kill him?"


    "Yes." Minghui said immediately, "If Pei Wenxuan is dead, Pei Lixian''s family business is justified by Pei Lizhi. Now Pei Lizhi also controls the Pei family''s property in the name of Pei Wenxuan''s mother."


    "You go to Pei Lizhi tonight," Ning Fei quickly ordered, "Ask him for something from Pei Wenxuan. Then contact Tuobayan''s housekeeper Wang Shun, and you will tell him that it should be useful to raise him for so long."


    "What does the empress mean?"


    "If Tuobayan is dead, there is no evidence to reflect on his account book. It is a dead thing. If Tuobayan is dead, there is only this account book, which is not enough to be evidence. It must be put together with the account book of the Ministry of War and the frontier. Correspondingly, because Tuobayan is not there, Pingle didn''t dare to take it out. Let''s send that kid to jail first through Tuobayan''s death to stabilize the situation."


    As Ning Fei said, her emotions slowly eased. She looked at Jieliang''s floor and continued: "The news of Quan''er''s death has now been sent to the front line. When my father and brother receive the news on the front line, they will find a way for us. Before that, we just don¡¯t want Pei Wenxuan to check."


    "understand."


    After Minghui answered, he stood up and said, "Manny, I will do it now."


    Concubine Ning nodded, and Ming Hui stepped back respectfully. When there was no one in the room and only the moonlight poured down on the ground, Concubine Ning raised her hand, covered her forehead, and closed her eyes in pain.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan slept in their respective rooms until dawn. After Li Rong freshened up, they went to the carriage and waited for Pei Wenxuan. After a while, they heard footsteps outside, and then someone raised the curtain and suddenly jumped up.


    Li Rong was taken aback. Seeing that it was Pei Wenxuan. Today¡¯s Pei Wenxuan is a bit different from weekdays. He wore a silver-toned water-blue silk blouse, printed with a white silk shirt, and his hair was tied with hair. Half-turned, there is a chance that the temples will fall randomly, and a folding fan is in his hand, which looks a bit of youthful air.


    "What are you doing," Li Rong looked up and said, rather disgusted, "Careful."


    "You are in a hurry," Pei Wenxuan sat down at Shi Shiran and said with a piece of cake, "I''m still shaving, and they are standing outside in a row, saying that your Royal Highness is waiting for me," said Then, he raised his eyes to look at her, and smiled, "Where can the Weichen dare to let His Highness wait?"


    He threw the pastry into his mouth and poured himself tea.


    Seeing that he seemed to be in good spirits, Li Rong couldn''t help but said: "Did you drink wine or rejuvenating soup last night? This is like a bean sprouts that has just sprouts, and it is very vibrant."


    "I thought about it," Pei Wenxuan took a sip of tea, and said with emotion, "We have to cherish this occasion that we two have never had before and now. Since we are twenty years old, we should be twenty years old."


    Li Rong listened to his words and sipped the tea without saying anything. Pei Wenxuan turned to look at the traffic outside the carriage with a smile on her face: "Take a good look at what Huajing was like thirty years ago. Trying to be young, it''s not bad thing."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan turned his head and looked at Li Rong: "What do you think of your Highness?"


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan and smiled softly: "My palace does not need these experiences."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand, and just as he was about to persuade him, he listened to Li Rong and said: "This palace will always be in Jinse forever."


    Pei Wenxuan froze, and a moment later, he sighed and said, "You are better than shameless."


    With that said, he glanced at the road outside, turned his head and said, "Shall we go directly to Jiulu Mountain?"


    "Yeah." Li Rong sipped the tea, "You know Qin Lin''s temper. The first time I went there, I couldn''t see anyone. Let''s send a greeting to Chuan''er, drink tea, and wait until we get back."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded. When Li Chuan went to see Qin Lin in his last life, it was already two years later. The Yang family had revived this battle and was entrenched in the northwest and Li Ming''s internal friction. Some of Li Ming''s patience and cocooning took the Yang family away. It was almost the same, and the northwest frontier defense was almost consumed. A group of manpower was placed in the Yang family to empty the Yang family, but when the Rong country committed another crime two years later, these manpower were completely defeated on the battlefield.


    It was at this time that Li Chuan heard Qin Zhenzhen''s recommendation and found Qin Lin.


    Qin Linsheng was on the battlefield. He had been in the frontier until he was fifteen years old. He once raided the enemy camp with 800 light cavalry and cut the enemy three thousand. It''s just that he was still too young at that time, and the coach was his father, so few people knew. Later, his father died in battle, and he was taken back to Huajing. Because he was not good at Huajing personnel, he lived in Jiulu Mountain for seven years.


    If it weren''t for Qin Zhenzhen''s recommendation, Qin Lin might never return to the battlefield in his life.


    At that time, Li Chuan was still the prince, but in order to invite Qin Lin, he went to Jiulu Mountain every day. He waited for five days before seeing people. It is said that he gave countless things. Finally, he personally helped Qin Lin get into the carriage. Summoned Qin Lin.


    Li Chuan tried to protect Qin Lin''s battlefield, and Qin Lin did not live up to this expectation. It only took 15 days to regain the lost city and stabilize the northwestern defense line.


    The stability of the Northwestern Defense Line and the transfer of military power seemed to be a trend, which completely stimulated Li Ming.


    So Li Ming signaled the Concubine Rou to have a banquet, and then falsely accused Prince Li Chuan of blaspheming the concubine. After Li Chuan was put in prison, he quickly put the queen under house arrest. Li Rong was put in prison, Pei Wenxuan and Li Mingxu and Wei Snake were faked willing to cooperate with him in arresting Qin Lin, only to be spared. difficult.


    That was probably the darkest moment in their lives.


    Li Chuan was determined to die, and Li Rong also told him that she could replace his future with her life.


    But in such a predicament, they finally went out.


    Qin Zhenzhen climbed the snow mountain alone to find Qin Lin, allowing Qin Lin to escape the ambush.


    Pei Wenxuan jumped the river to escape from Huajing, persuaded the family to win support for Li Chuan, and finally saved enough money, recruited soldiers, and asked Qin Lin to lead his troops to besiege Huajing.


    Then Pei Wenxuan and courtiers forced the palace to finally get Li Chuan ascended the throne.


    However, the throne obtained in this way is doomed to a prosperous family that will never fall.


    The emperor Li Chuan who was born under this environment has also thoroughly smoothed his youth.


    The last life was turbulent, and the two of them passed by in a flash, but they did not mention it tacitly. Li Rong looked at the script, and Pei Wenxuan turned to look outside the carriage.


    After traveling for half an hour, the two arrived at Jiulu Mountain together. Qin Lin''s bamboo house was built on the mountain, and the two went up together.


    The scenery of Jiulu Mountain is beautiful. The two of them went all the way up, the mountain road was winding and winding, and the two slowly climbed all the way to the mountainside. Before reaching the bamboo house in Qinlin, they saw a sign: "No strangers and dogs can enter. "


    "He is afraid of dogs."


    Pei Wenxuan reminded in a low voice, Li Rong raised her eyes and said directly: "Is anyone there?"


    After a while, a young man walked out of the small courtyard. He was dressed in a green shirt with his hair half-stretched. He was born white and beautiful, and looked very gentle.


    He arrived in front of the two and said respectfully: "I don''t know the two..."


    "Under Pei Wenxuan," Pei Wenxuan knew that this person was Qin Lin''s friend Cui Qinghe, but he didn''t show it on the face, pretending to be an attendant, and politely said, "This is Princess Pingle. I am waiting for the order of the prince to see Gongzi Qin."


    "The two are joking," Cui Qinghe put his hand in front of him, "My son has been away from the world for a long time, how can the prince know about my son? The two have found the wrong one?"


    "The son Bai Qi is reincarnated and has the power of a **** of war. Back then, Pingqiu brought eight hundred Qingqi to kill three thousand enemies. He was brave. His Royal Highness cherishes his talents if he is thirsty. He specially sent me to wait and send the greeting card. I hope Young Master Qin will see him."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan handed over the greeting post, and Cui Qinghe took the post and glanced at the words on the post.


    Pei Wenxuan''s handwriting was excellent. Later when he was the prime minister, he was a unique school in Huajing, copying and learning for many people.


    Cui Qinghe read this character for a moment, then laughed and said, "Master Pei wrote this character?"


    "Yes."


    "Written beautifully." Cui Qinghe received the post, "For this word, I will also introduce Master Pei, but my son has a strange temper. Even if the prince comes tomorrow, he may not meet him."


    "It''s okay."


    Li Rong laughed: "It''s okay for a talented person to be self-willed. If it is a good-looking person with talent, it is even more natural."


    Hearing this, Cui Qinghe laughed: "The princess is really funny."


    With that said, Cui Qinghe looked at the sky, and then said: "It''s getting late, don''t invite two of you in the bamboo house today, let''s go back."


    The two had guessed this earlier, but they were not unhappy, and calmly bid farewell to Cui Qinghe, and went down the mountain together.


    It was almost dusk, Pei Wenxuan was still refreshed, but Li Rong was a bit tired.


    But Li Rong''s face was not visible, following Pei Wenxuan''s downwards, the setting sun slowly fell, the sunset glowing past, the birds soared, looking down from the mountain, you can see the golden color flowing in the green wheat field, in the evening breeze , Rippling with a gentle color.


    Li Rong''s pace was getting slower and slower. Pei Wenxuan noticed that he looked back at Li Rong and saw that Li Rong was still self-improving. He coughed slightly, opened the fan, and said with emotion: "A few years ago When Qin Lin left, he said he was going to be buried here, so I sent him up the mountain, and I felt that he was no longer able to walk here. Now I come back, I have been around, but I am not tired."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan sighed with joy: "It''s really nice to be young!"


    Hearing this, Li Rong was unhappy.


    She was tired and half dead, and she felt a little uneasy to see that Pei Wenxuan was still alive and well.


    She stopped, Pei Wenxuan turned her head, and saw Li Rong standing still, raising her brows, and asking, "Why didn''t you leave?"


    Li Rong did not speak, she waved at him.


    Pei Wenxuan stepped forward and stopped in front of her: "What''s the matter?"


    "Turn it over."


    Li Rong said, Pei Wenxuan knew what she was going to do, turned around, and then heard Li Rong say: "Squat down."


    With a lot of words, Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s breath unstable. He squatted down while listening to Li Rong''s words, and laughed: "Your Royal Highness''s physical strength is not good."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Rong suddenly rushed forward. Pei Wenxuan staggered, but fortunately he reacted quickly and steadily. He noticed that Li Rong was lying on him, and he turned around and smiled: "Your Highness, what are you doing? ?"


    "Isn''t it stamina?"


    Li Rong said indifferently: "Make you more difficult and carry me down."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan said jokingly when he heard this, "isn''t this very good? It''s not proper."


    "No one sees it." Li Rong said directly, "And when should I be decent?"


    This is, to be proper, he would not raise Su Rongqing.


    Pei Wenxuan sighed falsely: "His Royal Highness is bullying the minister."


    Li Rong rolled her eyes, she hung her around his neck and urged: "Go, don''t delay, it''s all dark."


    Pei Wenxuan confessed his fate and got up, carrying Li Rong on his back, walking along with emotion: "His Royal Highness, you eat a lot."


    "Master Pei," Li Rong followed Pei Wenxuan''s previous tone, "This is because you are physically weak."


    "If you can be as light as a Feiyan, then you will have enough physical strength."


    "If I''m as light as Feiyan, you can do it physically," Li Rong said, lying on his shoulders with a smile, "After all, Master Pei likes thinner, doesn''t it?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t taste the words for a while, but he reacted after a while, and his voice fell silent for a while.


    "Li Rong..." After a while, he finally suffocated, "If a woman makes you like this, I really convinced you."


    "Is it very successful? Isn''t it very happy?" Li Rong said, "Don''t be envious, there are very few excellent people like this palace."


    Pei Wenxuan was amused by Li Rong, walking forward with his back on his back, while quarreling with her.


    The setting sun slowly fell, the bright moon illuminated the night sky, and the moonlight passed through the gap between the leaves and fell on the two of them.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were tired of quarreling, she couldn''t help but leaned on Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder, a little sleepy.


    When Pei Wenxuan saw that she was sleepy, he didn''t bother her. He carried Li Rong on his back and walked slowly down the mountain. When he reached the foot of the mountain, there was the sound of frogs in the field in the distance, mixed with the breeze, he was carrying the girl, listening to the forest. Groan softly.


    For a moment, Pei Wenxuan suddenly felt that there was an unspeakable peace in his heart.


    He couldn''t help slowing down, and slowly moving forward, Li Rong noticed that Pei Wenxuan''s pace was slowing down, and whispered: "Pei Wenxuan, are you tired?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing.


    "No," he raised his head and looked forward, "you can rest assured to sleep, I will carry you back."


    "Ok."


    Li Rong hugged his neck tightly.


    After a while, Li Rong whispered: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Ok?"


    "I think you were more cute when you were young."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned, and then heard Li Rong continue to say: "Even if your mind was not so clear at that time, and you couldn''t figure out many things, but I think about it, I still think you were still very good at that time."


    "At least," she chuckled, "looks better."


    "You..." Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but want to talk about her, but he didn''t know what to say. After holding back for a long time, he finally didn''t say anything.


    After returning to the carriage, Li Rong fell to rest on the small couch, Pei Wenxuan covered her with a quilt, and turned off the lights for her, sitting aside watching the night in Tianjiao.


    There was an indescribable calm in his heart, turning his head to look at Li Rong, the girl in the moonlight curled up, he couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the figure.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly felt that rebirth was also good.


    When he was reborn, he was forced to get involved with Li Rong. He was at a loss and felt so helpless. After all, being forced to leave by fate, everyone felt uncomfortable.


    But at this moment he was sitting here, but suddenly felt that things in this world, until the end, it seems that he doesn''t know whether it is good or not.


    It''s like opening a gift. The moment I didn''t see the gift, I didn''t know whether I liked it or not.


    The carriage sent him back to Pei''s mansion first. He realized that it was about to arrive, so he packed up his things first. He wanted to tell Li Rong if he wanted to tell Li Rong, but felt that he shouldn''t disturb her, so he planned to leave quietly.


    When the carriage stopped, Pei Wenxuan took the things and raised the curtains. As soon as he poked his head out, he saw a group of people in fast-catching costumes facing him, with knives hanging on their waists and surrounding the carriage in a circle.


    The leader standing in the front took out the token and said coldly: "The Criminal Ministry handles the case and arrests the suspect Pei Wenxuan. Master Pei," the man stared at Pei Wenxuan, "Please follow the officer."


    The author has something to say:


    ¡¾small theater¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: "Wife, you see that we are all reborn and young, do you feel particularly good?"


    Li Rong: "No."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Why? Don''t you like going back to being young?"


    Li Rong: "I will always be a baby, what do you talk about going back to young? Shut up, bad old man!"

 Chapter 25： Take refuge in

    Pei Wenxuan recognized that this was Li Kui, who was from the Superintendent. He looked at this man for a moment and didn''t make a sound. Li Rong heard the noise outside and raised the car curtain with a golden fan. After seeing the superintendent, she I couldn''t help but laughed, and said: "Lord Li?"


    Li Kui didn''t expect Li Rong to recognize him. He was a little surprised, and hurriedly saluted: "I have seen your Highness, Your Highness is a thousand years old."


    "I don''t know what the Lord Li is doing here?" Li Rong looked at Li Kui with a soft voice, Pei Wenxuan turned sideways and helped Li Rong roll the car curtain.


    "Report to the princess."


    Li Kui saw Li Rong inquiring, and respectfully said: "Today, a merchant reported to Shuntian Mansion, claiming that Master Pei had killed his owner, and he was in a humble position. He came to ask Master Pei to imprison and assist in the investigation."


    "Your Majesty knows this?"


    "The humble position knows that Master Pei now has a holy order to investigate the Yang case, so this order is submitted to the Criminal Ministry by Shuntian Mansion, and the Criminal Ministry deliberately submitted it to your Majesty in the afternoon. Only after your Majesty''s will dare to come."


    Hearing this, Li Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    "Report the case in the morning, and you will be able to pass the two divisions directly to your Majesty along the way," Li Rong said, turning to look at Pei Wenxuan and smiling, "It seems that Master Pei is also an important person."


    Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong joking, turned his head and smiled: "It seems that I need to go with Master Lili. Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan said in a salute, "The follow-up thing can only rely on His Highness. "


    Li Rong nodded, and then she remembered: "Master Li, who is the merchant who came here?"


    "His Royal Highness," Li Kui gave a stern look. "The deceased was a foreign businessman named Tuobayan."


    Li Rong nodded, as expected.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Rong. After Li Rong gave him a relieved look, he said to Li Kui: "If this is the case, Master Pei, let Master Li go. But Master Li," Li Rong looked at Li Kui in her eyes. With a somewhat meaningful examination, "My palace has heard that the Ministry of Criminal Justice is jailed and harsh, so there is no such thing as a slap in the face, right?"


    "No," Li Kui said hurriedly when he heard this, "Your Highness rest assured, the humble position is just acting on orders, Master Pei is a gentleman, and the humble servant believes in Master Pei. Now it is just a process. Master Pei will have nothing to do. of."


    Li Rong understood Li Kui¡¯s guarantee and knew that Pei Wenxuan would not have much problem in jail, but after thinking about it, she was not relieved, and beckoned to Li Kui, Li Kui hurried forward, and Li Rong lowered it. After a while, he stared at Li Kui and said, "Pei Wenxuan is a member of this palace now, and a member of this palace who may''continue'' in the future," Li Rong bit the word to continue, staring at Li Kui, "this palace I go to prison every day to see Pei Wenxuan, Master Li, do you understand the meaning of this palace?"


    "understand."


    Li Kui hurriedly said in a low voice: "Your Highness, don''t worry, the Criminal Department has a cell suitable for Master Pei."


    Li Rong nodded when he heard this. After taking a look at Pei Wenxuan, he only said: "I will find you if I have something to do, go."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled calmly and said to Li Kui: "Master Li, please."


    Pei Wenxuan left with Li Kui, and Jinglan came up from the carriage and said worriedly: "His Royal Highness, if Tuobayan is dead..."


    "It won''t be that simple."


    Li Rong knocked on the small table and said slowly: "This must be done by Concubine Ning. She has lived in the deep palace for a long time and doesn''t understand the life-saving methods of these people."


    Li Rong said indifferently: "He is a foreigner who dares to do this kind of blood licking with the tip of a knife. He has the ability to do this kind of thing. Now he has nothing to escape, or he must still have a back hand, etc. To bring down the Yang family."


    As she said, Li Rong turned her fan and couldn''t help laughing: "Ning Fei thought it would be enough to kill Tuobayan? She has to know that killing the donkey is a big deal in this business. Even Tuo Ba Yan doesn''t counterattack by herself. Those who help deal with dirty silver will definitely help counterattack, otherwise their circle will become the dough in the hands of the nobles. Is it still up to them?"


    Merchants have no power. If it weren''t for the ruthless people who could bite the flesh, how could they establish themselves in Huajing?


    So Li Rong didn''t want to protect Tuobayan from the beginning. After all, no matter whether Tuobayan died or not, as long as the Yang family did something to him, he would surely be able to tear the blood out of the Yang family.


    Now that the accounts are obtained, I just wait for a chance to let Li Chuan and Qin Lin go to the front line. At this time, Pei Wenxuan is in prison...


    It may not be a bad thing.


    Pei Wenxuan has too many activities outside, and the Yang family is vigilant, fearing more actions. Now that Pei Wenxuan is in jail, the Yang family is at least stable.


    Li Rong thought to herself, Xiao Fan tapped her hand, closed her eyes in the carriage, and went all the way into Miyagi.


    Back in the palace, Li Rong went to the table and went to a piece of paper, saying: "I will leave the city tomorrow morning, Jiulu Mountain will look for Qin Lin, don¡¯t let anyone know."


    After finishing writing, she handed it to Jinglan and said calmly: "Give the note to the prince, but don''t let people know it."


    Jinglan answered, and Li Rong walked into the room.


    Not long afterwards, Li Chuan was discussing with his staff on the northwest front line. The waiter brought a cup of tea. Li Chuan spoke and received the tea. As soon as he took the tea bowl, he noticed that the touch was not right, but his expression was not correct. Moved, calmly put the note in his sleeve, which was equivalent to everyone talking. He sent everyone away, and when he returned to the house alone, he opened the note and saw Li Rong¡¯s handwriting, and underneath the handwriting was their sister and brother. Independent shading set.


    Li Chuan knew it well, and told the humanity: "Tomorrow I will leave the palace and go to Huguo Temple to pray for the queen."


    After Li Chuan gave the order, the **** whispered.


    But at the moment when the bright moon was in the sky, in Mingle Palace, Concubine Rou rubbed Li Ming''s shoulders and whispered: "Ning Concubine makes such a big disturbance, does your majesty care?"


    Li Ming smiled softly: "What''s the matter with this? Pei Wenxuan''s little **** wants to be my sword. I''ve been cutting all these things, so I can die."


    "His Royal Highness," Rou Fei sighed, "Fortunately, Pingle didn''t marry Yang Quan. The Yang family can now toss like this. If the Yang family and the Shangguan family were married, would it be worth it?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he took the tea and blew the tea leaves on it.


    "Indeed," he said with a cold voice, "I underestimated the Yang family."


    As he said, his voice lowered: "I also underestimated the prince."


    The people in the palace couldn''t sleep all night, only Li Ronghao slept. When she got up early in the morning, she went directly to the Criminal Ministry to check Pei Wenxuan''s situation.


    She took the token from the palace and used the money to go up and down, and she met Pei Wenxuan smoothly. Pei Wenxuan slept in the cell all night and looked very energetic. Li Rong looked at him and couldn''t help laughing: "You are here. In prison, did you have a good time?"


    "That''s not right," Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong and smiled, "Tossing outside every day, I can''t sleep well. When I come in here, I don''t have to do anything every day and I sleep well."


    "The lord will have to stay for a while." Li Rong stepped forward and approached Pei Wenxuan. "It might be better for the lord to stay here now."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan also walked forward, and the two leaned very close across the wooden fence.


    "Have you found someone?"


    Pei Wenxuan spoke in a low voice, Li Rong responded, and then said very quickly: "You stay here for a while, I''ll be here in a few days."


    "You too?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little strange: "What are you doing here?"


    "The Yang family will soon counterattack. When the time comes, the court will be afraid to behave, otherwise I can''t hold it down. Then I will come in too. We will both be in prison. When Chuan''er goes to the front line to stabilize the Yang family, I will Let people write notes and let us go out."


    Pei Wenxuan thought about Li Rong¡¯s words for a moment, nodded, Li Rong took a look in his room, and then said: "You live here now, take a look at the bottom to see how you can live more comfortably, and give an experience. ."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    "His Royal Highness," he had to remind Li Rong, "I think you may be more experienced than me in this matter."


    "Too many years," Li Rong whispered, "forgot."


    As she said, she quickly said: "I brought you something for food and clothing. You can take care of it yourself. I''ll go now."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and the two stood facing each other for a moment, and Li Rong couldn''t help but smile.


    "Unexpectedly, I would stand at the door of the prison and talk to you one day."


    "It''s fun." Pei Wenxuan smiled softly, and then just as he was about to persuade Li Rong to leave, he heard a respectful call from the door: "Your Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong moved their eyes together and saw Su Rongqing standing at the door, saluting respectfully, and then straightened up, first glanced at Pei Wenxuan, and then set his eyes on Li Rong.


    Then he laughed and said softly: "Weichen heard that His Royal Highness is here, and came here to find His Royal Highness."


    "Oh?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, "What''s wrong with Master Su?"


    "His Royal Highness asked the minister to adjust the accounts of the military department, and the minister has already done what his Highness said."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help but froze. She asked Su Rongqing to get the accounts of the Ministry of War. In fact, she just found a reason to do something for Su Rongqing. She didn''t expect the people of the Ministry of War to hand over the accounts so easily. She was afraid that she would have to shirk her left and right, and she would have to borrow Li Chuan. Of people to do it. Who ever thought that Su Rongqing had actually done it for her?


    But she was just a little surprised, and then came back to her senses, laughed and said, "Master Su bother, then we will pass."


    Su Rongqing smiled and nodded, and stepped away. Li Rong looked back at Pei Wenxuan and smiled: "Master Pei, my palace is leaving first."


    Pei Wenxuan respectfully saluted and watched Li Rong leave.


    Li Rong led Su Rongqing out of the Ministry of Justice. She got into her carriage first, and then remembered Su Rongqing''s arrival. Then she turned around and said, "If Master Su doesn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s better to ride with the palace. What''s the matter? Go to the Ministry of War and check the accounts directly."


    Su Rongqing respectfully saluted, and then got into the carriage.


    After getting into the carriage, he sat opposite Li Rong, keeping a few minutes away, looking polite.


    Such Su Rongqing and Li Rong were familiar and unfamiliar. In her memory, before she entered the mansion, Su Rongqing was exactly like her.


    Being gentle and courteous with a bit of thoughtfulness, he is indeed a gentleman praised by the world.


    The two were silent. After a while, Su Rongqing poured tea for Li Rong and said peacefully: "Now that Lord Pei is in jail, how does the princess plan to investigate the case of Yang?"


    "Normal procedures, first check the accounts of the Ministry of Defense, and then consult with the Yang family to check the caliber of the subordinates in his residence."


    Su Rongqing listened quietly, without saying a word, Li Rong raised her eyes: "What does Master Su think?"


    "Why did your Highness and Master Pei go to Tuobayan''s mansion?"


    Su Rongqing suddenly asked such a sentence, and Li Rong chuckled slightly: "When I asked the talents of Su Da, Master Su happened to save the palace in Tuobayan Mansion. How could it be so coincidental?"


    "There is no coincidence in this world, only intentions," Su Rongqing said slowly, "I originally went to Tuobayan. I saw the princess and Lord Pei early at the banquet. I didn''t want to meet, so I deliberately avoided it, but worried about the princess. Something happened, so I prepared the dancer''s clothes early and waited for the princess to come."


    Li Rong never thought that Su Rongqing had answered so frankly. She knocked her hands and said in a slow voice: "Master Su in this case is only an inspection. I don''t know why Master Su is so active in investigating the case and helping this palace in this way. I understand."


    Su Rongqing held the teacup and took a sip of tea.


    "Weichen wants to give the princess a letter of title."


    Su Rongqing spoke slowly, Li Rong paused, and then she saw Su Rongqing raise her eyes and watched him quietly: "Weichen is willing to be driven by His Highness to assist the Prince with all his heart, I don''t know His Highness." He stared at Li Rong with a profound meaning. "how about?"

 Chapter 26： jail

    Li Rong didn''t speak, she watched Su Rongqing quietly.


    Su Rongqing was still looking at her, and she did not speak.


    After a long time, Li Rong spoke slowly: "I remember that the Su family used to only be loyal to your Majesty."


    "Yes." Su Rongqing said calmly, "so Rong Qing is just Rong Qing, not the Su family."


    Li Rong understood what Su Rongqing meant. She tapped on the small table. Outside was the noise of the street. Su Rongqing waited for Li Rong''s response.


    "Why choose the prince at this time?"


    Li Rong spoke slowly, and Su Rongqing looked down, calmly and calmly said: "Your Majesty is warlike in his prime, so that the people''s livelihood in Daxia is so difficult. Now he favors the ministers, and the people are more difficult. The prince is benevolent and advocates foreign Confucianism and internal Taoism. Cultivating health and rest, Rong Qing wishes to see the world like this, so he follows His Highness."


    "You can talk to the prince directly," Li Rong brought tea, "What do you tell me about this?"


    "The prince is magnanimous and cannot hide things. Rong Qing''s current position should not be known to the prince."


    Li Rong understood.


    Even if Su Rongqing represents herself, as a child of the Su family, if Li Ming knows that he has taken refuge in the prince, then Li Ming''s suspicion of the prince is probably deeper.


    Now he has found the opportunity to make his stand with her, and she can at least help Li Chuan use Su Rongqing in planning in the future.


    Li Rong did not speak while listening, Su Rongqing raised her head in confusion, he couldn''t help but say, "Your Highness?"


    "You don''t need to do this," Li Rong regained his senses, and said flatly, "The Su family has been righteous for all generations. Your Majesty believes in you because of this loyalty. You don''t have to stand in line and do your own business. If something happens to the prince in the future, you You can settle for yourself, if the prince becomes the throne," Li Rong looked at him, only said, "As long as you do your own thing as you do now, as long as this palace is still there, then the Su family will always be the Su family."


    Su Rongqing was silent when he heard this, as if he was thinking.


    Seeing him seemingly upset, Li Rong calmed down and said, "I didn''t mean to refuse you to take refuge, but I think," Li Rong hesitated for a while before speaking slowly, "Master Su is a gentleman, don''t Contaminated with these things."


    Although she and Su Rongqing really met after he fell apart, the Su Rongqing she knew and saw was the same as the politician today, but she would still remember the faintly soft light in her eyes when Su Rongqing mentioned to her when she was young. .


    When she and Pei Wenxuan came back, they were already old, that was nothing but Su Rongqing, who was still young in front of her, couldn''t help feeling a little loving.


    Su Rongqing heard what she said, and for a moment, Li Rong turned the fan in her hand, coughed lightly, and changed the subject: "Master Su, let me tell you about the military account book."


    Hearing this, Su Rongqing returned to his senses, respectfully responding, and checked the current accounts of the Ministry of War.


    The two entered the Ministry of Defense one after the other. Su Rongqing had already arranged the officials. Li Rong went to the room where the accounts were kept, called up all the accounts related to the northwest border, and brought the people to check the accounts.


    There are many accounts. Li Rong stayed in the Ministry of War for two days. After two days, after checking the accounts, she immediately led people, and the Ministry of Criminal Affairs issued a transfer order to arraign all relevant persons collectively.


    At the same time, Li Rong also instructed Jinglan to arrange for everyone in the princess mansion, keeping an eye on all changes in Tuobayan''s mansion, and inquiring about Li Chuan''s trip to Jiulu Mountain daily.


    She knew that no more than five days later, news would come from the border, and these five days would be the time she arranged everything.


    These actions by her were not too big, and auditing and interrogating the officials were not fatal injuries to the Yang family. There could not be any problems with their public accounts. In Ning Fei¡¯s view, Li Rong¡¯s actions, even She was looking in the wrong direction, and she was happy to watch Li Rong spin around like a headless fly.


    And Li Rong''s investigation of Tuobayan was going on quietly, even Su Rongqing, who followed her every day to check the accounts, didn''t know that she was still biting Tuobayan.


    After handling the case for four consecutive days, Li Rong almost cleared the entire process and amount of the military pay to the Yang family. When she walked out of the military department with a confession contentedly, it was midnight. Just after she left the gate, Jinglan walked forward. , Whispered: "Your Highness, Tuobayan has found it."


    Hearing this, Li Rong was happy, and she knew that Tuobayan could not die so easily. She restrained her emotions, led people forward, and whispered as she walked, "Where are people?"


    "On the outskirts of the city, still chasing."


    "I will go over immediately."


    After that, Li Rong arranged for someone, a group of people pretended to **** her back to the princess mansion, and another group of people followed her, Qingqi, and went straight out of the city.


    After arriving on the outskirts of the city, someone was waiting there, seeing Li Rong coming over, whispered: "Your Highness, someone has caught it."


    Li Rong nodded, and followed the group to a ruined house. The house was full of hidden guards. The big man in the middle was tied to a chair. He was wet and wounded and looked very tired.


    Li Rong walked to the person and said with a smile: "Liu Ye hasn''t seen you for a long time."


    Tuobayan heard this voice, he panted and raised his head, staring at Li Rong for a while, hoarsely saying, "It''s you."


    "It''s me." Li Rong nodded and said, "Liu Ye is not having a good time these days? I thought Liu Ye should be out of Huajing, why are you still strolling around Huajing?"


    "who are you?"


    Tuobayan stared at Li Rong and said directly: "What are you going to do?"


    "You probably already know who I am," Li Rong chuckled. "Now I just want Liu Ye to help. Your account book is not enough. Liu Ye see if it can be a personal certificate?"


    "It''s not compliant."


    Tuobayan whispered: "Since the princess can find me, she should know that we can die in this business and we can''t violate this rule."


    "Liu Ye, they are going to kill you first." Li Rong said softly, "They killed you, you fight back, can this be considered a bad rule?"


    Li Rong said, squatting down and looking at Tuobayan with a smile: "Liu Ye, I know your rules. You can''t reveal half of your guests. But if you don''t have any idea of ??counterattack, you hide these books. doing what?"


    "This is just a threat," Tuobayan said calmly, "Once the threat is used, it is no longer a threat."


    "You are just afraid that you will take out the account book and give it to the Yang family. Those other houses that you hold the account book will kill you. But Liu Ye, only if you have a life, you have a chance to be killed."


    "Then you kill me."


    Tuobayan said coldly: "In your hands, I never thought about being alive."


    "Liu Ye joked, where would I kill you?" Li Rong gently said, "You are afraid of the methods of the firm, you think," Li Rong gently put her hand on Tuobayan''s shoulder, "Is this palace not ?"


    "Quietly tell you about torture," Li Rong leaned against Tuobayan, her voice soft, "The palace has studied more than your firm, here comes."


    Li Rong straightened up and said calmly: "Pull out his nails for me first!"


    With that said, Li Rong walked to the chair that had been cleaned up and picked up tea from the side. He smiled and said, "Liu Ye, it''s almost dawn now. The firm''s thirty-nine punishments won''t be used tomorrow night. , How about how many more can I add to you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tuobayan screamed, and the blood fell on Li Rong''s skirt. Li Rong looked down to drink tea with his usual expression.


    Jinglan paled next to him, and Li Rong said calmly: "Get out if you feel uncomfortable."


    Jinglan got the words, and hurriedly left with her mouth covered. Li Rong held the tea bowl and said peacefully: "Liu Ye, you can''t live with the rules all the time. You have to learn to judge the situation. You are dead now when you go out. Staying by your side can still There is a way to survive. You are tough today, and thirty-nine punishments can be tolerated, but do you think you are over when you die? Your wife works as an embroiderer in Qingshui Town, Luzhou, and your son is now at school age. I heard you gave He has arranged an identity and wants to study in Fengshan Academy next year. There are many things, don''t be too stubborn, think about it." Li Rong raised his eyes and smiled, "Think again."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she turned her head and said, "Spread him honey."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tuobayan''s voice came: "I''m recruiting!"


    Everyone stopped. Li Rong looked up at him. This person stared at her with blood-red eyes and gritted his teeth and said: "I will give you a confession, but you have to promise one thing."


    "Your wife will receive me, and the children will enter a better Xiangshan Academy." Li Rong knew what he was going to say, and said directly, "You enter the princess mansion and do things as long as you are honest," Li Rong stared at him. This palace does not treat its own people wrongly."


    Tuobayan did not speak. He panted and stared at Li Rong. After a long time, Li Rong raised his chin: "Give him pen and paper."


    The attendant next to him sent a pen and paper, and Tuobayan untied the rope, shaking hands and began to write a statement.


    He wrote extremely difficultly. After he finished writing, he sent it to Li Rong. Li Rong read it again and confirmed that there was no problem with the confession. After that, he ordered the people next to him to place Tuobayan to Li Chuan. Then he got into the carriage and led him. The man returned to the princess mansion.


    She stayed up all night, sitting on the carriage with her eyes closed and rested, thinking about the current arrangements.


    The evidence of Yang¡¯s embezzlement of military payments is basically complete on Huajing¡¯s side, including the military department¡¯s accounts, Tuobayan¡¯s confession, and the private account. She has also obtained the confessions of all relevant personnel involved. Next, She only needs to wait for the side to close the accounts.


    She was thinking about it, when there was the sound of horseshoes suddenly outside, and then her carriage stopped abruptly, and she heard someone say: "Is Princess Pingle in the car?"


    Li Rong motioned to Jinglan. Jinglan raised the curtains and poked her head out. When she saw the men of the Criminal Ministry standing outside, Jinglan frowned, "You are?"


    "The subordinate supervised the arrest of Si Wang Qing, and his majesty has given oral instructions. In recent days, Princess Pingle has abused her power to bend the law for personal gains, in the name of investigating the case, to bully the ministers of the brachial stock, and collude with the suspect Pei Wenxuan to murder others. Suspect, he was fined for a full month and transferred to the Criminal Ministry to assist in investigating the murder of Tuobayan."


    When she heard this, Jing Lan was stunned. She looked back at Li Rong who had raised the curtain, not knowing how to speak.


    Tuobayan was in their hands. As long as they handed over the people, Li Rong would not be able to enter the Criminal Department, and Pei Wenxuan would also be released.


    However, when Li Rong didn''t speak, Jinglan didn''t dare to say more. Li Rong looked at the man in front of her, she smiled and said gently, "Does this palace need to be taken?"


    Wang Qing stepped aside respectfully and said hurriedly: "Follow Your Highness in the humble position."


    Li Rong nodded, and then told Jingmei in the car: "You take someone there first and clean the cell."


    Jingmei said respectfully, hurriedly got out of the carriage and led the people to go first. Li Rong returned to the carriage, closed her eyes, and said nothing.


    After a while, she arrived at the prison cell. Wang Qing walked in front, respectfully. Everyone knew in their hearts that as long as Li Chuan didn''t fall, Li Rong would come to the penalty department to behave.


    "Master Wang," Li Rong said gently, "Can I choose where to live in this cell?"


    "Of course," Wang Qing was shaking when he saw Li Rong now, for fear that he might provoke this golden branch and Yuye, and said hurriedly, "Which room did your Highness fancy?"


    "Can I live in the room next to Master Pei?"


    Li Rong smiled: "If you have an acquaintance, don''t be afraid."


    "His Royal Highness said," Wang Qing said flatly, "The princess and Lord Pei are involved in a case, and they should have been together."


    Having said that, Wang Qing led Li Rong to the end of the prison.


    The cell at this end was specially set up. It was obviously for high-ranking officials to live in. It was a single corner with several cells scattered. Apart from Pei Wenxuan lying in it and reading a book, there was no one else.


    Pei Wenxuan was lying on the bed looking at a travel note. Seeing Li Rong came in, he got up, put the book on the small table, leaned against the wall, and looked at Li Rong with a smile.


    Seeing him look over, Li Rong first chose the cell next to Pei Wenxuan. After letting people go in and arrange them, he walked to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan looked at her up and down, and laughed: "Your Highness is so fast. Up?"


    Li Rong "puchi" laughed, and she covered half of her face with a fan: "It seems that other people in prison have not learned, Master Pei''s mouth can grow a lot."


    "It''s okay," Pei Wenxuan nodded and said with a serious expression. "His Royal Highness originally came to visit the Welfare Minister once a day, but after waiting for such a few days, we did not see a shadow of His Highness, thinking about it every day. Tossing and turning, looking through the autumn water, looking through the water, looking through the water, having fun in the pain, reminiscing about the bitterness and sweetness, now I have seen your Highness, and there are thousands of words in my heart that are too agitated and offensive. I hope that your Highness will forgive me."


    Li Rong was amused by Pei Wenxuan, and she kept smiling while covering her face with a fan.


    Seeing Li Rong''s expression happy, Pei Wenxuan knew that there was nothing serious outside, and whispered, "Is everything done?"


    "Two things are done."


    Li Rong said, glanced around and whispered: "Say it later."


    Jinglan Jingmei took things, cleaned the whole cell, put on incense, and prepared a curtain to cover the door of the cell, but within a moment, the whole cell was almost the same as Li Rong''s bedroom. After everything was set up, Jinglan and Li Rong agreed on a daily visit time. Li Rong moved into the cell and everyone left.


    The voices were still boiling, but in an instant, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were left here. They were separated by a wall. Pei Wenxuan leaned against the wall and said, "Which one is done?"


    No one answered. Pei Wenxuan was a little strange. Just about to ask again, he saw a hand with his red nails stretched out a piece of paper. Pei Wenxuan bent over and took the piece of paper. Seeing Li Rong''s handwriting, it said: "Collect evidence."


    "It''s not important." Pei Wenxuan shook his head and looked up to the side. Although he couldn''t see Li Rong, this action made him feel at ease, "Where is the man? Has your Highness been here?"


    "Still please." Seeing that Pei Wenxuan didn''t cover up, Li Rong knew that this place should be safe. She didn''t write a note and simply said, "Is he such a good person to invite down the mountain?"


    "It''s not surprising." Pei Wenxuan tore the note to pieces, frowning while tearing it apart, and asked Li Rong, "How did you ask him in his previous life? I remember it was not so difficult for him to ask. "


    Although Qin Lin also took Qiao in his previous life, it didn''t feel too overwhelming. Now Li Chuan has invited him for four days. Why is there no movement?


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s question, she felt a little nervous. She couldn''t help but say, "Is it right? Did we affect this in advance?"


    It''s like she had a spring banquet that provoked Yang Quan, and now they invite Qin Lin in advance...


    "You won''t be invited?" Li Rong couldn''t help but doubt.


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said, "Don''t you crow''s mouth."


    "What if I can''t get it?" Li Rong refused to listen to Pei Wenxuan''s refusal at all, frowning. Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong didn''t listen to him at all, so he could only say, "What can I do? Cold."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s cool words, she tapped her hand with a fan, and said leisurely, "If Qin Lin doesn''t come, I will stuff you to the northwest. Either bring me the northwest, or I will Bury you there."


    Li Rong''s voice was very stable, but Pei Wenxuan could hear a bit of blood when he said "buried" at the end.


    Pei Wenxuan felt a bit cold, but he couldn''t be frightened by this kind of thing. He coughed slightly and said embarrassedly: "The main thing is that you mind. If you don''t mind, I still have a way."


    "such as?"


    "After all, he is true..." Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong without saying anything, "What''s the truth?"


    As soon as Pei Wenxuan''s conversation turned, he changed his name: "Miss Qin Er''s brother."


    "So?"


    Li Rong fanned the fan with a smile in her voice, but Pei Wenxuan always heard some unspeakable coolness. Pei Wenxuan was a little flustered for some reason, but he still braced his scalp and said with difficulty: "I think I might, but I still have a bit of face?"


    "Ha," Li Rong couldn''t help but smile, "What kind of face can you have for a man who has been divorced? Are you shameless?"


    "I was divorced, she must have been forced."


    "Pei Wenxuan, I found that you have mediocre abilities, so it''s particularly strong to deceive yourself and others." Li Rong couldn''t listen anymore, and hit the ground with a fan. "She can learn from Chuaner''s thoughts, what''s the matter with you? Er? Seriously, if she didn''t have the least bit of your dog''s position on Chuan''er, she rushed to you to help her in the last life and dared to hide it from me. If she dared to respond with the least bit of response, I would abolish her!"


    "Your logic is wrong," Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong''s words, and said seriously, "She likes your Royal Highness. That''s a later thing. I just kept filial piety when she retired from my marriage. At that time, she hadn''t seen His Highness. I must be forced by my family to quit my marriage."


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, he almost vomited and bleeds. The key is when Qin Zhenzhen likes Li Chuan? She didn''t like him at all, Pei Wenxuan! Retirement is completely voluntary, spontaneous, and self-explanatory!


    She took a deep breath and restrained her emotions and said: "Pei Wenxuan, you should really appreciate you and I are now in jail."


    "Otherwise?" Pei Wenxuan couldn''t understand Li Rong''s words. He was still thinking about Qin Lin''s affairs, so he listened to Li Rongyin''s grimace, "If you don''t stop by this wooden fence, I''ll just go over and catch you. eye!"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He felt that Li Rong who picked you up was extremely irritable. After a while, he cautiously said: "You are a princess. You should pay attention to your identity. Do it, it''s not pretty."


    "I don''t look good when I do it," Li Rong sneered, "I just let other people do it."


    "Girl''s house," Pei Wenxuan said casually, "It''s not good to fight and kill. You drink tea and put out the fire, let''s continue talking."


    "I have nothing to talk with you."


    Li Rong stood up and said coldly: "I''m really talking about you."


    "Why are you so tempered today? I thought the two of us were arguing enough on this topic," Pei Wenxuan sighed, and after thinking about it, he couldn''t help but say, "Did you interrogate people recently?"


    Li Rong''s movements stopped, and Pei Wenxuan knew that she didn''t respond.


    This is how Li Rong is used to, and it''s easy to get lost when seeing blood.


    This was the case in the last life, but at that time, although she and him were an alliance, they still had their own considerations. Li Rong couldn''t believe him, and he wouldn''t handle many things, so he couldn''t help her either.


    Fortunately, this life is different, at least now, the two of them are absolutely on the same line.


    Pei Wenxuan was silent for a while, and he said slowly: "I''ll do this in the future, don''t touch it."


    "No need." Li Rong said coldly, "It''s none of your business."


    "Can I ask you?" Pei Wenxuan sighed. He knew that Li Rong was angry, and said slowly, "We will live together in the future. Don''t always be so angry. You go to the interrogation, and it''s upset. Comfortable, when I come back, I will suffocate, isn''t it me who suffers?"


    "I beg you, my lord," Pei Wenxuan stretched out his voice, "give a way for the minister to survive. Let the minister do this for you, okay?"


    Li Rong sneered, without answering, she walked to the bed and was about to lie down, listening to the voice of talking outside.


    After a while, Li Chuan walked in with a person. Li Chuan was still wearing civilian clothes. He obviously did not come out of the palace. He hurriedly walked to the door of Li Rong''s cell and said hurriedly: "Sister, I heard that you had an accident. I came back from Jiulu Mountain deliberately, are you okay?"


    "Okay," Li Rong nodded, "As expected, don''t worry. Has Qin Lin invited you?"


    "Not yet," Li Chuan shook his head, and then he hurriedly thought of something, "but I''ll be here soon."


    Li Rong responded and listened to the footsteps next to her.


    The person Li Chuan had brought was wearing a black cloak, with his facial features hidden under the cloak, and his face was invisible. As soon as she came in, Li Rong noticed her. Li Rong originally guessed the identity of this person, but seeing this person walking in front of Pei Wenxuan''s cell, she knew it in her heart.


    Pei Wenxuan should have guessed the identity of the visitor, but he didn''t say anything, just watched quietly.


    The person didn''t speak, she just raised her plain white hand and took off the wide hat above, revealing her delicate and elegant features.


    She was not born beautiful, but she made people extremely comfortable. She was a little peaceful in her indifference. The most rare thing was that she was born in the world, but she seemed to be detached from the world.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly, as if unexpectedly, and seemed to be aware of it.


    The woman smiled gently.


    "It''s been a long time," she said peacefully, "Big Brother Pei."


    The author has something to say: Here comes the proposition! !


    ¡¾small theater¡¿


    (Mo Shubai sits on the steps and smokes)


    Pei Wenxuan: "Dabai, don''t smoke, it''s not good for your health."


    Mo Shubai: "No, I''m under too much pressure."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Why?"


    Mo Shubai: "You are too dog, I look sad."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Mo Shubai: "Son, promise me, don''t add fuel to your crematorium anymore, okay? Mommy kidneys are not good, and now my lungs are not good. Let me go..."

 Chapter 27： peony

    "long time no see."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "It should be more than three years, right?"


    When the two of them talked, Li Rong gave Li Chuan a look, and then led Li Chuan to the edge of the cell, the farthest place from Pei Wenxuan, and whispered: "Why did she come?"


    "Sister, do you know her?"


    Li Chuan glanced at the two who were talking, and whispered to Li Rong: "I met at the gate of Jiulu Mountain. When I saw me, he beat me and splashed me a lot."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She really heard someone describe Qin Zhenzhen this way for the first time.


    "and then?"


    Li Rong ignored Li Chuan¡¯s description and jumped directly to the point: ¡°She said she is Qin Lin¡¯s sister, and I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or false. Anyway, after someone came to the palace, she immediately said to help me when she heard who I was. Please Qin Lin, but the condition is," Li Chuan raised his chin, "Come and see Pei Wenxuan."


    As he said, Li Chuan frowned: "Sister, are they in a situation?"


    Li Rong: "..."


    Li Chuan was rarely smart once.


    Li Chuan is fairly stable in terms of government affairs, but in terms of feelings, Li Rong feels that his aspirations are basically the same as when he was six.


    Qin Zhen really talked to Pei Wenxuan. She asked about Pei Wenxuan''s situation, and Pei Wenxuan answered them one by one. After Qin Zhenzhen confirmed that Pei Wenxuan was okay, he said with a sigh of relief: "I know that brother is fine, then I will Don''t worry. By the way," Qin Zhen really remembered, "Did you receive the jade pendant before?"


    "Give me a jade pendant," Li Chuan whispered in Li Rong''s ear, "They really have a problem."


    Li Rong knocked her shoulders with a fan, curled her lips and smiled, showing a look of a good show. She folded a fan and blocked her face with the fan. She approached Li Chuan, and her lips hummed: "It''s time to watch the show."


    "Received." Pei Wenxuan''s voice sounded and said slowly, "I know this is not your intention, I don''t blame you, you don''t have to worry."


    "Big Brother Pei misunderstood, that''s what I meant." Qin Zhenzhen said openly and sincerely, "This jade pendant has long wanted to be returned to Big Brother Pei, but Big Brother Pei did not have time to keep his filial piety, and now he is back. I should have delivered it myself, but my eldest brother said, now that I have grown up, when it is inconvenient for you, he sent it for me."


    Li Chuan was at a loss, but Li Rong was using a fan to block herself, her shoulders shaking, and she laughed silently.


    She looked at Qin Zhenzhen with an upright face at the moment, recalling that Pei Wenxuan had vowed to her before saying that Qin Zhenzhen was forced, she heard the invisible slap on the face, and the "Papa Papa" made a crisp sound.


    Pei Wenxuan was silent. After a while, he stiffened and said, "Big Brother Qin is interested."


    "Yes," Qin Zhenzhen laughed, "Although you and your eldest brother don¡¯t meet each other often, your eldest brother is very considerate of you. The eldest brother told me that when the two married couples, I never thought that Pei¡¯s family would have the current momentum. Big Brother Pei is the son of Pei''s family, and his future is limitless. Big Brother asked me not to delay you, because the jokes of the two families back then delayed your good marriage."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Li Rong leaned against the wall and turned her face with a smile, Li Chuan was at a loss.


    After a long time, Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s non-emotional voice: "Qin Lin told you all this?"


    This kind of emotionless voice demonstrated Pei Wenxuan''s extremely restrained emotional state. Just listening to the voice, Li Rong felt Pei Wenxuan''s impulse to tear Qin Lin with his hands.


    Why does Pei''s son have a limitless future? These are all lies. He wants a limitless future and can only be an eighth grade official?


    It was clear that Qin Lin couldn''t look down on him, and he fooled Qin Zhenzhen.


    It¡¯s just that Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s female siblings have always been indifferent to these complicated relationships with the outside world. The Pei family has a good reputation, and it is normal for the children of the family to start from the lower official positions with real power. As for what position at the bottom has real power or not, this is not what Qin Zhenzhen can understand.


    So Qin Lin flicked like this for a while, and Qin Zhenzhen didn''t suspect that he had him at all, and gave Yupei to his brother to divorce. Seeing that there was no sign of joy in Pei Wenxuan''s expression, she realized that it was wrong, and hesitated, "What my brother said...what''s wrong?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    No, neither is right.


    But now Pei Wenxuan does not want to explain to Qin Zhenzhen, after all, the decision has been made, and there is no need for explanation. So he replied blankly: "It''s nothing, just grateful for the elder brother''s concern."


    Hearing this, Li Rong didn''t hold her back, and finally laughed out loud.


    Qin Zhenzhen couldn''t help it anymore, turned her head and looked over, she couldn''t understand why this Princess Pingle was so happy from the beginning?


    She couldn''t help wondering: "What is your Highness laughing at?"


    "It''s nothing," Li Rongping regained his emotions, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and quickly said: "I just thought of something funny."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong laughing at him, he was rather helpless. When he thought about it, he knew that Li Rong was laughing at him when he remembered the quarrel. He couldn''t help but coughed softly, "I''m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Go back and persuade your brother a few words, Your Royal Highness..."


    "My brother knows this." Qin Zhenzhen heard Pei Wenxuan talk about it, and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Pei, my brother will go, but you have to wait another day."


    "Oh, your brother will go, you still tell me you help me persuade, let me help you?" Li Chuan listened beside him, raising his brows, "Are you lying to me?"


    Qin Zhenzhen listened to Li Chuan''s words, and suddenly lost the peace he had before, and said indifferently, "Minnv persuaded him to go, so why lie?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Chuan''er," Li Rong reminded Li Chuan, "Don''t be rude."


    Hearing this, Li Chuan turned to look at Li Rong, shocked: "Sister, you call me rude without saying anything?"


    "What do you want to say, I already know."


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and then said: "Okay, don''t talk about some of these, you go back now, and find out about the affairs of the court, and make preparations tomorrow morning. Father can let me come here to prove the Yang family There should be pressure on him. If you don¡¯t expect it, your father will send you to the northwest to monitor the battle tomorrow morning. You can¡¯t directly agree to it, you must continue to reject it.¡±


    "I understand." Li Chuan pursed his lips, "I''ve already prepared these things, don''t worry."


    "Miss Qin Er," Li Rong raised her eyes and looked at Qin Zhenzhen next to her, "If the prince is forced to be sent to the front line tomorrow, is your brother sure to go?"


    She stared at Qin Zhenzhen, Qin Zhenzhen got the words, and respectfully said: "Your Royal Highness rest assured, your brother is embarrassed by your Royal Highness, but just wants to explore the character of His Royal Highness, and does not mean to refuse."


    Li Rong nodded. After thinking about it, she looked at Li Chuan and said: "If Qin Lin follows you to the front line, don''t let people know. Put him in the barracks quietly, don''t let others know that this is yours. "


    Li Chuan was stunned. After a while, he reacted and said, "Understood."


    After spending so much time to bring down the Yang family, they did not make wedding dresses for Li Ming.


    The fundamental purpose is to allow Li Chuan to insert his own manpower in the northwest. Li Ming will definitely replace the chief general in the latter part of this war and take all the credit for it. If Qin Lin followed Li Chuan directly, he would only brave his head for fear, and Li Ming would pinch his head later.


    The safest plan now is for Qin Lin to take his good friend Cui Qinghe to the front line, starting from the beginning as an identity unrelated to Li Chuan, and then using his two people¡¯s wisdom to advise Li Chuan to resolve the Yang family¡¯s presence on the northwest border. After the hidden danger, attack the Rong country.


    When the northwest border is flat, Li Ming replaces the generals. It is impossible to replace the generals below. Qin Lin stays in the northwest. They will cooperate with Qin Lin¡¯s military payment arrangements and transfers in Huajing. In time, the military power in the northwest will sooner or later fall. In the hands of Qin Lin.


    These calculations are clear to everyone except Qin Zhenzhen. Li Chuan respectfully said: "Sister, don''t worry, I will arrange it."


    Li Rong replied, and looked at the sky: "It''s not too early now. Go back first."


    Li Chuan nodded in response, then turned to look at Qin Zhenzhen: "Can you go now?"


    Qin Zhenzhen glanced at Pei Wenxuan, and after hesitating for a moment, he said, "I am relieved to see that Big Brother Pei is innocent. Now that it is inconvenient to see each other, I hope that Big Brother Pei will take care. If you have any difficulties in the future, I need my help. My elder brother asked the person who went to Jiulu Mountain to find my eldest brother to tell him on his behalf, and he really wouldn''t refuse."


    Hearing Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s words, Pei Wenxuan looked flat, nodded, and only said: "Don''t worry, I''m having a good time."


    Qin Zhenzhen nodded, put on his hat again, and returned to Li Chuan. Li Chuan glanced at Li Rong, "Sister, I''m leaving."


    Li Rong nodded, Li Chuan led Qin Zhenzhen out, Li Chuan bury Qin Zhenzhen short, Qin Zhenzhen ignored him coldly, Li Rong looked at the two walking away, and suddenly stopped. Li Chuan: "Chuan''er."


    Li Chuan turned around with some doubts, and saw the end of the corridor. Li Rong stood in prison and looked at him quietly. She saw him continue to struggle. Li Chuan couldn¡¯t understand it. After a long time, he heard Li Rong speak. Said: "Wait later, if you ask others to send Miss Qin Er, there is still something waiting for you in the palace, so go back soon."


    Hearing this, Li Chuan laughed: "I see, you have to order this kind of thing too, be me a kid?"


    With that said, Li Chuan waved his hand and left with Qin Zhenzhen.


    Li Rong saw Li Chuan¡¯s back, standing still a little at a loss. Although Pei Wenxuan did not see Li Rong¡¯s look, he still guessed how much her thoughts were: "I don¡¯t want the prince and Miss Qin Er to meet again. Together?"


    This time he paid attention to the wording and didn''t call it "zhenzhen" anymore.


    Li Rong listened to his words, and said calmly: "Do you think again?"


    "I met earlier this time." Pei Wenxuan was a little worried, "I don''t know what will happen."


    Li Rong did not speak, and Pei Wenxuan worried that she understood, as if she was only half a spring banquet, she would toss everything completely different from the previous life, but now Li Chuan and Qin Zhenzhen have met for so long, no one knows What will change.


    In the last life, Li Chuan and Qin Zhen really only met one year later.


    Qin Zhenzhen became Li Chuan''s side concubine because he chose his concubine into the palace. At the beginning of the Eastern Palace, Qin Zhenzhen was at odds with Li Chuan. Li Chuan hardly met with her. She was often bullied in the Eastern Palace. Later, Pei Wenxuan helped and matched, and Qin Zhenzhen came into Li Chuan¡¯s eyes. .


    I don''t know what''s going on with Li Chuan. I have never understood love before. After being with Qin Zhenzhen, he suddenly went crazy, thinking only about this person.


    But under the prestige, what brings is not only love, but also advantages.


    So a year after Li Chuan ascended the throne, Qin Zhenzhen gave birth to Li Ping and died in the harem shortly after.


    On the day of her death, Li Chuan had been holding her body and refused to let it go. It was Li Rong who had passed by and dragged the person out of Li Chuan''s arms.


    After Qin Zhenzhen''s death, Li Chuan insisted on burying her as a queen and put her in his imperial tomb ahead of time. At that time, everyone just felt that Li Chuan died away, thinking that Li Chuan would be better in a few years.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t. His temper was getting worse and worse, and he became more and more violent. The prince who had always been known for his benevolence in his youth, finally embarked on an old path similar to Li Ming.


    He relentlessly suppressed the aristocratic family, and his iron-blooded wrist suppressed Chaotang, and only Li Rong could manage him a little bit.


    However, in the case of the Su family, their siblings were eventually separated.


    After the Su family''s case, she was in bed due to injuries, and Li Chuan came to see her.


    At that time, he was already very thin. They were separated by the curtain, and Li Rong looked at his figure, thinking that he was like a silhouette.


    He spoke in a daze, and he didn''t know what happened, so he talked about Qin Zhenzhen.


    He said a lot that day, just like when he was young, when it came to the end, he suddenly spoke.


    He said: "Sister, I have a beast in my heart. I can''t shut it down. I''m afraid of it and myself. I''m sorry for hurting Sister."


    "Fortunately," Li Chuan chuckled, "I have done what I should do. In the future, I will ask my sister for everything."


    After speaking, he stood up and left her room like a born alchemist.


    Soon after the Su family were buried, Li Chuan declared a monk. Pei Wenxuan took the officials to the Daxing Palace and knelt for a day, and finally reached a compromise. Li Chuan did not become a monk, but he did not take care of the affairs.


    Twenty-five years later, Li Chuan never went to the early dynasty again, indulging in the illusion described by the alchemist every day, trying to find a way to bring the dead back to life.


    In the second half of her life, she recalled countless times, if she did not let Li Chuan experience the demise of the crown prince, did not let him and Qin Zhenzhen meet, was it her younger brother, this life would be like when she was young, always cherishing hope, like a cold day Fire, according to this world.


    But at that time, there was no turning back. She didn''t think about the things that couldn''t be changed, so she went on walking in a daze.


    But now it''s different, she really has a choice.


    The two of them leaned on the same wall and stood on either side. Li Rong did not speak. Pei Wenxuan looked up at the afternoon sky. After a long time, Li Rong slowly said: "This time, you won''t let you She is in the palace."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong was a little puzzled: "Why don''t you keep silent?"


    "Look at you."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke plainly, and Li Rong was quite surprised: "Why look at me?"


    "If you agree, I''ll talk to Qin Lin. As I said, they want her to enter the palace, that''s her business. As for whether or not to intervene directly to prevent her from entering the palace, that''s your business."


    This made Li Rong dumbfounded, and she couldn''t understand.


    She paused for a moment, thinking about it, and cautiously said: "Sorry, can you...speak more clearly? I don''t understand."


    Pei Wenxuan heard this, and lowered his eyes: "I shouldn''t have interfered back then."


    Li Rong didn''t understand even more. She vaguely seemed to understand the literal meaning of this sentence. Pei Wenxuan seemed to say that he didn''t plan to care about Qin Zhenzhen anymore.


    But how is this possible?


    Li Rong was at a loss.


    Not to mention the weight of Qin Zhenzhen in Pei Wenxuan''s heart, even if Qin Zhenzhen has no weight in Pei Wenxuan''s heart, he is just a friend, according to Pei Wenxuan''s personality, it is impossible to know that Qin Zhenzhen will die in the palace, and watch it. Qin Zhenzhen died.


    And what does it mean if she agrees?


    What does she need to agree to?


    When did he need her to agree to his Pei Wenxuan matter? Can she manage it?


    Li Rong was at a loss, she didn''t even know how many questions should be divided into this question, and from which angle to ask.


    Pei Wenxuan leaned against the wall, lowered his head and did not speak. He knew that Li Rong was going to ask him. His heartbeat was a little fast and he was so nervous. He was a little expecting Li Rong to ask. Find the right time to say something.


    But he didn''t know whether he should answer or not. After all, after so many years, saying this seemed to increase the sadness and regret, and there was no other useless.


    The two calmed down, and Li Rong finally said, "Well, do you mean, I let you take care of it, you only care, if I don''t let you, you don''t care?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head, and after a while, he softly replied, "Yes."


    "Why... why?"


    Li Rong stammered a bit. Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes and slowly said, "There is a boundary between people. Everyone is a spider web. A web involves other people. Everyone You need to move within this limit. If you exceed it, which side you go a little bit, it will cause pain to the other side."


    Pei Wenxuan said this implicitly, but Li Rong understood. She gently leaned against the wall, listening to Pei Wenxuan''s rare serious and peaceful words.


    "She has her brother, her husband, and herself. She should have taken on her life. Every choice she makes will bring its results. Anyone''s intervention is not a good thing."


    "I have my responsibility, no matter where it comes from. Now that I have promised you to get married, I will restrain myself with the requirements of a husband."


    "Until our contract ends?" Li Rong chuckled lightly.


    Pei Wenxuan was silent. After a while, he said quietly: "Perhaps."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, pulled a futon to the corner, sat down cross-legged, tidied up her clothes, and said with emotion: "Pei Wenxuan, you really haven''t lived in vain in the past fifty years. If you had realized this early, In our last life, we might be able to grow old."


    When Pei Wen declared this, his eyelashes trembled.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, he felt that Li Rong''s words were like a sharp blade, and it penetrated him instantly. He could not tell where this feeling came from for a while, perhaps because of regret, perhaps dissatisfaction with the previous life, or perhaps the unspoken feelings when he was young in the previous life, dormant for years, then a certain moment of counterattack , One bite down, the bite was bloody.


    The pain calmed Pei Wenxuan subconsciously, and he was used to entering a kind of extreme calm under extreme emotions.


    Li Rong tidyed up her clothes, not knowing Pei Wenxuan''s feelings, and continued to smile: "I knew you were smart, and I can figure out things sooner or later. As expected, you said that you look like you now, what you think, How many girls like you out there."


    "You knew I would want to understand?" Pei Wenxuan said coldly, and Li Rong shook the fan and replied, "I think people are still very accurate."


    "Then what do you think of me?"


    "Now or before?"


    "then."


    Hearing this, Li Rong thought about it seriously, and tried hard to recall Pei Wenxuan 30 years ago, and slowly said: "You were very nice back then, but you were stubborn in your heart and couldn''t think about it."


    "How to say?"


    "Back when you promised to take care of Qin Zhenzhen, you just thought that a gentleman would be difficult to chase after a word, and no matter what his situation is, he would help others." Li Rong said, pouring tea for herself and analyzing. "And you always think that you like Qin Zhenzhen. When you saw me, you suddenly fell under my pomegranate skirt. Your heart collapsed and contradicted. You can''t accept it. Why do you think you are such a half-hearted man? What? So, you have no problem with your motivation, you just can¡¯t figure it out."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rongyun''s lightly describing everything in the past. He lowered his eyes, and he felt very ear-piercing when he heard Li Rong''s evaluation of him. But he knew clearly that the root cause of this harshness came from what Li Rong said was true.


    "At that time," his voice was steady, without any emotion, "you know I like you."


    "I''m not stupid."


    Li Rong blew the green leaves on the tea: "If you didn''t like it, could you be so good to me? It''s just that you were still thin-skinned back then. I feel that you like me, and I am not sure."


    "Then you..." Pei Wenxuan''s voice was dry, "Why don''t you wait for me?"


    If she is willing to wait a little longer, he may be able to see his heart clearly and learn to grow, and they will not have such an end in their previous lives.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "You are so funny. I didn''t collect the tatters, so why wait for you?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong looked at herself in the cup, her voice calm, "In fact, you can''t see clearly."


    "In the last life, it was not that you were sorry for me, I left sadly, and then abandoned myself and spent the rest of my life with a eunuch. It''s that I can actually get you, I chose not to, I will find new love, and be with my heart."


    "A woman hates her rival in love because she feels that in the emotional competition, facing a good woman with who she is today, she has no chance of winning."


    "So she always hopes that the other party is so disgusting, because her lover is blind, and one day her lover will suddenly wake up and find that she is so beautiful, but I don''t need such comfort."


    Li Rong smiled softly.


    "I know it''s really easy for me to beat Qin Zhen. If I want you, I don''t even have to do anything, just wait, but I don''t want to."


    Li Rong looked up and saw the colorful clouds in the sky. Late Yan Feiming: "I, Li Rong, is a noble man, a blood relative of the emperor, and my appearance is not to be said to be beautiful in the world, but I am also considered to be famous in Huajing. The wealth and power are not embellished. Girl, you ask me why I am not waiting for you, what you should ask is¡ª"


    Li Rong drank the tea in his cup: "Why do you want me to wait for you? Even if Da Pei has a good life," Li Rong dragged his voice, with a bit of playfulness between the tones, "I''m not so charming. Ling Zhi fainted."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong''s words, her words were calm and open-minded, even if she was burying him, talking about unpleasant past events, it was rare to let people open up and relax.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged his chest and listened to Li Rong''s words. He looked down at his feet, thought for a long time, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He suddenly felt that he seemed to know Li Rong for the first time.


    Today''s Li Rong is not the same as when she was young. She has the persistence and principles of 20-year-old Li Rong, but she has the open-mindedness and calmness far from 20-year-old Li Rong.


    They used to argue and quarrel. He couldn''t restrain himself as soon as he saw Su Rongqing next to her.


    Now that he put aside his prejudice and looked at it, he had an unspeakable appreciation and affection.


    This kind of affection has nothing to do with love, but it is really hard to look away from women in this world like Li Rong.


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan didn''t answer for a long time, Li Rong couldn''t help thinking that he might have poked Pei Wenxuan''s heart. He is used to being stingy, and now he is pierced, afraid that he will not speak for a long time.


    She was a little helpless and cursed secretly that the man was stingy and tight, and stood up and said: "Are you still talking this day? I''m leaving if you don''t talk."


    When Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Li Rong stood up, flipped through a book by herself, sat at the table, knocked the seeds to see what he said.


    After a while, she raised her head and noticed a roll of paper abruptly from the corner of the cell.


    The paper was rolled up by a red ribbon, and looked well-behaved, as if it were a gift for someone, so beautiful.


    Li Rong was a little confused, walked forward, bent over and picked up the rolled up character, and saw Pei Wenxuan''s handwriting on it, which read:


    The princess kissed her.


    Pei Wenxuan''s words are used to turning corruption into magic, and even ordinary things, plus his words, can show a bit of elegance.


    Li Rong pursed her lips and felt a little funny. She pulled the ribbon and opened the piece of paper.


    The paper slowly unfolded and saw 18-year-old Li Rong wearing a palace costume with a hairpin and peony, turning his head sideways and smiling.


    It looked like an eighteen-year-old, but that smile was not the eighteen-year-old Li Rong.


    Li Rong couldn''t tell when there was so much charm in the bright publicity.


    Pei Wenxuan''s words are mentioned below the painting.


    Only the true color of peony can move the capital when the flowers bloom.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when she saw these words.


    Pei Wenxuan was standing in front of the desk, and he drew Li Rong''s lines carefully.


    In fact, one thing he had never dared to face up to in his previous life was that in his entire life, he never felt that there was any woman more beautiful than Li Rong.


    Only the peony is true, and the girl who has the beauty of peony in his heart is also Li Rong.


    Qin Zhenzhen may be beautiful, but that kind of beauty has never stunned him, nor has it surprised him.


    Only Li Rong.


    But she was in full bloom early and withered quickly, and finally became a dead branch in his memory. He almost forgot the beautiful appearance, until he suddenly looked back, and suddenly saw it.


    The peony kept in full bloom, but she didn''t want to show him again.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Question: "What does it mean for Pei Wen to send Li Rong''s painting?"


    Li Rong: "Reconciliation gift, I want to use this kind of grace to let me not quarrel with him, stand on the same front, and don''t make him suffer."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Question: "Pei Wenxuan, don''t be silent, stand up and speak."


    Pei Wenxuan: "It''s a love letter..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Of course, the positioning of this love letter has to wait and look back, and you will discover my true intentions..."


    Everyone: "Intention?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "It''s not that I don''t want to fight with her, I want to get married with her, and I can fight for a lifetime."

 Chapter 28： Whisk

    Having known Pei Wenxuan for many years, Li Rong clearly knows Pei Wenxuan''s ability.


    When he is against you, he can anger you to death. But if he deliberately pleases someone, that flattering ability is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    After all, Pei Wenxuan was also a son of a high-ranking family. He was already very clever. It is said that he was almost the leader of the school in the academy back then. The gentleman was proficient in all six arts, and he was able to coax a girl.


    Li Rong felt at ease when he saw what he said. After a while, Pei Wenxuan saw a piece of paper wrapped in a stone thrown from next door. Pei Wenxuan was stunned. He never thought that Li Rong would reply to the letter, so he hurried to pick it up. After removing the stone, squatting on the ground and opening it, Li Rongjuan brought some sharp handwriting in the show:


    Talk more if you can speak.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at this word and almost thought of Li Rong raising his eyebrows and saying this with a smile. He didn''t know what happened, but Li Rong''s arrogant and arrogant appearance turned out to be a little cute.


    He raised his tail like a cat, proud and affectionate.


    Pei Wenxuan had a teasing heart. After a while, Li Rong got a reply. The head of Pei Wenxuan handed the note over. Li Rong hurriedly picked it up, opened it, and found that it was still a painting. This painting is much simpler, with a few strokes, it outlines a jar with the word "peony" on it and the four words "aged peony" next to it.


    Seeing these four words, Li Rong immediately crumpled the paper into a ball and smashed it out, and stopped taking care of the dog''s stuff.


    When Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong smashed the paper, he knew that Li Rong was angry. He hurriedly said: "Ah, my lord, don''t be angry, just kidding."


    "People don''t talk with dogs," Li Rong said coldly, "Stop barking!"


    Pei Wenxuan was choked by Li Rong''s words, but he also knew that Li Rong was in anger. He hurriedly wrote a few hymns to Li Rong, reached out and handed them over, whispered: "Princess, princess, take a look? "


    Li Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to him, reading the script with melon seeds, Pei Wenxuan''s hand was sour, and she changed another hand, and continued to shake the paper in her hand: "Princess, I was wrong, I apologize to you, I won''t tease you Yes. You look at it?"


    Li Rong looked up at the white paper dangling outside, then looked down at her own notebook, Pei Wenxuan called her in a different voice: "Princess? Your Highness? Li Rong..."


    Before the words were finished, there were voices of people talking outside, and some footsteps. Pei Wenxuan immediately stood up and leaned against the wall. Just after finishing his clothes, he saw a young man in a crimson official uniform. Walked out of the long road.


    He should have arrived in a hurry, with some fine sweat on his forehead. As soon as he entered the cell, his eyes fell on Li Rong. Seeing that Li Rongshang was well, he immediately sighed and paid a respectful salute to Li Rong: "Your Highness. ."


    Li Rong was a little surprised. She looked at the people who came and said with some confusion, "Master Su?"


    Su Rongqing finished the ceremony, straightened up, and nodded towards Pei Wenxuan: "Master Pei."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded indifferently. Li Rong saw that there was sweat on Su Rongqing''s head, she couldn''t help laughing: "Why is Master Su in such a hurry? Wipe off the sweat first."


    As she said, she handed a veil over. Su Rongqing saw the veil that Li Rong handed over. He hesitated for a moment, but before Li Rong could respond, he immediately reached out respectfully and took Li Rong¡¯s hand over. The veil: "His Royal Highness."


    Su Rongqing took the handkerchief and wiped his forehead lightly. Pei Wenxuan leaned against the wall and watched quietly. The paper rolled up in his hand was hitting his shoulder without a hitch.


    Su Rongqing wiped her forehead while letting her breath fall, and then said, "The road is a bit rushed. Don''t laugh at him."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Li Rong chuckles, and Su Rongqing respectfully said: "Today, I learned that something happened to your Royal Highness, so I wanted to rush over, but he was summoned by His Majesty, and now he had to get out of the palace. He rushed over because he was afraid of making trouble in prison. "


    Su Rongqing has always spoken very smoothly. There is no sound line like Pei Wenxuan. His every move seems to be measured with a ruler, even his voice. Li Rong listened to him and asked, "What happened to the morning?"


    "This morning, there was news from the border gate," Su Rongqing looked straight. "Two days ago, the defender of the city attacked the city, and the defender of the city killed Zhao Yi on the front line. At this moment, the whole line retreated to Fencheng. The Yang family submitted his resignation last time."


    "Resign?"


    Li Rong laughed: "What did you say?"


    Su Rongqing''s expression is not very good, but she repeats it like this: "Yang Ming said that Yang Quan committed a terrible disaster and provoked the princess. The Yang family had no face to face the heavens, so he asked the old man to return home, saying that he would bring the Yang family''s children back to her house. Shanlin, I hope His Highness will let them make a living."


    "Zhuxin''s words."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke quietly, and Li Rong tapped the heart of her hand with a fan.


    If the Yang family submits their resignation in normal times, the court may not have been so flustered, but now that the battlefield owner is about to die, seeing the Rong country is about to fight over, at this time the Yang family¡¯s resignation is a threat.


    "What did others say?"


    Li Rong asked calmly.


    "His Royal Highness should know that most families stand with the Yang family," Su Rongqing replied smoothly. "The family does not like changes. The Yang family guards the border. In any case, they have been guarding the family for so long in the past unless they actually threaten the family. Benefits, the aristocratic family will not change their position. Now that the Yang family is so forced, today the courtiers are shaking, and the Manchu civil and military forces demanded that His Majesty be imprisoned in order to secure the heart of the soldiers at the border."


    "I understand."


    Li Rong nodded, Su Rongqing raised his eyes to look at Li Rong: "What does the minister need to do?"


    "No need." Li Rong shook her head, "Just do your own thing."


    Su Rongqing tightened her lips, seemingly unwilling, he continued: "Your Highness, what I said before..."


    "I know it all."


    Li Rong cut him off and said seriously: "But what I said to you is also sincere. I didn''t refuse you because I was on guard or looked down on you, but Master Su really didn''t have to intervene in these things. I promise Master Su, Not a joke."


    Su Rongqing did not speak. Li Rong seemed disappointed when he saw him, and laughed: "Master Su must want to do something, why don''t you bring something for the palace next time you come?"


    "What does the princess want?"


    Su Rongqing finally got some reaction when he heard this. Li Rong thought for a while: "Bring a few books. I like to read storybooks. You read a lot and recommend a few."


    Su Rongqing respectfully responded, and Li Rong asked about the specific situation of the early dynasty. After speaking, the two fell silent. After a while, Su Rongqing respectfully said: "If nothing else, we will leave."


    Li Rong nodded and just said: "Go, don''t be so anxious next time, I can''t get anything wrong in this Huajing."


    Su Rongqing saluted and retreated. When he walked out, Pei Wenxuan''s voice sounded slowly: "His Royal Highness, I also read a lot of books. How many books can I recommend to you?"


    "No need," Li Rong replied, "I''m tired of reading the books recommended by Master Pei, and I want to change it."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan subconsciously wanted to fight back, but he suddenly stopped shortly before the words were spoken.


    He suddenly remembered that he shouldn''t live like this anymore, and shouldn''t always fight with Li Rong, even for Su Rongqing.


    Li Rong is actually right. A person always hopes that his enemy is not good. The essence is the inferiority deep in his heart.


    He didn''t like Su Rongqing and always said that he was not good. In fact, it was just his anger and inferiority and anger facing Su Rongqing.


    But it''s been a lifetime, he started again, Li Rong is a good girl, and he doesn''t want to keep arguing with Li Rong.


    So he restrained himself and said nothing.


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little strange. In the past, in the case of Su Rongqing, he almost exploded at one point. How could he be silent for so long?


    She cautiously said: "Pei Wenxuan?"


    When Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong couldn''t help but make some bad speculations: "Pei Wenxuan, why are you not talking? Did something happen to you?"


    "No."


    Pei Wenxuan eased his emotions. He changed his posture, leaned against the wall, adjusted his voice, pretending to be calm and said: "I was just thinking about what Su Rongqing said to you before, and why did you reject him?"


    Li Rong was a little surprised. She thought that Pei Wenxuan would quarrel with her again, but she didn''t want Pei Wenxuan to start to open up too?


    Seeing that she was not speaking, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but say: "Why don''t you speak? Inconvenient to say?"


    "No," Li Rong came back to her senses, "Pei Wenxuan, you have changed too much, I am afraid. You...do you want to stop cursing?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    "I''m talking about you," Pei Wenxuan sighed. "You can''t get through without quarreling, right?"


    "That''s right," Li Rong nodded, "This way I feel better in my heart."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    "Su Rongqing said he wanted to take refuge in the prince, but I didn''t agree." Seeing that Pei Wenxuan was back to normal, Li Rong responded to Pei Wenxuan''s question.


    "Why didn''t you agree?" Pei Wenxuan frowned. If Su Rongqing was on Li Chuan''s side, it would not be a bad thing.


    "I don''t think he should be the one who should do these things." Li Rong said flatly, "The disasters of the Su family in the previous life were mainly because of Su Ronghua''s problems. In this life, it is better for Su Ronghua to stay away from King Su. He doesn''t have to follow early. Chuan''er, he will serve as his minister of the Criminal Department and take good care of his duties. Chuan''er will not embarrass him."


    "Are you afraid of getting involved in these things prematurely and dirtying his heart?"


    Pei Wenxuan spoke directly, Li Rong didn''t say anything. When Pei Wenxuan acquiesced in her, he had a sigh of relief in his heart, and he couldn''t get up or down.


    "You are very kind to him," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat, "but I''m not afraid to pull me into the water and dirty my heart."


    "What''s so dirty about your heart?" Li Rong didn''t understand Pei Wenxuan''s hypocrisy, and directly disgusted. "People who are all dozens of years old, they are not ashamed to compare with other young people."


    "Then what about you?" Pei Wenxuan shot back immediately, "I''m a tens of years old, and I still think of other young people, so don''t be ashamed."


    Li Rong stopped speaking, and Pei Wenxuan suddenly felt that he had said this a bit more seriously.


    Li Rong and Su Rongqing have feelings. He knew in his heart that even if Su Rongqing killed her, the end between them was not that they had a bad relationship, but that they had different positions. When Li Rong came back, she wanted to change Su Rongqing''s position, and treated him better, but it was nothing.


    It''s just that after all he felt so uncomfortable in his heart, he couldn''t help but say: "When I was young, you never persuaded me to stay away from these things."


    Li Rong felt that Su Rongqing was a graceful gentleman who would not be tainted by the world, and he did not want him to be tainted by party disputes. But what about Pei Wenxuan?


    Doesn''t he also have hills in his heart, pretending to be thousands of waters and mountains?


    "Did we have a choice back then?" Li Rong said flatly, Pei Wenxuan''s heart was pressed, "There is no choice, but you never thought about it, did you?"


    Li Rong was silent, and Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath: "In the final analysis, your feelings for me and Su Rongqing are different after all."


    "You know so, what is it worth?"


    Li Rong said calmly, Pei Wenxuan froze, Li Rong said calmly: "I have been with him for twenty-five years, and I have been with you for less than a year. If you want to compare this way, isn''t it unpleasant to find yourself? And what are you doing more than these now? You said it yourself, this life has started over, and you plan to start over."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong leaned against the wall, lightly draped her shoulders with a fan.


    The two of them were separated by a wall, back to back, each looking down at the ground.


    "That''s what you said," Pei Wenxuan chuckles, "start again, I shouldn''t worry about this. I will change it slowly, and you will not care about me in the future."


    Li Rong was speechless, Pei Wenxuan straightened up and said, "I''m resting, you can rest early."


    He had a calm tone, but he didn''t know what was wrong, Li Rong still heard a bit of embarrassment from the inside.


    She knew that in Pei Wenxuan''s heart, facing Su Rongqing, he was born with an indescribable sense of inferiority.


    Although Su Pei is a big clan, the Su family is a century-old celebrity, and Pei was originally only a second-rate nobleman. With the efforts of Pei Wenxuan''s father, he squeezed into the first-class celebrity.


    Pei Wenxuan was very smart when he was young, and he was born handsome. He and Su Rongqing are both in the top two academies in Huajing, and each is the leader. So, if you only talk about individuals, Pei Wenxuan will naturally not lose. But for some things, it takes hundreds of years of accumulation and inheritance to be able to afford them. So when people mention Pei Wenxuan, they always say "It''s a pity..."


    When he was young, he lost slightly to Su Rongqing because of his family background. Later, even if Su Rongqing was tortured in the palace, he lost to Su Rongqing.


    According to Pei Wenxuan, this is not something that can be put down with the words "coming over".


    If it is a daily dispute, Li Rong would not bother to care about the uncomfortable things in his heart, but now Pei Wenxuan''s attitude is getting better, she can''t bear it when she thinks about this person.


    She thought about it, and finally said: "Pei Wenxuan."


    The other side pretended to sleep and didn¡¯t speak, Li Rong said slowly: ¡°I told him to stay away from these things because he is only in his twenties now, and I am already considered an elder, and my heart is somewhat caring, not other emotions. He and I cannot start again. He is 20-year-old Su Rongqing and I am 50-year-old Li Rong. I am old."


    "If you are not coming back, I will meet you at the age of twenty," Li Rong paused, and finally said, "As long as you don''t ask for trouble, you can help me as well."


    Hearing Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan felt a little uncomfortable somehow.


    This kind of discomfort is not the same as the sourness before. Before, he thought about being uncomfortable.


    But what he was thinking now was, how could Li Rong speak in this tone?


    She was used to being arrogant, and she never felt distressed about others. Now that she suddenly said these words, when Pei Wenxuan listened, she felt more uncomfortable than she scolded him.


    "Don''t always mention that you are old and old," Pei Wenxuan said, "We are all twenty years old, we are very young."


    Li Rong smiled softly, she didn''t say much, Pei Wenxuan was bored for a while, he got up, went to the corner, and greeted Li Rong: "Your Highness, come here."


    Li Rong was a little puzzled, but she still got to the corner, squatted down, and wondered: "What do you do?"


    "Your Highness, give me your hand."


    Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand. Although Li Rong didn''t understand what he was going to do, Li Rong reached out. The two could not see each other, but they could see the hands of both parties. As soon as Pei Wenxuan grasped her hand, Li Rong couldn''t help but tremble.


    Pei Wenxuan''s hands are very thin, with distinct bone joints, and his skin is hot and warm, with a bit of roughness unique to men.


    Li Rong''s hands were slender and soft, and her skin was delicate and smooth. Her nails were dyed with Dancome after finishing. Pei Wenxuan grabbed all her hands in her hands.


    The unspeakable numbness went up smoothly, but it instantly reminded the two of them of some absurd years when they were young. But now they let go in a hurry and seem gaffe, so both of them pretend to be calm, as if they have no feeling.


    Li Rong said indifferently: "What are you doing? If you can''t give a reason, you are committed."


    Pei Wenxuan blushed badly, but he also tried to calm down. Fortunately, the two of them couldn''t see each other now. He gently put something into Li Rong''s palm, and then calmly let go, saying: "Your Majesty, give you a good Something, you try to eat it."


    Li Rong was a little dazed. She took her hand back and spread it out, and saw a small round pill. She couldn''t help but be a little wary: "What is this?"


    "His Royal Highness, you''ll know if you try it."


    "What if it''s poison?"


    "Do I still need to poison you now? You ate my fish before."


    Li Rong: "..."


    It made sense, Li Rong thought for a while and put the pill into her mouth.


    With the sweetness of plum blossoms in his mouth, Li Rong was a little at a loss. Then Pei Wenxuan asked, "Is it sweet?"


    "sweet¡­¡­"


    Li Rong was puzzled: "What are you eating for me?"


    "It''s a sugar pill." Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Didn''t you like sweet ones? You feel sweet when you are eighteen, and you feel sweet when you are fifty, Li Rong, don''t care about age too much. Just you Don''t think you are old, you will always be a little girl."


    Li Rong didn''t speak. She squatted with Pei Wenxuan. She wrapped her hands on her knees and put her face on her arm with a sugar pill in her mouth. She smiled and said, "What else do you have to be obedient? Tell me more?


    Pei Wenxuan laughed when she heard her words, and felt comfortable in his heart. He stood up and went back to the bed: "Don''t say it, I''m out of interest. If you want to listen, come back tomorrow, my son will tell you if he is happy. sentence."


    Li Rong caught his words, sipped him, drew the curtain, got up and went back to the bed.


    Li Rong slept until dawn, and after waking up the next day, Jinglan brought some people. They led people to wait for Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan to clean up, and then began to clean the cell. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan stood in the yard. If there is nothing wrong, just start Tai Chi.


    When I was young, I was tortured and loved to keep in good health when I was young. Both of them suffered from illness and pain and paid more attention to their bodies.


    When Li Chuan came, he saw two people doing Tai Chi. He stood behind Li Rong who was doing Tai Chi and asked in confusion: "Sister, when did you start Tai Chi?"


    "I can still play Wu Qin Xi." Li Rong''s head was wrong, Li Chuan choked, and then said, "No, I''m asking when you started this kind of thing that the Queen Mother likes to do."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he was unhappy. He only persuaded Li Rong last night. He was afraid that Li Chuan could not think about it. He immediately said: "It''s not too late to take care of your body. Your Majesty, you should practice early. Up."


    Li Chuan felt that these two people were sick.


    But he didn''t have time to quarrel with them, and said directly: "Sister, this is an edict."


    "You go?" Li Rong knew that Li Chuan was referring to the Northwest. The Yang family handed in his resignation. Li Ming had to send someone to the Northwest to resolve the war. They are now sending Li Chuan out.


    "I''m going to supervise the army." Li Chuan answered, and Li Rong nodded, "Is that man going?"


    Li Rong asked Qin Lin, and Li Chuan nodded and said: "Go, split into two paths, I will give him a secret arrangement first."


    "Okay." Li Rongping said peacefully, "After passing, get the ledger as soon as possible."


    "I understand." Li Chuan answered, and Li Rong said in Tai Chi, "Go, there is me here."


    When Li Chuan heard this, he looked at Li Rong and then at Pei Wenxuan. After a while, he called Pei Wenxuan: "Hey."


    Pei Wenxuan pretended not to hear him, and continued to practice Tai Chi. Li Chuan knew that he was hanging him. Although he was a little angry, he had no time to care. He only said: "Lonely leave these days, you have to take good care of my sister."


    "I don''t need him to take care of it," Li Rong said immediately, "You go quickly."


    "It''s easy to leave." Pei Wenxuan answered with Tai Chi. Li Chuan was choked by these two people, held back for a long time, and finally said, "Forget it, I''m leaving."


    After speaking, he threw off his sleeves and walked out the corridor. After walking a few steps, he suddenly called out, "Sister."


    Li Rong turned around and saw Li Chuan suddenly ran back and hugged her.


    He trembled slightly, and whispered: "Sister, if I don''t come back..."


    "Sister A is here." Li Rong raised her hand, stroked Li Chuan''s back, and said peacefully, "You will be safe. A sister will protect you anytime."


    Listening to Li Rong''s words, Li Chuan felt an inexplicable peace in his heart. He suddenly developed a lot of courage. He felt that on the way, someone seemed to spread their wings and quietly guarded behind him.


    "Sister," Li Chuan whispered, "I will come back well, don''t be afraid."


    "I''m back, I protect you."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing as she listened to Li Chuan''s words.


    Li Chuan let go of her, this time he didn''t look back, and ran out all the way.


    Pei Wenxuan stood behind Li Rong, and he looked at Li Rong''s expression. That kind of calm, calm, and hopeful expression was something he hadn''t seen in decades since.


    "Li Rong," he couldn''t help calling her, Li Rong turned around, somewhat puzzled: "Huh?"


    Pei Wenxuan quietly looked at Li Rong who turned his head to look at him. He saw the girl''s clear watery eyes reflecting his own shadow, watching the peach blossoms in the late spring that blew from nowhere, and he looked at Li Rong at this moment.


    He suddenly had an inexplicable urge.


    He hoped that Li Rong could live a lifetime with such a look and a smile.


    If Li Rong can live like this for a lifetime...


    It is not impossible for him to feel wronged and treat her better.


    "Pei Wenxuan?" Seeing Pei Wenxuan not speaking, Li Rong couldn''t help but call him, Pei Wenxuan returned to his senses, he smiled lightly, and raised his hand over her head.


    "The flower fell on your head."


    He whispered: "I''ll brush it off for you."


    Willing to dust and snow for you, willing to run for you for half a lifetime.


    Only at that moment, Pei Wenxuan himself didn''t know that there were so many things he could do for Li Rong.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Question: Li Chuan, how does it feel to visit prison today?


    Answer: It seems to be going to a nursing home to see my parents being attacked jointly.


    Tai Chi, square dance, soft ball, middle-aged and elderly square three martial arts.

 Chapter 29： Rapport

    Pei Wenxuan''s tenderness at that moment made Li Rong stunned. Seeing her stunned, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Rong stared at his face for a moment, then raised her head, patted his shoulder, and said with emotion: "My eyes are indeed good."


    Pei Wenxuan was quite at a loss, and Li Rong had already entered his cell with the fan.


    Her room had been cleaned, Jing Lan Jingmei asked her needs, nothing else, so she left.


    The two were in their respective cells, reading books and playing chess, and quarreling freely, the days passed away.


    In the evening, Su Rongqing brought the food box over, gave the food box and a few scripts to Li Rong, and then reported on the recent events in North Korea and China.


    Li Rong listened to his report. While listening, she looked down at the notebook that Su Rongqing gave. After Su Rongqing finished speaking, she didn''t bother about the affairs of the court. She just said: "The notebooks you gave looked like They are all very interesting. I should be able to read them these days. You will find something similar for me next time."


    Su Rongqing was stunned, and then responded, a little hesitant: "Is there nothing to bring your Highness?"


    "It''s nothing," Li Rong said, after thinking about it, she said again, "You don''t have to come more in the future. If you let your majesty know, it will be bad for you."


    Su Rongqing heard this, and went silent. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said gently: "Your Highness said yes."


    Li Rong nodded and did not speak any more. Su Rongqing stood at the door of the cell for a moment, and then said: "If nothing else, the Weichen will withdraw first."


    Li Rong replied, with a rather plain attitude. After Su Rongqing respectfully saluted, he stepped back.


    When he left, Pei Wenxuan opened his eyes against the wall and said indifferently: "Don''t keep saying a few more words?"


    "What did you say?" Li Rong turned through the notebook without looking up, "I can''t keep anyone anyway."


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan leaned on the wall, sitting on the futon, bending his knees, putting one hand on his knee and one hand on his leg, and said slowly, "You really don''t want to continue with Su Rongqing. ?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Why?" Pei Wenxuan was a little curious, "Do you still care if he killed you?"


    Li Rong''s movements paused, and she didn''t know how to respond for a while. Her feelings for Su Rongqing were far more complicated than Pei Wenxuan.


    There is too much love and hatred between them, and there are too many entanglements. Between her and Pei Wenxuan, they only talked about likes or dislikes. But between her and Su Rongqing, they were in the middle of love and hate. She and Su Rongqing were on guard against each other, accompanied each other, they were sincere and full of suspicion.


    It wasn''t that she had no heart, and she was even impulsive to want to leave with Pei Wenxuan, but Su Rongqing clearly let her see that Su Rongqing did not want her to have this impulse.


    In her previous life, she was like a cat that carefully explored the world. Every time she stretched out her hand, she encountered flames burning. Although Su Rongqing''s fire was gentle and beautiful, for her, looking at the beautiful fireworks in the distance, Maybe it''s much better than touch.


    She didn¡¯t speak, and Pei Wenxuan was silent. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong. From the moment he realized that Li Rong and his own perception were different, he wanted to explore Li Rong very much. What is Li Rong like in fifteen years?


    Speaking of it, he felt uncomfortable, but he couldn''t help but want to ask.


    After a long time, Pei Wenxuan said: "If you don''t think about it clearly, it''s better to talk to me, and I will help you analyze it."


    Li Rong couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this, "You are a silly person in the relationship, and you still help me analyze it?"


    "I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, so I am only in this mountain." Pei Wenxuan felt that Li Rong was wrong, and immediately retorted, "I don''t know what I am, and I may not know you."


    Li Rong laughed and felt that Pei Wenxuan was like a doctor who couldn''t heal himself. He was questioned about his medical skills.


    She didn''t bother to talk to him, but when she was idle in prison, she started chatting casually.


    Pei Wenxuan asked, and she answered, detailing the life of the other person and her during the twenty-five years of his absence.


    Twenty-five years is very long. From dusk to midnight, Pei Wenxuan listened to it. She said that occasionally Pei Wenxuan would also talk about her own affairs. Li Rong also found it strange.


    It rained lightly in the night, and Pei Wenxuan was saying that because he had never had an heir, he was guessed by the tribe that he was not good enough, and he desperately wanted to adopt a child for him. Li Rong listened attentively, and felt sleepy again. Pei Wenxuan suddenly said, "Have you covered the quilt?"


    Li Rong reacted in a daze, lazily got up and removed a blanket from the side, covering her body, and then said: "It''s covered, you continue to say."


    "Does your leg hurt?" Pei Wenxuan asked again suddenly. Li Rong realized that he was thinking of her leg pain on rainy days, and smiled and said, "I''m still young, this little rain doesn''t hurt."


    "You were young then," Pei Wenxuan said gently, "It is still easy to hurt in autumn."


    Li Rong fell silent. She remembered that her legs hurt during the autumn night. She didn''t tell Pei Wenxuan at first. When Pei Wenxuan saw that she could not fall asleep in the middle of the night and her face was not good, she went to inquire, and then she knew that she was caught in her youth. Kneeling for a long time, the root cause of the fall.


    So he learned massage. One night when it rained, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. Pei Wenxuan got up, covered her with a quilt, and then pressed the acupuncture points on her legs little by little, and asked her softly: "Rongrong, do you still hurt?"


    That was the first time she slept peacefully on the night of autumn rain. At that time, she felt in her heart that actually getting married was much better than she had expected.


    She thought of herself and Pei Wenxuan at that time. I don''t know if it was because of too long a long time. Even with the unhappy results later, she felt a little tender.


    Pei Wenxuan mentioned this, and then asked: "Does the leg still hurt afterwards?"


    "It hurts." Li Rong sighed lightly.


    Pei Wenxuan looked ahead and listened to the drizzle: "Does Su Rongqing leave it alone?"


    "It''s in charge," Li Rong said gently, "It''s just that when people are old, their body is always worse."


    "He is still good to you."


    "He is very good, but there is too much space in between."


    The two went silent, and for a while they forgot what the original intention of the initial chat was. Li Rong was a little sleepy, grabbed the blanket and got up and said, "Go to sleep."


    Then he got up and went back to the bed, wrapped himself in the quilt, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    After Li Chuan left, the two of them were fine, almost just waiting.


    Jinglan would come to clean Li Rong''s cell every day, and by the way, she would tell Li Rong the news outside. Li Rong asked Jinglan to bring her words to the queen, and asked the queen to cooperate with the emperor to make trouble, hoping that the emperor would call Li Chuan back, regardless of whether she was in prison or not.


    Only when the queen showed an attitude of unwilling Li Chuan to go to the border, the emperor would believe that Li Chuan''s trip to the border was beneficial to him, not to Li Chuan.


    Regardless of the queen, for Li Ming, it was also an expression that the queen and Li Rong might not agree.


    Even if it is not a performance, it is also an excuse for Li Ming to provoke Li Rong and the queen in the future.


    The two stayed in the cell every day, waiting for news, arguing and chatting freely, or finding some games to kill time.


    Pei Wenxuan reads a lot and reads all kinds of miscellaneous books. He knows a lot about beauty, cats and dogs. In the previous life, he collected more gossips in addition to the usual political struggles. The two had nothing to do in prison. After chatting about this, they found that it was actually a good topic.


    In addition to chatting, the two of them also placed a chess table outside the cell and played chess, or guessing or guessing riddles. They were boring to the extreme. They played the game of seeing who reached out quickly.


    Li Rong disliked Pei Wenxuan''s strength, so Pei Wenxuan was in charge of hiding, she was in charge of fighting, but Pei Wenxuan was also clever, almost unable to hit, returning Li Rong''s hand to the ground, it hurt.


    Su Rongqing occasionally came to see Li Rong, and every time he came, he would bring a script to report on the situation of the outside world, respectfully and respectfully, but couldn''t fault it.


    At first, Pei Wenxuan looked at Su Rongqing''s chest pain, but he thought he should learn to face Su Rongqing, learn to look a little more generous, and keep hypnotizing, but it also eased a lot. At least after meeting, he could control a little Emotions, no ridicule.


    It was a month and a half after being in prison, and when I came in, it was the end of the season, and I heard the summer lotus blooming in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, there was a good news from the front line. Li Chuan not only defended the front line, but even went down to the three cities. The Yang family was seized by Li Chuan for illicit foreign enemies, and then sent people and evidence all the way to Huajing.


    When Li Rong got the news, it was at noon. Su Rongqing got the news in the morning and rushed over immediately and informed Li Rong. Li Rong didn¡¯t show it on her face. She tapped the heart of her hand with a folding fan, and said peacefully: ¡°Master Su has a heart, this palace has already known about this, but this palace is still a sinner now. These external matters, this palace is temporarily in charge No more."


    Su Rongqing''s expression changed when he heard this, but after a while, he lowered his head and respectfully said: "It''s good for your Royal Highness to know about this, and the minister just came to inform."


    Li Rong answered, and Su Rongqing saw that Li Rong was still as cold as usual, so he stepped back.


    As soon as he left, Pei Wenxuan laughed: "Master Su touches your hard nail all day, and I feel a little sorry for Master Su."


    "You still have pity for yourself." Li Rong thought about the next thing, and opened his mouth.


    Pei Wenxuan shrugged, but he didn''t care much, anyway, he was used to it, and he didn''t say much.


    After a while, Li Rong stood up, and now that Li Chuan sent the Yang family over, it was time for her to do it.


    She reached the desk and began to think about how to write this booklet.


    The time has come for the Yang family''s case, and she needs to apply for release from prison with Li Ming to continue the trial of Yang Quan''s case. But at this time, she wrote the envelope, and she was afraid that Li Ming would suspect her, thinking that she and Li Chuan had colluded to do this.


    She thought about it and finally realized that she might still have to ask Pei Wenxuan for this matter.


    She hesitated for a moment, ran to the corner and called Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan, hurry up, do me a favor."


    Pei Wenxuan had long been leaning against the wall and waiting for her. Hearing that she was finally here, she tapped her shoulder with a folding fan and said leisurely: "His Royal Highness is joking, a poor minister, how can you help Your Highness? "


    "Don''t be poor," Li Rong hurriedly said when he saw him take the opportunity to retaliate, "This is business, don''t quarrel with me."


    "Only at the bottom of the hall said that the Weichen was pitiful, and now I have to use the Weichen again, and the Weichen does not understand what his Highness means."


    Li Rong understood that if she didn''t lower her head, Pei Wenxuan estimated that she would be able to get Joe for one night.


    She glanced at the side and saw Pei Wenxuan''s clothes squeezed out of the wooden fence. She knew that he was leaning against the wall and waiting for her. After thinking about it, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the corner of Pei Wenxuan''s clothes.


    Pei Wenxuan looked down strangely, and immediately heard a beautiful call from the next door: "Brother Pei~~"


    Pei Wenxuan trembled all over, and the fan fell to the ground in fright.


    Li Rong immediately laughed when he heard the sound of the fan falling to the ground, and Pei Wenxuan was rather helpless.


    "Li Rong, you can swear, but you can''t be so scary."


    "Stop talking nonsense, write or write?"


    Hearing Li Rong''s temper, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to help his forehead, and sighed: "It''s nothing, my son is generous, and different women care about. Since you call me brother, then I will do it for you."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan increased his tone and deliberately emphasized: "My Rong, Rong, sister, sister."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Question: "Li Rong, how do you think Pei Wenxuan broke into your heart and became your best friend?"


    Li Rong: "Using his unique delivery skills."


    (Chat live)


    Pei Wenxuan: "I''ve seen writing before. Applying pearl powder to the face has a whitening effect."


    Li Rong: "Really? I will try."


    Pei Wenxuan: "But I think you are quite white and you don''t need pearl powder."


    Li Rong: "Then what do I need?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "Come here and let me take a closer look?"


    (Touching face, pinching face, staring close)


    Pei Wenxuan: "Your skin is a bit dry. Recently, use cucumbers for more patches. Oh, I''ll write you a recipe. This bath will rejuvenate your skin and make it fragrant..."


    ...


    Question: "Then how did you deepen your friendship?"


    Li Rong: "Just, pursue love together."


    Q: "??? Pursuit of love???"


    Li Rong: "Yes, he understands well. He often helps me analyze my emotional confusion and helps me plan how to chase men."


    Question: "...What happened later? Did you catch it?"


    Li Rong: "Then we were together."

 Chapter 30： the difference

    After Pei Wenxuan agreed to Li Rong, he returned to his desk and started to think about how to help Li Rong write this envelope.


    The two of them wanted to go out, Li Rong took the initiative to write, not good, it seemed that she wanted to kill the Yang family too much. With Li Ming''s character, I was afraid that she would think too much.


    The role that Li Rong wants to play now is a princess who is somewhat intelligent, but because of her trust in her parents, she knows almost nothing about the struggle between the prince and the emperor.


    Just like she has seen in the past eighteen years, that is what she sees, there can be too many others.


    Chasing the Yang family was because Yang Quan committed the crime. Other than that, she couldn''t relate more. If Li Chuan gets a good news, she will check people immediately for fear of suspicion.


    So Li Rong asked him to write this envelope, but if he wrote this envelope, the first thing he would have to explain was how he knew the news.


    He can be said to have used Li Rong, or it can be said that it was a dark thread left by his father, but a lie always requires countless lies to recover. The more lies, the more loopholes.


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a moment, then put down the pen again.


    "His Royal Highness," he called to Li Rong next to him. Li Rong was waiting for him to write a booklet, so he listened to him, "I can''t write this booklet."


    "Huh?" Li Rong heard this, knowing that Pei Wenxuan had other considerations, and said directly, "Then how are you going to go out?"


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while and whispered: "Look for the queen."


    When Li Rong heard this, she immediately reacted. Just as she was about to respond, she heard Pei Wenxuan explain to her in detail: "First, let the prince give a list. Anyone who feels inappropriate to the prince will be put on this list. Come on, let the prince ask your majesty for a reward. It is best to include more people from the Northwest aristocratic family on this list, and some generals loyal to your majesty."


    "On the northwest frontier, your majesty rarely has contact. The true cronies were trapped by the Yang family in the previous battle. The ordinary generals below are actually not familiar with them. These people appear on the list of the prince''s rewards. Your majesty will definitely suspect that these are the princes. People who have removed them instead."


    Li Rong thought, and took Pei Wenxuan''s words. Pei Wenxuan knew that this kind of thing was the easiest to say to Li Rong. You don''t need to say more, the other party can understand what you are thinking. This kind of tacit understanding makes Pei Wenxuan feel a little bit in his heart. Comfortable, he relaxed: "Yes, and if these people come from a family, of course, they can''t be too conspicuous. If your majesty withdraws them, it will naturally chill the hearts of those northwestern families."


    "Your Majesty has withdrawn these people, and I will remember to clean up the Yang family," Li Rong tapped her hand with a small fan. "When the time comes, Your Majesty will first send someone to the border, replace the prince''s manpower, and then recall the prince. Let''s start the trial of the Yang family case and remove the Yang family."


    "So, in fact, it is best for us to respond to all changes without change. When your Majesty thinks of us, he will naturally come to help me. At this time, you will take the initiative to let Tuobayan out, and your Majesty¡¯s people will find Tuobayan. , The problem is not big." Pei Wenxuan chuckled, "Even, we don''t even need to touch the account book. When your majesty sends someone to the border, we will ask your majesty for this account book."


    "You make sense."


    "But there is one thing," Pei Wenxuan said, "Tuobayan, can you control this person?"


    "I have found his wife and children," Li Rong said lightly, "the problem is not big."


    "That''s good." Pei Wenxuan nodded, "You can let someone do it."


    So Pei Wenxuan Zhezi didn''t write it, but Li Rong waited for Jinglan to come the next day, and asked Jinglan to bring news to the East Palace. The people from the East Palace passed the book from Huajing Feige and passed Li Rong''s meaning to Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan got the news at the border. He found Qin Lin and Cui Qinghe all night, and secretly drafted a list. They kept some generals, selected a few moderate families and generals loyal to Li Ming, and then selected them again. Several generals who were originally used by Li Chuan to be blindfolders were mixed together and sent to Huajing to ask Li Ming for a reward.


    When Li Ming received Li Chuan''s request for a reward, he was so angry that he smashed the cup in the Imperial Study Room.


    On the second day, Jinglan came to deliver the message to Li Rong and whispered: "I heard that your majesty was so angry that he said that the crown prince went to the border and his wings were hardened. He wanted to win people''s hearts and gather the party members, but several veterans persuaded him for a long time. Only then persuaded Your Majesty."


    Li Rong nodded after hearing this. Jinglan looked at her expression and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, don''t be too sad."


    "Why am I sad?"


    Li Rong smiled softly: "Your Majesty is of this temperament, I knew it a long time ago."


    Jinglan was a little surprised. She knew that the princess had a very good relationship with Li Ming in the past. After Li Rong had said this, she also knew that she had failed. She sighed and said, "I am not stupid. Not sure?"


    When Jinglan heard these words, she understood where the princess''s transformation came from. She hurriedly said, "His Royal Highness can just look away."


    Li Ming won Li Chuan¡¯s Zhezi, and within a few days, after confirming that the frontline war was basically stable, he immediately summoned Li Chuan back, and at the same time he sent his direct line of generals over to take over the Northwest military position and ask Li Ming Zhezi for a reward. A group of generals were promoted and descended from their original positions in the northwest, and dispersed to other military civilian positions.


    In this place of the army, the removal of a general is equivalent to the removal of power, the removal of trees to live, and the removal of people to death. The generals who have been transferred know in their hearts that even if they are given a good name, they are removed from their posts. , Northwest banquets are popular, and many veterans cried and shed tears at the banquet. Although they didn''t know it, both sides also knew what the other side''s heart was.


    On the day when Li Chuan returned from the northwest, the new general led the army to send Li Chuan out of the city. Li Chuan stood on the carriage and said with the general: "Master Zhang does not have to send it. Let''s go alone. May Master Zhang be in the northwest. "Li Chuan smiled meaningfully, "The official career is prosperous."


    Zhang Qiu looked respectful and saluted: "Send your Royal Highness respectfully."


    Li Chuan turned his head and saw the soldiers kneel down like a wave, and the summer wind in the northwest was blowing yellow sand with heat toward his face. His eyes scanned the army one by one, and he saw several young faces inadvertently.


    Qin Lin, Cui Qinghe and others mixed in the crowd. They raised their eyes secretly and looked at Li Chuan quietly. Li Chuan did not move, he nodded, then turned and entered the carriage.


    After getting in the carriage, he turned his head and glanced at the scorching sun in the desert.


    The endless wilderness carries the lives of tens of thousands of people. The young prince who came out of the blood and sword fight has never experienced it so deeply. Under all these words, there is a backlog of bones. .


    He closed his eyes and was silent.


    After all the orders went on, Li Ming saw that Li Chuan had finally decided to come back, and finally heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that this time the Shangguan family had accepted it.


    His people have clearly checked that this time the Shangguan¡¯s family has lost money, nearly half of the army that the Shangguan¡¯s direct line can mobilize has been consumed, and many shops under his name have been resold, just to pool the military pay to help the prince.


    The prince is the hope of the Shangguan clan, and what Li Ming thinks is that when he wears down the Shangguan clan''s vitality bit by bit, he will destroy the Shangguan clan''s hope of desperate preservation.


    This time ruined the Yang family and weakened the prince. He was a big victory.


    Thinking of this, Li Ming thought of the person who had given him an idea. He thought about it, summoned Fulai, the **** next to him, and ordered: "Pei Wenxuan, find someone to see the case."


    Fulai responded with a smile. After two days, a down-and-out businessman rushed to Shuntian Mansion to beat the drums to complain. After Shuntian Mansion rushed out, he frowned and said, "Who are you? Why are you playing the drums?"


    The desolate businessman raised his head and said in a hoarse voice: "Caomin Tuobayan, come to sue the General''s Mansion Yang for bribing the law, collaborating with the enemy and traitor, oppressing the good people, and murdering people!"


    The people in Shuntian Mansion were shocked when they heard this, and even the onlookers couldn''t help but feel a little weird. Why did the people who were dead a few days ago live?


    If he didn''t die, who was the one who killed Pei Wenxuan, who is now in prison?


    Shuntian Mansion did not dare to judge the case and directly reported it to the Criminal Department. The case was transferred from the Criminal Department to the Yushitai, and finally came to Li Ming''s hands that night.


    Such a big case involved his most beloved daughter. Li Ming decided to try the case. He notified the Criminal Ministry at night and prepared all the materials. Three days later, before the day broke, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were still sleeping in prison. Stuck in a daze, he heard footsteps outside, and then Su Rongqing led the guards into the lamp, and the whole cell suddenly became brightly lit.


    The curtain of Li Rong¡¯s cell was drawn, and Pei Wenxuan was immediately awakened by the fire. He opened his eyes and saw that the guards were standing on both sides of the corridor and did not come in, while Su Rongqing went to the cell and saluted Li Rong¡¯s cell respectfully. "His Majesty, Your Majesty invites His Highness and Master Pei to enter the court to assist in the trial, and also asks His Majesty to get up and follow the ministers to the court."


    Li Rong answered in the cell, and Su Rongqing said again: "His Royal Highness, the minister has brought an attendant from the princess mansion to serve His Highness. I wonder if it is convenient to enter?"


    This is thoughtful.


    Pei Wenxuan''s face-washing action paused, and couldn''t help but glance at Su Rongqing.


    Su Rongqing didn''t change her face, only listening to the sound of pulling the curtains from the side, and then she saw Li Rong wearing a red gauze shirt with loose hair, holding a small golden fan in her hand, leaning against the side and yawning: "come in."


    Su Rongqing did not raise her eyes, lowered her head and opened the cell door. Several maids walked in with a basin of water. Su Rongqing drew the curtain for Li Rong and then waited outside.


    When Li Rong came out after freshening up, Pei Wenxuan almost finished freshening up. The two went out of the cell together, followed by Su Rongqing and out of prison together.


    It was still before dawn, but everyone was very energetic. Li Rong got on the carriage first, and Pei Wenxuan was about to go to the carriage behind. He saw that Su Rongqing jumped into Li Rong''s carriage without any suspicion.


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and after a while, he made a decision.


    He also got into Li Rong''s carriage.


    When Li Rong first entered the carriage, she was still struggling to write. She immediately saw Su Rongqing jump up. She was taken aback and subconsciously said, "What are you doing here?"


    "There are many things that I want to explain to your Highness. I am afraid that it will be too late in the palace. I hope your Highness will forgive me."


    Su Rongqing answered respectfully. Li Rong slowly nodded and said, "Master Su has the heart..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan rolled the curtain and jumped in. Li Rong couldn''t help but said again, "What are you doing here again?"


    Pei Wenxuan subconsciously wanted to throw the sentence "He can come and I can''t?", but when he saw Su Rongqing''s face, he held back. It doesn''t matter if you are noisy on weekdays, people still have to behave, so he respectfully said: "There are some things to discuss with your highness. I am afraid that it will be too late in the palace. I hope that your highness will forgive me.


    Li Rong: "..."


    The words were so similar, she was embarrassed to refuse.


    "Let''s come with Master Pei."


    Li Rong greeted the two people to come in. They didn''t need to discuss them, so they sat down. Li Rong sat on the main seat directly above, and felt an inexplicable anxiety and embarrassment.


    The three of them were silent, Su Rongqing looked down and said nothing, Pei Wenxuan closed the fan in his hand without making a sound.


    Li Rong was okay to pour tea for herself, and the sound of running water sounded. The two looked at her together. Li Rong froze while holding the teapot. After a while, she showed an awkward smile and persuaded the duo: "Drink tea."


    With that said, she personally poured a cup of tea for each of them, and then when she picked up the tea, it became a question of whom to give first.


    Give Su Rongqing first, use Pei Wenxuan to be careful, afraid that you will find a way to retaliate after a while.


    First give Pei Wenxuan, Su Rongqing is higher than Pei Wenxuan in terms of official status, which is not quite reasonable.


    She moved stiffly while holding the cup. The two quietly looked at the tea in her hand. Li Rong felt that what she was holding was not tea, but a firecracker that could explode at any time.


    After a while, Li Rong gritted her teeth and drank the tea in her hand. She calmly said, "I''m a little thirsty, take another cup. Master Su," she cast aside the embarrassing atmosphere, got to the point, turned her head to look at Su Rongqing. : "What do you want to tell this palace?"


    Su Rongqing¡¯s affairs were organized, and he told Li Rong almost all the news he knew. After finishing speaking, he concluded: "The Northwest Frontier sent the past accounts yesterday because of the previous incident. It was a Weichen supervision. Now the princess and Lord Pei are in prison together, so Weichen took over. The Weichen asked the Ministry of War, Tuobayan, and the front line to check the accounts, plus Tuobayan¡¯s confession and the previous review by his Royal Highness. The confession of the person, there should be no major problems in this case."


    Li Rong nodded, and said gratefully: "Master Su is interested."


    "It is the duty of the minister to do things for your highness."


    When the two of them were talking, Pei Wenxuan was listening quietly. When Su Rongqing and Li Rong finished talking, Li Rong turned around, looked at Pei Wenxuan, and smiled and said, "What else do you want to tell my palace, Lord Pei? ?"


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal," Pei Wenxuan smiled and raised the fan, and pointed to the hairpin on Li Rong''s head, "His Royal Highness''s hairpin is crooked."


    Li Rong: "..."


    He really didn''t give her any face, and he didn''t even bother to perfuse her.


    Li Rong was about to stop the carriage and blasted Pei Wenxuan down, but she noticed that people around her suddenly got up, pressed her sleeve with one hand and raised her hand, gently straightened her hairpin, and said peacefully: "Your Highness, good Up."


    Li Rong was stunned to react, Pei Wenxuan looked at Su Rongqing coldly, and Su Rongqing calmly returned to her position, her face calm, completely ignoring Pei Wenxuan''s gaze.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was awkward again, Li Rong coughed lightly. When the two looked over, Li Rong hurriedly picked up the tea cup and persuaded, "Drink tea."


    Li Rong felt even more embarrassed when the two did not speak.


    Fortunately, the carriage arrived in the palace in a while, and as soon as it arrived at the palace, Li Rong quickly said: "Here, let''s go quickly."


    As she said, she didn¡¯t even bother the two of them stood up, and quickly jumped out of the carriage and out of the carriage. The breeze hit Li Rong in the morning, and Li Rong felt relaxed and happy. She held the fan and stepped forward and said to Jinglan: "Go Let''s go in first."


    "Wait for two adults?"


    Jinglan was a little at a loss. It stands to reason that Li Rong should go into the palace with them. But when Li Rong listened to her words, she hurriedly covered half of her face with a fan, showing disgust: "Hurry up, leave. They stay away."


    With that said, Li Rong led Jinglan first.


    Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing stepped into the palace side by side. Su Rongqing said gently: "Master Pei seems to have an opinion on the next?"


    "Master Su doesn''t think it," Pei Wenxuan turned to look at him, and said indifferently, "Is Master Su taking too much care of the princess?"


    "Oh?" Su Rongqing laughed, and said indifferently, "Is there? I''m just doing my duty as a courtier."


    "Does Master Su plan to get married?"


    Pei Wenxuan asked suddenly, Su Rongqing was a little strange: "Why does Master Pei ask this?"


    "I hope Master Su will continue to stick to his duty as a courtier," Pei Wenxuan turned his head and chuckled, "especially in front of Mrs. Zun."


    Su Rongqing''s expression was still, and Pei Wenxuan saluted: "Master Su is still in the palace, so the officials will not disturb Master Su."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan straightened up and walked aside.


    Su Rongqing wanted to enter the temple at the beginning of the morning like an ordinary courtier, so he went to stand in the line first, while Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were waiting at the door for the call. Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan come over with a smile, and knew Pei Wenxuan. He should be in a bad mood.


    Pei Wenxuan wants to be really happy, that smile is not like this, his current smile, when he was the prime minister in the previous life, usually something went wrong.


    Li Rong did not move, waiting for Pei Wenxuan to make a move. Pei Wenxuan stood beside Li Rong, holding the wat board, and said nothing.


    The enemy didn¡¯t move, I didn¡¯t move, Pei Wenxuan didn¡¯t say anything, Li Rong began to think about other things. She went through all the things that might happen today in her mind. As she was thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t hold on to Pei Wenxuan. He opened his mouth and said, "Is there nothing your Highness wants to ask the WeChat minister?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong returned to his senses, hearing Pei Wenxuan''s question, said decisively, "I don''t want to ask, I''m not interested."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Li Rong continued to wander around, but Pei Wenxuan forbeared for a while before saying: "But the minister wants to say."


    "I know I can''t stop you," Li Rong sighed, "Go ahead, don''t say I''m afraid you will be suffocated to death."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan is not salty, "We are almost suffocated to death."


    "How about you hold back?"


    Li Rong sincerely suggested that Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help it. He said directly: "I think Su Rongqing has ulterior motives for you."


    "Really?" Li Rong''s voice didn''t make any waves, "I''m so happy."


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan called her name, "I''m serious, Su Rongqing is so kind to you."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, and stopped playing with him. She listened to the voice of the **** Xuanchao, watched the ministers file in, and said calmly: "Pei Wenxuan, do you know the biggest difference between Su Rongqing and you? ?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He followed Li Rong''s gaze and looked at the ministers who looked sad or happy, or numb or public in the morning light, and listened to Li Rong calmly: "He is crueler than you."


    "Family, glory, inheritance." The two of them fell on the distant youth, the youth in the morning light, dressed in crimson official uniforms, holding the wat in their hands, their manners were elegant and regular, and their bearing was pure and noble. He followed the crowd, picked up the white jade steps, and stepped into the hall that represented the whirlpool of power in a country.


    "This is what Su Rongqing has carried on his life. Under these things, what he has learned since childhood is restraint, calmness, and tolerance."


    Li Rong''s voice is a little far away, with some pity and vague sympathy in the drift.


    "He won''t have the emotions that you do."


    "He won''t treat me nicely because of his feelings," Li Rong said very calmly, "He doesn''t value me, but Chuan''er. I remember this all the time, but you," Li Rong looked up at him, like phoenix eyes. Such as Gujing Hantan, restrained and calm, under this absolute "silence", it brings a bit of fascinating beauty that people can''t escape. She emphasized every word, "I also need to remember."


    The author has something to say: Pei Wenxuan: "The person I love is too cold, I feel pitiful, weak, and helpless"

 Chapter 31： Ended

    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong and did not speak for a long time. Li Rong couldn''t help but smile: "You always talk a lot, why don''t you comment?"


    Pei Wenxuan held the wat board in both hands and naturally hung in front of him, lowered his head and gave a light smile, Li Rong raised his eyebrows: "What are you laughing at?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked at her, "You are still very cute for so many years."


    Li Rong was a little at a loss, and at this moment, the **** called the **** in the hall: "Xuan, Princess Pingle, Pei Wenxuan, enter the hall¡ª¡ª"


    Hearing this call, the two immediately turned their faces straight, and after looking at each other, they walked into the hall one after another.


    Above the hall, Concubine Ning and Yang Quan¡¯s father and Yang Lie, the head of the Yang family, knelt on the ground. Li Ming sat on a high seat and watched the two walk in. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan did not squint, and went forward to kneel. Go to the side of Concubine Ning and bow to Li Ming.


    "Pingle," Li Ming asked the two of them to stand up and said calmly, "I asked you to preside over the case of the Yang family. How did you find out?"


    Li Rong didn''t dare to answer Li Ming''s question too thorough, too thorough and too smart, but he was afraid that Li Ming would be suspicious. So Li Rong smiled and coughed lightly: "This matter is Master Pei assisting the children with the case. He can talk, I am not good, let Master Pei speak."


    "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Weichen is here."


    Pei Wenxuan stood up, and Li Ming looked at the young courtiers in the queue and said slowly: "A few days ago, you were accused of murdering the rich businessman Tuobayan. Recently, this Tuobayan was alive again and went to Shuntian Mansion to file a complaint. Did you know that the Yang family sent someone to chase him?"


    "Report to your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan respectfully said, "Please report this matter to Rong Weichen."


    "Say it."


    "Two months ago, Princess Pingle set up a spring banquet in another courtyard in the outskirts. Yang Quan wanted to marry her, so she sent someone to ambush her on the way back to the palace. He wanted the hero to save the beauty and blind her. Yang Quan intended to save the princess, and clashed with Yang Quan, and was rescued by His Royal Highness. The prince will be brought into the palace with the princess. The ministers will meet with the Lord, and the mercy minister is frightened. He specially sends someone to **** the ministers back to the house. , I don¡¯t want Yang Quan to have a grudge against Weichen¡¯s sabotage of his plan, so he was so bold, Yu Weichen set up an ambush and assassinated on the way back to the mansion, and the Weichen was in a hurry to kill Young Master Yang by mistake."


    "His Majesty learned that Yang Quan acted so boldly. The specially appointed Princess Pingle, assisted by the ministers, and supervised by Su Shilang, joined forces to conduct a thorough investigation of the Yang. In a letter, exposing what Yang did in the northwest, saying that the Yang has been collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country for many years."


    "You nonsense!"


    When Yang Lie heard this, he yelled at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan''s face was still. Li Rong stood aside, smiling and shaking his fan, watching Pei Wenxuan quietly and continued: "According to what this person said, Rong Guo It is bitter cold, and the swords are still mostly made of copper, but it is a small barbaric country. It is the Yang family who reached an agreement with the Rong country in order to stabilize their position. Every autumn, the Rong country sends troops to attack, and the Yang family wants soldiers and food. And then evenly split with the Rong State, pretending to be a war, it is really acting. For many years of good news, all the big and small gains are just Rong State taking money to cooperate with Yang''s acting..."


    "Yellow-mouthed kid!"


    Yang Lie stood up with excitement. Li Rong saw Yang Lie''s movements. She squeezed the golden fan in her hand and shouted, "Kneel down!"


    She gave Yang Lie a bit of shock with her sonorous shout. He gritted his teeth and knelt down again. Pei Wenxuan glanced at him indifferently and continued: "This is a family statement, but since there is such a rumor, the minister Naturally, we need to check. Wechen heard that there is Tuobayan, a foreign merchant in Huajing, who has bought the Yang family cultural relics many times. So Weichen asked the princess for instructions and went to find this Tuobayan to investigate the case. In the Yan''s mansion, the Weichen stole the account books of the transactions between Tuobayan''s mansion and the Yang family, and discovered that the money that Yang''s received from this Tuobayan over the years is very large. This Tuobayan The antiques sold by Yang''s purchase were far above the normal price, which was obviously not an ordinary transaction. So Weichen followed suit and went to the Ministry of War for verification, and checked all the accounts and related personnel one by one."


    "This matter may have passed into the ears of Concubine Ning," Pei Wenxuan looked at Concubine Ning, Concubine Ning knelt on the ground, her expression still, Pei Wenxuan turned her head and continued, "To eliminate the evidence, they killed Tuobayan. He also blamed Princess Hepingle on the head of Weichen. At the same time, Yang Lie learned that his family members were trapped in his residence, so he planned to kill the frontline chief at the time, and then handed in his resignation to threaten his majesty."


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan raised his head with a solemn expression, "Now that the accounts of the Northwest Front for ten years, the Ministry of War accounts, and Tuobayan''s accounts have all been reconciled, Tuobayan''s money and time transferred to the Yang family''s residence, and the Ministry of War , The accounts recorded in the front-line account books are consistent, and the confessions of Tuobayan and other people are enough to prove that the Yang family has spent the past few years at the frontier."


    "Why can they keep so much money? Why are there so many weapons of our Daxia in the army''s offensive process in the frontline return? The sum of all the evidence shows that the person who reported the letter is indeed undoubted."


    "What the Yang family did is to deceive the emperor and pervert the law, harm the country and the people, do not respect the emperor, and disregard the people, and collude with the enemy to deceive me Daxia, Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan knelt down and said, "Such a serious crime, the Yang family cannot Stay!"


    After Pei Wenxuan had finished speaking, all the civil and military people in the dynasty were shocked. Everyone stared at the kneeling Concubine Yang Lie and Concubine Ning. After a long time, Li Ming said: "Yang Lie, do you have anything to say?"


    Yang Lie knelt on the ground, he lowered his head, thought for a long time, and laughed mockingly: "What your Majesty said is what it is."


    "Concubine Ning," Li Ming looked at Concubine Ning and said lightly, "How about you?"


    Concubine Ning listened to Li Ming''s words, she raised her hand on her knees and stood up gracefully.


    "This is the end of the matter, what is the point of your Majesty asking these?"


    Concubine Ning raised her head and looked at Li Ming: "What crime did the Yang family commit? Doesn''t that mean your majesty? Your majesty needs the Yang family, and the Yang family is at the border, fighting for half a lifetime. Now your majesty feels that the Yang family is hindering your majesty. , If you want to take Fusu King, the Yang family will collude with the enemy to betray the country and deceive the king, ha..." Ning Fei laughed loudly, "Funny, extremely funny!"


    "Yang Wan!"


    Li Ming screamed: "You are presumptuous!"


    "I''m presumptuous?!" Concubine Ning raised her finger to Li Ming and sternly shouted, "You Li''s forced me to this point, can''t you tolerate me presumptuous?! I tell you," Concubine Ning turned to look at the courtier, "I The Yang family¡¯s today is your coming..."


    "Come on," Li Ming ordered coldly, "Drag this crazy woman out."


    With that said, the soldiers rushed up to pull Concubine Ning.


    Concubine Ning came out of the door and struggled to get out. She couldn''t pull it out for a while. Pushing away the soldier''s pull, she rushed towards Li Rong: "Li Rong, you fool! He wanted to abolish Li Chuan long ago! He pointed you to the marriage. None of these men is good! He can¡¯t wait to kiss you out and let you die outside, and you still respect and love him... You Li must not die! Not die!"


    The soldiers pulled Concubine Ning, who seemed to be desperate, and rushed towards Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan could not stand in front of Li Rong. Li Rong looked at Concubine Ning quietly. Her expression was as peaceful as death. Concubine Ning roared and screamed. Until the end, at the moment when she pulled out the golden hairpin from her head, Li Ming drank. Voice: "Kill her!"


    The sword pierced Ning Fei''s body suddenly, that is, at that moment, Pei Wenxuan subconsciously raised his hand to block Li Rong''s eyes.


    Blood splashed on Pei Wenxuan''s sleeve in front of Li Rong. Li Rong held the golden fan, lowered his eyes, indifferent.


    Her sight could see Concubine Ning''s blood soaking away above the hall, spreading all the way to her.


    Then she heard the sound of someone dragging Concubine Ning out, she suddenly said, "Hold on."


    When everyone looked at her, they saw her using a golden fan to press Pei Wenxuan''s hand that was in front of him, looking at Concubine Ning, who was dragged out like a pig or dog, and calmly said: "The family of heaven, you must not insult her. , Take the stretcher white cloth and carry it out."


    With that said, she took off her outer shirt, walked over to Ning Fei and covered her.


    After a while, people outside came over with a stretcher, lifted Fei Ning onto the stretcher, covered it with a white cloth, and carried it down.


    Pei Wenxuan walked behind Li Rong, looked at Yang Lie, and said, "General Yang, do you confess?"


    Yang Lie raised his head. He looked at Li Rong quietly with muddy eyes. After a long time, he kowtowed down and said in a low voice: "Weichen is convicted."


    This sentence "Weichen convicted" announced that the Yang family was completely over.


    After Li Ming paused for a while, he was rather tired and said: "Let''s take it with you. The next thing will be transferred to the Criminal Ministry. All the Yang clan will be taken into custody. It is worthy of his ancestors to the court. Leave a whole corpse and give it to the evildoer."


    "Weichen..." Yang Lie tremblingly said, "Thanks your Majesty."


    After Yang Lie received the crime, he was taken down. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan also retreated. When they reached the door, Yang Lie staggered. Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand to support him. Yang Lie raised his head and looked at him quietly. The youth of the whole family put to death.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    He muttered: "Young man, knives are not so good."


    Pei Wenxuan looked calm, he raised his eyes to Yang Lie: "Then General Yang, do you know what you are doing?"


    Yang Lie didn¡¯t understand. Pei Wenxuan helped him go out and said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯ve read General Yang¡¯s young poem. General Yang once wrote, ¡°The white horse leads the sword to the north and sweeps the sky to report the country¡¯s grace.¡± The general also returned remember?"


    Yang Lie looked in a daze. After a while, he smiled bitterly: "Someone still knows this."


    "You are young and ambitious, why not continue?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at him, Yang Lie shook his head: "A person can''t clean the quagmire."


    "Officials protect each other, and the relationship is disjointed. Young Master Pei comes from a family and should know these truths better than I am. Young people have a strong ambition, but in the end they will always find that what the elders say is always right."


    Yang Lie smiled softly and patted Pei Wenxuan on the shoulder.


    "Master Pei, send it here."


    With that said, Yang Lie turned around, with an iron chain in his hand, walking slowly and calmly.


    "One day, Master Pei will know what it means to be old."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he put his hands in his sleeves, standing on the long steps, quietly watching Yang Lie walk away.


    Li Rong stood beside Pei Wenxuan and whispered, "The dying person, ask him what he does?"


    "The dying person," Pei Wenxuan said peacefully, "only then will I tell you why he died, and you will know how to not die because of this, and not let others die because of it."


    "Did you not understand what he said earlier?" Li Rong chuckled, "I have lived for fifty years, is it for nothing?"


    Hearing these words, Pei Wenxuan also laughed: "Let''s conceal the princess, his words have lived for fifty years, and I really don''t understand."


    "Lie." Li Rong said immediately, "If you don''t understand this, what do you fight for the crown prince? When you were young, you also said that you want the people to live a better life. In the end, didn''t you fight me for private rights?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he was silent. He wanted to explain, but he knew his explanation. It was inappropriate for Li Rong to know.


    Li Rong could never understand his ambition, his ambition, his almost naive thoughts.


    Because Li Rong was born in a high place, she had never walked through fields, watched mountains and rivers, made friends in Luzhou, and saw the hardships of Li Min like him.


    Maintaining orthodoxy and stability is Li Rong''s belief. But he knew well that if such a belief persisted, the end of Daxia could already be expected.


    But he could not say these words, nor could Li Rong understand.


    When Li Rong saw that he didn''t speak, he was poking him in the underbelly, and felt that the words were too serious. While walking forward with him, while knocking the palms of her hands with a fan, she saved the topic and said, "But people are like this, I am young. Haven''t you thought about this too? You are still afraid that I will see blood today, I see a lot..."


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan interrupted her suddenly, no happiness or anger in her expression, Li Rong turned to look at him, and saw him, "Every time you see blood, your left hand will tremble."


    Li Rong slowly receded his expression, and Pei Wenxuan continued: "You always tell me that you and Su Rongqing are not sincere, and that you are selfish, but not everyone can be above the court because they cannot bear it. , Take the risk to put a piece of clothing on a dead person."


    "What you say is not necessarily true," the two walked to the gate of the palace, Pei Wenxuan stopped and turned to look at her, "and although some words are a joke, they are not necessarily false."


    "For example?"


    Li Rong directly asked. Pei Wenxuan looked at her. After a long time, he suddenly said: "This time I go out of the palace, I am afraid it will be difficult to see you again before getting married. In this short time, I plan to rebuild the previous information network. I need some money. "


    Li Rong: "..."


    "I really want to know," Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan, full of admiration, "How can you ask a woman for money so easily?"


    "Because of the money you gave me today, I can double it back in the future," Pei Wenxuan smiled calmly, "Do you want to do this business?"


    In his previous life, Pei Wenxuan¡¯s dark web was stronger than Li Chuan¡¯s. He had set up his own system to ensure the efficiency of the dark web. Li Rong had to take many information channels from him, and the dark web was accompanied by various In the big shop, Li Rong''s life is worry-free. It can be said that most of his fortune comes from the money invested in Pei Wenxuan in the early days.


    It is a fool who does not do such a business that makes a profit without losing money.


    Li Rong is not a fool, so he took his token and handed it to Pei Wenxuan: "If you have anything to do, go to the princess''s house to find a housekeeper, but I can talk to you. I don''t have much money now, just such a small asset. Don''t mess around."


    "Princess Shang doesn''t seem to be of much benefit," Pei Wenxuan took the token, showing disgust, "I don''t know if other princesses will be richer..."


    "You give me back!"


    Li Rong stretched out his hand to grab the token. Pei Wenxuan held the token behind her back and stopped Li Rong with her other hand. "Pay attention to your manners. Your Majesty, I know that I am beautiful, so don''t behave me."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong was almost grinning at him, "You have no face and no skin!"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows and smiled, with a color of contentment between his eyebrows, then turned his head, put his hands behind him, and walked to the palace gate and said: "The princess will be here, and the Weichen has left."


    "Who sent you! You use my copper plate, you have to put it in the account! I want to check the account!" Li Rong couldn''t wait to tear him up, but everyone was on his side. She couldn''t say too much, she screamed fiercely. After a little, I was turning around to leave, when I saw Pei Wenxuan suddenly stop her and said, "Also,"


    Li Rong turned his head and looked at the youth in front of the palace gate. He stopped, looked back at her, and smiled suddenly: "If there is another next time, I will still block your eyes."


    Li Rong was stunned.


    "From the girl''s house," Pei Wenxuan''s eyes brought a hint of unspeakable gentleness, like a warm summer wind, gently wrapped around people, he lowered his voice and said gently, "Someone is protecting, always It''s good."


    After Pei Wenxuan said this sentence, he really didn''t look back and walked out of the palace gate.


    Li Rong quietly looked at his back, and for a moment, she actually felt that even if she had known each other for more than 30 years, she seemed to have never really understood what Pei Wenxuan was.


    She was in a daze for a moment, then listened to Jinglan''s voice next to her: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty seems to be going down."


    After hearing this, Li Rong came back to her senses, sorted out her thoughts, and turned around and said, "Go to your Majesty."


    Li Rong asked Li Ming to inform him, and then hurried over to eat with Li Ming.


    Li Ming had just arrived at the Supreme Harmony Palace. After changing his normal clothes, he was holding a kerchief and cleaning his hands. He heard the announcement that Li Rong was coming. He smiled and made people call Li Rong in. After Li Rong saluted him, Li Ming glanced at Li Rong up and down, and said with a smile, "I''m thin."


    "There is no way to stay in that place," Li Rong said upset, "Can you not be thin?"


    "Why," Li Ming threw the hot kerchi back into the basin, before reaching the table, "blame me?"


    "Not at all," Li Rong sighed. "It is his Yang family who deceived people too much. Father, you have your problems, and I also know."


    "Do you understand all of this?" Li Ming laughed and beckoned her to sit down, "You have grown up."


    "What''s so hard to understand?" Li Rong sat down, "I understand when Pei Wenxuan says it."


    When Li Ming heard Li Rong talk about Pei Wenxuan, he couldn''t help but glance at her more: "I heard you were locked up with him?"


    "Yes," Li Rong took the chopsticks and said casually, "Otherwise I don''t have anyone I know, and there is no one to accompany me at night. How scared."


    "You have been together for a while." Li Ming took the fish that the **** had picked up the bones, and said slowly, "What do you think of others?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong felt a little stiff after hearing this, with some unnatural flashes on her face, she whispered, "It''s just... okay."


    "What else can you mean?" Li Ming looked at Li Rong''s appearance, and he knew how to count, and laughed, "I gave you four candidates. Yang Quan is gone. You have to choose one?"


    "Just..." Li Rong blushed, "Just... it''s good."


    It is rare for Li Ming to see Li Rong twitching, and couldn''t help but laugh: "When did we Pingle couldn''t even speak clearly? Isn''t that the Pei family boy can''t do it? Otherwise, Cui Yulang and Ning Shizi, you choose one ."


    "I didn''t say he couldn''t do it either."


    Li Rong was anxious, and quickly said: "Princess Pei is fine."


    "It''s the truth."


    Li Ming lifted his chopsticks to pick up the vegetables, and said with a smile: "You have not been able to control you for so many years. This Pei family has some skill. What he said to you, I locked you, and you still Do not cry and scold me?"


    "He told me that the emperor loves me. If he can help me, he will definitely help. You must be in trouble, otherwise you will not treat me like this. Father and daughter are of the same mind. I will be the emperor, and I will always be the father. Be careful of the emperor."


    "He is not quite good at this point." Li Ming sighed, "You have been in jail this time and you have grown up a lot. Where is your mother''s queen? Has she been to see you?"


    Listening to Li Ming''s words, Li Rong suddenly showed a lost look: "She...should also have her problems."


    Li Ming sneered: "She does have a problem. You are in jail. She doesn''t remember anything. She comes to quarrel with me for Chuan''er every day, and I haven''t mentioned you half a word."


    Li Rong listened, his eyes were red, and Li Ming stopped eating. After a while, he slowly said: "There is a father in everything, you don''t have to be sad. I didn''t tell you and Pei Wenxuan to marry you in the temple today. I think it¡¯s not very nice to see the blood. I will have someone hand over the imperial decree of marriage to Pei¡¯s Mansion in a while. If you marry out, you will live in the Princess Mansion in the future, so you don¡¯t have to worry about things in the palace."


    "Can''t I live in the palace anymore?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she raised her head and looked at Li Ming with red eyes. Li Ming laughed helplessly: "Where is the princess who has been living in the palace? You are married, so let''s live with Pei Wenxuan."


    Li Rong lowered his head, looking sad again. Li Ming paused with his chopsticks, and then said: "Oh, I''m crying for a meal, don''t talk about it, be happy, and tell me something about your marriage. , I plan to plan the wedding date on the third day of next month, what do you think?"


    "It''s all about the father."


    Li Rong sniffed, "Didn''t I have been talking about marriage for a long time? I was delayed by the Yang family for two months, so the Ministry of Rites didn''t care about it?"


    "Don''t wrong them." Li Ming laughed. "The Ministry of Etiquette not only takes care of it, but also prepares two sets of wedding gowns for you. Choose one."


    "really?"


    Speaking of clothes, Li Rong''s eyes lit up, and Li Ming couldn''t help laughing when she saw that she was like a child: "Boy, can I lie to you?"


    Li Rong became happy and talked to Li Ming about the marriage process, until she really looked like an eighteen-year-old girl, clinging to her father and talking about life trivial matters. After a meal, the father and daughter were in a good mood. Li Rong sent Li Ming to the imperial court. In the study, before Li Ming left, he suddenly remembered: "Why is Rong''er dressing someone like Fei Ning today? Seeing blood, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Why aren''t you afraid?" Li Rong laughed, "Ke Erchen is a princess, so I can''t let people watch jokes. Concubine Ning... has also been along," Li Rong sighed, "I can''t bear it like that."


    "You," Li Ming raised his finger and pointed at her, quite a bit hated that iron cannot become a steel track, "too softhearted. Okay, go back, Fulai," said Li Ming, turning his head to look at the **** next to him, "Let The Ministry of Etiquette sent both sets of wedding gowns to the princess for selection. If the princess has any requirements, let the Ministry of Etiquette add it. My Pingle Princess is married," Li Ming patted Fulai on the shoulder, "Don''t mess around."


    After receiving this, Fu Lai bent over and escorted Li Ming into the Imperial Study Room, then turned to look at Li Rong, and smiled: "His Majesty, look at your Majesty''s care for you."


    "That is," Li Rong said with a smile, quite proud, "I am the father''s favorite daughter."


    As he said, Li Rong waved his hand: "My palace will go back first, and Father Fulai will not give it away."


    "Send your Royal Highness."


    Fulai bent over and saluted respectfully.


    After Li Rong and Li Ming talked about their marriage, they yawned and returned to the palace. At the same time, Pei Wenxuan also went to his home.


    As soon as he was released from prison in the morning, Tong Ye was notified by people. After going to court, he avoided the carriages of other elders of the Pei family and waited until Tong Ye came to pick him up.


    Tong Ye brought a dilapidated carriage over and complained: "My son, don¡¯t think the carriage is broken. We took the carriage in the same courtyard last time and didn¡¯t return it. The old lady in the carriage asked me for money every day. I haven''t returned to the house for so long, and I didn''t have the money to pay her. She said that she wouldn''t use it for our carriage if she didn''t lose money. It would be nice to be able to lend one this time."


    Pei Wenxuan was sitting in the carriage with his eyes closed. He was too lazy to pay attention to these trivial matters. Tong Ye sighed when he saw that he was silent. Son, who would be troubled by a carriage? But sir, when will you pay the monthly salary? The carriage has to be paid back early, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to go to court."


    "Go and change clothes first, and you will have money."


    After changing his clothes, he went to the princess mansion to get money. With Li Rong¡¯s money, he bought himself a carriage by himself. He couldn¡¯t buy expensive ones. When Li Rong discovered that he was going to scold him for squandering, he bought one at random. Later, when he had the money, he would change the carriage. Good car.


    Pei Wenxuan was serious about thinking that Tongye was quite worried when he heard what Pei Wenxuan said. He always felt that Pei Wenxuan was afraid that he had been stimulated in prison.


    Pei Wenxuan arrived at Pei¡¯s mansion, entered the door with Tong Ye, and walked around the corridor back to his yard. As soon as he reached the door of the yard, he noticed something was wrong and vaguely saw that his yard was full of people. He felt bad, and immediately Begin to analyze who is in his courtyard at this moment.


    There are only two groups of people who can bring people to wait for him in the courtyard like this in Pei¡¯s Mansion, either his mother or his second uncle and third uncle.


    And these two groups of people, no matter who they are, are afraid that they want to stop him from marrying Li Rong. His mother had always disliked the matter of his princess, but she couldn''t accept it. Now that the imperial decree of the marriage has not been issued, it is entirely possible for his mother to come to "save the situation".


    If it were his second uncle and third uncle, he didn''t want him to be a princess. Once he was a princess, he would have a backer and escape the control of the Pei family.


    He felt irritated when he thought that these people were here to disturb his marriage.


    Although marrying Li Rong was forced to be helpless, it has indeed become his goal. In order to marry Li Rong, he killed Yang Quan and destroyed a Yang family. Now someone will stop him?


    He felt irritable when he thought about it. He threw his sleeves forward and rushed out, shouting in a low voice, "How can it be so difficult to marry a wife?"


    Tong Ye was a little confused, and immediately saw Pei Wenxuan grabbing the wat-board in his hand, stepping into the small courtyard with a cold face, glanced at the servants sitting in the small courtyard waiting for him, and said coldly: "You are here. What are you doing? Who allowed you to come in?"


    Pei Wenxuan is already ready. Whoever dares to talk about his marriage, today he is going to kill the chickens and the monkeys to take these people and hit them in the face.


    Who would have thought that a fat woman in the front stepped forward and bowed to Pei Wenxuan, respectfully saying: "The eldest son, slaves and maidservants are almost two months old. I heard that the eldest son is coming back today and is here specifically Waiting for the son."


    "Wait for me to do what?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, realizing something was wrong.


    The woman smiled softly: "You borrowed that carriage two months ago. The account has not been settled. A carriage is not a big deal, but after all, it is a family property. You still have to set rules in everything. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s old. The slave is embarrassing you. Do you think you can settle the account with the money or return the carriage?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan was silent for a moment, adjusted his emotions, and calmly said, "How much is it?"


    The woman raised two fingers: "Two hundred taels."


    He removes the extra subsidies such as grain, silk and cloth for a month, and the monthly salary he receives is only two or two, very good, he is sure¡ª


    Can''t afford it.


    The author has something to say: Pei Wenxuan: "I knew it was so expensive, so I didn''t dismantle the carriage back then, and think of a way..."


    Tongye: "Don''t be too sad, son, you will pay off after you work for ten years."


    Pei Wenxuan: "No, I have other ways!"


    (Yueheifeng Gaoye, Pei Wenxuan knocked on Li Rong''s door)


    Li Rong: "What are you doing here so late?"


    Pei Wenxuan (wronged): "Your Highness, I don''t want to work hard anymore."


    Li Rong: "..."


    After a while.


    Li Rong: "I don''t want to work hard anymore, what do you want to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "I want to buy a car."


    Li Rong: "What kind of car?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    After a while.


    Pei Wenxuan: "You are still high."


    Li Rong: "Sao is still yours."

 Chapter 32： Gift marriage

    This is a more difficult and embarrassing problem than not letting him marry a wife.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak anymore, he was thinking about how to speak decently and gracefully about his debts.


    The woman looked at him with a smile on her face, but there was a playful mockery in her eyes.


    After a while, Pei Wenxuan finally found some state. He was about to speak when he heard an anxious yell from outside: "Grandpa! Grandpa!"


    Everyone turned their heads, Pei Wenxuan saw that the concierge was running, and after a second thought, he knew that it might be the imperial decree of marriage.


    The servant panted heavily, stopped in front of Pei Wenxuan, and stammered: "The imperial edict...the grandson...the door..."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed before he finished speaking, turned around and walked out the door.


    The maid who asked for money then reacted and quickly stepped forward and asked the porter: "What decree?"


    "The people in the palace are coming outside," the porter eased his anger and explained, "To read the imperial decree, all the masters, ladies and sons in the house have to pass, as if something big is about to happen."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and hurried to the front yard to see with their own eyes what happened.


    When Pei Wenxuan arrived at the door, the Pei family had already arrived. Pei Lixian''s eldest son Pei Wende sneered when he saw Pei Wenxuan coming over, and mocked: "I know that my eldest brother has a big shelf. I didn''t expect the adults in the palace to come and the shelf is so big."


    "Wende," Pei Lixian stood in front with his arms folded, slowly opened his eyes, and said, "Shut up."


    Pei Wenxuan walked to Pei Lixian and Pei Liwen and saluted respectfully: "Second uncle, third uncle."


    Then he turned his head to look at his mother Wen who hadn''t seen him for a long time: "Mother."


    Wen nodded at him with a look of exhaustion. After everyone in the Pei Mansion arrived, Pei Lixian went forward and said with the **** who was holding the imperial decree: "Father, Pei Mansion is already here, please."


    The **** smiled and nodded, Pei Lixian retired, and listened to the eunuch¡¯s sonorous cry: "Kneel¡ª"


    Everyone knelt down collectively, and the **** read out the will, and the content first praised Pei Wenxuan. Hearing these wild flowers and praises, everyone quietly looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression was calm, and when he read "The Queen Mother was very pleased to hear, and Zite used to marry Princess Pingle", everyone suddenly realized that the servants hiding in the distance opened their eyes wide and felt a little confused.


    Pei Wenxuan took the decree calmly, and the **** looked at him up and down, and then said: "Princess Pingle is used to the most favored by Your Majesty, Master Pei is very blessed."


    "By the father-in-law."


    Pei Wen proclaimed a salute and behaved upright and modest.


    After reading the imperial edict, the people in the palace also retreated and sent away the people in the palace. Pei Wenxuan turned around holding the imperial edict and looked up at Pei Lixian.


    Pei Lixian put his hands in his sleeves, and his expression was flat: "It is your blessing to get married by your majesty. In the future, you will serve the princess well and don''t lose the etiquette of Pei''s family."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Originally wanted to salute, but listening to this, he always felt that something was wrong, as if he was a newlywed...


    After Pei Lixian said this, he turned his head and said to everyone: "Let''s go away."


    Pei Lixian used to say one thing at home. Everyone who got this word didn¡¯t dare to stay too much. They scattered. Only Pei Wende, before leaving, couldn¡¯t help but come to Ge Ying Pei Wenxuan to say a few words: "Blessed brother, I can rely on it in the future. The princess has eaten."


    "Yeah," Pei Wenxuan brushed his sleeves, his expression was flat, "Second brother is jealous? What a pity," Pei Wenxuan smiled softly before Pei Wende could speak, "With the appearance of the second brother, I am afraid that there is no Princess Shang. Opportunity. In this life, apart from relying on Dad, there is nothing else to rely on."


    "you!"


    "Wen Xuan." Before Pei Wende''s fire came out, Wen walked up in a hurry. She looked anxious and took a look at Pei Wende. Seeing that Wen was coming, Pei Wende could not quarrel with Pei Wenxuan anymore. The elders can only bow down.


    When Pei Wende went down, Wen took Pei Wenxuan''s hand and said anxiously: "You follow me."


    With that, Wen dragged him to his nursery.


    Pei Wenxuan knew what Wen was going to say, and felt helpless, but he still followed Wen into her yard. As soon as he entered the house, Wen deported the subordinates and said to him anxiously: "This is a marriage gift. Do you know in advance?"


    Pei Wenxuan calmly found a place to sit down. He knew in his heart that he had attended the spring banquet and investigated the case with Li Rong a while ago. He and Li Rong could not hide the matter of early contact.


    So he admitted frankly: "I know."


    "You know, such a big thing, you don''t even know how to call me?"


    When Wen heard Pei Wenxuan''s voice, he suddenly shouted: "Do you still have my mother in your heart?!"


    "I can only kill my mother," Pei Wenxuan poured tea for himself, and said plainly, "Can you resist the decree, or can you talk with your Majesty?"


    Wen was stunned. After a while, she was unable to sit down, and her tears rolled down immediately: "It''s a bad mother that made you wronged. If your father is still there, you will certainly not encounter this. Things... Princess Shang is not easy to do. Which princess is a good-tempered one?"


    Hearing Wen''s cry, Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a while before finally saying: "I am willing to do this."


    Wen looked up in an unbelievable way, Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, raised his eyes to Wen, and said peacefully: "Mother, this girl, I asked for it myself."


    "You asked for it?"


    Wen''s face was shocked: "You are good, what do you ask a princess to come in for?"


    "Is the princess not good?" Pei Wenxuan laughed. "The princess is also an ordinary girl, she is very nice, you will know when you see it."


    "What kind of ecstasy soup do you eat?" Wen said, and cried again, "I know you are comforting me. You really liked it when you were young. You have the same temper as your father, so how easy is it to like other people? of?"


    "Mother," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "Don''t talk nonsense in the future."


    "You are my son, my heart," Wen cried out of breath, and Pei Wenxuan hurriedly followed her back and listened to her, "Can I know your thoughts? I can¡¯t stop your second uncle from going to the Qin¡¯s house and talking nonsense, and I didn¡¯t expect that Qin Lin from the Qin¡¯s family heard your second uncle say that he would directly say that his sister could not enter Pei¡¯s nest, so he would just come to retire. I hurt you, and now you have to comfort me..."


    "Mother," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t bear Wen''s crying, the whole child''s head was big, but he knew that his mother was used to this temper, so he could only persuade her with a good temper, "She is really good, I I really like her very much. I took a lot of effort to marry her. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of her in the future. If you really think about me and really want me to have a good marriage, please don¡¯t mention Qin in the future. Really, get along well with the princess, okay?"


    Wen heard Pei Wenxuan''s soothing, she looked up half-believingly: "Aren''t you bluffing me?"


    "Can I bluff you?" Pei Wenxuan sighed, "I really like her."


    "What about Qin Zhenzhen?"


    Wen''s face was blank.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and held his forehead: "I was not sober at that time, I was a little older, knowing what I like or not?"


    "This..." Wen hesitated for a moment, but he was actually moved, and said slowly, "This is true."


    Pei Wenxuan looked up strangely: "Do you think I don''t like Qin Zhenzhen?"


    "You are childish," Wen said with a gentle expression. "The feelings are like my and your father''s. If you don''t see each other, you will miss it, and you will be excited when you meet. When you are together, you feel that time passes quickly. I just drop a few sentences casually, I find it very interesting."


    With that said, there was a bit of nostalgia on Wen''s face. Pei Wenxuan knew that Wen had missed his dad again. He was silent. Wen also knew that she shouldn''t be so indulged in nostalgia in front of others. She paused for a moment and sighed. He said in a tone: "In those years in Luzhou, you never gave Zhenzhen a letter because you missed it. When you see her, you are always well-behaved. What kind of people do you see, how do you see her, where can you like it?"


    "According to you," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I have to find someone I like to lose, so I like it?"


    "I don''t know if you will harm her," Wen also laughed. "But you must be different from the person you are in front of her. In front of that person, you will be a child all your life."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After a while, he couldn''t help but said, "Is my father like this?"


    "Yes," Wen likes to talk about Pei Lizhi very much. When Pei Wenxuan took the initiative to mention it, her eyes softened, "Don''t look at him harshly in front of you, he has always been a small kid. You remember he always I buy toys for you, and I just buy them for my own play, so I just said he, where do I buy toys for you? Obviously, I feel itchy."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan spoke with Wen, "I remember."


    Pei Wenxuan accompanied Wen to talk about Pei Lizhi. Wen''s health was not good. After talking to him for a while, he became a little tired. Seeing that she was tired, Pei Wenxuan served her to rest, and then went out.


    After leaving the house, he stood at the door, Tong Ye followed behind him, and said with some doubts: "My son, what do you think?"


    "I think," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "Fortunately, Your Highness doesn''t like to cry."


    Tong Ye was a little at a loss: "Huh?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and chuckles, stepping away.


    He had been thinking about Li Rong when he was just talking to Wen.


    In his previous life, Li Rong always said that Li Rong was too tough. Every time he quarreled because of political disagreements, he would wonder how a girl could be so tough.


    However, just looking at Wen, he suddenly felt that Li Rong was so good.


    No one can hide behind others for a lifetime. One day he has to stand up and face the violent storm and this cruel world.


    His mother is not a bad person. She is soft and kind. His father has protected his mother for the rest of her life, letting her spend most of her life like a canary.


    But all gifts have a price. His father probably never thought that one day he would go so early.


    How well he protects this person, after he is gone, how weak this person will be.


    Before his father died, he prepared a lot of people to protect their mother and son, but he was only seventeen years old, so he forcibly moved him to Luzhou in the name of Shou Xiao, leaving his mother in Pei Mansion.


    His mother is a soft ear and easy to give in. She is always afraid of disputes and always gives in. So no matter how much his father left behind, he will be completely defeated by his mother when he comes back three years later.


    When he was young, he envied his parents. They were different from the couples in the ordinary family. They really fell in love, and their love was complete. They taught Pei Wenxuan to persevere and look forward to a relationship.


    He had imagined countless times that if he had a wife, he would also live such a life, and he would have to follow his father''s example and devote all he could to protect that person and love that person.


    But when he saw his mother, he suddenly felt that he loved a woman too much and gave her everything, but didn''t teach her to fly. What''s the difference between breaking her wings?


    But it''s okay--


    Pei Wenxuan thought of Li Rong, and he felt relieved.


    This woman, no matter how you spoil her, she can soar up to ninety thousand miles. The only thing to worry about is that she is not careful, she may see places you can''t see, and make you look up for a lifetime, and you can''t touch it again.


    Pei Wenxuan just realized this idea, and immediately felt a little ridiculous.


    But it is this life that Cou is living, and in a few years they will be separated from each other, and he is here thinking about the ways of husband and wife.


    But it was strange, he felt a little happy when he thought about it.


    He walked briskly back to his yard, and saw the maid who was asking for money standing at his door a little nervously. He lowered his face and stared at the maid. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly opened his mouth: "That carriage..."


    "Take your time!" The maid said immediately, "Spouse...oh no, grandpa," the maid was crying, "the servant is here to apologize. You can return the carriage slowly, anytime!"


    Pei Wenxuan was amused by the maid, and he suddenly felt what is called a fake tiger.


    He had no intention of entangled with these little ghosts, waved his hand and said, "Nothing, go on."


    The maid hurried away, and Pei Wenxuan returned to the yard. He thought about the key figures of the dark web before. The next day he went to the princess mansion, withdrew the money, found someone, and everything began to be established in an orderly manner.


    When he returned to the mansion in the evening, he arrived at the door and saw Princess Zhanshi standing at the door. Pei Wenxuan was stunned and quickly got out of the carriage to greet the other party: "Master Lu, why are you here?"


    "The princess has a letter for you," Lu Minzhi handed a letter to Pei Wenxuan, "I will send you a letter when you stop by the official."


    "You are interested."


    Pei Wenxuan took the letter and exchanged greetings with Lu Minzhi for a while. After Lu Minzhi left, Pei Wenxuan took the letter and hesitated for a while without opening it. He returned to the room and placed the letter on the bedside.


    In the evening, when he finished all his official duties and opened the letter in bed, he saw Li Rong''s handwriting.


    Li Rongyan said three things concisely. The first is to give him two drawings of the wedding gown and ask him to help her refer to it.


    The second is to ask him about the progress of the dark web construction.


    The third was to give him a silver ticket, saying that he was thrown on the face of the slave girl.


    Pei Wenxuan was lying on the bed, looking at Li Rong''s letter, he remembered the way Li Rong raised his eyebrows and talked, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    He carefully looked at the two wedding dress drawings, checked one of them, and then put the letter aside and lay down on his own.


    That night he had a dream. He dreamed that Li Rong was wearing the wedding gown he chose and turned around in front of him and asked him: "Pei Wenxuan, do you think it looks good?"


    He didn''t know what was wrong, so he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    When he woke up from his dream with a smile, he lay quietly for a while.


    He only realized that this was the first time in his memory that was too long to count. He woke up from a dream with a smile.


    Since I was young, there will be no dreams.


    When I was a teenager, I got a beautiful woman into a dream.


    The author has something to say: I suddenly discovered that Pei Wenxuan was holding the script of the heroine''s house fighting...


    A prostitute who was conspired to seize her family property and was bullied. She has a cousin who always quarrels with her without thinking. One day Gao Fushuai is attracted to her. A marriage decree shocked his family...


    Oh, what a golden finger!


    Oh, the rich and handsome heroine is really enviable.


    ¡¾small theater¡¿


    (Before marriage)


    Li Rong: "What daydreams do you do every day that can wake up from a dream?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "I dreamt that you married me."


    Li Rong: "Oh, this is really not a pipe dream."


    (after married)


    Li Rong: "What nightmares do you have every day to wake up from crying?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "I dreamt that you married me."


    Li Rong: "Oh, man. But there is one thing¡ª"


    Pei Wenxuan: "What?"


    Li Rong: "When I see you are unhappy, I know that I must be very happy."

 Chapter 33： Rou Fei

    Li Rong received Pei Wenxuan¡¯s reply the next day. Li Rong took a look at the wedding gown he shook out. After thinking about it, she pulled out another drawing of the wedding gown and handed it to Jinglan: "He said, Embroider the phoenix piece."


    Jinglan was stunned, and couldn''t help saying: "Isn''t Mr. Pei the one that I chose for the peony?"


    "Actually, both are fine," Li Rong said with a clean hand, "I just use an elimination method."


    With this, the maid next to her bowed her head and laughed. After the group of people had fun, Li Rong calculated the time. Her mother should be up, and she went to visit Weiyang Palace as usual.


    Under normal circumstances, she had to visit the queen every day, but during these hours she was investigating and going to jail, but she had not seen her mother for a long time. She took the kerchief from the side and wiped her hands clean, then turned and led the people to Weiyang Palace.


    As soon as I arrived at the gate of Weiyang Palace, I heard bursts of laughter from the women in Weiyang Palace. Li Rong smiled and entered the door, and saw almost all the concubines in the harem. Her mother, Shangguan Yue, was sitting in a high position, laughing with everyone. With.


    "What funny things are all the empresses talking about, laughing so happy?"


    Li Rong walked in, asked with a smile, and then saluted the queen seated in front of him: "I have seen my mother."


    Then he turned his head and saluted the four noble concubines above: "I have seen you all empresses."


    "It turns out that Xiaopingle is here," she just got up, a soft voice rang, Li Rong looked up, it was Rou Fei who was looking at her with a smile, "Sit down quickly."


    The word "rou" is taken from her real name. Her real name is Xiao Rou. She is from an ordinary family. She entered the palace early when she was young and became a maid. Because of her agility, she served by Li Ming''s side when she was young. It is said that Li Ming was not happy when he was the prince. Xiao Rou spent his teenage years in the cold palace with him, so that Li Ming has always had a strange feeling for Xiao Rou. Later when Li Ming was still the prince, Xiao Rou was married to a minister by the empress at the time, but not long after marrying, Li Ming became emperor. After a few years, the minister died at home due to illness. Xiao Rou first became a monk, and later met Li Ming in the temple. After the spring breeze, she returned to the palace, and she was honored and favored in the harem for decades.


    With this ability, her appearance is naturally good. Now she is nearly half a hundred years old, but she is still very well maintained, and her charm still exists. Compared with the queen who is seven years younger than her, she is not inferior.


    She is now the head of the four concubines, assisting the queen in taking care of the harem, and being sociable. When Li Rong came in, the queen did not speak, but she spoke first.


    Li Rong smiled softly and nodded slightly to express his gratitude.


    The maid set up a small table recently under the queen''s left hand. Li Rong sat down behind the small table. As soon as she took her seat, she heard Concubine from the top ask the queen: "I heard that Pingle''s marriage has been decided recently, but is it serious?"


    "The imperial decree of the marriage gift has been issued," Shangguan Yue said calmly, "It is Pei Wenxuan, the eldest son of the Pei family."


    "Is it Pei Lizhi''s son?" Rou Fei laughed. "I saw that child three or four years ago. She was indeed very handsome and peaceful." Rou Fei turned her head and looked at Li Rong. "I heard you are the same. The Yang family he checked together?"


    "Niang Niang," Li Rong said gently, "I haven''t married yet. If you say these are not appropriate, let''s change the subject."


    "Pingle is shy." Concubine Duan played round the field next to him, and looked up at Concubine Rou. "Look at sister Rou who is ashamed of the child. It''s not our old things, you ask, who will take care of you?"


    Concubine Rou raised a ball fan and laughed, and the hall suddenly burst into laughter. Li Rong took a few sips while holding the teacup, but said nothing.


    After the concubine laughed for a while, the queen let her go away first, and Concubine Roux sat motionless. When everyone left, the queen turned her head and looked at Concubine Ju: "You have something to say?"


    "I just want Pingle to help me."


    Rou Fei smiled and looked at Li Rong: "Pingle used to like to be alone and not very close to other sisters and brothers. Now she is going to marry. During the last period of time, many younger sisters want to get along well with your sister. For a while, I listened to my sister''s teaching, so I was thinking, or let Pingle take a period of time every day to regularly communicate with other princesses in the palace," said Roufei, turning her head to look at the queen, "Niang Niang What do you think?"


    The queen frowned. She knew that Concubine Rou was not kind and was about to refuse, so she heard Li Rong say: "Okay."


    Concubine Rou was taken aback for a moment, and Li Rong raised her eyes to look at Concubine Rou: "What kind of expression is this empress, do you think Pingle won''t agree?"


    "Why?" Rou Fei laughed, "I know that although Pingle may seem cold on weekdays, he actually has brothers and sisters in his heart."


    "The mother said this," Li Rongjin fan tapped the palm of her hand, "As if I don''t have any brothers or sisters in my heart on weekdays, what you said is really killing me."


    Concubine Rou was stunned by Li Rong, her smile on her face was a little bit difficult, she could only turn her head to look at the queen and said, "Look at this child. He hasn''t seen him for just two months, so clever teeth.


    "I have been thinking about all my sisters in my heart," Li Rong picked up the tea cup and said softly, "There are many things that I want to teach them. I think Concubine Roux might as well organize it. I give lectures to my sisters for two hours a day. how is it?"


    "Lecture?"


    Concubine Rou was stunned: "What are you going to talk about?"


    "The empress dowager is used to being enthusiastic about Buddhism. I talked about Buddhism to my sisters. I also have some daily behaviors, etiquette, and rituals to avoid making mistakes. I heard that Huale was playing in the yard some time ago. A maid?"


    Hua Le is the eldest daughter of Concubine Rou, who is used to being arrogant. Concubine Rou''s face changed a lot when she heard this, and she immediately said: "Is there such a thing?! Then you should be disciplined."


    "Okay." Li Rong smiled, "Pingle will do it well if you have the words of a lady."


    When Concubine Roux heard this, her heart suddenly became a little uneasy. Li Rong looked at the sky, and then said, "Concubine Roux wants to leave a meal?"


    This is just to rush the guests, and Concubine Rou has finished what she should say, and stood up and said: "No, you are here for the empress, and I won''t disturb the love between you two."


    As Concubine Roux said, after a few greetings with the queen, she shook her fan and left.


    Seeing that the queen was about to get up, Li Rong stepped forward to support her. The queen stood up supported by her, and she was rather dissatisfied: "What should you do before you come down? She obviously has no good intentions."


    "Since she has bad intentions, can she allow me to refuse?"


    Li Rong helped the queen to walk into the courtyard, and calmly said: "I shouldn''t be right now. She wants to ask her father to blow her pillow breeze and talk about fostering sisterhood. The father is used to listening to her, and she will come down tomorrow if she is afraid of her will. Up."


    "It''s disgusting."


    The queen frowned, showing her continued disgust. Li Rong chuckled, "So let''s not take this dog and man to heart. You are the queen, the most noble woman in the world. Just be a queen. That woman wants me. To cultivate feelings, we should come down, and the father will still think that I am more reasonable."


    "If she is..."


    "She won''t do it herself." Li Rong walked in the garden with the queen, and said slowly, "After so many years, don''t you understand her methods? This time, let me cultivate relationships with several princesses. The opportunity for a princess to contact me, a few of them are silly, she doesn¡¯t have to do it, someone will do it naturally."


    "You all want to understand." The queen breathed a sigh of relief after listening to Li Rong''s analysis. "Then you need to deal with it well."


    "Do not worry."


    Li Rong''s voice was flat: "The things in the harem, don''t just use a little trick, don''t worry. In fact, we should be happy."


    "What''s the pleasure?" The queen looked sad, "I don''t think there is anything to be happy about now."


    "You have to think about it this way. If my marriage is of no value, Concubine Rou will not think of ways to destroy it. She is now asking me to trouble, and that can only prove one thing."


    "What?" The queen turned her head, Li Rong laughed, "Pei Wenxuan is afraid that he will be promoted."


    The queen was stunned. After a while, the queen sighed slightly: "You young children, the more I look at it, the more I can''t understand it. You sent Chuan''er to the northwest. The first two months really scared me to death. On the one hand, I was afraid that Chuaner would have trouble on the battlefield, on the other hand, I was afraid that he could not do well in the northwest. His Majesty sent him off for this reason. I can only ask your uncle for help. After this tossing down, Shangguan family is really hurt. Chuan''er didn''t get any credit, you are still very happy." The queen flushed her eyes, "I really want to doubt which Pei Wenxuan is on."


    "Mother Queen," Li Rong raised her hand to embrace the Queen''s shoulders, comforting her, "Don''t worry. In fact, you should think, if you can''t understand it, it would be better. This proves that the father is more difficult to understand. Shangguan It¡¯s not a bad thing for the family to consume a little now. The queen has a very simple reason," Li Rong persuaded, "Hide the blade. When you kill, you can kill with one blow."


    "Then you have to have a blade too."


    The queen was a little anxious, but Li Rong didn''t say a word, and went to the place to eat with the queen. The two sat down together. The queen handled hands in the copper basin, pouring her hands with water, and said: "This time, your uncle will help. Made a request."


    "Ok?"


    "He wants to send Ya''er into the palace."


    Hearing this, Li Rong''s hand movement stopped. The queen took the veil from the side and looked back at her: "Do you remember Ya''er? You saw it when you were young."


    "Oh, remember."


    Li Rong recovered and hurriedly said, "I remember she returned to Youzhou very early."


    "I will come back to Beijing next month, and I will attend your wedding by the way." The queen chatted casually, "Chuan''er is not young anymore. I plan to choose him for his concubine next year. Now I am looking for some good candidates. The crown prince must be Ya''er, as for other good people, you can watch them too."


    Li Rong did not speak, the queen took the chopsticks, and ate the meal and said: "After marrying Ya''er, I want to marry him four more side concubines, the side concubine candidates, the girl is not very important, the background is more important, please help Look, it''s best to choose two generals from the house. Chuan''er has no military power in his hands and is always a weakness."


    The queen chatted with Li Rong and ate at the same time.


    Li Rong talked little in front of the queen, mostly the queen was talking. After a meal, the queen was also a little tired. She planned to take a nap, so Li Rong retired.


    On the way back, she sat on the sedan chair, thinking about what the queen said.


    In the last life, Li Chuan did marry Shangguanya, and then married four side concubines. Shangguanya was close to her and knew her when she was young. Later, she was separated because Shangguanya went to Youzhou and became a younger brother-in-law when she returned. Does not affect the relationship between the two.


    The matter of marrying a side concubine has little effect on Shangguanya. She is a very strong-minded woman. She looks noble and glamorous on weekdays. When she is familiar with her, she opens her mouth and becomes the irritable eldest sister. Everything is family first, and the rest is self. Personal hobbies, drinking, playing chess and painting, have a very chic life.


    When Li Chuan didn¡¯t spoil her, Li Rong deliberately thought of a way for her, but Shangguanya looked at the inner account and waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t affect my back position, just give me a face. Yuan, if he weren''t the emperor, who would take care of him patiently?"


    A word blocked Li Rong back, but Li Rong also knew that Shangguanya was definitely not forced to smile. She is such a celebrity and temperament, it is probably really annoying to see Li Chuan.


    But it didn''t affect Shangguanya, which doesn''t mean it didn''t affect the others. The four side concubines fought back and forth, and at the end of the fight, two died, one became a monk, and the other one could think about it, staying with Shangguanya in the palace for half a lifetime.


    In this way, no one had a good ending in the previous life.


    Knowing that this is the result, do you have to follow the path to make everything happen again?


    Li Rong tapped her hand with a fan, quietly thinking.


    Qin Zhen really must not re-enter the palace, and even after that, it would be best if she and Li Chuan never meet again.


    And Shangguanya...


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, but didn''t know how to decide.


    She took a deep breath, rolled up the curtain, and told Jinglan: "You send to the Shangguan Mansion. If Miss Shangguanya comes back, let someone report it immediately."


    "Yes."


    "Also," Li Rong thought for a while, "you ask Pei Wenxuan to write me a letter, which probably means to entrust the person delivering the letter to me, and ask me to go to a place where he and I can meet. He said he had something to give me. Then let him take that thing day by day and listen to my call at any time."


    "Yes."


    Jinglan came down.


    After Li Rong ordered all this, she put down the curtain and leaned against the curtain to rest.


    Pei Wenxuan¡¯s letter was passed through the people in the princess mansion the next day. Pei Wenxuan¡¯s letter contained a lot of things. Li Rong took a look at the letter he had written in accordance with her request and confirmed that the servant had understood that there was nothing wrong with the point. Put the letter on the body.


    Then she opened Pei Wenxuan''s letter and saw three sentences: "How to decide the wedding dress? Can you encounter tricky things? And, Your Highness is very rich."


    Seeing this "His Royal Highness is very rich", Li Rong couldn''t help but laugh. She took the letter away, looked at the miscellaneous other things that Pei Wenxuan had given her, and found that he counted her wealth and budget.


    While looking at the list, Li Rong took the teacup from Jinglan. Jinglan looked at Li Rong''s smile and couldn''t help but say: "What is your Royal Highness looking at? You smile so happy?"


    "Master Pei is still very capable."


    Li Rong took a sip of tea while holding the cup with one hand, then put the tea cup down, and threw the accounts sent by Pei Wenxuan into the brazier used to burn the paper.


    After washing, Li Rong got the news that Concubine Roux had already booked teaching locations for several princesses. Li Rong nodded and got up and found that Concubine Rou was set in the waterside pavilion of the Royal Garden.


    "The empress said," the **** who led the way said, "the summer is hot and it is cool on the water pavilion, and it is great that your Highness is here to give a lecture with some princesses."


    Li Rong responded and stepped into the water pavilion. As soon as she entered, she saw that her six sisters had already arrived.


    Among the six younger sisters, the two younger sisters, Changle and Huale, are both in their senior years. Changle was born by the concubine Mei, one of the four noble concubines. He was a noble and well-loved concubine and was used to not dealing with Li Rong. Hua Le, the daughter of Concubine Roux, inherited Concubine Rou''s usual smiling face, but in private, she was very violent. The remaining four princesses were less than fifteen years old, and they seemed to be just a few children. They were so different from Li Rong''s age that they did not overlap.


    After Li Rong entered, Chang Le turned around and looked over, and suddenly laughed: "Oh, sister is here."


    Li Rong laughed: "You guys came early, sit down."


    With that, Li Rong sat in the first place. After several princesses sat down one after another, Changle looked at Li Rong and said with a smile: "I heard that my sister was accused of marriage to the eldest son of Pei''s son. My sister is used to being favored. The person who refers to the marriage must also be the proud son of heaven, and his identity is extraordinary?"


    Li Rong did not speak, and opened the scroll in front of her: "Let¡¯s recite the Diamond Sutra today."


    "Why," Changle was happy when he saw Li Rong not answering, "Sister, what is there to say? Is Master Pei a member of the Central Committee? But he is also young, even if he is less than Su Shi Lang, he has at least a sixth rank Official Dangdang, right?"


    "Changle," Li Rong looked up at her, and said gently, "Today''s lecture, if you don''t like it, sister can teach others."


    "Oh?" Chang Le raised an eyebrow, "What else can my sister teach?"


    "Jinglan, go to Weiyang Palace and invite Mother Si Zheng."


    Jinglan got the words and took the order. Changle didn''t understand, so she continued: "Sister, just talk about it."


    "Chang Le," Hua Le hurriedly persuaded next to him, "I heard that Pei Wenxuan is an eighth-rank little official, please don''t poke your sister''s heart."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, but drank tea calmly.


    After a while, an old woman followed Jinglan with a ruler in her hand, and after entering the house, she bowed to Li Rong.


    "Your Highness."


    "My palace was ordered to teach some princesses the rules of being princesses. I wanted to give lectures, but today it seems that some younger sisters have forgotten the basic rules of the palace. Let Madam Si Zheng teach you again."


    Hearing this, everyone turned pale, and Li Rong turned to look at the younger princesses and said: "Changle and Huale are good at learning, and the other sisters are still young, so just let it go."


    "Pingle, dare you!"


    Changle patted the table, raised his hand and pointed at Li Rong. Li Rong smiled lightly and drank tea calmly: "Without respect, what kind of table does a princess take? Sister Si Zheng, what do you think?"


    "Pop-mouth thugs."


    "The palm of the mouth has the face of losing the heavens," Li Rong said lightly, "Tell me."


    The person next to him did not dare to move, and Chang Le sneered: "I want to see who dares to move me today?"


    "Who wouldn''t dare to move you," Li Rong raised his eyes to look at the crowd, "Who is going to move in this palace. This palace is the eldest princess, who came to teach several princesses under the name of the soft concubine. Today this palace is a palace. Can the rules fail?!"


    With that, Li Rong stood up abruptly, raised her finger to Chang Le, and said angrily: "Suppress her for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jinglan Jingmei rushed up, grabbed Changle, and the maid next to Changle wanted to rush up. Li Rong swept across and said coldly: "You can think about it. If you commit a crime, you will die."


    Several maids were frightened, and Mother Si Zheng stepped forward, raising her hand mercilessly and hitting the palm of Changle with ten boards.


    Chang Le screamed, Li Rong''s expression was as calm as ever, and she only said: "When you are done, go out. I will also give lectures to other sisters."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was the voice of the young man outside. After a while, the young man was stunned when he lifted the curtain.


    Li Rong looked up and saw that he was a handsome man. He was wearing a black coat embroidered with golden birds and a single shirt inside. He held a small fan in his hand. He had a fringe similar to Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing did not have the madness.


    Behind him stood Su Rongqing who was talking to him. When the curtain was rolled, Su Rongqing''s smile did not disappear, the curtain was slowly pulled up, Su Rongqing''s gaze naturally fell on Li Rong, the voice of speech stopped abruptly, and Li Rong quietly looked at each other. .


    One stood and the other sat, and the two looked at each other. The black-clothed man next to him was the first to react, and knelt on the ground anxiously, and said loudly: "Weichen Su Ronghua and his fellow ministers have seen Your Highness!"


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Queen: "Rongrong, Concubine Roux wants you to participate in the palace fight, aren''t you afraid?"


    Li Rong: "What''s so scary about going to kindergarten to hit children?"


    Queen: "..."

 Chapter 34： Luoshen

    Su Ronghua shouted, which made Su Rongqing regain his senses. Su Rongqing raised her hand, knelt down respectfully and calmly, and met Li Rong: "Weichen Su Rongqing, I have seen your Highness."


    Li Rong nodded and raised her hand. Next to Jing Mei Jinglan, she let go of Changle. Mother Si Zheng also stood aside. Li Rong turned her head to look at the two brothers of the Su family, and wondered: "Why the two adults? Here?"


    It stands to reason that people from the outer palace are not allowed to enter. Why are these two brothers here?


    "Return to Your Majesty," Su Ronghua spoke first, with a respectful appearance. "The two ministers were ordered by His Majesty to teach His Majesty Su. They go to school here every afternoon. They will come here earlier on weekdays. Here."


    It is not surprising that Li Rong heard this. Su Ronghua was Su Wang''s teacher in his last life, and because of this relationship, when Su Wang rebelled, he said something to Su Wang and angered Li Chuan. It''s just that she didn''t know that earlier, Su Rongqing had also served as Su Wang teacher.


    The significance of using the Su family as Li Chun¡¯s teacher is very obvious. Xiao Rou¡¯s status is ordinary. If King Su is to be supported in the court and contend with the queen, enough party members must be cultivated. Now Li Ming has placed Xiao Ping in the northwest. To give King Su the right to support the soldiers and let the Su family be his teachers was to win the support of the family. The imperial examination system was opened five years ago, and the poor were flooded into the court. Although the number was small and the official position was very low, in time, it was also at that time. A new force in the middle school, these unfamiliar people naturally have a good impression of similarly born leaders like Roufei. In the same situation, they will give priority to Roufei.


    In order to pave the way for King Su, Li Ming could be said to have worked hard, and the core of such a time-consuming paving is probably what Li Ming thinks...


    Long live myself.


    Li Rong was a little helpless. If Li Ming knew that he was going to die in three years, maybe he wouldn''t be so frustrated.


    But if Li Ming knew he was going to die in three years, maybe... he wouldn''t use such a gradual approach.


    Li Rong''s thoughts turned slightly, and she just nodded slightly to Su Ronghua and Su Rongqing, and said to the **** next to her: "Since it is afternoon, the two adults have arrived early, so let''s go to other places to rest first."


    "Yes."


    After the two of them responded, they got up and led them down. As soon as they left, Li Rong looked up and saw that Hua Le''s face was still a little pale. When Chang Le saw her looking over, he immediately spoke. Li Rong directly Said: "I have to hold your mouth to give up today?"


    Hearing this, Changle froze. She knew that Li Rong would really hold her mouth today. Li Rong looked down at the Buddhist scriptures and said calmly: "Mother Si Zheng, I am going to give a lecture to other sisters."


    When Madam Si Zheng heard this, she respectfully responded and made a "please" gesture towards the two princesses of Changle Huale. Chang Le flicked his sleeves and rushed out.


    Li Rong turned her head and looked at the little princesses who were obviously frightened and said, "Sisters, come, let''s recite them first."


    The two leading elder sisters were all cleaned up, and the little princess was scared and trembling, lining up like a bunch of small carrots in a vegetable field, and quickly bowed her head and started chanting.


    The sound of the children chanting in unison came all the way from the water pavilion, accompanied by the singing of insects and birds in summer, Li Rong fanned in the morning breeze and looked down at the Buddhist scriptures.


    "If I smell it, everything will do, like a dream bubble..."


    Listening to the sound of chanting, Li Rong raised her head inadvertently, and saw the Su brothers sitting in front of him in the long pavilion not far away.


    Su Ronghua sat in a daunting manner, moved a lot, smiled and slapped his knees. There was no etiquette at all, but he was indeed an alien from the Su family.


    And Su Rongqing sat upright opposite him, her expression continued to be calm. Although her manners were impeccable, she was a little different from usual. It was a relaxed posture that Li Rong had never seen before. Even if she looked from a distance, she could only outline it. A figure can feel that person''s gentle and gentle attitude.


    Li Rong watched quietly and listened to the chanting of the Buddhist scriptures. For a moment, she was in a trance, as if she had a dream in the cycle of reincarnation, and she dreamed of a boy.


    She couldn''t take it back, so she simply closed her eyes and pretended to listen carefully. At this moment, a notice came from outside, whispering: "Your Highness, Your Majesty."


    When Li Rong heard this, she hurriedly got up and led the little princesses out of the water pavilion.


    Li Ming took Pei Wenxuan and stood at the door. When Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan, she was a little surprised. He saluted Li Ming first, and then said: "What wind blows my father?"


    "I''m hanging out with Pei Aiqing in the imperial garden, talking about something," Li Ming raised his finger to Pei Wenxuan, then looked at the waterside pavilion and said, "I can hear the sound of your book, so come and have a look."


    "How long have you been here?"


    Li Rong walked out with Li Ming and ordered Jinglan to guard the princesses. Li Ming thought for a while, "It won''t be long before you go into a daze."


    Hearing this, Li Rong was shocked. She didn''t know if Li Ming saw her watching Su Rongqing, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled and said, "I''ve been here for so long.


    "These children are very naughty on weekdays," Li Ming smiled, "You actually treated them submissively today."


    "I didn''t care much before. I thought that there were nanny in the palace, and Empress Rou concubine came to ask me to discipline them. I was still thinking about what I should care about." Li Rong raised her hand and held her hair behind her ears. Elegant, with a gentle voice, "But I realized after I saw it today that Empress Rou concubine also has troubles. It''s all about children, and the empress sometimes can''t handle it. If it''s not as good as my sister, I should have come earlier."


    Although these remarks are sympathetic to the concubine Roux, when heard in the ears of others, they are alluding to the concubine Roux''s carelessness.


    Concubine Rou was not strictly disciplined, which naturally reminds people of her origin. Li Ming remained silent, seeming to think.


    Li Ming secretly glanced at Pei Wenxuan who was behind her, but didn''t know what Pei Wenxuan was thinking, his expression was erratic, and he didn''t listen to them at all.


    Li Rong accompanied Li Ming for two laps. Li Ming told her to leave first. Li Rong saluted Li Ming and listened to Li Ming said: "Pingle, you don''t have to say more than Master Pei if you leave?"


    Li Rong seemed embarrassed to laugh, she pursed her lips, and saluted Pei Wenxuan, "Master Pei has a good journey."


    Pei Wenxuan''s face was calm, and he bowed to Li Rong.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little strange. At this time, Pei Wenxuan would at least wink her eyebrows.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little worried, wondering if Li Ming said something to Pei Wenxuan.


    After leaving school, Li Rong sent a letter to ask about the day. Pei Wenxuan returned only two words: "Nothing."


    Incidentally, there are a pile of bills.


    Li Rong gasped at the speed at which Pei Wenxuan spent the money, and felt strange that there was nothing wrong.


    She hurriedly replied to the past, and the letter from Pei Wenxuan came back on the second day. It was a little more normal. It was about:


    "The money is like flowing water, and I am worried."


    This is indeed something that Pei Wenxuan has been worrying about all his life, Li Rong relaxes, knowing that nothing has happened, and he doesn''t know about the affairs of the government.


    With what Li Rong and Li Ming said, before Chang Le went to Li Ming to complain, Li Ming first gave Li Rong a ruler and asked all the princesses to listen carefully to what the eldest sister said, so Changle did not dare to talk to Li. Rong Zhiqi, honestly learns the rules and chants every day.


    Li Rong taught these princesses to recite the scriptures, and counted the days when it was about to get married. Under Li Rong''s guidance, these princesses were orderly. After finishing ten volumes of scriptures, Li Rong packed up and bound them and sent them to Cining Palace.


    The empress dowager was originally from the Shangguan clan, and had a good relationship with Li Rong and the empress, but Li Ming didn''t like them being together in these years, so the empress dowager said to the public that she was sick and practiced Buddhism behind closed doors.


    Now Li Rong sent some scriptures to her. The Queen Mother had nothing to do with her. But Li Ming¡¯s reward soon came down. I heard that the Queen Mother was in a physical condition, and she was much better after receiving the scriptures. After Li Ming heard about it, she felt Rong was very filial, so she praised Li Rong.


    But he not only rewarded Li Rong, but also specially rewarded Princess Hua Le, saying that she copied the scriptures beautifully, and the Queen Mother liked it very much. It was her sincerity that moved God to make her condition better.


    When Li Rong heard this in the palace, she couldn¡¯t stop laughing. What Li Ming probably didn¡¯t know was that Hua Le¡¯s scriptures were not copied by herself at all. It was just the imperial decree. Hua Le could only bite the bullet and pick it up. After that, I knelt down and begged the Bodhisattva in my room, blessing that no one would expose her.


    When she was young, Li Rong must have wished to poke the matter out right away, but now she knows that it hurts Huale¡¯s face when it is poke out, but it doesn¡¯t do her much good. It¡¯s better to keep it as a handle. When appropriate, let out the face of Concubine Shan Rou.


    In a blink of an eye, it was her last day to teach a few princesses. After getting up early in the morning, she came to the water pavilion early, not wanting that there was no one in the water pavilion. Li Rong turned her head and looked at Jinglan next to her and said: "You Decided that today is the last day?"


    When Jinglan heard Li Rong''s question, she immediately knew there was a problem. She then said, "Qiufeng is the message."


    "Let''s check it down."


    Li Rong looked up at Jingmei: "You go and inform Master Pei, let him go to the place where he wrote before and wait for me. Then send someone to guard your Majesty''s side, see who is going to inform your Majesty, and watch Qiufeng by the way. Up."


    Jingmei got the order and immediately retreated. Li Rong and Jinglan were left behind in the waterside. Jinglan said a little anxiously: "His Royal Highness, now we know it is a trap, or we still..."


    "It''s okay," Li Rong smiled. "The princesses in the harem will not be a big deal, but you can take a look at the people around you. You have to have something to do to see if the people''s hearts are not?"


    Jinglan was taken aback for a while, and she realized it after a while.


    Most of the struggles in this world are not defeated by how clever a strategy is, but by the people around them.


    Although Jinglan didn''t know why Li Rong trusted her so much, Li Rong spoke, and she waited quietly with Li Rong.


    The master and servant blew the wind for a while in the water pavilion, and heard footsteps behind them. Li Rong turned around to see Su Rongqing appear in the courtyard. When he saw Li Rong, he was taken aback. Li Rong didn''t expect Su Rongqing to be here. She thought that according to the capabilities of Changle people, she would have to find a guard or something to frame her, but she did not expect Su Rongqing to be recruited?


    Li Rong smiled softly: "How did Master Su come here?"


    Su Rongqing''s face changed drastically, she turned to leave, and listened to Li Rong: "Master Su, don''t be in a hurry. Come here first. My palace will give you something."


    Seeing Li Rong''s calm expression, Su Rongqing stepped forward and said respectfully: "Your Highness."


    With his back facing the pavilion, Li Rong raised his hand to help him up, and said in a low voice: "Just say that Pei Wenxuan asked you to send me a letter."


    Su Rongqing''s expression moved slightly, she secretly accepted Li Rong''s letter, and at the same time secretly handed a note to Li Rong.


    Li Rong took the note, removed the pattern on the side of her gold fan under the sleeve, put the note into the pattern, and restored the lid. Li Rong smiled, raised her hand and pointed out: "Let''s go and see Master Pei together."


    Su Rongqing responded and walked out with Li Rong. When the two came to the waterside, they heard a loud shout: "You still want to run!"


    Li Rong looked up and saw Changle leading Li Ming and others, rushing towards her aggressively. Li Rong pretended to be surprised, and approached Li Ming: "Father..."


    "Sister, how can you do this?!"


    Chang Le said excitedly: "You are going to marry Master Pei soon, even if Master Su is good, you can''t have such a private meeting..."


    "Speak carefully!"


    Li Rong looked at Changle coldly: "You dignified princess, what are you talking about in the market? Have you forgotten the rules you learned a few days ago?!"


    "You are ashamed to tell me the rules?" Chang Le turned his head and looked at Li Ming, "Father, look at her..."


    "Pingle," Li Ming frowned as he looked at Li Rong, "what are you and Su Rongqing doing here?"


    "Father," Li Rong said in a salute, "Master Su is entrusted by others to give a message to the son."


    "Bring you a message, why not just go to your palace to pass it on?"


    Li Ming was quite dissatisfied. Li Rong was about to speak when he saw Su Rongqing kneel down and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, this is the fault of the Weichen. It is because the Weichen lectures at the Shuishi in the afternoon, and came to Shuishi early. I heard that the princess usually meets at Shuishi in the morning. The other princesses were playing, so they wanted to be lazy and handed the letter to the princess personally. There are other princesses on weekdays..."


    "Master Su is really nonsense," Chang Le interrupted him, "Yesterday, Concubine Rou had suspended everyone from school and asked her to prepare for marriage. What classes are there today?"


    "Then does he know?" Li Rong looked directly at Changle, mockingly said, "Couldn''t Concubine Rou deliberately go and say hello to Master Su that I am not coming?"


    Changle choked, then she immediately reacted: "Then what are you doing?"


    "Why, can you not come to the Royal Garden? I miss the friendship with my sister on weekdays, but now I am married, sad, and deliberately come and walk, and I am guilty of encountering Master Su, a large crowd, with a maid, and chatting a few words? "


    Li Rong spoke frankly and frankly, and Changle''s face turned pale and red, red and white. Changle really couldn''t understand how Li Rong and her were so utterly nasty. ?


    Li Rong looked at Changle with a smile, and then scanned the surrounding area: "But I am very puzzled. When I meet with Master Su, why do you all come like arresting people? Why did the father come here?"


    When Li Ming heard this, he looked at Changle. Changle reacted and said anxiously: "I saw someone next to you handing a note to Su Rongqing inviting him to have a private meeting! Don''t believe you search him!"


    "Search?" Li Rong smiled, "Daren Su is the minister of the criminal ministry, and when the court minister, you actually want him to search in public for this kind of thing?!"


    Li Rong''s reminder changed Li Ming''s face. He said, "Changle, don''t be rude."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Changle was eager to speak, and Su Rongqing next to him knelt down first: "Your Majesty, today we are entrusted by Master Pei to deliver a letter to His Royal Highness. Master Pei cannot enter the inner palace, so the weir will give it to him. We are lazy for a while. That¡¯s why such a misunderstanding was caused. The princess¡¯s name is very important, and her Royal Highness asks her to search her body in public to prove her innocence."


    After speaking, Su Rongqing looked at Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, please take out Master Pei''s letter."


    Li Rong sighed, leaning forward and said, "Master Su is implicated."


    "Thieves do evil," said Su Rongqing and Li Rong respectfully, with an open expression, "Don''t blame the princess."


    Hearing this, Chang Le looked at Li Ming and said anxiously: "Father, he himself is willing to be searched!"


    Li Ming glanced at Changle with the look of a fool, and finally said: "Su Aiqing is willing to prove her innocence, Fulai, go."


    With that, Fulai stepped forward and searched Su Rongqing''s body in front of everyone. Li Rong handed in Pei Wenxuan''s letter.


    Everyone stared at this letter, and even Changle also wrote that it was unbelievable. The most taboo thing about this matter is probably to pass it to Pei Wenxuan. Even if the princess is the daughter of a daughter, but before marriage, he has a private meeting with a foreigner, and other people believe it. It was a chance encounter, and Pei Wenxuan was afraid that he might also have a bump. But if Pei Wenxuan''s belief is true, then no one in the world believes that Su Rongqing and Li Rong are in a private meeting.


    After all, there is no man in this world who can be relieved to this extent.


    Li Ming dubiously accepted the letter and glanced at it. Before he finished reading it, he saw a **** rushing over and whispered: "Your Highness, Master Pei is in the outer palace to see you."


    Pei Wenxuan was promoted as a supervisory official because of the Yang family case. Although this position is not high-grade, it is a position with real power. Li Ming also specially gave him a goldfish bag to walk in front of the imperial family. Now he is considered a favorite.


    Li Rong''s expression moved when she heard Pei Wenxuan''s name, Changle was a little surprised, and then Li Ming said, "Bring it in."


    After a while, Pei Wenxuan followed the **** in. He walked near the waterside, and from a distance he saw Su Rongqing and Li Rong kneeling and standing. Both of them were calm and relaxed. When they stood there, it seemed like a painting. , Does not fit in with the surroundings.


    Pei Wenxuan''s footsteps paused slightly, and in an instant, he seemed to see the time coming back, and a scene that was extremely familiar many years ago came up.


    At this time, Li Ming turned his head and saw that Pei Wenxuan had arrived, calling out: "Pei Aiqing."


    Pei Wenxuan reacted instantly, stepped forward quickly, saluted Li Ming, Li Rong and others, and then got up.


    At this time, Su Rongqing also finished his body search. Fu Lai turned around and said to Li Ming: "Back to your Majesty, there is nothing."


    "Impossible," Chang Le was anxious, "I obviously..."


    "Pei Aiqing," Li Ming raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan, "Why did you come?"


    "Report to your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan respectfully said, "Today I have something to discuss with His Royal Highness, so I asked Master Su to help me pass the letter to the princess. We asked the princess to tell me in front of Xuanwen Pavilion. We waited for a long time, but I didn¡¯t see it. Your Royal Highness came, Weichen guessed that something might happen to His Royal Highness, so he rushed over."


    Li Ming raised his head and glanced at the place agreed by Pei Wenxuan in the letter, then he pondered for a moment, then turned to look at Changle: "Changle, when and where did you see the person from Pingle brought a letter to Su Shilang? The person who brought the letter? Do you know?"


    "I..." Changle stammered for a moment, and Li Rong said gently, "Yes, sister, you tell me, let''s take a look at it slowly, to see who is so foolish to provoke my sister and frame my sister?"


    Changle froze.


    The more you lie, the harder it is to lie. After Changle stalemate for a long time, he said in an instant: "But, even if it''s not Young Master Su, it''s Young Master Pei, you shouldn''t be so private..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Li Ming couldn''t listen anymore, and privately interacting with Su Rongqing and privately with Pei Wenxuan were not a matter of nature at all.


    Although there is something wrong about meeting after the engagement, it is not considered a taboo, and Xuanwen Pavilion is not a private meeting place, and Pei Wenxuan''s selection of this place is not considered rude.


    Moreover, Su Rongqing is not the person Li Ming wants to protect. Pei Wenxuan is different. If Pei Wenxuan''s promotion is affected by such things, Li Ming will not be happy.


    In addition, Li Ming had already noticed that this incident was probably planned by Changle to frame Li Rong. After further investigation, no one looked good, so he did not entangle, and made a decisive decision: "You are a princess, listen to the villain''s slander. Such false accusation to your eldest sister is just a nonsense. You are young, who are you around? Send everyone around you to the Coating Bureau and let Princess Mei come over," Li Ming turned to look at Fulai. "Take Changle back and stay for a full month, so that Concubine Mei can teach her the rules!"


    "No, Father..." Chang Le said anxiously, and Li Ming looked at it coldly. Chang Le noticed Li Ming''s anger, and immediately did not dare to say anything. He stepped back and whispered, "Yes..."


    Li Ming waved his hand irritably, letting people take Changle down.


    After Changle left, Li Ming glanced at the three young people, raised his hand to poke Pei Wenxuan''s head, quite a bit hateful for iron and steel: "We are about to get married soon, what are you in a hurry!"


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty calms down, the Weichen also has some details in the Yang family''s old case. There are still some details that I want to prove to the princess..."


    "Details?" Li Ming looked at Li Rong, then at Pei Wenxuan, and finally said, "I will believe in you. I am not old-fashioned. Your marriage is set. It is not impossible to meet each other. Come here openly, don''t I agree?"


    When Li Ming said this, he gave Pei Wenxuan a step, and Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said: "It is a petty minister who is narrow, your majesty is a generous monarch, a merciful minister is like a father, and a petty minister is incomprehensible to the holy intentions. Please also punish your majesty.


    Pei Wenxuan made Li Ming feel comfortable with a flattering, and Li Rong''s goose bumps were about to drop. Li Ming waved his hand and instructed humans: "Okay, Rong Qing and I will go first. This matter is causing Su Aiqing to suffer. You two must thank him well."


    "That''s natural," Pei Wenxuan saluted Su Rongqing, "Thank you Brother Su for this time."


    Su Rongqing looked calmly in reply. Li Ming glanced at Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan who were still standing there. He hesitated for a moment: "Forget it, just talk if you want to talk. Bring more people to avoid people gossiping."


    "Yes. Respectfully send your majesty/father." Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong saluted together, and Li Ming waved his hand and left with Su Rongqing.


    After the group of people left, Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at Li Rong, he hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Will you just walk around, or sit in the waterside pavilion?"


    "Sit in the water pavilion, and I''m tired." Li Rong looked tired, Pei Wenxuan nodded, half a metre away from her, raised his hand and said: "His Royal Highness, please."


    Li Rong followed his steps back to the water pavilion. It was almost noon, and the cool breeze in the water pavilion was slow. I don''t know whether it was the wind or the people, which made Li Rong relax a lot. Pei Wenxuan put someone on a tea set and made tea for her opposite Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan did not wear official uniforms today, only a blue silk embroidered white plum blouse, with a wooden hairpin half-tied on his head, he was born upright, so he sat down behind the tea table with his eyes down and stared at his hand. The Chinese tea set has a calm look and an elegant and graceful posture. Together with the fragrance of tea and the vaguely rising white smoke, it has a kind of dreamlike beauty.


    Li Rong supported her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan, and after a short break, she said: "Master Pei now seems to be well-loved. My father is willing to break the rules for you like this, and I am a little jealous."


    "Xiao Ping successfully sat on the position of General Zhenbei and just won the battle." Pei Wenxuan gave Li Rong tea, and his voice was flat, "You are pleased with me, you seem to obey me, and my position seems to be the prince. , In fact, it¡¯s your Majesty. Give me face, you can numb the prince, and at the same time can polish my knife," Pei Wenxuan blew the hot tea, "Why not?"


    "The most important thing is Master Pei''s flattering skills. After living for most of his life, he has grown a lot. No wonder Chuan''er got closer to you later."


    Pei Wen declared this, and paused for a moment. After a while, he said calmly: "Your Majesty is close to me, not because I say good things, but I understand your Majesty, and, your Majesty doesn''t know the relationship between you and me. It''s better for me because of your face. That''s it."


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s answer seriously and suddenly became a little irritable. She waved her hand: "It''s nothing, don''t say so serious, what''s wrong with you today?" Li Rong leaned over, looked at it, and said, "I look unhappy. Look like."


    Pei Wenxuan''s movements were stiff, and after a while, he raised his head and smiled: "Maybe a little tired, I have to deal with your Majesty during the day, and I have to go to the old ministry at night, solicit them one by one, and have to be busy with your marriage."


    "Isn''t the ritual department busy with marriage? What are you busy?"


    "Of course I have to be busy," Pei Wenxuan said gently, "The palace will send people over to teach some etiquette in the palace and some instructions to take care of you. The imperial doctor has also come several times, although it will not take much time to learn. But it''s also a matter."


    Hearing this, Li Rong covered half of her face with a fan, and laughed lowly: "Isn''t it a bad guy?"


    Seeing Li Rong laughed happily, Pei Wenxuan''s expression softened: "Fortunately, I have experience. Let me talk about today''s affairs," Pei Wenxuan lowered his head, "Changle is asking you for trouble?"


    "The little tricks that are not influential, I am afraid that Concubine Roussed it. I was too lazy to toss, just want to clear the people around me and teach Changle a lesson by the way."


    "Why did Su Rongqing come?"


    Pei Wenxuan took a sip of tea, and Li Rong was also a little strange: "You are right, and I am also surprised. Changle said that someone who saw me gave him a letter, so someone must pretend to be me to give him a letter. He is so smart. Cautious people, can you see that it is a trap? What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Believe it?"


    "Here." Li Rong opened her fan, a little smug, "Unexpectedly?"


    "Look at it."


    Pei Wen raised his chin, Li Rong opened the mechanism on the fan and pulled out a note from it.


    After pulling it out, seeing that it was indeed Li Rong''s handwriting above, he wrote a sentence straightforwardly:


    Miss Acacia, Xu Qi peach blossoms.


    The other sentence that follows is an imitation handwriting, a bit scribbled:


    Meet at the water pavilion, not Luoshen


    The author has something to say:


    ¡¾Small Theater 1¡¿


    Li Rong: "Explain why you spend so much money recently."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I saw you and Su Rongqing in Shuixie, I have a little mood!"


    Li Rong: "Then you will max out my card?!"


    Pei Wenxuan: "Yes!!!"


    ¡¾Small Theater 2¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: "You have to be responsible to me."


    Li Rong (surprised): "Why?!"


    Pei Wenxuan: "You teased me."


    Li Rong: "I...I haven''t even started teasing yet, you have entered the stage of being teased out? Are you a bit quicker?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Indulge for a moment.


    Pei Wenxuan: "No, your highness, you can take your time, and I can hold on until the day you tease me before entering the state of being teased up."


    Li Rong: "I don''t think you can hold on..."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Give me some confidence, I am your best friend."


    Su Rongqing: "Good Sister."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Get out!"

 Chapter 35： gift

    "Acacia is missing, Xu Qi Taohua."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and glanced at the words on it, then looked down at the teacup and chuckled: "The love poem that Su Rongqing wrote for you in the last life, when you traveled south with me, is still practicing pen?"


    Pei Wenxuan is sharp-eyed, and he can tell at a glance which sentence was written by Li Rongzhen. Li Rong gave a light cough and calmly said: "I have written all the poems that have an impression."


    After speaking, Li Rong quickly said: "Yours has also been written."


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at her lightly, did not delve into it, just said: ""Luo Shen Fu" was originally called "Gan Juan Fu", many people said that it was made by Cao Zhi''s sentimental Madam Zhen''s death, Luo Shen alluded to Madam Zhen, you are now getting married. In the eyes of others, you are afraid this is Luoshen."


    "We can''t make an appointment at the water pavilion, no Luoshen," Pei Wenxuan sneered, "Fortunately, you hide tightly, otherwise you will jump into this lake this time, and I am afraid that you will not be able to clear the rumors."


    "So I know it in my heart," Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan was also annoyed by her boldness, shook her fan and said, "Should you leave me a letter soon? The harem is just a little tricky. It''s not a medicine or a rape. You can rest assured. No big deal."


    "Remember how you died?" Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help reminding her when she saw her appearance. Li Rong smiled softly: "So, didn''t I learn a lesson and focus on cleaning up people around me?"


    Pei Wenxuan said nothing, Li Rong leaned forward to take the cup, raised the small cup to her lips, and heard Pei Wenxuan suddenly say, "Why do you think Su Rongqing came?"


    Li Rong did not speak. She drank tea and listened to Pei Wen preaching: "With his talent, how could he venture into the deep palace?"


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Li Rong put down the cup and smiled helplessly. Pei Wenxuan looked at her and said: "Have you ever thought about..."


    "No."


    Li Rong interrupted him, looked at him, and said seriously: "I know what you are going to say, you want to say that Su Rongqing likes me, but whether he likes me or not at this time, it doesn''t matter whether he likes me or not."


    "Because you married me."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her calmly, Li Rong was a little annoyed, and she fanned her fan: "Yes, this is already a fact, so Pei Wenxuan, I ask you to put your smart little head in the water and wash it. Don''t always Think of something that doesn¡¯t. Don¡¯t say that Su Rongqing can¡¯t like me, even if he likes me,¡± Li Rong looked up at him and said, ¡°His likes must be only in his heart. He will never do anything. Is it clear what hurt his family?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong raised his hand to help his forehead: "If you have nothing else to do, go quickly, I see you have a headache. Also," Li Rong raised his head and stared at him, "You and I are quarreling. Don''t go back and spend money indiscriminately."


    She was not worried about other things, but Li Rong was more worried about her money.


    Although she has a fief, she is not rich. She usually raises so many people in the princess mansion. Now it is a matter of spending money to spread the dark net for Pei Wenxuan and raise secret guards.


    Pei Wenxuan remained silent, stood up, saluted and prepared to leave.


    When he walked to the door, Pei Wenxuan suddenly stopped. He turned his back to Li Rong and looked beyond the corridor. He suddenly said, "Li Rong, do you think you have been right?"


    Li Rong was stunned, and Pei Wenxuan only said, "If Su Rongqing really is who you think he is, he won''t be in the palace today. Do you really know what a twenty-year-old Su Rongqing is like?"


    "What is he like," Li Rong said coldly, "It has nothing to do with me. If you mention another Su character, I will have someone throw you into the lake today!"


    "Su Rongqing Su Rongqing Su Rongqing."


    Pei Wenxuan said it very quickly and read it three times, then turned to look at her: "You can let someone come and throw me."


    Li Rong: "..."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong laughed, she squeezed her fan, "There is a kind of you don''t marry me. As long as you enter my princess mansion..."


    "I will go to the Jingxin Lake by myself."


    Pei Wenxuan turned around and left, saying indifferently: "Dance once a day."


    Jingxin Lake is the lake in the backyard of the princess''s mansion. Li Rong was so angry when she heard this, she got up and wanted to chase Pei Wenxuan and curse. It''s just that she was with her, and she was a little more sober. She was in the imperial garden, and she was not a shrew. What did she see in general?


    Li Rong quickly fanned the wind with a fan, trying to calm herself down with the cold wind. Jinglan walked in and saw Li Rong''s appearance, and couldn''t help but smile: "Are you so popular again?"


    "Diao Min."


    Li Rong shook her head: "This palace cannot be as knowledgeable as Diao Min."


    Diao Min Pei Wenxuan also walked out of the water hall, and when he reached the forest path, he suddenly stopped. He looked back at Shuixie, and saw Li Rong walking out with a smile and talking, regretting for a while.


    Originally, he came out early this morning and wanted to ask her which wedding dress she chose. When we met today and argued with Su Rongqing, he even forgot.


    In the morning, he was a little happy thinking about it, but he didn''t know how, but at this moment he also felt that he didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    He chose the wedding gown that she wore in the previous life.


    In the previous life, they got married two months earlier, and the ceremonial department only prepared one set. Now that the ceremonial department has a lot of time to prepare, they have another set. He liked the familiar things, so he chose the familiar ones. He didn''t know what Li Rong chose. It was just that no matter what Li Rong chose, when he thought of it at the moment, he didn''t know what, and he felt a little unimportant.


    He clearly knew that no matter what Li Rong wears, marrying him will eventually separate from him.


    This is not a wedding, but a transaction.


    In this transaction, all Li Rong wanted was power and protection, and nothing else was important.


    Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, no longer thought about it, returned to the official office, and looked at his own papers repeatedly.


    After Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan quarreled, they went all the way back to their own palace. When she arrived in the palace, her anger had not subsided, so she called everyone over, let them report today''s situation one by one, and then rewarded a batch of punishments. After a batch, Qiufeng was dragged out and played on the board. After less than an afternoon of trial, Qiufeng recruited.


    Sure enough, Changle (Mingle changed to Changle) bought Qiufeng privately, so that Qiufeng didn''t report Concubine Rou''s order to Li Rong, and stole the manuscript that Li Rong had not burned out.


    Li Rong couldn''t hear it. She didn''t know whether to say Qiufeng was lucky or not, so she stole the picture of Su Rongqing. If she stole others, perhaps Pei Wenxuan would not be so temperamental, and her life would be better.


    Li Rong was rather helpless and asked Qiufeng to be taken away. She rested for a while, listening to the crying in the yard, Jinglan stepped forward, brought her a bowl of sweet soup, and tentatively said: "Your Majesty, finish the treatment. What else can the people here do?"


    Although Changle is banned, Li Rong has made it clear before that this matter cannot be separated from Roufei.


    Li Rong thought for a while, and said slowly: "Changle has caused trouble today, and your Majesty must be in a bad mood. Is your Highness still going to Roufei?"


    "Yes," Jinglan whispered, "When your Majesty is upset, he always goes to Concubine Roux."


    "You mount up the copy of the filial piety that Hua Le copied by yourself before," Li Rong said immediately, "Wait a while and send it to the Queen Mother, I heard that the Queen Mother has been in poor health recently, and your Majesty said that the scripture copied by Princess Hua Le With aura, I will send her a picture here."


    "What does your highness mean?"


    "Concubine Rou gave me such a gift," Li Rong chuckled lightly, "I have to knock on the mountain and give her a reminder. You have been a rabbit for too long, and people think you will not bite."


    Jinglan answered, and according to Li Rong''s statement, sent the "Book of Filial Piety" to the Queen Mother after mounting it.


    The queen mother took a look and gave the "Book of Filial Piety" directly to Concubine Rou. That night, there was news that Li Ming would ban Changle and let her copy the scriptures a hundred times.


    Li Rong was soaking her feet when he got the news, and heard Jingmei¡¯s vivid description: "Your Majesty went in and looked good when he saw the "Book of Filial Piety" on the wall. Later, when he saw that he was named as His Highness Changle, he immediately posted. The fire broke out. He cursed and said, "I don''t learn all of them well, and I don''t even know how to copy the scriptures and I still need to find a representative." His Royal Highness Chang Le was scolded on the spot."


    "What a big deal." Jinglan sighed while listening, "His Royal Highness Chang Le is too squeamish."


    "Isn''t it?" Jingmei said straightforwardly, "I''m used to it."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the two immediately glanced at Li Rong, and saw Li Rong holding his head and humming triumphantly.


    Seeing that Li Rong was not unhappy, the two felt relieved.


    After tidying up the people in one day, Li Rong was very happy, eating well every day and sleeping soundly, but Pei Wenxuan felt a little uncomfortable.


    It was fine for him to work in the daytime, but when it was late at night, his thoughts became a little loose.


    For two nights, he would dream of his previous life. He dreamed that he heard the news of Li Rong¡¯s punishment and ran to him in a hurry. Every time he ran very fast, he didn¡¯t know what happened in the dream, but he just knew what he had Hurry up, but every time he runs crazy, he will see two people kneeling and standing.


    The two people stood together, and there seemed to be no one around.


    He is like a lonely wild ghost wandering around them, and he is half a life in a flash.


    He sometimes saw them drinking on the promenade, sometimes he saw them playing chess, and sometimes he saw heavy rain. Su Rongqing was holding an umbrella, Li Rong ran over and squeezed to him, raising his hand to hold his arm.


    The dream is not long, so he always wakes up at night. When he wakes up, it is an empty house. The moonlight comes in, just like the countless nights in the previous life.


    He will feel scared and ashamed in this loneliness, and this shame will become more and more obvious as the wedding day approaches.


    He vaguely knew what he cared about, and he didn''t want to face it.


    He felt like a thief, as if he had stolen something.


    Li Rong in the previous life was actually different from him.


    He lived more and more narrowly, until he was reborn, seeing Yunyue, tits, hearing the young breeze, in a dream chase in Tuoba Mansion, he suddenly realized that he had gone astray.


    But Li Rong in the previous life was much broader than him in terms of mood.


    Except for the moment before he died, Li Rong was also happy for the rest of his life.


    He has seen Su Rongqing take care of Li Rong and seen them fall in love.


    Li Rong said that she would never be with Su Rongqing in her life, because she was old and she couldn''t like a twenty-year-old Su Rongqing.


    But in fact, Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong might have a kind of fear in his heart.


    She was afraid of repeating the same mistakes, and Su Rongqing in her imagination was so calm that she didn''t know her feelings.


    But Pei Wenxuan knew that this kind of prejudice was nothing but Li Rong''s extreme self-protection.


    A Su Rongqing who can mess up his mind because of letters, where is Li Rong doing it, except for the cold-blooded tools of the family?


    Su Rongqing is fine.


    Better than Li Rong imagined.


    It''s just that Li Rong didn''t dare to think about it, but Pei Wenxuan just took advantage of this gap and got a gift of marriage. His marriage was in exchange for Li Rong''s misfortune.


    And in the misfortune of Li Rong, how could he fall asleep peacefully, and ignore it?


    Pei Wenxuan thinks about it more and more sober at night, and supports himself to work during the day. Everyone said congratulations to him when they saw him, but Pei Wenxuan didn''t move his face, and all responded with a smile. In accordance with the custom of Daxia, money was given to everyone who came to bless.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that he would meet Su Rongqing all the way to the end.


    When he saw Su Rongqing, he couldn''t help but was stunned. Su Rongqing smiled and put his hands together and said, "Master Pei doesn''t want to give you this happy money, right?"


    "Where?" Pei Wenxuan quickly recovered and said hurriedly, "I just didn''t expect Master Su to be here. Is Master Su not in the office?"


    "Follow the road and see everyone here, so join in the fun."


    Pei Wenxuan listened and handed the Xiqian money to Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing looked at the silver in her hand and said seriously: "A hundred years are good."


    "Thank you."


    "Married," Su Rongqing joked halfway, "but you must draw a line with other girls, and don''t offend the princess."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. He stared at Su Rongqing blankly. Seeing him stunned, Su Rongqing quickly said, "Just kidding, don''t take it seriously."


    It was a joke, but it was indeed the beginning of his break with Li Rong.


    Su Rongqing saluted and turned around to leave the crowd. Pei Wenxuan suddenly called Su Rongqing: "Master Su."


    Su Rongqing turned around and listened to Pei Wenxuan seriously: "If your wife has a conflict with your family, what will happen to you?"


    Su Rongqing did not expect that Pei Wenxuan would suddenly ask this question, and the person next to him hurriedly said: "Isn''t Master Pei learning the scriptures? If the princess has a conflict with her family, let''s bear it."


    Being interrupted in this way, Pei Wenxuan''s problem is not surprising. Pei Wenxuan looked at Su Rongqing, and Su Rongqing thought for a while, and finally said: "Look whoever makes sense, I will stand by whom."


    "Is it improper to value family more?" Pei Wenxuan asked urgently.


    "Isn''t the wife a family member?"


    Su Rongqing asked back.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Su Rongqing smiled and bowed, then walked out.


    "Master Pei." The person next to him tweeted Pei Wenxuan, "Quickly, give birth to a son early."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, rather helpless, and began to send money again.


    After the money was distributed, it was almost night, Pei Wenxuan came out of the government office and saw Princess Zhanshi standing at the door. When Pei Wenxuan saw Zhan matter in Princess Mansion, he felt a little bit in his heart.


    It didn''t matter if I saw it on weekdays, but when I saw it today, he felt a little flustered.


    But he forced his composure, stepped forward, and bowed to the other party: "What wind is blowing the adults?"


    "Tomorrow you are going to get married with the princess. If you are busy today, if it is not convenient to go to the princess mansion, I will come."


    The other party smiled: "The princess brought you something."


    After speaking, the other party handed in a letter to Pei Wenxuan.


    The letter was Li Rong¡¯s admonishment, to the effect that she was about to get married and had nothing to do. She felt a little irritable, and hoped that he could behave well when he was married tomorrow, and don¡¯t shame her, otherwise she would not let him jump into the lake, but sink him directly.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s letter and laughed unconsciously.


    Zhan Shi from Princess Mansion stood aside and watched, and couldn''t help but said, "But what good things did your Highness say?"


    "No," Pei Wenxuan received the letter and said directly, "She scolded me."


    "His Royal Highness has always been this temper," the other party understood very well, "She scolds people who are good, and doesn''t care about those who don''t like it."


    "Then I have to thank Your Highness for your appreciation."


    "His Royal Highness is a very good girl," the other party didn''t know what to do. The conversation suddenly turned, as if she was an elder, and she warmly asked, "Although she is a princess, His Royal Highness is not an arrogant or rude person. Even if she does not have the status of a princess, she is also a Very good wife. Although he usually seems to curse Master Pei, His Highness often tells us that Master Pei has a bad stomach and wants us to make more soft food. The tea you drank when you came was also ordered by His Highness separately, saying that it was you Always love to drink tea."


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly to these trivial matters. After a while, he chuckled: "I always scold me on weekdays. I thought she hated me too much."


    "Master Pei joked," the other party shook his head, "His Royal Highness said in the past that you treat him well now, and she also hopes that you will have a good life."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He listened to the phrase "I have a good life in this life." For ordinary people, it might be just a casual sentence.


    But Pei Wenxuan knew clearly that when Li Rong said this, she was true and hoped that he would have a good life.


    In their last life, no one had a happy life, and he was especially lonely and alone.


    Li Rong is strong when it is strong. If you are not good to her, she will point to Maimang.


    But if you treat her a little bit better, she will be soft in her heart.


    Pei Wenxuan felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that something was choking on his chest, he couldn''t vomit it out, and couldn''t swallow it. After a long time, he muttered, "Me too."


    "I hope your Highness will have a good life in this life."


    "You all think so," Zhan Shi chuckled, "Then I can rest assured."


    As he said, he looked up at the sky, and then said: "If nothing else, your lord will go back and prepare first."


    "My lord," Pei Wenxuan called to him, "Can you bother you and bring me a message to the princess?"


    "Ok?"


    "Just say," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I have a gift, she has been looking forward to it for a long time, and I will give it to her tomorrow. When she meets," Pei Wenxuan''s voice is gentle, "so she doesn''t have to appreciate me too much."


    The author has something to say: Pei Wenxuan''s current symptoms alias: premarital phobia


    ¡¾Small Theater 1¡¿


    Li Rong: "If you dare to mention another Su character, I will give you Shenhu."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Su Rongqing, Su Rongqing, and Su Rongqing briefly."


    Pei Wenxuan Shenhu, the whole play ends.


    ¡¾Small Theater 2¡¿


    Su Rongqing: "A hundred years are good, you have to treat the princess well."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I wish you happiness, and so do you."


    Princess: "????? What are you doing? Are you good sisters reunion? Be sober, this is a green net for a virgin virgin husband in the Internet world, alright!!!"


    ¡¾Small Theater 3¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: "I know you like Su Rongqing, I will put your head on you, don''t be afraid."


    Li Rong: "What? Who? I like Su Rongqing? Why don''t I know? Don''t do it! Don''t touch my head!!!"


    ¡¾Small Theater 4¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan: "His Royal Highness, I have a gift for you. You saw it, don''t thank me too much."


    Li Rong: "Come on, drag out, sink into the lake."


    Jinglan: "His Royal Highness, why?"


    Li Rong: "He can''t connect with me in general. He always said not to thank him too much. It seems that he has done a big thing that will sink the lake."

 Chapter 36： marriage

    On the eve of marriage, the whole palace was busy working up and down, and no one could sleep well. Only Li Rong, who slept until dawn, was full of vitality in life.


    She had nothing to worry about. The only thing she was worried about was that the Princess Mansion gave her a message last night that Pei Wenxuan would give her a gift so she didn''t have to thank her.


    She was a little panicked when she heard this, always feeling that Pei Wenxuan was going to do something unreliable.


    But if you come, you will be at ease, and she didn''t think too much.


    When she got up early in the morning, she started dressing up according to the procedure, and then went to visit the Empress Dowager and the Emperor Empress in turn. After lunch, she changed into her wedding dress and waited for the auspicious time.


    All this is not much different from the previous life, but in the previous life, she actually didn''t know who she was married to. She was worried, hopeful, and worried about the future.


    So she always asks the people next to him, what kind of person Pei Wenxuan is, is he really as good-looking as the painting, how is his family, he...


    Thinking of herself in the previous life, Li Rong couldn''t help but laugh. At this time, there was a voice from the ceremonial officer singing and drinking auspicious words. Jinglan walked in and said with a smile: "Princess, the hour is here, get up."


    Li Rong responded and raised her hand to block in front of her with a gold group fan embroidered with peony.


    The tuan fan covered all the sights in front of her. Li Rong lowered her eyes, feeling that someone was supporting her from the left and right. Li Rong moved forward, wearing a thick costume. If she was an ordinary person, she would have been crushed and trembling. Li Rong is extremely relaxed, she looks like a bamboo, walking like a lotus, with a dignified and elegant posture, with a luxury that ordinary people can''t match.


    Heavenly imperial family, a century-old high school, and noble family advancing, may not see the difference on weekdays, but at the moment of adding to the Chinese clothing, you will notice the subtle difference. It''s like making tea in a clear spring. Wherever the landscape is, between the lips and teeth, there is a difference.


    Li Rong followed the lead of others. She felt that she was stepping on the soft red carpet, feeling that there seemed to be petals falling on her body around her. She heard the ceremonial officers standing next to each other chanting words of blessing as she walked by. Joyful, distant music from not far away.


    She walked for a long time, not knowing where to stop, and Jinglan reminded her next to her: "His Royal Highness, we are in front of the palace gate."


    Li Rong answered, and then came the voice of the courtesy officer asking her to thank the emperor and empress.


    Li Rong was supported by the maid next to him, and turned towards Li Ming and Shangguanyue who were dressed up, and then Li Rong was supported by others, kneeling down slowly, and bowing to Li Ming and Shangguanyue.


    She moved very steadily, even when she bowed her head, her pendant didn''t move halfway. Li Ming watched Li Rong bowing, his voice was dumb and he said the words of blessing he had prepared.


    Then the ceremonial officer sang to see Shangguanyue again, and Li Rong bowed in the direction of Shangguanyue again.


    When Shangguanyue looked at Li Rong, her eyes blushed, but she still said her congratulations to her daughter in a cry of manners.


    Then he waited for the courtesy officer to finish the congratulatory speech before the attendant helped Li Rong up. Li Rong had just got up and was about to turn and leave with the maid''s movements, feeling that someone came forward and suddenly took her hand.


    "Rong''er," Shangguanyue''s voice choked, "You have to live a good life, promise your mother, you will live a good life."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help feeling sour. She restrained her emotions and said gently: "Don''t worry about your mother, your child ministers can come back to visit your mother every day. It''s no different from the past. Sorrowful, lost demeanor."


    After listening to Li Rong''s advice, Shangguanyue slowly let go.


    Li Rong turned around and was supported by someone to the horse. She felt a pair of calm hands stretched out and held her up and said, "Sister, I will block the car for you."


    The wedding banquet was held in the princess mansion, and Pei Wenxuan would take Pei family to the princess mansion in advance to make arrangements.


    According to Daxia''s customs, people would stop the car on the way from the palace to the princess mansion, and the palace would send a special person in front to throw money to clear the road for these people, just for the chariot. Li Rong thought he would arrange a courtesy officer, but he didn''t expect that the crown prince would block the car himself.


    Li Rong didn¡¯t know what was wrong. She obviously felt that she should not have so many emotions after living for so many years. But when she heard Li Ming¡¯s dumb voice, she felt that Shangguan Yue was holding her hand and being helped by Li Chuan. The moment she got into the car, she felt that she suddenly seemed to be eighteen years old.


    She thought she was in love with her, and she would be happy and sad because of a few words from her family.


    She sat in the car and opened the door of the same palace with time. She has been trying to restrain her emotions and let herself think about things that would make her calm and happy.


    For example, after the palace gate opened, Pei Wenxuan would stand in front of the palace gate and wait for him.


    Pei Wenxuan, this dog thing, will say something nice to her after a while.


    In fact, the welcoming was supposed to be done by Pei Wenxuan''s brother, and Pei Wenxuan could kneel and welcome her with Pei''s family in front of the princess mansion.


    But in the previous life, Pei Wenxuan did not have a reliable brother. Pei Wenxuan did not dare to hand over such a big matter to his brothers, or perhaps no brother was willing to do it, so Pei Wenxuan came by himself and wrote a widely spread article "Yinfeng Ci", read as a congratulatory speech in front of the palace, probably means that he can marry her is a blessing from heaven, and he dare not live up to this blessing, so he wants to pick her up by himself.


    She didn''t think about it at the time, but now she wants to come to the logic of this.


    At that time, she was sitting in the sedan chair, listening to him chanting poems, feeling shy and joyful, she didn''t think much.


    If you think about it, you will know how difficult it was for Pei Wenxuan at that time.


    If you are not alone, how can you be so grandiose?


    Li Rong thought to herself that she felt that Pei Wenxuan was also a little bit pitiful for a while. Such emotions diminished her sadness a little. She took a deep breath and heard from outside feeling that the curtain in front was being rolled up, and then she heard the message from the front. A familiar voice came: "Weichen Su Rongqing, let''s announce for Yi brother Pei Shi, and welcome Princess Pingle."


    Hearing this, Li Rong suddenly widened her eyes, she froze in place, and then listened to Su Rongqing starting to recite the compliment written by Pei Wenxuan.


    When Su Rongqing came, Pei Wenxuan would naturally not write "Yinfeng Ci" like in his previous life, a well-mannered parallel written by Su Rongqing in front of him.


    From the initial surprise, Li Rong quickly calmed down, listening to Su Rongqing reciting her words of praise, until at the end, she heard Su Rongqing¡¯s voice for a while, but he uttered again very quickly: "Love can be chased. Sun and moon, Xu Qixi peach blossoms in the coming year."


    This is when Pei Wenxuan merged the love poem given to her by Su Rongqing from the previous life into this parallel essay.


    Although the parallel prose was not written by Su Rongqing, it bears the shadow of Su Rongqing.


    Li Rong couldn''t tell what it felt like, regret and sorrow, mixed with a little bit of helplessness, and, vaguely, unspeakably, complete.


    She had been with Su Rongqing for twenty-five years in her previous life. She didn''t understand what kind of relationship it was.


    But once in a while, there will indeed be some regrets.


    I felt that perhaps Su Rongqing should be given an identity.


    However, this kind of regret, at this moment, in an invisible way, seems to be filled, and it seems like farewell.


    This emotion was too mixed, and layer by layer superimposed with the previous emotions, making her rarely confused.


    Fortunately, she didn''t need to do too much, so she held the fan in her hand and sat quietly in the car. After listening to the ceremonial officer and Su Rongqing according to the procedure, the car curtain was lowered in front of her.


    Before the car curtain was lowered, she quietly lowered her ball fan and saw Su Rongqing not far away.


    As he remembered, with a white robe and jade crown, he quietly looked at her carriage.


    He seemed to perceive her peeking at him, and Li Rong hurriedly resumed her movements, feeling a little flustered.


    Fortunately, the carriage moved forward slowly. Before she had time to panic, she listened to the noise of the surrounding people, calling her name loudly. She didn''t squint, and only heard Li Chuan in front of her who seemed happy, sprinkling money. In auspicious words, please let the people go.


    At dusk, she finally arrived at the gate of the princess mansion. She was sitting in the carriage and heard the familiar voice of Pei Wenxuan: "Weichen Pei Wenxuan, I have seen your Highness."


    As he said, he heard the sound of a bunch of people kneeling down.


    Li Rong didn¡¯t move. He heard that the curtain in front of him was pulled open. Then the maid came forward, helped her out of the carriage, and then Pei Wenxuan came forward and put a piece of red silk in her hand. Wen Xuan led her in front, and the maid beside her supported her from left to right. After leading her across the brazier, she walked all the way into the lobby.


    Then they fought side by side, holding a piece of red silk in each hand, Pei Wenxuan lowered his voice and asked in a low voice: "I gave you a gift, do you like it?"


    "Go back and talk about it."


    When Li Rong heard that there was a hint of inviting credit in his tone, he became angry and restrained his emotions in warning him.


    Pei Wenxuan felt a little bit of an ominous feeling in his heart. But he thought about it for a while, and felt that Li Rong probably couldn''t think about it for a while. This was something that he needed to call. Now it is normal to blame him. When he said it, Li Rong figured it out.


    He sighed silently, and heard the ceremonial officials sing and drink, and like Li Rong in his previous life, he worshiped the heaven and earth princes and then each other.


    Pei Wenxuan clearly remembered that Li Rong''s phoenix crown pierced his head when he worshipped in the previous life, so he was prepared this time and stayed away from her.


    However, Li Rong wanted to vent her anger, so she stooped a little bit more than normal, and tried to make Fengguan poke forward a little bit, thinking that he could poke him like the previous life, and he had to endure it better.


    Pei Wenxuan felt her intention when she bent over, and wanted to take a small step back, Li Rong directly lowered her voice: "Dare you?!"


    Pei Wenxuan also knew the crowds, he didn''t dare to move anymore, so he could only bite the bullet and took Li Rongfeng''s crown.


    Li Rongzhi stabbed him, and her heart suddenly became more open. After she got up, she was helped by the maid and went to the backyard. Pei Wenxuan was then released to accompany the wine. Pei Wenxuan couldn¡¯t help but raised his hand to cover the stabbed forehead, and Li Chuan walked over. Behind him, he glanced at him and said, "What are you doing with your head? Is your brain broken?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    This elder brother really hurts people exactly the same way.


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Pei Wenxuan put down his hands, "His Royal Highness, let''s sit down first, and the minister will come to entertain you later."


    "What are you entertaining?" Li Chuan rolled up his sleeves, "go, today the orphan will help you entertain them. You control it. Don''t go to see my sister when you get drunk."


    With that, Li Chuan grabbed Pei Wenxuan, together with Su Rongqing, who was already chatting with others, and greeted everyone to the table.


    Today, almost all the civil and military personnel of the Manchu dynasty came. Su Rongqing was the bridesmaid invited by Pei Wenxuan. He was familiar with everyone in the dynasty. With Li Chuan, no one dared to embarrass Pei Wenxuan for a while, and would not deliberately drink too much alcohol. But there were too many people who couldn''t bear it. Su Rongqing and Li Chuan fell down first, leaving Pei Wenxuan alone, one by one to finish the last table.


    At the beginning, he would still be leisurely, but as soon as Su Rongqing and Li Chuan left, no one persuaded him. In the follow-up, he only needs to listen to people wishing him and Li Rong. If he doesn''t know what, he will finish drinking without any ambiguity.


    He couldn''t tell whether he was drunk or not. He was always smiling, and his expression was calm. He looked like a okay person. After a round of respecting, everyone was amazed that Pei Wenxuan was too drunk. Pei Wenxuan knew he was. I was a little drunk, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. After greeting everyone, I went to see Li Chuan and Su Rongqing who were resting on the sidelines. Su Rongqing came back a little bit. Li Chuan was still holding his head and felt a little uncomfortable. Pei Wenxuan looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help. Said: "You take a break first, I''ll go back first."


    Su Rongqing nodded, waved her hand and said nothing, Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, and bowed: "Thank you Brother Su today."


    "Go ahead."


    Su Rongqing finally spoke, only saying: "Don''t let the beauty down."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "I don''t think I failed."


    Su Rongqing looked up a little dazedly when he heard what he said. Pei Wenxuan bowed his head and said to Li Chuan, "His Royal Highness, the minister retires."


    "You treat my sister well," Li Chuan said hoarsely, "I''m just a sister, you treat her well, you know?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, even if he knew that Li Chuan was talking drunk, he still raised his hand in front of him and solemnly said: "Weichen abides by the order."


    Li Chuan was a little uncomfortable, he turned his head, waved his hand, and signaled Pei Wenxuan to leave quickly.


    Pei Wenxuan was led to the backyard by the servants. In fact, he was very familiar with this princess mansion, but everyone treated him as the first time and guided them carefully, and he thought it was a little strange.


    When he reached the door, he saw Jinglan Jingmei guarding the door. When he looked up and saw him coming, both of them pursed their lips and laughed. That scene overlapped with the previous life in an instant, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but froze.


    The maid next to him whispered: "Screw?"


    Pei Wenxuan returned to his senses in a daze, nodded and said: "Report it."


    "His Royal Highness," Jinglan turned her head and turned inward, "Hey Ma is here."


    "Go in."


    Li Rong''s voice came from inside. Pei Wenxuan didn''t know what was wrong. Hearing Li Rong''s voice, he suddenly became a little nervous.


    Jinglan opened the door and led Pei Wenxuan in. Then a bunch of people came in, took many plates, and stood on the side one by one.


    Pei Wenxuan was led to Li Rong. He looked at the girl in front of him. She was wearing a wedding gown that was different from the previous life. The original peony was changed to a phoenix. This change made him feel that this wedding was not A reenactment seems to be a brand new and different wedding. Because it was similar but not similar to Pei Wenxuan''s memory, Pei Wenxuan suddenly had some expectations. He looked at Li Rong and couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    Everyone smiled and glanced at each other. The maid brought the first plate over with a pen and ink on rice paper, and sent it to Pei Wenxuan.


    "Music," Jinglan respectfully said, "please write poetry but fan."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he came back to his senses. Li Rong held up a fan and said indifferently: "Write well, if you don''t write well, I will make you look good."


    Upon hearing this, the girls in the room burst into laughter. Pei Wenxuan felt a little helpless. He took the pen, and after hesitating for a while, dropped it.


    Half-awake, half-drunk, half-life dream, bright moon, bright heart, this period.


    If the beautiful lady half looks back, I will not leave Cangshan not old.


    Pei Wenxuan originally wanted to write casually, but after writing down, he couldn''t control it. After finishing this, the maid next to him came to pick it up. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but hold down the page. The maid raised her head in doubt, "Her horse? "


    Pei Wenxuan did not move. He felt a little embarrassed, as if someone had been spying on his heart, and he felt that his actions at this time were even more embarrassing.


    He did not move, and the maid dared not move. Li Rong saw that there was no movement next to him, and said directly: "Is the poem written?"


    "Return to Your Highness, it''s finished."


    The maid said, raising her eyes to Pei Wenxuan, and cautiously said: "Must?"


    Pei Wenxuan was quite at a loss what to do and withdrew his hand. Li Rong already knew that he had finished writing, and it seemed too deliberate to write again.


    It''s just that fans of poems usually praise girls'' beauty, and he always feels that he will swear to each other when he comes up, which is a bit too embarrassing.


    In particular, the half-awake, half-drunk and half-life dream was written earlier. In Li Rong''s view, would it be a hint of their past life.


    The more Pei Wenxuan thought about it, the more flustered he became. He didn''t dare to think too much. He pretended to be calm and waited for Li Rong to take the poem. Li Rong held a fan in one hand and read the poem in the other. It''s bad, but I don''t know why. When I saw it, she was still so moved.


    Perhaps it was the half-waking half-drunk half-life dream that made her empathize.


    Or maybe the phrase Cangshan is not old, I will never leave, which makes her a little yearning.


    Li Rong calmed down and smiled: "It''s really good."


    With that, Li Rong slowly put down the fan.


    The first thing she showed were her eyes. She had a pair of smart and beautiful eyes, which seemed to be phoenix eyes outlined in pen and ink, with a little smile.


    That smile was different from the last life. She looked at him at this moment, with joy in shyness. Now she looks at him like an old acquaintance, and faintly laughed.


    Then there was her tall nose, thin lips dyed in color, and the lines of her entire face. The beauty was luxurious, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but look dumbfounded.


    The maid next to him wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan for a long time and couldn''t help but laughed, "Is the Madam satisfied?"


    "Satisfied." Pei Wenxuan subconsciously returned to his senses and blurted out.


    The people next to him suddenly laughed. Li Rong copied the peanuts on the bed from the side and threw them at him. He smiled and said, "Bold, dare to speak to this palace."


    Hearing Li Rong''s voice, Pei Wenxuan smiled, slowly slowing down, and hurriedly said, "I was wrong," said Pei Wenxuan with a smile, "I hope the princess will forgive me."


    "Too lazy to talk to you."


    Li Rong scoffed at him and stood up. The maid next to him brought the plate up again. Li Rong picked up the wine glass and raised her chin to Pei Wen. Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and chuckled, and walked over, also picked up the wine glass. The two held hands in front of everyone. Looped around and raised a glass to his lips.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and glanced at Li Rong, who was close to him. Seeing him looking at her, Li Rong raised an eyebrow and said, "What do I do?"


    "The beautiful woman serves wine," Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly, "How can we not look at the beautiful woman?"


    "Would you like to drink a few more glasses?" Li Rong smiled and asked again, "Will I give you an altar?"


    "It''s fine," Pei Wenxuan said hurriedly, "a cup is enough."


    After speaking, the two drank the wine.


    Then followed the process and said some auspicious words, and finally completed the whole process, and everyone quit.


    When everyone retreated, the two of them were immediately discouraged. Li Rong was soft, sitting directly on the side of the bed, leaning against the bed rail, and sighed: "I''m tired."


    Pei Wenxuan sat next to her, leaned on the other side, and sighed: "Me too."


    The two remained silent. After a while, Li Rong couldn''t help but said, "Why didn''t they help me remove the phoenix crown and take off my clothes so that I could sleep well?"


    "This is probably the husband''s business."


    Pei Wenxuan blurted out, and Li Rong couldn''t help but look over after hearing this.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed Li Rong''s gaze, turned his head and looked at him, before looking at each other, Pei Wenxuan felt an ominous premonition: "What do you want to do?"


    "Do you know how much my phoenix crown is?"


    "You know," Pei Wenxuan raised his finger to his hair crown, "How many catties are on my head?"


    "Is it heavy with me?"


    After Li Rong asked, Pei Wenxuan was silent. Li Rong leaned on the bed rail and beckoned: "Quick, come to tear it down."


    "Oh my God."


    Pei Wenxuan wailed in pain, but he still confessed his fate, after all, now they don''t want to call people in to help them undress.


    Pei Wenxuan struck up the last bit of energy, first raised his hand to take off his hair crown, took off his heavy coat, then climbed onto the bed, knelt behind Li Rong, and began to remove the phoenix crown for Li Rong.


    It wasn''t the first time that he did it. He did it last time. He vaguely remembered some procedures, yawning and dismantling.


    Li Rong felt that he was fighting with Fengguan behind her, holding the last trace of saneness, and said with difficulty: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Ok?"


    "Why did you let Su Rongqing come to pick me up?"


    "Can we discuss this issue tomorrow?"


    Pei Wenxuan took off Li Rong''s phoenix coronet, and moved off the bed with various fixed hairpins and put it on the table.


    Li Rong leaned on the bed, looking at Pei Wenxuan who came back exhausted, and said: "Pei Wenxuan."


    Pei Wenxuan hadn''t gotten into bed yet, but he just responded, "Huh?"


    "I still have clothes to take off."


    "You want me to take off my clothes?" Pei Wenxuan turned his head bitterly, "You take it off yourself?"


    "I''m so tired."


    Li Rong turned to look at him: "And what you said, it was her husband."


    Pei Wenxuan choked, Li Rong stared at him with a pitiful look in his eyes. Pei Wenxuan sighed and could only say, "You stand up."


    Li Rong supported herself to stand up, Pei Wenxuan helped her unload the belt first, then grabbed all the clothes into a handful, and took them together, leaving a single shirt inside.


    Li Rong felt that she was relieved instantly and fell directly onto the bed.


    Pei Wenxuan grabbed a pile of clothes and looked at Li Rong, who had consciously climbed onto the bed. He felt more tired than he had, and couldn''t help saying: "You sleep in bed, where do I sleep?"


    "Where to sleep where to sleep."


    Li Rong got into the bed: "My palace is about to rest."


    He also wants to rest! !


    Pei Wenxuan felt desperate when he thought that he would go to the floor shop at this time.


    He took a deep breath to let himself not be too anxious. After putting Li Rong''s clothes on, he turned around to look through the cabinet. Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s sound of turning over the cabinet. She thought for a while, poked her head out, and looked at Pei Wenxuan: " Would you like to sleep together?"


    Pei Wenxuan froze and stuttered: "No... OK?"


    Li Rong thought for a while, she didn''t care about this, but Pei Wenxuan was still very cautious about this kind of thing. Now they say they are allies, Pei Wenxuan is definitely going to defend himself to the end. Although her idea was to divide his half of the bed, Pei Wenxuan might feel that he had tainted his virginity along with the bed.


    So Li Rong decided to respect him and said: "Oh, then I will rest first."


    After speaking, Li Rong closed her eyes and went to sleep. She was really too sleepy and tired.


    Pei Wenxuan turned his back to Li Rong, a little surprised, is this over?


    Li Rong stopped persuading him?


    In fact, he still... still... really wants to go to bed.


    He is really too tired now and doesn''t want to hit the floor at all. He can guarantee that he won''t touch Li Rong''s finger and never cross the line.


    Li Rong''s steady breathing sounded quickly, Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, and he made a major decision.


    He decided to go to bed.


    Even if Li Rong kicked him down, he would still sleep in bed.


    After making this decision, he felt a lot more relaxed. He hugged the quilt and returned to bed happily.


    The bed was big, and Li Rong was curled up in the innermost area, wrapping the whole person in a quilt. A small person who lost his usual pride and temperament looked pitiful and cute.


    An invisible softness slowly spread in Pei Wenxuan''s heart. He spread a quilt on the very edge and then fell asleep in the quilt.


    There was a long distance between them. He was on the outermost side, and seemed to cut off all wind and rain for her, encircling her a small world.


    For a moment, he suddenly felt a sweet, proud, unspeakable, and undiscovered feeling.


    He felt he was guarding her.


    His Royal Highness the eldest princess.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Q: What do you think of this drama?


    Li Rong: Helpless, sad, and a spider web, everyone is stuck on it and can''t move.


    Su Rongqing: Conspiracy, **** hatred.


    Pei Wenxuan:? ? ? I... I thought this was a sweet article? Are we here to fall in love?


    All of the full text cast a shocked look.


    Pei Wenxuan: ...I''m sorry to bother you.

 Chapter 37： Night talk

    Li Rong slept in a daze for a while, she inadvertently raised her hand to touch her face, and then she suddenly thought of something in her half-wake and half-dream, and suddenly woke up and sat up!


    No, she hasn''t removed her makeup and just sleeps like this, she will definitely get sores on her face.


    This scare made her sober in an instant. Just that moment of nap gave her strength. She was about to get out of bed and noticed that there was a person sleeping next to her. Pei Wenxuan was lying in the quilt and was sleeping happily.


    Li Rong was stunned. She never thought that Pei Wenxuan actually got into her bed. It can be seen that this person was really tired, otherwise, with his temperament, it would be impossible to kill him to do such a rude thing.


    Pei Wenxuan slept too well, and the soothing breathing made Li Rong a little sleepy. She quickly slapped Pei Wenxuan on his body and called Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Pei Wenxuan sat up abruptly and said in surprise: "What''s the matter?!"


    Li Rong raised his hand to hold his face, turned his face in his direction, and stared at Pei Wenxuan: "We haven''t washed yet, and there is still water in the clean room. Go and take a shower."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly: "His Royal Highness, it''s so late, don''t you toss it?"


    Li Rong has recently eaten well and slept soundly. He can immediately regain his fighting power after just sleeping for a while, but Pei Wenxuan had said goodbye to Li Rong in the water pavilion a few days ago, and he almost never slept well. Today is finally on his mind. , Get a good night''s sleep, and wake him up for a while, which is more uncomfortable than not sleeping.


    But where can Li Rong care for him?


    She just thought, they both wore dresses for a day, and Pei Wenxuan also put on makeup today. If it is not cleaned, it will not only be sweaty, but also have facial sores. How could she be ruined by such a thing? And Pei Wenxuan is also the one she wants to watch every day. If that fairy face is ruined by a few facial sores, it would be a pity.


    So she squeezed Pei Wenxuan''s face and stared at him: "Pei Wenxuan, are you still a man?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard her asking this, she knew she was going to toss, and immediately covered her face with her hands in pain, and wailed to the side: "I am not, your highness, you will send me to the palace tomorrow. I want to sleep¡­¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong slammed him out and rolled off.


    Pei Wenxuan was lying on the ground holding the quilt, Li Rong walked down from the bed condescendingly, looked down at him and said: "Hurry up to the clean room and clean yourself. I didn''t clean it before I came back. Don''t blame me for cleaning you."


    Hearing these words, Pei Wenxuan curled up on the ground with the quilt, quite aggrieved.


    "Your Highness, the water is cold."


    "You''re hot." Li Rong put on her coat and looked at him as though she looked at him like a fool. "Why don''t you just warm the water?"


    As he said, Li Rong kicked him gently: "Hurry up."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she fluffed her hair back and opened the door to go out.


    The maid guarding at the door of the room hurried up with a lantern, and said respectfully: "Your Highness."


    "Allow someone to prepare. I''m going to take a bath in Yuquan Tang."


    Hearing this, the maids glanced at each other, as if they knew what was going on, pursed their lips and smiled: "Yes."


    Regarding the fact that Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were going to get up in the middle of the night to take a bath, the Princess Mansion seemed to have been prepared. The Princess Mansion had a natural hot spring and a bathroom was specially built. , Waiting for Li Rong into Tangchi.


    Li Rong lay in the Tangchi with her eyes closed and took a nap. The maid beside her helped her remove her makeup and the other helped her clean up her hair with soap horns, massaging her scalp carefully.


    Li Rong enjoys lying in it, listening to Jingmei who removes her makeup and smiles: "How does your Royal Highness feel today?"


    "How does it feel?"


    Li Rong didn''t react for a while, and the maid next to her laughed secretly. Li Rong suddenly realized that she was a little helpless. Although each of the maids around her did not get married, they knew a lot.


    But she couldn''t tell them the truth, she could only say perfunctorily: "Very good."


    "The horse should be very gentle, right?"


    Jinglan pressed Li Rong''s scalp, and suddenly came this sentence, Li Rong was rather strange: "Why do you care about this?"


    When she asked, everyone smiled again.


    "His Royal Highness," Jingmei said with a smile, "We had been waiting just now. I thought that the one who would come to the Yuquan Tang was the consort, but unexpectedly you came over and left the consort in the clean room."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Li Rong was a little embarrassed for a while, and she didn''t know whether it was Pei Wenxuan''s health or her health.


    Fortunately, the girls here are all unmarried girls. She coughed and said casually: "It''s not as ostentatious as you think, the water here is warm, don''t ask so much, give me the bath beans."


    Li Rong''s desire to cover it up made everyone laugh, but they didn''t say much. They served Li Rong after taking a shower, got up to dry her hair, and sent Li Rong back to the room.


    When Li Rong returned to the room, Pei Wenxuan had already washed it, and he asked him to change the water in the room, but because of his shorter bath time, when Li Rong came back, he was sitting cross-legged on the bed and wiping his hair.


    Li Rong walked in, he looked up and said nothing, lowered his head and continued to wipe his hair.


    The maid closed the door behind. Li Rong walked over to the bed. Pei Wenxuan''s movements became a little stiff. Li Rong sat down on the bedside. Pei Wenxuan quickly got up and wanted to leave. Li Rong raised his hand and pressed it on the bed rail. Stopping Pei Wenxuan''s way out, he said indifferently: "Sit down, I have something to talk to you."


    "It''s late at night..."


    Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong''s face was not very good, and forced a smile: "Would you like to sleep first?"


    "Hair hasn''t dried yet." Li Rong moved her legs on the bed, and she leaned across the bed, leaning on the bedpost to block Pei Wenxuan''s path strictly, Pei Wenxuan knelt back and took a deep breath: "I can get out of bed and talk again."


    "I want to talk to you in bed."


    "No..." Pei Wenxuan stammered, "Okay?"


    "You are all sitting here, what else is good? What are you doing so nervously?" Li Rong looked at him up and down, and leaned forward. "Do you think you have done something wrong?"


    When Li Rong leaned forward, she rushed over with a fresh fragrance, and Pei Wenxuan was so frightened that he leaned back in a hurry, and his breathing became a little anxious.


    Li Rong was close to him. Li Rong stared at him. He looked at Li Rong pretending to be calm. After a while, Li Rong smiled softly. The smile was reflected in the dim light, reflecting the bright red color around him. Yanli, she gently raised her hand and brushed his hair behind her ears: "Don''t be afraid," she prolonged her voice, with a soft and cold voice, which is now in Pei Wenxuan. It sounded like a hook, and then her hand stopped on his face. Before Pei Wenxuan was confused, she suddenly patted him on the face, "Frankly be generous, my palace is generous. very."


    This shot made him sober. He hurriedly withdrew his spirits, sat in a dreadful manner, and calmly said: "What do you want the minister to confess?"


    "What''s the matter with Su Rongqing?" Li Rong stared at him, "I am married, and you asked him to pick me up. Are you taunting me?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan did not squint, "Can you speak further away from me?"


    "You answer me if I stay away?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, Li Rong straightened up when he acquiesced, changed a slightly elegant posture, and knelt down opposite Pei Wenxuan.


    The couple sat on their knees across the bed, Li Rong stared at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes. After hesitating for a while, he organized the language and said, "I just hope you can be happy. ."


    "I''m married," Li Rong knocked on the bed with a fan, and said angrily, "You let Su Rongqing pick me up, who are you humiliating?! Do you still want me to be happy?!"


    "You just have no fate with him," Pei Wenxuan raised his head and looked at Li Rong seriously. "There was no suitable opportunity in the previous life. In this life, you can have it, can''t you?"


    Li Rong was a little surprised when she listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words. After a long time, she felt that she seemed to understand every word of Pei Wenxuan, but still didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Can you," Li Rong frowned, "in a language that I can understand, tell me what you are thinking?"


    "I mean, in this life, you can come back with Su Rongqing."


    "Why should I start again?" Li Rong asked subconsciously.


    "Because you love him." Pei Wenxuan answered seriously.


    "I... I love him?" Li Rong was frightened by Pei Wenxuan. She clutched the fan and said blankly, "I...how did I not know?"


    "You have been with him for twenty-five years," Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, "I can see it all. He is very good to you and protects you very well. When you are with him, I am very happy. Even in this life, when you see him, it is different."


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong suddenly rose up in a daze.


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at her and said softly: "Li Rong, in fact, you are the best at deceiving yourself. Every time, you will not only deceive others, but you will also deceive yourself. When you were young, you deceived yourself and said you didn''t like me. Now, you also lie to yourself that you don¡¯t like Su Rongqing. But in fact, you don¡¯t like it, you are just afraid."


    "I... what am I afraid of?"


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, she was a little nervous.


    She vaguely felt that Pei Wenxuan was right, and she didn''t think it was right. She only felt that this conversation made her embarrassed and embarrassed, so embarrassed that she even regretted asking about it.


    But she wanted to listen again.


    She wanted to know who she was and what she thought in the eyes of Pei Wenxuan.


    "You are afraid of him the same as before, afraid of the love he will give you in this life, just like the previous life, the family is more important than you, and the power is heavier than you. Li Rong always says you understand Su Rongqing and you understand Su Rongqing''s choice. You don''t resent, but you don''t resent, why did you give him up from the beginning?"


    Li Rong was stunned, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "You are still complaining. Because he killed you, let you see clearly, he and you are similar people, but you know that you will give up in front of the family without hesitation. Your feelings, you would rather not. So you know that this life has come back, that the fate of the Su family will change, you have countless opportunities to be with him, you can have a better life, but in the beginning, you I chose to give up."


    "So you said so much," Li Rong smiled bitterly, "what are you trying to say?"


    "But Su Rongqing is not like that." Pei Wenxuan''s words were all sincere. "You think he will choose his wife in his wife and family. Do you think he doesn''t really love anyone, but do you know the twenty-year-old Su Rongqing? If he does not have you in his heart, if he is as calm as you said, and love does not occupy such an important position in his life, then he will not be able to come on the day of the water pavilion."


    "Before getting married, I asked him," Pei Wenxuan said with a smile on his face, "I said that in the wife and family, if there is a conflict to choose who, he told me that his wife is also a family member, and he chooses reason. He does not It¡¯s not like you think, he can give you the love you want."


    "He can give it," Li Rong felt a little helpless, "Why do I want it?"


    "Because you want to live a good life." Pei Wenxuan looked into her eyes, "You don''t want to live like your last life. You want His Royal Highness to have a good future. You want a good family, and you also want A person who loves you and you are in love, want the child to be in love, and want to have one to rely on each other and go to the Yellow Spring together in his old age, right?"


    Li Rong was speechless, and Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath: "You want all of this. He is the person you are most likely to fall in love with. The relationship between you and him could have been good. Come back in this life, why not Try to fight for it, try hard once?"


    "Don''t always think that you are getting old. You are now eighteen. You are in a great age now. Why do you want to block all possibilities? Su Rongqing will pick you up today. Didn''t you think about it at that moment? One day, you can get married, won''t you be very happy?"


    "I... I didn''t even think about it..." Li Rong felt a little guilty when she saw Pei Wenxuan''s words impassioned, and felt that she didn''t want anything in her mind, as if she was too disappointed with Pei Wenxuan''s kindness.


    And what Pei Wenxuan said, she also felt that there was some truth, but the truth was truth, but she didn''t know why, and she didn''t have any desire to practice immediately.


    Seeing that Li Rong was still resisting, Pei Wenxuan hated iron and steel, and immediately said, "Then you think now, and imagine now. If you get married, will you have a better life?"


    "I... I''m a little sleepy."


    Li Rong felt that this topic could not be discussed anymore, so she hurriedly said: "There will be business tomorrow, let''s go to sleep first."


    "No," Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand to stop Li Rong who was about to fall to sleep, and straightened her up. "I have a hard time having a serious heart-to-heart talk with you. We have to clarify this issue."


    "What''s the problem?" Li Rong looked blank, Pei Wenxuan looked serious, "How do you marry Su Rongqing?"


    "Go to sleep."


    Li Rong immediately fell down again, Pei Wenxuan stopped halfway again, and straightened Li Rong: "Don''t make trouble, listen to me, face up to your feelings for Su Rongqing is the first step to open your heart. You only have to start learning You can live this life well by facing yourself."


    When Li Rong heard these words, her head grew big, she took a deep breath, sat cross-legged, and raised her sleeves: "Okay, you say, I''ll listen, I will see who can survive tonight. What''s the matter? Big reason, let your horse come here! Just talk about it first, what good do I have when I marry Su Rongqing?"


    "First, you and Su Rongqing match your identities and have similar thoughts. When you are together, you can be like a confidant, like a good friend, and you will become a goddess companion for your life."


    "Secondly, Su Rongqing is a noble person, originally a nobleman, and you can be said to be more powerful with him. No matter what your Royal Highness wants to do in the future, Su Rongqing will be more convenient."


    "Third, you are in agreement with him, and you have emotional foundation..."


    Pei Wenxuan gave full play to his instincts in the courtroom, telling Li Rong about Su Rongqing''s goodness one by one, depicting the bright future of their two marriages.


    Li Rong''s eyes widened, and she kept staring at Pei Wenxuan.


    She didn''t believe that Pei Wenxuan was so sleepy just now, but now she is no longer sleepy.


    However, Pei Wenxuan is fully aware of Li Rong''s intentions. He is used to being strong when he is strong. If Li Rong wants to fight him, he will never let Li Rong succeed.


    So he was full of energy, stared at Li Rong, exhausted his brains, and talked with each other, fully demonstrating the necessity of Li Rong to marry Su Rongqing.


    Pei Wenxuan could say that he was alone and on stage, and slowly talked about the **** crowing. Li Rong propped his head with his hands, nap, listening to Pei Wenxuan''s magical sound.


    The more Pei Wenxuan spoke, the more energetic he saw Li Rong''s intention to fall, he immediately shook her awake, and said seriously: "His Royal Highness, have you considered it?"


    Then Li Rong became sober, and immediately asked questions with a serious face: "Not to mention that your authenticity is open to question. Even if it is true, now I have married you as my wife, how can I marry him?"


    "I''m thinking about this for Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan said, and immediately got off the bed. Li Rong saw him running away. He sighed and was about to fall to the side. Pei Wenxuan returned to the bed and presented it respectfully. The last paper said, "This is the plan I made for His Highness. I have thought about it. Let His Highness and Su Rongqing reconnect with each other. We need to divide it into steps, the first step, confidant. Your Highness needs to correctly recognize your own mentality. Let go of the guard against the past life and correctly recognize Su Rongqing."


    Li Rong took the Zhezi and listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words in the dark night. She was shocked and opened the Zhezi which wrote a detailed solution to the problem of how to marry Su Rongqing. The Zhezi opened up to the captain of Li Rong, and Li Rong borrowed it. Looking at the moonlight, seeing the dense words on it, listening to Pei Wenxuan continue: "The second step, get to know the enemy. We have to determine what kind of attitude Su Rongqing is towards His Royal Highness, to feelings, and this is to me," Pei Wenxuan said. Putting it on the chest, the look is serious, which makes people very reassuring, "I will go to make a good relationship with Su Rongqing first, and determine what Su Rongqing thinks about His Royal Highness."


    "After confirming Su Rongqing''s thoughts, we started the third step, to indulge in the enemy. This step is also done by me, mainly to let Su Rongqing know that I am an ally with His Highness, and he actually still has a chance."


    "Fourth step, capture the enemy. When Su Rongqing has a chance, we will create some opportunities for His Royal Highness to have some contacts with Su Rongqing. With the power of His Royal Highness, Su Rongqing will be able to catch the pomegranate skirt. When the time comes, His Royal Highness will make an agreement with him. "


    "You..." Li Rong was stunned. "Are you... too confident in me?"


    "No," Pei Wenxuan said earnestly, "This is my comprehensive evaluation of His Royal Highness. With His looks, means, and temperament, if there is a suitable opportunity, who doesn''t admire this man in the world? Your Royal Highness must not conceit yourself."


    "You said so nicely..." Li Rong murmured, "I''m almost convinced."


    "Does your Highness not believe me?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s manner of being a civil servant made Li Rong take a breath. She listened to the rooster crowing outside, holding the zipper in her hand, she suddenly realized that Pei Wenxuan had come prepared, and she was afraid that she would not be able to win this eagle contest.


    She took a deep breath and decided to adopt the strategy of attacking the enemy''s shield with the enemy''s spear, and let Pei Wenxuan also experience her feelings, so she nodded: "Master Pei makes a lot of sense, and this palace suddenly realized , Rudaigu initiation, and coming back for the first time, is to make up for regrets. Master Pei thinks so for the sake of this palace, this palace is very grateful, in order to repay Master Pei¡¯s heart of fist, this palace has decided that your marriage, I will cover it."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned and repeated: "My marriage?"


    "Yes," Li Rong nodded earnestly, "Master Pei and Miss Qin Er were also unbeautiful back then. Now they are reborn, Miss Qin Er has not yet entered the palace, Master Pei should muster up the courage to catch up!"


    "No... no need." When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong mention Qin Zhenzhen, he was a little restless, "Let''s talk about Your Highness..."


    "No," Li Rong pressed on Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder and said sincerely, "Master Pei thinks so much for me, how can I not think of Master Pei? Master Pei does not have to refuse. If Master Pei refuses, then this palace will not Understand, why you must let me plan to marry Su Rongqing."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he froze immediately. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said: "His Royal Highness said, but the most urgent matter is Master Su, Miss Qin Er is not in a hurry."


    "In fact, Master Su is not in a hurry."


    At this point, both of them were silent. Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath: "Your Highness can rest assured, the affairs of Lord Su will be handled by the minister, and it will be done for His Highness."


    "Don''t worry, Master Pei," Li Rong said immediately, "Leave the second Miss Qin''s affairs to this palace. You can definitely help Master Pei."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Li Rong: "..."


    The **** crowed again, and Pei Wenxuan hesitated: "Since your Royal Highness has already responded to this matter, why don''t we...Shall we sleep?"


    Li Rong nodded, and the two quickly got into the bed, seizing the time to close their eyes.


    After closing his eyes, Li Rong couldn''t help asking again: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Ok?"


    "You said you did this, what is the picture?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Li Rong thought for a while, in fact, she didn''t need Pei Wenxuan to say, she could also guess that Pei Wenxuan was indeed good for her. Maybe the way is a little wrong, but Pei Wenxuan really wants her to live well.


    She couldn''t help but laughed silently in the night: "You said that in our relationship, husband and wife are not husband and wife, and alliance is not a pure alliance. Thirty years of ups and downs have come here, burying each other while burying each other, and wanting to be nice to each other. When you are married, you have to help each other to plan marriage with other people. What kind of relationship is this?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent. He heard Li Rong say this, and his heart was a little unspeakable. He turned his back to Li Rong and whispered in a low voice: "If you can value me, you can treat me as an older brother."


    "That''s free," Li Rong immediately denied, "I don''t have a hobby of looking for brother."


    "That''s up to you."


    Pei Wenxuan was too lazy to pay attention to her. Li Rong thought for a while, then suddenly turned around, got close to Pei Wenxuan, and said happily, "Are you a close friend of my boudoir?"


    "You stay away from me." Pei Wenxuan shrank, "Don''t come over to scare me."


    Li Rong laughed and turned away from him. She didn''t know what happened, as if suddenly found a new word that defined her relationship with Pei Wenxuan.


    "Pei Wenxuan," she poked at Pei Wenxuan''s back with her hand, "I think this word is especially suitable for you. From now on, you are my best friend."


    "Then what do you count as me? Brother brother?"


    Pei Wenxuan counterattacked, Li Rong suddenly laughed, not sleepy for a while, and continued to mutter: "You are in my boudoir now, you..."


    "Oh my grandmother," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help it, turned over, raised his hand to cover her mouth, and said seriously, "Sleep, OK?"


    Li Rong blinked, and Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath: "Okay, I''m your girlfriend, I''m asleep?"


    Li Rong smiled and closed her eyes, satisfied.


    Seeing Li Rong closing his eyes, Pei Wenxuan sighed, but he forgot to turn around and fell asleep face to face with her.


    Before going to bed, he thought vaguely--


    To be clear, you will need a few bedding, so when you hit the floor, it''s softer.


    If this continues, he is afraid that he will die young.

 Chapter 38： Palace Banquet

    The two people slept for about less than two hours, and there was a knock on the door outside. Jinglan stood outside and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, Ma Ma, your Majesty is hosting a banquet in the Hall of Supreme Harmony at noon today. You can afford it."


    Listening to these words, Li Rong used her perseverance to open her eyes and pushed Pei Wenxuan: "Get up, get up soon."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to cover his eyes, frowned in pain, and after a while, he propped himself up, shook his head and said, "Get up."


    The two encouraged each other to get up and were about to leave. When Li Rong moved, she brought the white silk down on the bed. The two looked at the white silk together, Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan: "You handle it."


    Pei Wenxuan reluctantly stepped forward, picked up the white silk, cut his finger from the side and stained it with blood, then threw it back on the bed, and said outside: "Come in and wait."


    Jinglan pushed the door in, and a group of maids stepped forward and waited on the two of them to freshen up. The two of them changed into palace costumes and got on the carriage and went to the palace.


    They were both very sleepy on the road, and each leaned on the carriage while taking a nap. When they slept in the palace, the two felt that the carriage stopped, and they came back into a trance.


    The two stayed in the carriage for a while, and finally went out one after another. At this time the Hall of Supreme Harmony was already full of people.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan met the officials in the hall all the way, and walked to the back of the hall. There was a small room behind the hall. The emperor and the queen led the royal family to give a banquet alone. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan entered the small hall. After the emperor and the queen saluted, the emperor and the queen gave them gifts, so they got up, and the couple sat down next to the emperor.


    The palace banquet was very lively. The people in the harem were all here. Everyone didn¡¯t speak, they all looked at Pei Wenxuan secretly. Pei Wenxuan''s face was still, pretending to be ignorant of the sight of the people next to him, and talking about the same thing as Li Ming. words.


    Li Ming is also familiar with Pei Wenxuan. He usually talks about official business. At this moment, he rarely talks about family affairs. What he greets is all trivial things. But in the eyes of everyone, Li Mingken takes care of Pei Wenxuan. A sense.


    Li Ming and Pei Wenxuan said a few words, and then asked about the situation of Princess Li Rong''s mansion. Li Rong answered along, and after a while, it was time for the banquet.


    The dishes were served one by one. After Li Rong had cleaned up the princesses before, they did not dare to make trouble now, and a meal was considered to be a harmonious meal. After the meal was almost finished, everyone sat chatting, the concubines one by one. After asking Pei Wenxuan, Pei Wenxuan replied without leaking. After the answer, Concubine Rou laughed softly: "Unexpectedly, the child will grow up so big in a blink of an eye. Now the marriage of His Highness Pingle is over, sister," Roufei Turned his head, looked at the queen, and said gently, "I don''t know about the marriage of the prince, is my sister ready?"


    Li Chuan is two years younger than Li Rong. Now Li Rong is a relative, and everyone''s eyes are on Li Chuan.


    The queen smiled and said calmly: "Chuan''er is still young, so I won''t consider this for now."


    "His Royal Highness is not young anymore." Concubine Mei answered from the side, "Your Majesty has already made a marriage with the empress when he was so old?"


    After hearing this, the queen glanced at Concubine Mei without a trace, with a few warnings: "You care about the prince."


    "The prince''s matter," Roufei smiled beside him, "Who doesn''t care? But the elder sister is right. The prince still has four years to be crowned. It is indeed not in a hurry, but she can''t be idle for these four years Now, choose slowly and see which one is right."


    "You say that," the emperor heard Concubine Rou''s words eagerly, his gaze fell on Concubine Rou''s face, without anger, "What do you think?"


    "About the prince," Roufei was a little embarrassed. "It''s all my sister''s decision. What can the concubines think?"


    "Although the prince is the queen''s son, you can still be regarded as growing up." The emperor brought the tea and raised his hand, "but it doesn''t matter."


    "The concubine thinks so," Rou Fei pulled her hair behind her ears and looked up at Li Chuan, "His Royal Highness is noble. If you want to talk about identity, no woman in this world can match it. It is not necessary to use identity as the first marriage partner. The most important thing is character. There is a young niece in the family of the minister, who has a gentle and virtuous temperament, and is about the same age as his highness. The minister courageously recommends her and thinks this little niece is very suitable."


    When he said this, Li Chuan swept it coldly, and the queen looked very ugly. The emperor raised his eyes and glanced at Li Chuan. Seeing that he looked bad, he frowned, turned to look at Li Rong, and saw Li Rong bowing his head and blowing the tea in the teacup, with a relaxed and contented look. He couldn''t help but feel a little strange, and asked: " Pingle, don¡¯t you just ask about your brother¡¯s marriage?"


    Li Rong was named, raised her head, and said with a dazed expression: "What can I ask?"


    "Such a big thing," Li Ming was amused by Li Rong, "You don''t care about it?"


    "Father," Li Rong put down his teacup, with a serious face, "There are rules in the palace. Concubine Roux doesn''t know, don''t the children know? Although Chuan''er is my brother, he is also the prince of a country. He In addition to the father and the queen, who can say more about his marriage? And the father is so wise, he can definitely find a good match for Chuan''er, so I don''t want to worry about it."


    As she said, she raised her eyes to Concubine Roux, and said with a smile: "The same is true of Concubine Rou, so what do you do?"


    When Concubine Rou received these words, her expression remained unchanged, Hua Le snatched: "Sister''s words are wrong, we are all a family, my mother and concubine are also good for the prince, your words are really chilling."


    "Oh, does my sister want me to make it so clear?" Li Rong sighed, she turned her head and looked at Li Ming, "Father, the sons and ministers don''t want to hurt the heart of Concubine Rou, after all, Concubine Rou is here. In the minister''s heart, he also watched the children grow up and put them in the homes of ordinary people. That is the same position as the nurses and concubines, but there are some things that the children feel that they are not very good. I wonder if the father thinks that the children should not be said? "


    Hua Le''s expression suddenly changed when the words such as "Nanny Niang" were used. Li Ming glanced at both sides, and then said, "You speak."


    "Chuan''er is the state reserve. His choice of wife is very important. His family background, appearance, and character are all indispensable. There are many women among this nobleman, so why bother to choose a girl from a small family? The niece''s niece is the crown prince. What does this make the courtiers think? What do the people think? Chuan''er wants to marry a girl, so at least it must be like me," Li Rong smiled and took Pei Wenxuan''s hand. "At least it should be a family member. Isn''t your concubine?"


    Li Rong''s words were naive. Li Ming originally heard that his face was not good. When Li Rong took Pei Wenxuan''s hand, Li Ming suddenly felt relieved, thinking that this daughter was indeed just a little bit inferior to Concubine Rou. That''s all.


    Although he didn''t like it very much, he could understand it. After all, Concubine Rou''s background was indeed not on the stage. With Li Rong''s temperament, it was common for him to be unused. Concubine Rou also wanted to send her niece to be the princess, but Li Ming also felt wrong.


    Li Ming nodded and turned the topic around: "Chuan''er is still young, I will talk about this later. If there is a suitable girl, please pay attention and tell the queen that it is."


    When these words were said, the queen looked better, and the group chatted again. The **** came back from the outside and said a few words around Li Ming. Li Ming responded, and then raised his head and said to everyone: "It''s almost the same time, I There is something else, let''s go away first."


    After Li Ming finished speaking, everyone knelt down and sent him out. Li Ming arrived at the outer hall, said a few more words to the officials, and left first.


    After Li Ming left, the queen announced that she was leaving, and Li Rong went forward to say goodbye to the queen and Li Chuan, and then left with Pei Wenxuan.


    The two of them greeted all the way and retired, got on the carriage, and as soon as they got into the carriage, Li Rong breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he sat at the table, he collapsed. Pei Wenxuan sat opposite her and was also quite tired. While pouring tea for himself, he said: "It''s too tired to have dinner with your family. After a meal, it looks like a morning dynasty. It''s still a topic for your women. , I''m so uncomfortable."


    "Do you think I''m not uncomfortable?"


    Li Rong took the tea he poured, and became a little angry: "What is Concubine Rou! Even her niece wants to cling to Chuan''er? I don''t want to follow it. Toad wants to eat swan meat, so this is cheap for her! "


    "Then what do you want?" Pei Wenxuan took a sip of tea with a serious expression, "poison her to death?"


    "I want to," Li Rong turned to look at him, "Can you? If you want to, I will buy a head of money."


    "The imperial concubine''s head is worth a thousand dollars?" Pei Wenxuan smiled, Li Rong laughed mockingly, and turned her head: "A thousand gold is considered to overestimate her."


    "However," Pei Wenxuan thought, earnestly said, "His Royal Highness''s marriage should indeed be considered."


    The marriage of Li Chuan in the previous life will begin next year, which is when the candidates are scheduled. In fact, the queen already had a candidate for the princess in her heart, and she was only looking for the concubine.


    Li Rong thought, listening to Pei Wen preaching: "I don''t know about the marriage of the prince, how does the princess plan? Is it the same as in the previous life, to contact the family to secure the prince''s position by marriage, or have other plans?"


    "What do you think?" Li Rong picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    In fact, both of them understood that they were not discussing Li Chuan''s marriage, but how to fight for the position of Prince Li Chuan.


    "In the previous life, the queen empress found a concubine and four side concubines for the prince, but it did stabilize the relationship between the prince and the family. If your Royal Highness feels that the prince in this life has to go the same way as the first life, with the help of the family, It is indeed a way to assist with the military power in the northwest to fight your Majesty head-on."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she tapped the palm of her hand lightly with the golden folding fan, "What about the other one?"


    "His Royal Highness can remember the previous life, how was His Royal Highness abolished?"


    Pei Wenxuan suddenly asked such a sentence. Li Rong knew that he would not ask questions casually, so she thought about it and replied: "Chuan''er has no military power in his hands, and he relies on the family, and the father used King Su as a puppet. Secretly support the ordinary gentry, and all the aristocratic clans who take refuge in King Su can be promoted to fight against Chuan''er."


    Li Ming is an extremely patient emperor.


    His encirclement and suppression of Li Chuan was almost all-round. He supported ordinary families, secretly supported the fight between these second-rate families and first-class families, and suppressed Li Chuan''s support.


    He planned to steal the military power of the Yang family and hand it to Uncle Su, who gave him the military power to counter Li Chuan.


    At the same time, he provoked the relationship between several concubines in the harem of Li Chuan, and the death of one of the concubines aggravated the separation between Li Chuan and his in-laws.


    From the inner courtyard to the court hall, there is almost no peaceful place.


    "His Royal Highness was tied to these great nobles to death, but the mind of His Highness rests on the world, not on which family. In the later period, the prince and these families were in harmony with each other, and the two sides had disputes. Then the prime minister died of illness, and the Shangguan family declined. Forced to have closer ties with other aristocratic clans, but those gentry were not absolutely obedient to His Royal Highness, so after Qin Lin''s victory at the border, His Majesty''s suspicion of the Prince was at its peak, and the Taizhou case came about."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was peaceful, reminding Li Rong of the past.


    The Taizhou case was the nominal reason Li Chuan was abolished. It was the Nie family, one of the prince¡¯s concubines. In the name of the prince, his family invaded nearly a thousand acres of other people¡¯s fertile land in the hometown of Taizhou, killing nearly a hundred people, and one of them was victimized. The person escaped by chance and went to Huajing to redress grievances.


    This case shocked Daxia, and everyone in the world was indignant. Before that, there was more than one case involving the nobles who broke the law with Li Chuan. In addition to this case, the people in Daxia were resentful, and scholars from all over the world wrote articles against Li. In Chuan, hundreds of officials knelt at the door of the imperial study room, begging the prince to abolish the prince. Li Chuan had no military power and lost the hearts of the people, so it was logical to be abolished.


    After Li Chuan was imprisoned, Li Ming showed justice and announced a thorough investigation of Shangguan. So Li Rong went to jail, Qin Zhenzhen went to the northwest, and Pei Wenxuan lobbied everywhere.


    In the end, Pei Wenxuan talked about the great nobles, so that these nobles were afraid of favoring the ordinary King Su ascending the throne, and promised to make great profits, and finally united with the big wealthy families, together with Qin Lin, attacked Huajing and supported Li Chuan ascended the throne.


    The defeated family, the successful family, Li Chuan clearly understood what kind of family existed. It hovered in this country like a blood-sucking behemoth. The emperor was a puppet in his hands. They could establish him or destroy him.


    So throughout his entire life, Li Chuan followed Li Ming''s old path and spent his life fighting against the family.


    "So, in this life, why doesn''t the prince stay away from the family?"


    "Far away from the family?" Li Rong frowned. "Who will help Chuaner in the future?"


    "Isn''t there you and me?" Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at Li Rong, "Now we have sent Qin Lin to the northwest. He and Cui Qingyuan have joined forces. We will help them secretly to help them control the military power in the northwest."


    "and then?"


    "I take refuge in your Majesty, and cooperate with your Majesty to become an ordinary family that he wants to cultivate against Shangguans. And his Royal Highness, he doesn''t have to do anything. He only needs to be a good prince, not form a party, don''t have any stains, and win the hearts of the people. This is enough. Up."


    "Then if the father wants to harm him, isn''t he alone and helpless?"


    Li Rong was quite worried, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing when she heard this.


    "His Royal Highness still can''t understand why your Majesty wants to abolish the Prince?"


    When Pei Wenxuan asked this question, Li Rong did not immediately reply. She looked at Pei Wenxuan, pondered for a moment, and only said, "Why do you think it is?"


    "It is not the prince that your majesty wants to abolish, but the prince in the hands of the nobles."


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong flipped through the fan in her hand and lowered her eyes.


    Many things can''t be seen clearly when I was young, but when I think about it, I can understand a little bit.


    At that time, Li Ming wanted to abolish the prince so persistently, not only did he not want the Shangguan clan to grow bigger, but he was also clearly aware of the pressure that these wealthy and nobles put on his regime.


    Li Ming is an emperor who is more combative than Li Chuan. Unifying the northern border is his long-cherished wish in his life. If he tries to go to war, these nobles who yearn for peace, these family powers entrenched from above and below must be the most difficult core on the battlefield. problem.


    When he was young, Li Chuan advocated benevolence and virtue, and was born in Shangguan family. What he called benevolence is the favorite monarch of a wealthy family. The closer Li Chuan and the family are, the more Li Ming will think that this is cultivated by a family. The puppet, a royal prince who was raised and abolished by the family.


    She probably understood Pei Wenxuan''s thoughts and raised her eyes: "So, you hope that Chuan''er can get out of the battle between the family and the emperor, and don''t become the target of the battle between them."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan affirmed, "Then I will be your majesty''s knife, and I will help your majesty dig out the abscesses of those aristocratic families, so that your majesty will focus on the family rather than the prince. Then the prince will be safe for the time being."


    "But Chuan''er can''t have no one in his hands." Li Rong was still worried, "He must have someone to help him."


    "Isn''t there an imperial examination system?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong, Li Rong was taken aback.


    If it weren''t for the first life, Li Rong would have laughed if Pei Wenxuan said these three words.


    Since the implementation of the imperial examination system, not to mention that most of the people selected are the children of the nobles. Even if there are occasional real uncles, they are still small officials in the corners and corners, and they cannot enter the field of power struggle. in.


    However, Li Rong had seen how Pei Wenxuan used this system, and had also seen the effects of the new power generated under this system when used by the emperor. So after a moment of indulgence, she concluded: "Chuan''er is alone, avoiding the edge, secretly Promote the poor to do things and win the hearts of the people of the world. You become the leader of ordinary nobles and fight against the first-class families to weaken the power of the father and the existing wealthy. I contact the Shangguan and other big families to balance the relationship between the two sides. If one day, the father wants to liquidate Prince..."


    "Manchu dynasty, from the first-class family to the poor family of imperial examination, most of them will be His Royal Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan cut off Li Rong''s words and said seriously: "Not only that, the prince will not have too fierce struggle with the family in the future, and the scene of the early iron-blood cleaning of the family by the prince in the previous life will not reappear."


    Li Rong was silent, Pei Wenxuan saw that she was not talking, and after a little guess, she knew what she was hesitating.


    "You still don''t like people of Han nationality."


    "People born in the last days," Li Rong looked up at him with sharp eyes, "most of them have bloodthirsty greed for power. They are given power, and they can''t control their desire for money. Zhong Ding''s house is still like this, let alone they?"


    "Everyone is like this," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "Why is it expensive?"


    "How many years have you said this to me?" Li Rong sneered. "How many corruption and bribery of your people have been investigated, do I still need to say it?"


    "Then how many vegetarian corpses of your people cheated on and concealed things and failed, do you want me to say it again?"


    Pei Wenxuan subconsciously echoed, Li Rong looked at him coldly, and Pei Wenxuan swept his gaze. After a pause, he didn''t know what was wrong, suddenly he felt a little short of breath.


    He coughed slightly, turned his head, and said slowly: "I''m just giving a suggestion. Anyway, the result is up to your Royal Highness. If you choose the first path, we will follow the old path. Follow-up, Your Royal Highness It¡¯s the same as in the previous life."


    Li Rong did not speak, tapped his hand, Pei Wenxuan glanced at him obliquely, and continued: "Or, let''s try the second path. There is no risk, and once it succeeds, the Crown Prince will become the throne in the future and nothing will be left. Obstacles, you don¡¯t have to fight against aristocratic families, and you don¡¯t have to work hard to maintain the relationship between Shangguan and His Majesty. Your Majesty is happier, and your relationship with Your Majesty can be better..."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan desperately talking about the following benefits, and couldn''t help but lower her head and laugh. Pei Wenxuan saw her smile and leaned forward: "What does your Highness think?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong turned to look at him, "It''s a pity that you don''t send you to serve in the palace."


    "It''s not a shame," Pei Wenxuan smiled at Li Rong, "Serving Your Highness is the same."


    "Just do what you said first." Li Rong said lightly, "But if this is the case, Chuan''er can''t get married now, and even if he gets married, he must never marry a nobleman. The other side concubines are fine, but the Shangguan clan..."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong and Shangguanya had an extraordinary friendship, so he raised his eyebrows: "What do you plan to do?"


    "I have to see Shangguanya." Li Rong raised her eyes, folded her fan into her palm, and said calmly, "Shangguan has to come up with this matter."


    Otherwise, the Shangguan family spent so much effort to help, and Li Chuan turned back and forth, fearing that no one would dare to help Li Chuan in the future.


    Pei Wenxuan got the words, raised his hands and applauded: "Good strategy."


    Li Rong glanced at him faintly: "It''s boastful."


    "Then set it up like this," Pei Wenxuan restored his usual look, took the tea, and said calmly, "I am responsible for helping your majesty here, you are responsible for contacting the nobles such as Shangguan and Su, and don''t let them think of the prince. Completely separated from them."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan remembered something, raised his head and looked at Li Rong, covering the vaguely unidentified sourness in his heart: "His Royal Highness can take this opportunity to cultivate some affection with Master Su."


    "Then I have to take care of you," Li Rong looked flat, "contact Miss Qin Er and cultivate more affection. She and Chuan''er are bad luck, so don''t meet."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he had a headache. He hated himself for being mean, and hurriedly changed the subject: "Wait for Pei''s mansion. If you see my family, if there is something unhappy, just let it go. "


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan mention his family, she was already prepared and nodded.


    The two did not speak for a while and sat quietly in the carriage. After sitting for a while, Li Rong didn''t know what to do, and suddenly remembered what Pei Wenxuan said last night.


    She didn''t dare to discuss that topic with Pei Wenxuan. When Pei Wenxuan suddenly mentioned it, she could only pretend to disengage in a playful way.


    It''s just that Pei Wenxuan is too persistent, forcing her to think and see.


    She raised the curtain with a gold fan and saw the birds flying by outside.


    "Pei Wenxuan."


    She suddenly called Pei Wenxuan''s name. Pei Wenxuan looked up blankly, just as Li Rong turned her head and looked at him quietly: "I believe you once in my life. If you lead me crookedly, I will cut you off. Drag it out to feed the dog."


    Pei Wenxuan was at a loss for a while, he didn''t know what Li Rong believed in him.


    He thought for a moment, guessing that he should be planning this reserve plan for Li Rong, so he smiled confidently, put his hand forward and nodded slightly: "Your Majesty, rest assured, I have thought about everything. , Absolutely no problem."


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s confident smile, Li Rong didn''t know for a moment whether he really thought about it or thought it was wrong...


    But Li Rong didn''t want to care about him either.


    This person, Pei Wenxuan, was surprised in some details, she was used to it.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Li Rong (in his heart): "You said I should strive for love. I have believed in your evil all my life. I will try to see what you do. But if you lead me to a crooked road, I will drag you. Go out and feed the dog."


    Li Rong (face): "Pei Wenxuan, I believe you once in my life.


    Pei Wenxuan (in his heart): Believe me? What do you believe? Trust my reserve plan? That is absolutely foolproof!


    Pei Wenxuan (face): "His Royal Highness, I have thought about everything, absolutely no problem."


    later¡­¡­


    Li Rong: "Isn''t it okay to make me brave and love this decision?"


    Pei Wenxuan, who is about to be dragged out to feed the dog: "His Royal Highness, the plan is okay, but there is something wrong with the subject! However, it was corrected in time!"


    Li Rong: "Don''t say much, it''s a burial."

 Chapter 39： Peis

    The two went directly to Pei Mansion from the palace.


    According to the rules, the normal newlyweds should go to the in-laws to serve tea in the early morning the next day. But because Li Rong is a princess, Li Ming, in order to show his love for her, entertained the officials in the court in the morning, so the meeting with Pei''s family fell into the afternoon.


    After discussing the affairs of the court hall in the carriage, the two people wanted to sleep for a while, but they arrived directly without thinking. When Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong down, he stepped into the door and couldn''t help but whispered: "My family, you Remember?"


    "remember."


    Li Rong answered quickly: "Your second uncle Pei Lixian is a smiling tiger, and your third uncle Pei Liwen is a idiot. You have three cousins ??and many younger sisters. The three cousins ??are jealous, two wicked, three rabbits, and your mother. ..."


    "It''s okay." Pei Wenxuan was afraid that she could continue speaking and could scold her family again. He quickly stopped Li Rong, "I know you remember it very clearly, I won''t introduce it, except for my mother, you are free."


    Li Rong looked up at him, Pei Wenxuan saw her look over, and hurriedly smiled: "I''ll go back and press your shoulders."


    "Then this palace will give Master Pei this face."


    Li Rong immediately laughed after hearing Pei Wenxuan''s exchange.


    The two were led into the main hall by the servants. As soon as they entered, Li Rong saw Wu Ya oppressing a group of people. These people stood up, led by Pei Liwen, and asked Li Rong for peace. Li Rong nodded and asked everyone to get up, and then led by the attendant next to him, he sat down on the left hand side of the first row under the main seat.


    Pei Wenxuan sits next to Li Rong, Pei Lixian sits opposite Li Rong, and Pei Wenxuan¡¯s mother Wen and Pei Wenxuan¡¯s grandfather sit directly on the left and right sides. Wen''s chair should be lowered to distinguish between Pei Wenxuan and Grandpa Pei Wenxuan. Pei Xuanqing''s identity came.


    This kind of occasion obviously made her a little uncomfortable. Li Rong sat next to her. Although she didn''t do anything, Wen felt that an invisible sense of oppression was passed on. She raised her eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan for help. Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said: "Mother, this is your Royal Highness. Don''t be cautious. Today is a family dinner. Just chat with your Royal Highness."


    Wen got the words and relaxed a little. Li Rong smiled and didn''t say a word, and everyone was still looking at it secretly.


    These gazes are what she is used to, but the Pei family exaggerated a bit, up and down, even the servants and servants of the inner courtyard came, squeezing in all the gaps and peeking at Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan was a little embarrassed. In fact, it was almost like this in the previous life. He remembers that Li Rong was a joke at that time. He turned his head to look outside and whispered: "Clear the yard, why? Can anyone come here?"


    When the servant next to him heard this, he glanced at Pei Lixian subconsciously, and Pei Lixian coughed slightly before the housekeeper next to him went out to clean up.


    Li Rong glanced at Pei Wenxuan, then turned to Pei Lixian and said, "It seems that Master Pei at home is in charge."


    "Brother is not here," Pei Lixian said respectfully, "My sister-in-law is in good health on weekdays, so I will take care of it."


    "That''s it." Li Rong nodded, "That''s hard work."


    Pei Lixian''s expression remained unchanged, and he respectfully said: "It should have been done too."


    When the two people talked about this topic, everyone present was a little scared. They were afraid that Li Rong was ignorant, so they brought up the matter of Steward Pei Wenxuan.


    It is impossible to let Pei Wenxuan control, but Li Rong is a princess again, and there will be conflicts at that time.


    Pei Xuanqing also saw this sign, coughed lightly, and looked at Li Rong and said, "How about grand-daughter-in-law today? Were you tired yesterday?"


    Pei Xuanqing is no longer in the court, but he was also an official to Shangshu back then. Although he is incomparable with Pei Lizhi, he can be regarded as a high official. In addition to his age, he took the lead in removing the identity of Princess Li Rong as Talking about the family dinner.


    Li Rongjing smiled and nodded slightly, and said, "It''s good."


    This kind of succinct words makes people unable to continue. Everyone realizes that Li Rong is not a good stubborn, afraid that he is not a docile one. For a while, Li Xian was at a loss. When Pei Lixian saw this, he laughed: "Would you like tea first? Huh? Yesterday we got married, and there is a banquet in the palace today. His Royal Highness must be tired, Wenxuan," Pei Lixian looked at Pei Wenxuan, "You need to be more sensible and take care of the princess."


    Pei Lixian''s words made Li Rong quite happy. She took a look at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan smiled and got up, led Li Rong forward, and offered tea to Pei Xuanqing and Wen.


    Li Rong doesn''t need to kneel to respect the tea, as long as it is served, but in her last life, Li Rong was afraid that the Pei family was too restrictive because of her identity, and felt that she was oppressive, so she had a gap with Pei Wenxuan in the future. So she softened her temper and knelt Wen and Pei Xuanqing in the same way as an ordinary bride.


    Now that I think about it, I just think it is ridiculously naive.


    People like Pei¡¯s family, if you show weakness, they will treat you as bullying. If you are at a high place, you don''t need to be low, and you are a fool.


    After Li Rong gave the tea, Wen and Pei Xuanqing gave Li Rong red packets, and then Pei Wenxuan led Li Rong around, introducing people one by one.


    Li Rong was too vigorous and stood in front of Pei''s family, unable to speak to the convenience, hurriedly gave the red envelope, said a few auspicious words, and let Li Rong hurry on.


    So the whole process passed extremely fast. After the whole circle, the audience was silent, and no one dared to chat. Li Rong took a sip of tea and turned to Pei Wenxuan and said, "Is there anything else?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at Pei Lixian: "Second Uncle, are there other procedures?"


    "It''s gone."


    "Let''s go then." Li Rong said lazily, "My palace is exhausted."


    He said it like he would go to any house to enjoy a meal at random. Pei''s family didn¡¯t look pretty. Pei Wenxuan''s complexion didn¡¯t move. He stepped forward to help Li Rong and turned to Pei Xuanqing and said, "Grandpa," He turned his head and looked at Wen, "Mother, the child will leave first."


    Pei Xuanqing''s complexion was not very good-looking, Wen was stunned, Li Rongjinya nodded slightly towards the crowd, and walked out.


    Wen realized this, and quickly got up and said, "No...not living at home?"


    According to Wen''s idea, even if he married the princess, he would live in the princess''s house in the future and come to visit Pei''s house. He stayed for one night.


    After all, although Pei Wenxuan is Princess Shang, he is not an adulterous, and he has to be somewhat face-conscious.


    Originally, Wen didn''t have the guts to say these things, but the wife of the two-bedroom and three-bedroom fanned her, making her feel that if the two of them left like this, she would be a little bit frustrated, so now she sees Li Rong leading Pei Wenxuan to leave. Wen couldn''t help it.


    Li Rong stopped and looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    She understands Wen''s temperament, what she wants is face, she promised Pei Wenxuan to give Wen''s face, so she didn''t speak bluntly, she looked at Pei Wenxuan, turned to look at Wen''s, and then laughed: "It''s not impossible, I listen to the literature."


    Hearing this, Wen breathed a sigh of relief and raised his head to look at Pei Wenxuan, "Wenxuan, then..."


    "Mother," Pei Wenxuan knew what Li Rong said. If he really dare to stay, she would be able to strip him. So Pei Wenxuan smiled and said, "The princess''s mansion still has a lot of arrangements. I will come back to accompany you another day. After some time is not busy, I will come to see you with the princess."


    Wen''s face was a little stiff, but at this point, Wen couldn''t say anything. He could only stammer: "Then...then you will be busy."


    Pei Wenxuan saluted the crowd and walked out with Li Rong.


    After getting on the carriage, Li Rong yawned and said, "I can finally rest."


    As she said, she raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan, who was sitting on the opposite side thinking about things, and said: "What are you thinking? Why, think I slapped you in the face?"


    "No." Pei Wenxuan reacted and smiled, "Isn''t it right?"


    "Oh?" Li Rong became a little curious, and said with her chin, "Don''t you feel ashamed."


    "You have your life," Pei Wenxuan poured tea and said peacefully, "I can''t be wronged just because I''m married. They can''t do anything to you if they want to live their lives."


    "Your mother over there..."


    "I''ll talk about it myself. You married me, not her."


    "I suddenly found out," Li Rong had a conversation with Pei Wenxuan, thinking about it, "Actually, it''s quite comfortable to marry you. You said I want to marry Lu Yu''s personal families. They have a lot of rules. Even if my husband could tolerate me at that time, the elders of these high-ranking families could not tolerate me. If I was afraid, I would just sue my father with a copy..."


    Before finishing speaking, Li Rong suddenly remembered: "Wait, Pei Lixian won''t have a discount tomorrow, right?"


    "What kind of discount?" Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Say you left after drinking tea?"


    "That''s true."


    Li Rong nodded: "I give face to them because they can''t stand it."


    When the two said this, they couldn''t help but laugh. When they thought of Li Rong standing in front of those relatives, everyone was so scared that they wanted Li Rong to leave quickly, and they felt a little happy.


    Li Rong slapped the fan and said cheerfully: "I finally have something comfortable today. But this Pei family," Li Rong glanced at him, "When are you going to get it back?"


    "When it''s time to get it back," Pei Wenxuan raised his teacup to drink tea, and said flatly, "I took it back."


    Li Rong responded.


    The two chatted all the way back to the princess mansion, and then went back to the room together, instructed the next person not to disturb, and went back to the room to have a good sleep.


    Pei Wenxuan wanted to make a floor bunk, but there was only one extra mattress in the room. When he asked him to get another bed, the servant asked with a dazed expression: "Does the horse feel cold? Why do you want so many mattresses?"


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t speak for a while, so he didn''t ask for more, and went straight back to the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Li Rong had taken off her makeup and hair, took off her coat, and was about to get under the covers. Li Rong slept on the innermost side, with the quilt he moved over last night on the outside of the bed, neatly folded and placed aside.


    Seeing him coming in, Li Rong glanced up at him: "Why, didn''t you get the mattress?"


    "They asked me if I was cold."


    A little helpless, Pei Wenxuan walked to the basin to wash his hands: "I can''t answer, so I came back."


    "Then go to sleep," Li Rong was lying on his back, propped her head, raised her hand gently on her hips, and said gently, "Anyway, I believe Master Pei is a gentleman and Liu Xiahui is reincarnated. I don''t mind, Master Pei. Mind what?"


    "You..." Pei Wenxuan was a little helpless, "Can you..."


    "Can you be more reserved." Li Rong turned over and made a long voice, "Can you put it another way? I''m not reserved, don''t you know?"


    "Li Rong!"


    Pei Wenxuan snorted, and Li Rong stopped playing, lying on the bed and said: "Okay, there will be such a long time in the future, can you lay the floor every day? A set of bed covers are sent out for cleaning every day and wake up in the morning. Pack the quilt, are you tired?"


    Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, and Li Rong closed her eyes: "It''s OK to go to sleep. It''s not like the two of us haven''t slept before. Master Pei shouldn''t make trouble by ourselves."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, but he untied his jacket and walked over. He sat on the bed, hesitated for a moment, lay down on the bed, he thought for a while, and then said: "Don''t worry, I have no interest in you."


    Li Rong turned her back to him, "pouch" and laughed out loud. Pei Wenxuan frowned: "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Rong turned his head, and Pei Wenxuan each had a quilt, put their hands under their faces, and said with a smile: "You are not interested in me, what should I do if I am interested in you?"


    "Nonsense." Pei Wenxuan blushed suddenly, turned over and said, "You are not serious about teasing me."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong held his head and looked at him, "I found that you tend to be very shy in your life."


    "Who is like you," Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes, "not ashamed or ashamed."


    "There are people, why should I be ashamed?" Li Rong said frankly, Pei Wenxuan blindfolded her ears and urged her: "Sleep."


    Li Rong smiled and looked at him. Seeing him with her back to her, she squinted for a while, not knowing what happened, and found it very interesting to tease Pei Wenxuan like this.


    She looked at it for a while, but also felt sleepy, closed her eyes and lay down.


    Pei Wenxuan slowly opened his eyes, he looked forward and reminded himself repeatedly.


    Li Rong is a joke, so he can''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 40： casino

    The two were so tired that they woke up in the early morning of the next day. This time I slept too long and woke up hungry. After Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan woke up to wash, they immediately declared meals.


    Most of the people in the princess''s mansion, Li Rong, are familiar with. Pei Wenxuan had known it in his previous life, but now that he is a new life, even if he is clear in his heart, he will pretend to meet for the first time.


    So after eating, the two spent another morning familiarizing themselves with the personnel in the princess mansion, and then the two had time to be alone.


    Pei Wenxuan''s marriage leave lasted for nine days. After nine days, he went to court normally. The people they should meet have already met. When the time is left, Li Rong thought for a while and preached with Pei Wen: "Let''s go to Shangguanya first? "


    What Li Rong remembered most at the moment was Li Chuan''s marriage. Pei Wenxuan was able to say something, but he didn''t object to it. He directly called someone over, prepared a carriage, and went to Shangguan with Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan wrote a post on the road, and couldn''t help but say: "How do you know she is here?"


    "Before getting married, let people always inquire about it," Li Rong said lazily, sitting aside reading a free book, "she arrived before getting married, but she was busy at that time and couldn''t control her."


    As she said, she looked up at Pei Wenxuan: "Has the post been written? I''ll take a look after it is finished."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "A greeting note, what is there to look at?"


    "Aya is very particular. If you can''t write a good post, she might not bother to see it."


    "You can rest assured," Pei Wenxuan handed over the written post. "She dare not see me, but she dare not see you."


    Li Rong was happy to hear these words, but she still read Pei Wenxuan''s post. Pei Wenxuan''s post is so beautiful even if it only talks about words. Li Rong couldn''t help but praised: "You, Jin Yu Among them, the people are very beautiful and the characters are very beautiful."


    "What you said," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "do you hurt me or hurt yourself?"


    "How did I hurt myself?" Li Rong looked up strangely, Pei Wenxuan pulled the post back from her hand, moved a little further away, and said with a smile, "After all, your writing is not pretty."


    When Li Rong heard this, she knocked her hand and said, "Do you think this carriage is so big, what protection can it give you?"


    "But," Pei Wenxuan turned around and said immediately, "His Royal Highness, that''s a show of beauty and beauty, perfect."


    Li Rong "pouch" laughed out loud, and Pei Wenxuan did not continue to be poor. Pei Wenxuan thought for a while and said with some worry: "We go straight to this, what if Miss Shangguan is not here?"


    "If she is not at home, she must be at some tea house poetry club. There are only a few places where she used to go before entering the palace. We have time, so we can find it very well."


    Li Rong said with confidence, Pei Wenxuan nodded, but didn''t worry about it.


    The two of them went all the way to the Shangguan¡¯s mansion, paid a greeting, and the concierge sent the post to the Shangguan¡¯s mansion. After a while, the Shangguan¡¯s butler came out in person and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry, today my lady accepted the collection. The poetry club invited me to attend the tea party. You can see, if you don¡¯t want to go back to the princess mansion first, and when my lady comes back, the old slave asks the lady to go to the princess mansion to apologize?"


    "We took the liberty to come," Li Rong laughed, "Where can I blame Miss, since she is in Jiwen Poetry Club, I will be in the past."


    The children of the nobles in Huajingzhong established poetry clubs in vogue. They met in the teahouse and held a tea party on weekdays to write poems and talk. It can be regarded as an elegant social event in Huajingzhong.


    It''s just that this kind of activity not only has a high identity threshold, but also has extremely high requirements for the participants themselves. Shangguan Ya Neng got the post of Jiwen Poetry Society within a few days after entering Beijing, which shows that he has extraordinary ability.


    Li Rong is not surprised, sitting on the carriage and smiling with Pei Wenxuan: "I said she was either at home or in the poetry club, are you credible?"


    Pei Wenxuan nodded: "You know her."


    "After all, I have known each other for so many years." Li Rong thought about seeing Shangguanya soon. She couldn''t help but feel a little happy. The fan was spinning in her hand. She couldn''t help but recall the time when she saw Shangguanya at the beginning of the year. It¡¯s a pity to know her so early. Although she is a woman, she does not lose sight of the family. Talking with her is dignified, polite and witty, which makes people extremely happy. The only pity," Li Rong sighed, "Premier Li A bit."


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly, until he didn''t speak, he lowered his head to drink tea, and didn''t comment much.


    Li Rong talked casually about some interesting things with Shangguanya, and went to Jiwen Poetry Club.


    Jiwen Poetry Club is the most prestigious and richest poetry society in Huajing. It has opened a separate Jiwen Tea House, where it is located in this tea house.


    Li Rong got out of the carriage directly with Pei Wenxuan, reported Pei Wenxuan''s name, and walked in. As soon as they entered the teahouse, a waiter came up to the reception and asked which group of people they had invited. Li Rong smiled and said directly to the receptionist: "I heard that Miss Shangguanya is here today. I wonder if you can give us a report?"


    "Miss Shangguan?" The person in the poetry club was a little at a loss after hearing this. "Miss Shangguan is not here today."


    After hearing these words, Li Rong paused. She turned her head and said in surprise: "She didn''t come?"


    "not coming."


    The receptionist laughed: "Miss Shangguan came to Huajing some time ago, so she came here once."


    When Li Rong got this, he immediately knew it was wrong. Pei Wenxuan stood by, coughed lightly, smiled and looked at Li Rong and said, "I said she should go to another place. You still don''t believe me, this little brother," Pei Wenxuan turned to look at the attendant, "Do you know where Miss Shangguan has been to?"


    "I can..."


    Before he finished speaking, the attendant watched Pei Wenxuan shine a silver coin from his sleeve. The younger brother looked up at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan nodded. The younger brother hesitated for a moment before finally saying: "Miss Shangguan''s whereabouts," We don¡¯t know. However, I heard someone say that someone saw that Miss Shangguan had a pass card for Jucai Hall. Why don¡¯t you go there and look for it?"


    After hearing this, Li Rong''s face was shocked, and it was not surprising that Pei Wen declared it. He gave the money to the little brother of the attendant, and then pulled out Li Rong, who was full of disbelief.


    When he went out, he ordered his servants to find a friend to borrow the token from the Jucai Hall, then pulled Li Rong into the carriage and walked to the Jucai Hall.


    It took a long time for Li Rong to recover from the carriage, and immediately said, "Are you really going to Jucai Hall?!"


    Jucai Pavilion is the most famous gambling house in Huajing. Li Rong felt unreliable after he was relieved, and immediately said, "That person is absolutely nonsense, don''t waste time in such a place."


    "It''s all here," Pei Wenxuan brought the tea, smiled and raised his eyes, and glanced at Li Rong. "It''s okay to go there, maybe there is no surprise?"


    "Impossible." When Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan''s smile with a good-looking look, she suddenly became a little unhappy, and sneered, "Don''t waste your time, I know you have opinions about Aya..."


    "Stop, stop," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to stop Li Rong, "I have no opinion on Miss Shangguan, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Then I praised her for your loss," Li Rong sneered, "What is your name?"


    "I really don''t have any opinion on her," Pei Wenxuan took a sip of tea and pointed the lid of the tea bowl in Li Rong''s direction. "I have an opinion on you."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Suddenly felt that there seemed to be so much truth.


    "I''m just curious," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I live my life again, can I see something different."


    "It may be different," Li Rong vowed, "but it''s definitely not such a thing."


    "Then your Royal Highness gambled with me?" Pei Wenxuan raised his hand by the window and said with a smile, "What if Miss Shangguan is in the Jucai Pavilion today?"


    "If Aya is in the Jucai Pavilion," Li Rong was very bold, "I will buy you a carriage immediately."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan shook his fan, "I am now in the princess''s mansion. Do you think I still remember a carriage? Do you despise me or you?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s words sounded right, and Li Rong nodded and said, "You make a lot of sense, so what do you want?"


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, but didn''t know what to ask for.


    He hadn''t bet with Li Rong before. When he was young, he let Li Rong kiss him when he lost the bet. It is absolutely impossible to bet on these now.


    Pei Wenxuan thought about it, and then said: "I can''t think of it for the time being, it''s better to bet a bit bigger, the princess promises me to do something. This matter is only about the princess itself, has nothing to do with the court, and does not violate the princess'' morality, such as washing clothes. "Fin, fetch water and dress," Pei Wenxuan said, and couldn''t help laughing for a while, "It''s not bad to be a little maid serving me."


    "You dare to think about it." Li Rong sneered. "Should she not be here?"


    "Well," Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, "What does your Royal Highness want?"


    "After your guard is built, give me the Eagles inside as a guard."


    Li Rong lion spoke loudly, and Pei Wenxuan felt helpless for a while, feeling that this man was so uninteresting.


    His secret guards were divided into four teams of eagles, tigers, wolfs and foxes. Li Rong asked for a whole elite, Pei Wenxuan sighed. Li Rong thought that Pei Wenxuan was not willing to bet and was about to laugh at him, so he listened to Pei Wenxuan erect two. Finger: "Twenty Eagles, okay?"


    "People from the Sky Team?"


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan nodded, and Li Rong suddenly laughed, as if taking advantage of something: "The palace would like to thank Master Pei in advance."


    Pei Wenxuan turned his hand and smiled without saying a word.


    The carriage quickly arrived at the entrance of the Jucai Pavilion. When the two got off the carriage, they saw that the guard who had borrowed the pass was already waiting at the door. The man took the pass and handed it to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan nodded and received Take Li Rong to the Jucai Hall together.


    The two did not want to be too public, so they asked the guards to wait at the door and walk towards the Jucai Pavilion. There was a doorman standing at the door of the Jucai Pavilion. As soon as they arrived at the door, the doorman shouted: "The door of Jucai opens to the east. Come in if you have money or no money. Are the two nobles rich or not?"


    Hearing this code word, Pei Wenxuan handed over the pass and smiled: "We have money."


    The doorman took the pass and looked at it carefully, then turned his head and said: "Tianzi distinguished guest, please--"


    After the doorman shouted, a middle-aged man came in from inside and invited Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan in. The middle-aged man and two people introduced the Jucai Hall all the way. The two of them listened absent-mindedly. After entering the hall, Pei Wenxuan nodded and said: "Don''t worry about us, let''s play for a while."


    The middle-aged man responded with a smile, then turned and left.


    Two people wandering in the crowd, it is very lively, people coming and going, both male and female, seem extremely excited.


    Pei Wenxuan was afraid that people would collide with Li Rong, so he had to raise his hand to protect Li Rong and clear the way for her. While he was protecting her, he said, "I am helping you, so don''t think too much."


    Li Rong glanced at Pei Wenxuan faintly: "The more you talk, the more you think."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    It makes sense.


    The two people circled in the crowd, Li Rong''s heart gradually relaxed, and couldn''t help but say: "I said, how could Aya come to such a place, Master Pei..."


    Before they finished speaking, the two people vaguely heard a familiar voice from the crowd, shouting excitedly: "Big! Big! Big!"


    The moment Li Rong heard this sound, she felt as if she had been struck by thunder. When the two of them looked back together, they saw a faintly like Shangguanya shadow in the crowd, lying in front of the gaming table, knocking hard. The word "big" on the table, a pair of eyes stared at the sieve cup that was about to open, the eyes seemed to glow.


    But the man was wearing men''s clothing and couldn''t see his face clearly. Li Rong was not sure for a while whether she had heard the voice wrong or...


    Before she could react, the sieve was opened at the table, and amidst cheers and sighs, the short girl shouted "Concession and Concession", while saying that she took the money to her.


    It''s just that she was only halfway to the money, she seemed to realize something, stood up, said a few words to the person next to her, and walked to the small door next to her.


    Li Rong reacted immediately and immediately said, "Catch up with her."


    She must figure out whether this is Shangguanya.


    If it''s not for Shangguanya, it''s okay, if it''s Shangguanya...


    In the last life, Shangguanya pretended to her for a lifetime? !


    Li Rong was full of shock. She hurriedly chased in the direction that the girl ran over, and Pei Wenxuan hurriedly followed her out of the crowd.


    The other party was very smart. She obviously realized that Li Rong had caught up with her, so she speeded up and rushed out all the way.


    Li Rong didn''t care about her manners for a while, and ran forward after chasing the girl, urging Pei Wenxuan, "Chasing! Can''t even a girl win?!"


    Helpless, Pei Wenxuan speeded up and chased the girl over.


    Shangguanya, who was running ahead, realized that Pei Wenxuan was approaching. She knew that she would be caught if she ran down. So she swept around, suddenly raised her hand to the side window, and jumped over the small round window.


    The window was too small for Pei Wenxuan to drill through. He froze in place for a while. Li Rong saw from a distance and cursed, "Is this a monkey spirit!"


    After that, he passed directly by Pei Wenxuan, supporting himself slightly awkwardly, and jumped past the round window.


    Pei Wenxuan opened his eyes wide, as if he had seen a ghost, and then listened to Li Rong loudly: "Come on a detour, fool!"


    Pei Wenxuan reacted. He realized that Li Rong was really unwilling to give up on catching Guanya, so he could only look at the route a bit, and quickly moved around the wall to the nearby courtyard, and continued the two rushing over.


    Li Rong chased Shangguanya all the way. Although she was some distance away from Shangguanya and couldn''t catch her at all, she was very resilient, and she could chase after people as long as she could see a shadow.


    In order to get rid of her, Shangguanya rushed to a small building dedicated to rest in the backyard. Li Rong hurried to catch up. When Pei Wenxuan entered the yard, he just saw two girls walking upstairs one after another. After thinking about it, she simply walked across from the first floor. Shangguanya couldn''t keep going upstairs. She would definitely find a way out from the upstairs and run out of the Jucai Hall.


    Shangguanya really thought so. As soon as she went up, she found her way from the second floor. There is a relatively short window on the second floor of this small building. After jumping down and climbing a tree over a wall, she can leave the Jucai Hall. As long as she is not caught, she has room for argument.


    Shangguanya had a good abacus, but Li Rong kept chasing her. She hurriedly shook off Li Rong and rushed to the window. She planned to climb down slowly, but before she reached the window, she listened to Li Rong scream A cry: "Shangguanya, stop for me!"


    Shangguanya was so frightened that she slipped and shivered, she fell directly from the window.


    The turban she used to tie her hair had long since ran away. When she fell, she was hooked by a branch protruding from the side, and the blue silk spread out instantly.


    Shangguan Ya said softly, her weightlessness made her heart panic.


    At that moment, the young man downstairs, who was closing his eyes and leaning against the tree, opened his eyes and saw a girl descend from the sky. The young man subconsciously raised his hand and took the person into his arms.


    The summer sun shines on people, so that the young man has his own radiance. The young man has a handsome face and smiles: "It was a nap, I don''t want to have a beautiful woman from heaven."


    Shangguanya reacted instantly, slapped the other party "slap", then jumped out of the young man''s arms, and turned to run.


    The young man was stunned, and then immediately reacted and grabbed her.


    Shangguan Ya shouted angrily: "Let go!"


    The young man smiled slightly and said: "Hidden? I''ll help you."


    Shangguanya stayed for a while, then stuffed her into the haystack beside her, and directly buckled a bamboo basket next to her on her head.


    As soon as the youth finished picking the bamboo basket, Li Rong ran to the window, and she saw the youth standing downstairs at a glance.


    She was taken aback for a moment, and then she was surprised: "Master Su?"


    Su Ronghua turned his head with a smile, and was a little surprised when he saw Li Rong. He quickly swept his gaze to the bamboo basket beside him, then quickly retracted it, and said with a smile: "Why is your Royal Highness here?"


    "The son can see a girl dressed in men''s clothing?"


    "I saw it," Su Ronghua pointed a fan out of the courtyard, "ran away."


    Li Rong pursed her lips. She looked at the distance between the window and the ground, and made a decisive decision: "Maybe the old man can help?"


    "His Royal Highness, please speak."


    "I''m jumping down now, you pick me up."


    Su Ronghua was stunned, and only after a while did he react and said, "Oh, good."


    With that, Su Ronghua stretched out her hand, and Li Rong pulled her skirt and stepped on the window. Before she could move, she heard Pei Wenxuan yell from the side: "Li Rong!"


    Li Rong was so frightened that he threw it down. Before Su Ronghua had time to move, he saw someone rushing forward and took Li Rong, who had suddenly fallen, into his arms.


    Pei Wenxuan came too hurriedly, and Li Rong was embarrassed.


    He was obviously angry. Li Rong lay in his arms, staring blankly at Pei Wenxuan who was inexplicably angry.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he put her on the ground and said, "Are you okay?"


    "No..." Li Rong rarely saw such battles, and felt a little guilty for a while: "It''s okay."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded and didn''t say anything to her. Su Ronghua still didn''t know what happened. Standing behind Pei Wenxuan, he smiled and said: "That girl just now..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan turned around and slapped Su Ronghua with a slap.


    Su Ronghua covered her face in shock and turned her head back, looking at Pei Wenxuan, "What are you doing with me?"


    After a while, he thought of another question: "Why do you still slap me when you hit me?"


    The anger was late, Su Ronghua raised his voice: "Are you a woman?!"

 Chapter 41： Folding flowers

    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan didn''t change his face and looked at Su Ronghua with a cold face, only that Chusheng and Pei Wenxuan were completely different. Gu Chusheng couldn''t break the mirror and reunite, because he really hurt Chu Yu. From the beginning to the end, Pei Wenxuan did not do any harm to Li Rong except for hiding Li Rong to help Qin Zhenzhen. Li Rong gave him one point, he paid Li Rong one point, Li Rong gave him ten points, and he paid Li Rong ten points. Said: "Master Su is just doing what, Master Su knows himself, is this slap inappropriate?"


    Su Ronghua saw that Pei Wenxuan asked with confidence, and he was dumbfounded: "What did I do?"


    "The body of your Royal Highness''s daughter, Master Su actually coaxed His Royal Highness to jump down from such a high place. What if you fall?!"


    "That," Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s anger, she pulled La Pei Wenxuan from the side, "This is what I want to jump."


    "Then he won''t stop?" Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong was still helping Su Ronghua to speak, and became even more angry, "You are the ruler and he is the minister, do you fool him with him!"


    "You said that too," Su Ronghua answered immediately, "She is a ruler and I am a minister. She wants to jump and let me follow. Can I go against her?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Stop arguing," Li Rong saw that the two were about to quarrel, and immediately interrupted them, and preached with Pei Wen, "It''s important to find someone, let''s go first."


    With that, Li Rong grabbed Pei Wenxuan''s hand and dragged him out.


    Pei Wenxuan still wanted to discuss with Su Ronghua, but seeing Li Rong glared over, his mood eased a bit. He felt that it was not dignified to be so noisy, so he followed Li Rong out. As soon as the two reached the door, Pei Wenxuan suddenly stopped. , He looked down, then looked back.


    Li Rong followed his gaze and found the problem. There was a grassy road on the way they walked out of the yard, and this grassy road only had the footprints of the two of them, obviously no one had walked.


    The two raised their heads to look at Su Ronghua. There was a straw frame behind Su Ronghua that was buckled upside down, which was very conspicuous in the haystack, and the short branch next to the haystack had broken marks, and it was obvious that someone had stepped on it.


    Li Rong immediately walked towards Su Ronghua, Su Ronghua smiled: "Why did Your Highness turn back again?"


    Li Rong ignored him and walked towards the grass frame. Su Ronghua raised his hand to stop. Pei Wenxuan hurriedly stopped Su Ronghua: "Brother Su, I will compensate you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Li Rong was already on the edge of the straw frame. She raised her hand and pulled it up, but the straw frame remained firmly on the ground without moving.


    Li Rong squinted, "Shangguanya, let go."


    Shangguanya deliberately changed her voice from inside: "What is this little lady doing? Why is she pulling my straw frame?"


    "Shangguanya," Li Rong was sure that it was Shangguanya inside. She straightened up and kicked the grass frame. "I''m looking for you and come out to talk."


    There was a moment of silence inside, and Pei Wenxuan guessed Shangguanya''s worries, and immediately said: "Miss Shangguan, don''t worry, we are not here to arrest you for Shangguan."


    Hearing this, Shangguanya decisively lifted the straw frame and stood up and said, "Then you chased me for so long? Say it earlier."


    As she said, she turned her head towards Li Rong, raised her hand respectfully with a bit of romance, and smiled: "I have seen your Highness."


    Li Rong looked at the glamorous girl in front of her, feeling a bit complicated for a while. Shangguanya in front of her was very beautiful. She was dressed in a small suit of men''s clothing with loose hair. When she stood in front of her, Shi Shiran brought her with her. The tolerance.


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned when he saw Li Rong. He walked behind Li Rong, coughed slightly, and said to the same Guan Ya: "Why don''t you move to talk?"


    Shangguanya nodded, raised her hand and said, "Please."


    With that, Shangguanya turned her head and bowed her hand towards Su Ronghua: "Thanks to Young Master Su, see you another day. But..."


    Shangguanya motioned to Su Ronghua with his eyes, and Su Ronghua laughed: "Don''t worry, I will keep it secret."


    He squinted at Shangguanya, and said, "See you again tomorrow."


    Shangguanya nodded, walked to the side to pick up the headscarf that fell on the ground, tied her hair, and guided Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan to a tea room.


    Jucai Pavilion is favored by high-ranking officials, not only because it is tightly managed and difficult to access, but also because it is a casino, but it has everything and is very convenient.


    The three people sat down in the tea room, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan sat aside, and Shangguanya sat alone.


    Li Rong looked at her hand with a fan, Shangguanya raised her hand to adjust the hair, and Pei Wenxuan saw that the two girls were silent, so he poured tea and greeted him: "How long has Miss Shangguan been in Beijing?"


    "The two came two days before they got married."


    Shangguanya smiled and looked at Li Rong: "In terms of my highness and I should be regarded as cousins, this time I came to Beijing specially for the ceremony, and I felt sorry for not being able to personally meet with my Highness Daoxi. I didn''t expect to see him here today. Your Highness."


    Shangguanya was still as strong as Li Rong remembered, speaking straight to the subject: "I wonder if your Royal Highness is so anxious to find me, what do you want to chat with me?"


    "Sister Ya should be seventeen this year, right?" Pei Wenxuan gave Li Rong a cup of tea, and gave Shangguan Ya a cup of tea.


    Shangguanya nodded and said, "It''s just been a month."


    "After I got married, my mother worried about Chuan''er''s marriage. I don''t know how Miss Shangguan thinks about this matter?"


    Shangguanya paused when she heard this. She thought for a moment, and then laughed: "It turns out that your Royal Highness is here for this. Your Royal Highness wants to talk about the marriage of your Royal Highness?"


    "Yes." Li Rong didn''t mean anything, and said directly, "I heard that you are the candidate for the princess in Shangguan''s heart."


    "His Royal Highness is coming today," Shangguan Ya bent a leg, held up the tea cup, and turned to Li Rong, "but you feel dissatisfied?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "But it''s okay," Shangguanya put down the cup and smiled softly. "There are girls in Shangguan''s house. If your Highness is dissatisfied with Aya, you can directly tell my father that there is a sister Awen who is here in Huajing, as long as it is Shangguan. He was born," Shangguanya turned her head, with a bit of mockery in her eyes, "You can choose."


    Li Rong frowned. She heard the dissatisfaction in Shangguanya''s tone. After a while, she slowly said: "I don''t think you can''t do it. It''s just that the Shangguan clan is already three generations later."


    Li Rong looked up at Shangguanya, and said seriously, "Is my sister afraid?"


    Shangguanya turned her head to look at Li Rong, she put away her smile: "What do you mean?"


    "I and Chuan''er are both from Shangguan''s family. Naturally, we will unconditionally support Shangguan''s family. But if you marry Chuan''er, what do you think your Majesty would think?"


    "His Royal Highness''s words are interesting," Shang Guanya''s eyes were cold, "His Royal Highness came from the official family, isn''t it the current Saint?"


    "But Chuan''er governs the world with benevolence and morality, and only seeks stability. Isn''t it the sage?


    Li Rong knew that Shangguan Ya was not ignorant of government affairs. Li Rong reminded Shangguan Ya: "Why do you think the Yang family didn''t?"


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, she held the tea cup and took a sip. Li Rong continued: "The Shangguan family and Chuan''er are already very close. In fact, you don''t need to enter the palace to consolidate this relationship. The current marriage is too ostentatious for your majesty."


    "So what do you mean," Shangguanya solemnly looked at Li Rong, "Your Majesty wants to attack your Highness now?"


    Li Rong remained silent, Shangguanya continued: "You said these words to me, in fact, it is useless. I can''t decide this matter, I just can live a happy day before they decide. Your Highness "Shangguanya raised her hand, and raised her cup with tea instead of wine. "If you say this, the people''s daughter has to say goodbye."


    With that, Shangguanya finished the tea, put it on the table, and got up and left.


    Before walking out the door, she suddenly leaned back half of her body again, and said nervously: "Your Highness, you can''t tell others about what happened to me here today."


    Li Rong got a headache when she heard this and waved her hand to let her get away.


    After Shangguanya went out, Pei Wenxuan sat next to Li Rong. He took a sip of tea and smiled and said, "It seems useless to start from Shangguanya."


    "not necessarily."


    Li Rong stood up and walked out, with a calm expression: "She will consider it."


    If she knows that Shangguan Ya, an old friend she knows, if these words go out, Shangguan Ya will probably find a way.


    As long as Shangguanya starts to figure out a solution, she can do it a favor.


    Li Rong thought, and walked out with Pei Wenxuan. Seeing Li Rong''s expression, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but say, "You don''t seem to be too happy?"


    "Not really," Li Rong laughed and said helplessly, "It was just a sudden discovery. In fact, many things in the previous life seem to be unclear."


    "For example, Shangguanya?" Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves, his expression became clear.


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she thought of Shangguanya from the previous life.


    Shangguanya from the previous life, when she saw this man, Shangguanya was already a princess.


    At that time, she drew rich palace costumes every day to cover her eyebrows. She followed the rules, understood the generality, tasted elegant, and behaved gracefully. Only occasionally in private, there would be some wanton moments.


    She had always thought that Shangguanya was a flower born in the palace, but when she saw Shangguanya¡¯s bright eyebrows today, she suddenly understood that Shangguanya was like a person who stepped into the coffin. At the moment of the palace gate, he used the coffin board to crush himself inside.


    She thought of seeing Shangguanya''s bright eyes just now, and couldn''t help turning her head back: "Say," she suddenly remembered, "You seem to know that she has this temper?"


    "I don''t know if she is this temper," Pei Wenxuan squinted at her, "but I know she is definitely not a simple lady, and I am not surprised what she does."


    "Oh?" Li Rong was rather curious, "What did you have in your previous life?"


    "I don''t meet her, I have you." Pei Wenxuan said directly, "Your friend, what kind of lady can you be?"


    Li Rong was taken aback for a moment, then raised her hand and knocked him with a fan: "What do you mean?"


    Seeing her fan coming, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly avoided. Seeing him hiding behind, Li Rong couldn''t help itching her hands when she saw him hiding behind her.


    Pei Wenxuan hid and retreated, yelling: "The gentleman speaks but does not move his hands. You should be polite. Alas, don''t pinch your waist... Oh, it''s going to die."


    Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan pretending to be moaning and leaning on the pillar, she couldn''t help laughing, and stopped her hands and said, "Why is it so naive?"


    "You are ashamed to ask me this?"


    Pei Wenxuan leaned on the pillar and looked at Li Rong with a smile: "You are eighteen years old this year, are you the reincarnated monkey spirit?"


    Li Rong froze. When Pei Wenxuan said this, she suddenly remembered the way she and Shangguanya chased today. She was a little embarrassed for a while, and she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She had been back for a long time, especially when she saw old friends, her mentality seemed to be more and more like a little girl.


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong embarrassed, he chuckled lightly, he

 Chapter 42： Choose concubine

    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan leaning on the pillar in front of him, and was a little stunned when he saw him smiling. Seeing that she was not speaking, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, why are you not speaking?"


    "It''s nothing," Li Rong came back to his senses, and led Pei Wenxuan out, smiling, "Let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong, and Li Rong remembered: "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan was a little confused, and Li Rong reminded him: "Why did you do it?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. After a while, he laughed: "I''m impulsive."


    "Oh?" Li Rong turned around and laughed, "What is your impulse?"


    "I thought you were going to jump off the building."


    Pei Wenxuan was a little embarrassed: "I''m worried."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong showed a surprised expression, "I thought you wanted to kill me and inherit my property sooner."


    "Kill you," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "I can''t inherit your property, and if you die in this kind of place, I''m afraid to bury you."


    "I love to hear you."


    Li Rong nodded, Pei Wenxuan was a little puzzled: "What are you talking about?"


    "Funeral." Li Rong looked up at him, her eyebrows moved, "If I die, I always feel a bit lonely without taking Master Pei."


    "You really love me." Pei Wenxuan sighed helplessly, "Think of me for anything bad."


    "Yes," Li Rong was happy, "good things don''t necessarily want you, bad things are always right."


    Pei Wenxuan gave her a white look, was too lazy to care about her, speeded up his pace, and walked out.


    When he walked out the door, he raised his head and glanced at the gardenia that was blooming in the distance.


    In fact, he also wanted to know what he was doing in such a hurry.


    The two got on the carriage and returned to the princess mansion together. As soon as Li Rong arrived in the mansion, he ordered to go down and let people stare at Concubine Rou and Shangguanya.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but feel a little strange: "Just staring at Shangguanya, what are you staring at Roufei for?"


    "You know what," Li Rong leaned on the chair, holding a tea cup, "The woman in the harem has to rely on another woman to do things."


    Pei Wenxuan heard this, thought about it, nodded and said, "It is true."


    After the two came back to rest for a while, Pei Wenxuan went to check the progress of his current expansion. He retrieved all his former subordinates and began to contact beggars in the city, planting spies from various provinces, and spending money every day. After spending money, he naturally wants to see the effect, so he has to pay attention to the specific situation every day.


    When Pei Wenxuan spends money, Li Rong will check the accounts. Pei Wenxuan is busy with her. Li Rong starts to check her income and expenditure this month, and then read the news from the spies and burn them one by one.


    One of them was busy setting up his own dark web, the other was busy visiting friends from all walks of life, coming home to give money and gifts, and the nine-day wedding leave soon passed halfway.


    At this time, Huajing began to spread some songs.


    As soon as this song appeared, it reached Li Rong¡¯s ears. At that time, she was not awake, lying on the bed and slept in a dazed manner, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan saying: "Phoenix fell to the official house, flowers bloom Four generations of prosperity continue."


    When Li Rong heard this, she woke up suddenly. She raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan who was sitting next to him and threw a piece of paper into the brazier. She shook her head and said, "What did you read just now?"


    "Recent rumors in Huajingli."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "It seems that your friend is indeed doing it."


    There are no ballads in Huajing that have been spread for no reason, especially this kind of ballads with phoenix foretelling.


    Pei Wenxuan drew another piece of information from the side and said casually: "She is so courageous. You told her that the emperor is eyeing Shangguan, and even dared to spread such a ballad."


    "It shouldn''t be her."


    Li Rong yawned and got up and announced Jinglan to come in to serve.


    Jinglan Jingmei and others came in and began to dress Li Rong. While Li Rong was still playing with them, she said: "She is not a lunatic, no matter what she wants to do, she will definitely not use this method."


    Pei Wenxuan listened, thought about it, and reacted: "You mean the one in the palace?"


    "She didn''t even say last time, did she want her son and niece to marry in?"


    "Your Majesty will not allow it." Pei Wenxuan looked down at the intelligence and said lightly, "Identity is too low."


    "So she wants everyone in Huajing to sing this ballad." Li Rong raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan and smiled. "Sing this ballad, maybe Father has other ideas?"


    Li Ming has never been a gentle monarch, and it may be an excitement for Li Ming to be able to spread such songs.


    If it is on weekdays, Li Mingjue would not let Roufei''s niece be a princess. But now that such ballads are sung throughout the city, Li Ming may have other ideas.


    If she is Roufei, she will do the same.


    And why did Rou Fei suddenly come to do this at this time...


    Li Rong laughed, thinking it was so interesting.


    When the song began to spread, Li Rong guessed that there would be actions in the palace next step. As expected, she had received news from the palace in the afternoon, saying that it was the Qixi Festival in five days and the queen was going to be in the palace. Set a banquet for men and women of aristocratic age to attend.


    There is a palace banquet on the Qixi Festival, which is related to Li Chuan, Li Rong thought about it, and then ordered someone to go directly to the palace.


    When she went, Li Chuan happened to be there. The queen was talking to Li Chuan. Li Rong informed him and saw that neither of them looked very good. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Oh, what are you talking about? Talk to me with both of them so frowning?"


    "Why are you here?" When the queen saw Li Rong, her expression was a little bit of joy. Li Rong laughed and sat next to the queen. "The mother joked, I just left the palace, not married to Fanbang. , Huajing stayed all day, taking the time to see you, what''s so strange about it?"


    The queen laughed as she listened to Li Rong''s words. She looked at Li Rong for a moment, and said with some worry: "That person Pei Wenxuan..."


    "Very good," Li Rong knew what she wanted to ask, and interrupted her, "Yes, don''t worry, can I make myself suffer?"


    The queen looked at her daughter, she wanted to say something, then sighed, and said helplessly: "Forget it, since you are married, you can have a good time. You are not relying on him after all."


    "Don''t talk about him," Li Rong knew that the queen always disliked Pei Wenxuan''s identity, and she didn''t know what was wrong. She didn''t think she disliked Pei Wenxuan, but others disliked him. She always felt so uncomfortable, so she Turning the subject, he said directly, "I received a post from the palace. I heard that you are planning to hold a banquet in the palace on Qixi Festival. Are you considering Chuan''er''s marriage?"


    "Where am I going to do it?" The queen smiled bitterly, "This is what Concubine Roux wants to do. She has asked your majesty to do something she has to do."


    "Oh," Li Rong nodded, "She is interested."


    "The messy ballads outside are sung every day," Li Chuan sneered. "She has a lot of experience."


    "You heard it too," Li Rong turned to look at Li Chuan, smiling, "You are not stupid."


    "Sima Zhao''s heart is known to everyone." Li Chuan''s eyes showed a little contempt, "I use these tricks all day long."


    "She''s not a day or two," Li Rong remembered. "She plans to have this Qixi banquet. What do you know for?"


    "About to introduce her niece," the queen thought, and said slowly, "I''m afraid it will be a banquet. I''m asking someone to bribe someone on her side to see if I can get the news."


    Li Rong nodded and knew about the situation. The queen saw her worried and comforted: "No matter, it''s not a big deal. The people in charge of the palace banquet are all from my side. The soldiers will come to cover the water and earth. They will ask There must be a reason, and it''s just a matter of guarding that time. If you really ask, they won''t give Chuan''er a face," the queen sneered, "don''t blame this palace for not giving them face."


    "Look at the queen mother," Li Rong got up and stood behind the queen, pinching her shoulders, "Where does she have this ability? Mother, don''t worry, you are Tathagata Buddha, Roufei is Sun Wukong, you can''t turn your Wuzhishan."


    The queen laughed at Li Rong''s words.


    Li Rong confirmed the news and felt relieved. The three of them stopped talking about the topic just now, and started discussing Li Rong''s marriage.


    When Li Rong returned to the palace for the first time after getting married, the queen was reluctant to leave her, so she stayed in the palace. Pei Wenxuan didn''t see Li Rong coming back at dinner time. He checked the sky and decided to pick her up.


    The past few days have been dinners with Li Rong. He was alone in the house and didn''t know what was wrong. He didn''t even want to eat food anymore.


    When Tong Ye saw that Pei Wenxuan didn''t eat any food, he wanted to pick up Li Rong. He couldn''t help but laughed: "The son is so kind to the princess. How long will the talent be absent?


    Pei Wenxuan glared at him, looked at some umbrellas in the corner, chose an umbrella painted with reeds, and whispered: "It''s good to drive your horse and ignore my nosy."


    Tong Ye chuckled and did not speak any more. Pei Wenxuan took the umbrella and got into the carriage. When sitting on the carriage, he raised his hand and looked at the clouds accumulated outside, thinking that he too had too little official duties and too much time, and it was so bored. , Thinking about picking up Li Rong.


    But think about Li Rong again. In fact, he really likes people to be with him. If he comes back by himself, he will probably feel bored. He will pick her up and play chess on the road, she will probably be happy too.


    Thinking that she was happy, Pei Wenxuan didn''t think it would be boring to do these things on her own. I feel that I am a good person, so I can do good things every day.


    He went to the palace happily. Li Rong and Empress Li Chuan had dinner. The queen was sleepy early and a little tired, so he asked Li Chuan to send Li Rong out. Li Rong and Li Chuan walked out of the queen¡¯s courtyard. Cai said: "I saw that you and the queen didn''t look good, but they had a fight?"


    "It''s not a quarrel, right." Li Chuan was a little helpless, "It''s just... a quarrel."


    "Isn''t this a quarrel?" Li Rong laughed, "What''s the dispute?"


    Li Chuan didn''t speak, and Li Rong knocked him with a fan: "How old will I be to hide things with Sister A?"


    "Nor." Li Chuan smiled bitterly, "Just say it, I''m afraid you will laugh."


    "Huh?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, "Then tell me."


    "The queen mother just told me that she wants me to marry more than a prince. I think this time, I can find more girls, and almost settle down together. She is optimistic about the person, let me pick one."


    "Are you not happy?" Li Rong heard his words, and Li Chuan was silent.


    Li Rong laughed: "What are you not happy about? It''s too late to marry so many good girls, how many people are envious."


    "But, what if one day I like someone?"


    Li Chuan suddenly said, Li Rong''s face froze, Li Chuan raised his head and looked at her seriously: "If one day, I like a person, and she likes me too. I have so many wives, what should she do? I promised my mother, that means, in this life, I am not qualified to like someone again."


    Li Rong did not speak, and Li Chuan continued: "Also, take a step back, even if I am not qualified to like someone again. Then it is enough for me to marry a princess. I can only treat her well, and no woman can tolerate it. My husband has been shared by others, and the queen has been suffering for a lifetime. Do I want to ruin others and make others suffer for a lifetime?"


    Li Rong lowered his eyes, Li Chuan saw Li Rong not responding to her, and he smiled bitterly: "I know, sister, you must think I am naive. I just casually said to you, I know I am the prince, I will bear it. I cannot be willful in keeping with the expectations of you and my mother."


    "It''s okay, I understand."


    Li Chuan seemed to be a little tired. He looked at the palace gate and said gently: "Sister, go back first. I''ll send you here. I''m tired."


    With that said, Li Chuan saluted, turned around, and headed back to the East Palace.


    Li Rong quietly looked at his back. At that moment, she seemed to see Li Chuan afterwards. He was separated from her by a screen, which outlined his thin outline.


    At that time he was taller and thinner than he is now, and he was very close to her, as if far away.


    Li Rong didn''t know what was wrong, she felt an unspeakable soreness coming up. She suddenly felt that this imperial city looked like a behemoth that swallowed people. It was obviously the summer breeze in early July, but it swept through a bit of coolness and thunder. , Rumbling past her, blowing her mind and body cold.


    The big raindrops fell, and Li Rong was startled.


    At that moment, an invisible warmth suddenly stuck behind her, and a paper umbrella painted with reeds was supported on top of her head.


    The person blocked the cold wind for an instant, and a voice with a little surprise and a faint smile sounded behind her: "What are you doing stupidly standing here, don''t you know how to go home after it rains?"


    Li Rong froze and looked back at Pei Wenxuan who suddenly appeared. Seeing her surprised look, Pei Wenxuan raised his brows: "Why, I''m not happy to come?"


    "No," Li Rong reacted, she said slowly, "You came very well."

 Chapter 43： Tanabata

    Hearing what Li Rong said, Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong looked different, and looked Li Rong up and down, and couldn''t help but say: "What are you doing? Are you bullied in the palace?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Li Rong took a fan and knocked on Pei Wenxuan''s head, then turned and said, "Go."


    The carriage was outside the palace gate, Pei Wenxuan chased Li Rong up, and put the umbrella on her head, rather unhappy and said, "Just talk and knock on my head for what you do?"


    "I like it."


    Li Rong glanced at him obliquely, and Pei Wenxuan was rather helpless: "I found that you and the other people were fine. Whenever I see me, I will move my mouth and feet. Your Highness, you have to change your habit."


    "If you have a problem, look for yourself more," Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s complaint. She didn''t know what happened. She felt that Cai''s emotions had been diluted. She just thought about how to confuse the people in front of her, so she was in the carriage. Educating Pei Wen to preach, "Think more about why I didn''t trouble others, so I asked you."


    "Oh, I know this very well," Pei Wenxuan sighed. The two got into the carriage, Pei Wenxuan took the umbrella, and Li Rong poured tea for herself. Hearing Pei Wenxuan said helplessly, "I can only blame me for being too tricky. People love it, and your Highness can''t keep your heart."


    Hearing this, Li Rong was about to squirt out a sip of tea. She stopped forcibly in time, choked back to her trachea and coughed quickly.


    Seeing her coughing quickly, Pei Wenxuan stopped playing, and hurriedly came forward, patted her back and said: "Next time you talk, don''t drink tea."


    Li Rong raised his eyes and glared at him. Her beautiful watery eyes were stained with coughing, and she suddenly lost his usual aura. It seemed to be full of Qiushui, like an angry look, and Pei Wenxuan didn''t know how. Suddenly, a spirit of excitement spread all the way from his heart to his fingertips. After touching the warm and soft skin under his hands, he turned back again. As he went back and forth, he shattered the bones of his body and shook his mind.


    Li Rong was relieved, and when she saw that Pei Wenxuan didn''t know what was wrong, she stared at her in a daze. She couldn''t help poking Pei Wenxuan with a fan, and said strangely: "What are you looking at?"


    Pei Wenxuan returned to his senses in an instant, calmly got up, sat down a bit far away from Li Rong, and smiled: "It''s nothing, just remembered something suddenly. Oh," Pei Wenxuan turned the topic off, "You were just you. What are you standing at the gate of the palace in a daze?"


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s question, she smiled, and only said: "Today the same mother asked about the palace banquet, and said it was raised by Concubine Rou and your majesty. I guessed that Concubine Rou was afraid to have a banquet in the palace. Please give me a marriage."


    "Just such a thing can make you worry like this?" Pei Wenxuan couldn''t believe it, and looked her up and down, "It''s not like you."


    Li Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and took the chess box from the side, only saying: "Half-way is boring, let''s talk about a game."


    Li Rong''s invitation, Pei Wenxuan also happily accepted, sat across from her, took the chess piece, grabbed black and white with her, and started to place the pieces.


    The chess pieces interlaced black and white. Li Rong looked at the chessboard and slowly calmed down. Whether it was happiness or sadness, it seemed to have become a lot more distant. Only then did Li Rong ask: "By the way, I have always been strange."


    "Ok?"


    "In the last life, why did Chuan''er become like that?"


    Li Rong slowly said: "He became the emperor and unified the north. He also eradicated the aristocratic family. He has everything he wants." Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan, "Why, he still lives so painful ?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and Li Rong frowned, "Is it because Qin Zhen really died? Can you remember so long as a cute person?"


    "Does your majesty know why your majesty must unify the north?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the chessboard and only asked such a sentence. Li Rong thought: "Because of the perennial anxiety in the North, the people suffer?"


    "Of course this is the reason," Pei Wenxuan laughed. He glanced at Li Rong and said, "What else?"


    Li Rong shook her head: "He never told me."


    "One year, I had a drink with His Royal Highness Prince. He once told me that for eight years, the Northern Territory and Da Xia were in a bad relationship. The family chose peace talks for stability, so Princess Yunyan and her relatives went to the Northern Territory, Da Xia. Give twenty million silver, five hundred beautiful women, plus cows, sheep, horses, silk and silk. A year later, Princess Yunyan died in the northern border. Her Majesty declared that she had died of illness, but the people in the palace knew that. Princess Yunyan died in the harem of Rong State."


    "His Royal Highness told me that you were too scared to go to bed that night. You have been asking the queen if one day you will be like Princess Yunyan, and you will go to the north with no return date."


    Li Rong''s eyelashes trembled slightly and her voice was flat: "I forgot."


    "His Royal Highness remembered that from that moment on, His Highness told himself that one day, he would definitely go up the Northern Expedition, so that the barbarians in the north would bow their heads and dare not commit any more."


    "I don''t know," Li Rong chuckled, "It turns out that he had the idea of ??the Northern Expedition so early."


    "So, His Royal Highness is different from you," Pei Wenxuan surrounded Li Rong''s **** on the chessboard. He raised his hand and said slowly, "All he wants to have and do in the court comes from There are certain feelings in his heart. He wanted to expedition to the north to protect his subjects and his family. He confronted the family to ensure that what he wanted to achieve was achieved. But in the end his goal of going to the court seemed to be achieved, but he also Having lost what he originally wanted forever, why would he be happy?"


    "Lost Qin Zhenzhen?" Li Rong laughed mockingly.


    "He lost you, lost his mother, lost his wife, and lost himself. Even if he sits on mountains and rivers, it doesn''t make much sense to His Royal Highness."


    "He can''t find a way back, and there is no way back. If you don''t understand this, you will never understand His Royal Highness."


    Li Rong did not speak, she quietly looked at Pei Wenxuan: "What does it mean to lose me?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and looked at Li Rong.


    "His Royal Highness," he smiled helplessly, "It''s not just His Royal Highness that has changed over time."


    Li Rong was stunned, Pei Wenxuan lowered her eyes and said indifferently: "There are still you and me."


    Li Rong did not speak, her face was calm, Pei Wenxuan''s words seemed to have no effect on her. She settled down calmly, and then stretched out her hand to serve the tea, but the moment she touched the tea cup, she found her hand trembling unconsciously.


    Pei Wenxuan pretended not to see it, and looked calmly at the chessboard.


    He watched the chess game for a while, raised his hand and gently pulled the wide sleeves, and dropped the chess piece on the board.


    "Those who forsake me shall not stay. The past is gone."


    "Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan looked up at her, with a smile in his eyes, "It doesn''t matter if this round is lost, right?"


    Li Rong did not speak. After a long time, she laughed and raised her hand to drop the chess piece on the board.


    In an instant, Pei Wenxuan lost most of the country.


    Li Rong looked at the chessboard and raised the chess pieces. While raising the pieces, he smiled and looked at Pei Wenxuan and said, "You are the one who loses, but there is none in this palace."


    Pei Wenxuan stared at the chessboard in a daze, and then reacted: "Just then did you deliberately tease me?"


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s face in shock, Li Rong burst into laughter and said happily: "Soldiers don''t hate fraud. You don''t talk to you today. How did I win?"


    "Sure enough, it is difficult to raise only women and villains." Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and shook his head. "I have learned this today. I can''t talk to you when I play chess in the future."


    "Don''t," Li Rong said with a smile: "You talk to me more, I like it."


    Pei Wenxuan showed a look of disgust, sitting aside and didn''t want to pay attention to Li Rong.


    Li Rong and him were burying each other, and there was nothing to say when they arrived at the princess''s mansion. After getting off the carriage, Li Rong went back to the room. She got familiar with her and fell asleep. Pei Wenxuan went to work for a while before returning to the house. When he arrived at the door, he saw Jingmei and Jinglan standing at the door. He beckoned to Jingmei. Jingmei came up with some doubts. Pei Wenxuan said in a low voice, "His Royal Highness has a conflict with the Prince in the palace?"


    "That''s not true," Jingmei shook her head and said honestly, "Just after a while, it seems that the prince doesn''t want to marry the concubine. After finishing speaking, your highness is not very happy. Please comfort her. ."


    As she said, Jingmei squeezed her eyes: "His Royal Highness talked to her husband, and she was much more happy."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, did not say much, just said: "Don''t tell your Highness I will ask you this."


    "The slave and maid understand that the consort is secretly concerned."


    Pei Wenxuan was so embarrassed when Jingmei said this. He coughed lightly and waved: "Don''t be fooling around, go on."


    Jingmei pursed her lips and returned to her original position with a low smile, Pei Wenxuan pushed the door in. Li Rong was already asleep. After washing in the dark, he returned to the bed.


    He lay on the bed for a while, Li Rong vaguely said: "Are you just sleeping now?"


    Pei Wenxuan replied in a low voice at night, Li Rong turned her back to him and slept in another bed. Her figure was very thin and her whole person looked small.


    In fact, when Jingmei said, Pei Wenxuan almost guessed what Li Rong was talking about with Li Chuan. He knew Li Rong¡¯s weight in Li Rong¡¯s heart and also knew Li Rong¡¯s temper. Thinking about the life of Li Chuan, I must be unhappy.


    He intuitively felt that he should persuade Li Rong, but he didn''t know what to persuade. If Li Rong was sad, he would like to cover it up by himself and let others know. If you make it too obvious, she becomes embarrassed and afraid of counterproductive effects.


    But if he doesn''t say a word...


    He felt that Li Rong in that life seemed to be no different from the previous life. Whether he is there or not, Li Rong is going to wade through all the pains alone.


    When he thought about it, he felt that he was not kind.


    Although Li Rong was a little arrogant, she was actually very good-minded and treated him well. He inherited Li Rong''s kindness and should take care of her.


    So he thought for a moment, and finally said awkwardly: "Your Highness."


    "Ok?"


    "I came to pick you up today, are you happy?"


    Li Rong slowly opened her eyes at night when she heard this.


    She wanted to bury him a few words, and suddenly remembered the warmth that this person gave when the wind and rain came, standing behind her. She couldn''t speak for a while, so she whispered: "It''s okay."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed. He stood up on his feet and said happily: "After that, every time you go out, I will pick you up. Then when you come back, you will not feel bored if you have someone to be a companion. "


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, she turned over and looked at Pei Wenxuan seriously.


    "Pei Wenxuan," she stared at him, "you tell me the truth."


    "Ok?"


    "Are you asking for money again?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s solemn eyes, and was speechless for a while. He felt that he had been a donkey liver and lungs with good intentions, so he turned over, pulled the quilt, and muttered: "The dog bit Lu Dongbin."


    Li Rong was happy when she heard this. She lay flat on the bed. After a while, she kicked Pei Wenxuan: "In the future, before you and I go away, come pick me up every day, have you heard?"


    "Not going."


    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes: "Go to sleep, you have everything in your dreams."


    Li Rong knew that he was telling the truth, and ignored him, and fell asleep with a smile.


    When she was lying on the bed, she didn''t know what was wrong, and she felt a lot happier. She felt that no matter how bad the previous life was, it seemed that it could be changed.


    Even Pei Wenxuan, a dog thief, can talk to her so well, what can''t be changed?


    Li Rong closed her eyes and went to sleep with a smile.


    The two stayed at home for a few days. Pei Wenxuan and her were drinking tea and playing chess. They wandered around, and the wedding leave was over.


    When Pei Wenxuan started to go to court, Li Rong went to various tea houses to listen to scholars¡¯ talks and see if he could meet a few people who could use them, or go to other aunts living outside. Go drop in there and connect with some feelings.


    In the blink of an eye, on the seventh day of July, the queen held a banquet in the palace and invited all the young men and women of the courtier''s home to enter the palace to celebrate Qixi Festival. Li Rong waited for a long time for this day, she was ready early, and led Pei Wenxuan into the palace ahead of time. After arriving in the palace, Li Rong sorted out the people in the palace in her heart, and then raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan: "Give you so much money, shouldn''t it be useful?"


    Fei Wenxuan had no choice but to give her two names: "These two are the people who serve today. If there is something wrong, you can find them."


    Li Rong nodded, and then said: "Do you know anything special in the palace banquet today?"


    "Others are normal, but I heard about one thing." Pei Wenxuan leaned against the table, looked at the folder in his hand, and said slowly, "This time the palace banquet prepared many identical incense burners, and also put in a lot of spices."


    "Ok?"


    After hearing this, Li Rong thought for a while and said, "Are they going to make perfume at the banquet?"


    "If you want to ask for a marriage, naturally you need some reasons."


    Pei Wenxuan said directly: "I heard that Concubine Rou would recommend that girl who is very good at perfumery."


    When Li Rong realized it, she laughed: "It seems that tonight will be interesting."


    Pei Wenxuan responded without saying much. Li Rong leaned forward and looked at the dice he was looking at, and found that they were all involved.


    In the previous life, Pei Wenxuan was born in Yushitai, but this is his line of business. Li Rong held his chin and said, "You are very busy."


    "The new official has three fires," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Your Majesty intends to use me as a knife, so naturally he has to help him see some blood. If I don''t work hard, can I get promoted? Go ahead a little bit," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and pulled the curtain. Pulling a little away, he glanced at Li Rong disgustingly, "You blocked me."


    Li Rong shrugged. She moved her position and took a book aside. After reading it for a while, she felt bored again. Thinking of the banquet in the palace, she couldn''t calm down, and turned around to preach with Pei Wen: "Don''t you have any other feelings?"


    "What''s your mood?" Pei Wenxuan looked at the document, calmly. Li Rong poked him with a fan: "I want to see your real sister today."


    Pei Wenxuan''s movements stiffened, he raised his head and frowned: "Are you all bored?"


    Seeing that he was really angry, Li Rong hurriedly straightened up, and coughed lightly, "Just talk about it. Today, Qixi Festival, don''t read the official document first," Li Rong took away his hand. Zhezi looked at him and said, "Talk about personal matters, Qin Zhenzhen is going to see Chuan''er today, aren''t you worried?"


    "What do I need to worry about?"


    "What if they look right?"


    "Isn''t that something you are worried about?" Pei Wenxuan gave her a cold look and went to get her own account. Seeing that he didn''t want to pay attention to herself at all, Li Rong held her chin and said: "I''m thinking about you, don''t you first Let''s do it, and cultivate a relationship with Qin Zhenzhen. What if she wants to marry after we get married?"


    "It''s not my business?"


    Pei Wenxuan said directly, and then he did not wait for Li Rong to speak, and immediately said: "You should care more about Su Rongqing''s coming tonight instead of caring about this. Why do you say a few more words to him."


    Li Rong was choked by him. Pei Wenxuan saw that she was dumb and raised her eyebrows and smiled: "But it''s not good for you to say more now, don''t worry, I will help you hint him tonight."


    "Dark... what is the hint?" Li Rong was a little scared. Seeing that she was scared, Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips and smiled, looking down at Zhezi, and stopped talking.


    Li Rong was quiet for a while, but couldn''t help but poke Pei Wenxuan with a fan: "What are you suggesting?"


    "It implies that we are a fake husband and wife, and we will get together in the future, so that if you contact him in the future, he won''t care about me."


    Pei Wenxuan looked down at Zhezi and didn''t know what was going on. He felt a little chest tight when he said this.


    But he restrained his emotions. He thought he didn''t like Su Rongqing for a long time, and it has become a habit. If he wants to help Li Rong, he has to adjust his mentality.


    Li Rong heard that Pei Wenxuan was so planned and capable of execution, she coughed slightly, "Actually, I think that Su Rongqing and I are not..."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and looked over, Li Rong suddenly remembered what Pei Wenxuan said that night.


    She was afraid that Pei Wenxuan would recite her the same way, and vaguely, she also felt that maybe according to Pei Wenxuan''s words, try again, it might not be... not a good thing?


    I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, but I am in this mountain. Pei Wenxuan is an outsider, maybe he sees it more clearly than her.


    Just as she looked at Pei Wenxuan, she had to see herself more clearly than Pei Wenxuan.


    Although she felt a bit strange in her heart, she still reluctantly accepted: "Then I will talk to Qin Zhenzhen."


    "No need." Pei Wenxuan said immediately, "it''s not time."


    "Indeed," Li Rong nodded, "I also think it''s a bit early. So you don''t have to talk to Su Rongqing too much."


    "Just mention it like this."


    The two spoke in unison and reached a certain inexplicable understanding.


    The two chatted all the way to the palace. By the time there were already a lot of people, Pei Wenxuan smiled and greeted others when he saw his colleagues. Li Rong greeted him and went to the women''s seat.


    The male seats for the banquet were in the main hall, and the female seats were set up in the Royal Garden. When Li Rong passed by, many women from the family had already arrived.


    Shangguanya was born tall and was talking to Miss Su''s family and several princesses. Her voice was not high and she spoke smoothly, but because of her clear voice, Li Rong heard Shangguanya''s voice as soon as she entered the garden. . She raised her eyes and looked over. Shangguanya heard the voice announcing her coming in. After seeing it, she just swiped it lightly, and moved her gaze away as if she had never seen it before.


    Then she got up with everyone and saluted Li Rong together.


    She has an elegant and dignified manner, no different from the person in Li Rong''s memory, but she is completely at odds with the girl in the gambling shop before.


    Li Rong wanted to laugh for a while, but she suppressed her smile, walked to Shangguanya, took her hand and said, "Sister Aya is also here today."


    Shangguanya''s body was a little stiff, she grudgingly laughed, but said: "Your Highness is really early."


    "Sister Aya is not too late. Is it the first time to enter the palace today?"


    "I came here once when I was young." Shangguanya slowly calmed down, relaxed a lot, and talked with Li Ronggui.


    After the two talked for a while, people almost came. Li Rong saw that Qin Zhenzhen also talked to a few girls and walked in with a smile, and then was led to sit behind Shangguanya.


    There were too many female guests, and the seats became several rows. With Qin Zhenzhen''s identity, she naturally couldn''t be in the left and right first row, so she retreated to the top of the second row, just behind Shangguanya.


    Li Rong speculatively glanced at Qin Zhenzhen, and saw that Qin Zhenzhen seemed to have never seen her before. Without squinting his eyes, he respectfully saluted: "I have seen her."


    Then she looked at Shangguanya and politely saluted: "I have seen Miss Shangguan."


    Li Rong and Shangguanya replied, and they said hello. Qin Zhenzhen sat in his seat, watched his nose and nose, and stopped talking in a regular manner.


    There was an announcement that the queen was seated, and Li Rong stopped staying any more. She stood up and said with a smile, the same as Guan Ya: "My palace is back to the table first. Sister Aya is free."


    Shangguanya gave a gift to Li Rong, and Li Rong sat opposite Shangguanya, and then saw the queen leading the other four concubines to the table. Everyone got up and saluted. After the queen sat in the seat, she asked everyone to get up and sit down.


    "This is the Chinese Valentine''s Day. You were supposed to spend the festival at home, but this palace deliberately recruited you all because it was not as good as everyone else." The Queen opened her mouth and laughed, "Don''t feel resentful."


    "The mother and the queen laughed," Li Rong answered the queen in the seat, "young girls love to be lively, you invite everyone here, it''s too late for everyone to be happy."


    When Li Rong said that, there were successive voices of consonance from the next station, and the scene became lively for a while, and when you said something to me, you have a conversation.


    The queen relaxed and announced the opening of the seat according to the procedure. The main hall in front was hosted by Li Ming, leading Li Chuan''s banquet young ministers.


    A group of young girls started playing around after eating, took the needle and thread for a long time, and then began to make a wish.


    Li Rong was already married, and she had indeed lost her interest in these things, so she sat there, watching a group of girls lively.


    Concubine Rou had a drink, she seemed to be a little drunk, and raised her eyes to look at the queen and said: "Niang, you think it''s almost time, why don''t you let someone take the incense burner up and let everyone compare?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she raised her eyes and looked at Concubine Roux. The others were also a little confused, but the queen seemed to have known it for a long time and nodded and said, "Then let someone present it."


    After receiving this, Concubine Roux immediately greeted everyone back to their positions, and then said: "In the past, everyone had to have fun at the Tanabata banquet. Now it is a palace banquet. There are too many people. Usually those who beat drums and write poems are afraid of trouble. It doesn¡¯t work, so today¡¯s empress empress¡¯s poem is changed to perfume. Today¡¯s unmarried girls who are here today will mix the perfume together and send them to the main hall. His Royal Highness will select one, two or three. How about a reward? "


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and then they appeared to have different looks.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can understand the meaning of Concubine Roux. The queen summoned all the unmarried family daughters into the palace, asked them to perfume, and let the prince choose the fragrance. Now the prince has not married a wife, and Li Rong has just married. What does it mean, couldn''t be more obvious.


    So some people were overjoyed, and some were at a loss.


    And Shangguan Ya Su Rongwen, most of the high-ranking women have a flat expression, they should have known the news, or Qin Zhenzhen, as if they were completely outside the matter, and their faces were calm and calm with "this matter has nothing to do with me".


    Li Rong looked at everyone''s expressions, and laughed jokingly, and suddenly said: "Mother, I feel wrong."


    As soon as she spoke, everyone looked over, and Li Rong smiled and said, "Everyone is here to participate in the banquet, so why do they mix perfumes to get rewards, but the children can''t? The children will also join."


    "Rong''er, what are you messing with?" The queen frowned and motioned to her not to mess around.


    Seeing the queen''s expression, Li Rong knew that this matter was decided by the queen and Concubine Roux.


    Concubine Rou''s purpose is very simple. If she wants to marry her niece, she needs a reason. Let Li Chuan choose her niece''s fragrance, which is the best excuse.


    And the queen would agree, naturally in the eyes of the queen, she can control the situation, let Li Chuan choose the fragrance of Guan Ya, and then the Shangguan family will simply count, and invite Shangguan Ya and the prince to marry.


    They each made their own calculations, taking the position of the princess as a reward, and then made the same decision.


    Li Rong doesn''t know if Li Chuan knows, but what she is certain is that she is here today and she can choose anyone. She absolutely cannot Shangguanya, Roufei''s niece, and Qin Zhenzhen.


    So Li Rong didn''t retreat, and looked at the queen with a smile: "I don''t have much to add, mother queen, you promised me?"

 Chapter 44： regret

    The queen and Li Rong looked at each other and refused to give each other. After a while, the queen still defeated and retreated. After all, Li Rong said so, if she had to force Li Rong to retreat, it would make Li Rong''s face and make the scene too much. Ugly.


    Anyway, the object Li Chuan wants to choose is fixed, and it doesn''t matter if Li Rong joins in.


    So the queen smiled and said: "Just you are stubborn. Then give Princess Pingle an incense burner."


    "Thanks mother empress." Li Rong smiled and saluted.


    After a while, the incense burner and the commonly used spices were put on the plate one by one and placed in front of each girl.


    If it is to distinguish the scent, most women of the family know it, but if you really do it, not every girl will know it. But being able to distinguish scents is considered a foundation, so everyone started to make at least some of their commonly used sachets and put them in the incense burner.


    Li Rong is not considered a master of this class, but Pei Wenxuan was good at perfumery in the past. She once gave her a few sachets. She followed a recipe given by Pei Wenxuan, while slowly mixing the fragrance, while always paying attention to the surroundings. .


    Everyone is bowing their heads to select and sniff the materials at their hands, especially Xiao Wei, a daughter of the Xiao family recommended by Shangguanya and Roufei. They are obviously masters in this way, with elegant and sophisticated movements, and very beautiful.


    Qin Zhenzhen behind Shangguanya didn''t know what he was doing. He kept his head down and rubbed the materials at his hands, as if trying to integrate into the group and find something to do.


    While selecting materials, Li Rong pondered the thoughts of everyone in this group.


    Concubine Roux chose her niece. Her mother wanted to help Shangguanya. Emperor Li Ming didn''t really care whether the prince married Concubine Roucon''s niece or someone else, as long as she didn''t marry a big family like Shangguanya and Su Rongwen.


    Concubine Rou''s methods have always been much higher than that of her mother. She couldn''t have guessed that the queen would secretly instruct the prince, telling the prince the incense prepared by Shangguan Yahui in advance, and then let the prince choose Guanya''s incense.


    Therefore, Rou Fei must have her arrangements.


    Li Rong observed the incense burners in front of him. They were all exactly the same. Underneath was a piece of goose yellow silk, and under the silk was an incense paper with each girl''s name written on it. After a while, the palace staff would carry the incense burner on a tray to Li Chuan. Go there, Li Chuan smells the fragrance and chooses people, then takes out the name from below and sends it back.


    If she was a Concubine Rou, she would definitely arrange manpower to cut off Shangguanya''s incense halfway, and exchange Shangguanya''s incense with Xiao Wei''s incense.


    Li Chuan chose Shangguanya''s incense, which is equivalent to choosing Xiao Wei''s incense.


    Li Rong guessed the thoughts of the people in the audience, calmly, while perfumed himself, as if recording something, writing and drawing on paper.


    After a while, when the time was almost up, the queen announced that the attendants would put away the incense burner, one by one in the front hall.


    The scene became chaotic for a while, and everyone relaxed. Li Rong looked up at Xiao Wei. Seeing Xiao Wei smiling, she looked at the opposite Shangguan Ya.


    The attendant who received the incense burner was almost in front of Shangguanya. Shangguanya covered the incense burner and raised her hand to hold it up. Then she seemed to have lost something, turned her head and looked behind Qin Zhenzhen and said, "Miss Qin Er, can you help me? busy?"


    Qin Zhenzhen raised his eyes, and saw Shangguan Ya smiled and apologized: "My sachet is rolled over to you, can you please help Miss Qin pick it up?"


    Qin Zhenzhen didn''t say much. He turned around to pick up Shangguanya''s sachet. That is to say, Shangguanya quickly changed the two incense burners, then turned and put Qin Zhenzhen''s incense burner on her tray. Turned around and handed it to the attendant who had just walked over.


    Shangguan Ya moved extremely fast, and when Qin Zhenzhen turned around, the attendant had already left with the incense burner.


    Qin Zhenzhen gave her the sachet she had dropped, and Shangguanya nodded and said, "Thank you."


    As soon as he was about to turn around, I heard Qin Zhenzhen whisper: "You shouldn''t change my incense burner."


    Shangguanya didn''t expect Qin Zhenzhen to discover so quickly, she couldn''t help but was stunned, and then she immediately became a little dazed, as if she didn''t know what had happened: "What does Miss Qin Er mean?"


    Qin Zhenzhen raised his eyes and looked at her. Qingming''s eyes seemed to know everything clearly. At this moment, the attendant bent over and took away Qin Zhenzhen''s plate. Qin Zhenzhen turned to look at the attendant, just about to say something. Shangguan Yayi grasped her wrist, and Shangguanya said very quickly: "What is the incense burner of Miss Qin''s just now? It smells very interesting."


    Qin Zhenzhen was interrupted like this and watched the attendant take the incense burner away.


    After the attendant left, Shangguan Ya let her go, and whispered: "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you, please do me a favor."


    After speaking, Shangguanya let her go and turned back.


    All this was only a moment, Li Rong looked at from a distance. Although she didn''t see clearly what was going on and what the two opposite people said, but seeing Shangguanya quickly handed over the incense burner, Qin Zhenzhen wanted to say something again. Guess what.


    Shangguanya should have been moved by her, but Shangguanya didn''t have the ability to persuade the Shangguan family and the queen, so she could only use this method.


    Now Li Chuan randomly chooses any girl from a second-rate family, Li Ming will give the marriage on the spot. Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s identity is just right. In addition, the Qin family is a general. Although Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s father is dead, his uncle is still there. If Li Chuan is Marrying Qin Zhenzhen, he adds a few more bargaining chips to his military power.


    Shangguanya knew that the queen had paved the way for her. She gave this road to Qin Zhenzhen. As long as Qin Zhenzhen gave the marriage today, Shangguanya¡¯s identity cannot be a side concubine, so the marriage between Shangguan¡¯s family and Li Chuan would have ended. Up. And Qin Zhenzhen''s status is better than Xiao Wei, this decision is indeed for everyone''s sake.


    It¡¯s just that Li Rong was always worried that Qin Zhenzhen and Li Chuan would repeat the same mistakes, so Shangguan Ya just turned around, she lowered her eyes to drink tea, and said with Jinglan next to her, "Go find the horse and let him give me this fragrant recipe. Prince, let the prince choose my incense."


    Jinglan answered, took away the ingredients of the fragrance that Li Rong had just written without a trace, and then quietly retreated.


    News from all walks of life spread all the way to the main hall, and the attendants brought the queen¡¯s news and incense from women of various families to the banquet. The emperor heard what the queen said and laughed: ¡°Today is a gathering of your young people. Pick, let you all work together. The chief of the perfume will be selected by the prince, and the remaining two will be selected by you, how about?"


    The people present immediately responded, so starting from the top of the seats in the hall, each incense burner passed down one by one, and then the top three were selected and written on paper according to their numbers.


    Li Chuan sat in a high seat, his expression could not distinguish between sorrow and joy. Long before he took the seat, he had received the Queen¡¯s order and confirmed the person to be elected today. He felt as if he was holding something in his heart, everyone was happy, only he felt a little unspeakable depression in his dazedness.


    Just like countless times in his life, waiting for the moment to be decided.


    The powerlessness of destiny being dominated came up again and again. When he sat in a high position and looked down at others, this absurd sense of contrast emerged in his heart very clearly.


    With the censer coming in, there was also Li Rong''s note. Pei Wenxuan took the note from the attendant. He glanced quickly and thought for a moment.


    He looked at Li Chuan who was sitting on the high platform, and after thinking for a while, he asked him to whisper: "Tell His Royal Highness to choose Princess Pingle and White Sandalwood while the attendant handed over the incense burner to him."


    The look of the attendant did not change. After a while, when the incense burner was passed to the prince, the attendant whispered very quickly: "Princess Pingle, white sandalwood."


    Li Chuan paused slightly, and the attendant got up and went to the next table.


    Pei Wenxuan discerns the scents that are constantly being passed on. It is extremely difficult to discern the scents, especially in this continuous identification process, where many people are almost unable to distinguish and lose their sense of smell.


    However, Pei Wenxuan was originally good at incense, and he kept searching for the white sandalwood written by Li Rong, while thinking about what happened in the female guest seats.


    The incense burner was circulating between the feasts. Shangguanya''s incense burner and Xiao Wei''s incense burner were brought in one after another. Before entering the hall, the two attendants quickly exchanged the names of the notes under the incense burner, and then passed them on.


    After two consecutive exchanges, Qin Zhenzhen''s incense burner was completely replaced by Xiao Wei''s name, while Xiao Wei''s incense burner was replaced by Shang Guanya''s name, and Shangguanya''s incense burner was replaced by Qin Zhenzhen''s name.


    The three people¡¯s incense burners were sent up in order. Xiao Wei and Shangguanya had a very high level of scenting. After being sent into the hall, Su Ronghua exclaimed, ¡°I don¡¯t know who wrote the thirty-four censer? It deserves to be the top three today! "


    He has always been unruly, and no one was surprised when he shouted so loudly. Only Su Rongqing next to him reminded him: "Brother, just write it on paper, and the crown prince should decide."


    "It''s okay," Li Chuan listened to Su Rongqing reminding Su Ronghua. He was still waiting for news. He was afraid that it would be difficult for other people to pass on to him, so he hurriedly laughed, "Everyone expresses their opinions and discusses."


    With that, Li Rong''s incense was delivered.


    Li Rong has no talent for perfumery. The formulas used are all copied from Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan smelled it. He also smelled it. Li Rong shook his hands and saved a lot of agarwood.


    Pei Wenxuan was quite disgusted, and felt that he had to go back and teach Li Rong well, otherwise a princess would always copy his prescriptions, which would be too lost.


    He wondered how to go back to teach Li Rong, but his face showed appreciation, his voice was steady, and he smiled with a voice that Li Chuan could hear: "This No.41 white sandalwood is good, it is the best."


    Hearing this, Li Chuan raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Chuan with a smile, and nodded without a trace.


    Li Chuan knew that this was Li Rong''s incense burner. He didn''t know what to do. Suddenly he was a little happy and moved.


    She is his sister after all, unlike the others in this deep palace.


    Li Rong¡¯s censer was passed to Li Chuan, and Li Chuan picked up the censer and smelled it, pretending to be steadfast, writing the number of the censer next to it.


    After passing the incense burner one by one, the score began to be counted.


    Because the leader was hand-picked by Li Chuan, others only need to select the first two. After counting the numbers, Li Chuan handed over the leader number he set, and then the waiter picked out the name under the corresponding number tray and handed it to Li Chuan read it by Li Chuan.


    Li Ming slowly waited for Li Chuan to announce the top three with a smile. Li Chuan took the name and said calmly: "The third place, Shangguan Ya."


    Shangguanya was third, and Li Ming smiled deeper. Li Chuan took out the second piece of paper: "Second place, Qin Zhenzhen."


    With that said, Li Chuan smiled when he saw the name on the last piece of paper. He raised his head as if he was a little pleased and said, "First place, Princess Pingle, Li Rong."


    Hearing this, Li Ming was stunned, and immediately frowned: "Why is Pingle in there too?"


    "Emperor father," Li Chuan turned his head and smiled as if he didn''t know what was happening. "Even though the elder sister''s perfume was not good, this time it was really good. Don''t be blinded by your previous impression.


    When Li Chuan said this, Li Ming was speechless for a while, and he couldn''t say that this was what they used to choose Li Chuan for his concubine, and it was impossible for Li Rong to participate, let alone Li Chuan for Li Rong.


    Fortunately, Li Chuan chose Li Rong. Although he could not choose a poor prince, it was better than Shangguan Ya. Li Ming quickly laughed: "You are right, I shouldn''t underestimate her, the reward is still Reward, announce a few of them to be rewarded."


    Li Ming ordered it to be sent down, and was sent to Yuhuayuan by Fulai.


    All the girls were waiting for the result, seeing Fulai walking on the promenade in the middle of the lake and walking across the middle of the lake. Everyone was a little nervous.


    Fu came to the side of the water pavilion, first saluted the Queen Roufei, and then explained his intentions: "The first three winning girls have been selected for the front hall, and the old slave will ask the three girls to go to the main hall to receive the reward."


    The queen nodded, raised her hand and said: "You declare it."


    Fu Lai bowed, turned around, and said to everyone: "His Royal Highness Pingle, Miss Zhenzhen Qin, Miss Ya Shangguan, follow the old slave to the main hall to receive the reward."


    Hearing this, Concubine Rou''s face changed drastically. Xiao Wei raised her head in disbelief. Shangguanya and Qin Zhenzhen both looked surprised. The queen frowned, and said in discomfort, "Who is the chief perfumer this time?"


    "Hui Niangniang," Fulai laughed, "It''s Princess Pingle."


    The queen raised her eyes to look at Li Rong, Li Rong immediately showed a surprised look, and said happily: "Is it me?"


    "Yes," Fulai praised, "His Royal Highness''s skill in perfume mixing is extraordinary, and everyone praises it. Your Highness should get up quickly and go to the front hall to receive the reward."


    "Excellent," Li Rong stood up with a happy expression, "I haven''t received a reward for a long time. It''s really a happy event."


    With that, Li Rong turned to salute the queen and said: "Mother, I went to my father to receive the reward."


    The queen looked at Li Rong, she couldn''t say anything for a while, she held it back for a while, and finally resisted it and said, "Go ahead."


    Li Rong bowed down and led Shangguanya and Qin Zhenzhen to follow Fulai to the main hall.


    Li Rong walked in front, Shangguanya and Qin Zhenzhen stood side by side, Shangguanya poked Qin Zhenzhen quietly, and whispered, "Are you good at perfumery skills?"


    Qin Zhenzhen frowned, she lowered her voice and whispered: "I won''t, the incense burner is empty."


    "Can this be rewarded?"


    Shangguanya was unbelievable and began to quickly think about what conspiracy would be. Li Rong listened in front, pursed her lips and smiled, and turned her head to remind Shangguanya: "Your fragrance, can you write your name?"


    Shangguan Ya reacted immediately, and said in shock: "It''s Xiao..."


    Li Rong raised her hand and gently pressed it to her lips. Shangguan Yaxin understood, and immediately expressed her understanding.


    Hearing the three people talking, Fu Lai walked up to the front so that they could talk. Li Rong stepped back and walked between the two of them. Qin Zhenzhen turned around and said, "Do you know she changed your incense burner?"


    Qin Zhenzhen hesitated for a moment, then said, "I know."


    "Did not say?"


    Qin Zhenzhen raised her eyes and looked at Shangguanya who was smiling beside her. She shook her head: "I didn''t put anything in the incense burner. If she harmed me, I can prove that the incense burner was not mine. If she didn''t harm me, she It doesn¡¯t matter if I help out when I have my own difficulties."


    Li Rong felt helpless when she heard this.


    Shangguanya sighed and said, "Then you can be thankful, it''s me who met today."


    Qin Zhenzhen laughed: "If it weren''t for Miss Shangguan, I wouldn''t necessarily help this."


    "Oh?" Li Rong was a little curious, "Why do you help with her?"


    "Because my father said," Qin Zhenzhen looked at the bright moon reflected in the water, with a little nostalgia in his eyes, "If you want to know that a person is untrustworthy, just look at her eyes."


    "Then you look at me?" Li Rong was a little curious. Qin Zhenzhen turned her head. She looked at Li Rong quietly. After a long time, Qin Zhenzhen said gently: "Your Highness is a very good person."


    "Then you are wrong." Shangguanya raised her hand to Li Rong''s shoulder, leaned halfway around, and said with a smile, "His Royal Highness, but a master who eats people without spitting out bones."


    Li Rong was put on her shoulder by Shangguanya. She glanced at Shangguanya lightly. Shangguanya was not afraid. She smiled and met Li Rong¡¯s gaze. After Li Rong and her looked at each other for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and pushed Shangguan. Ya handily, whispered: "You are very courageous."


    Shangguanya was pushed by her, she laughed happily, and only said: "Anyway, the worst is also known to His Royal Highness. It''s better to be presumptuous. Your Royal Highness should be interested. Find a time someday to go to the poetry club for tea with me? "


    "Drinking tea?" Li Rong sneered, "Would you like to bring more money to bet on your size?"


    Shangguanya was a little embarrassed when she was asked this way, touched her nose, and whispered: "In the palace, can''t you ask more tactfully?"


    The three of them played all the way and arrived at the main hall. Li Rong raised his eyes to see Li Ming on the high seat first, then Li Chuan, then Su Rongqing, and then Pei Wenxuan.


    Seeing Li Rong look over, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows while holding a wine glass, seeming to be a bit of a tribute.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but smile when she looked at Pei Wenxuan''s appearance. Her gaze swept across him without a trace, and then returned to Li Ming, smiling and saluting with Li Ming: "I have seen my father."


    "Get up." Li Ming was on the high platform, raising her hand to let her get up, then put her hand on her knees, and smiled, "I remember that you weren''t very good at incense roads before, and this one really shines."


    "Thank you Hu Ma," Li Rong smiled and turned his gaze on Pei Wenxuan, "The recipe I served with incense today is actually taught by Hu Ma."


    "Just what I said," Li Ming turned his head and looked at Li Chuan next to him, "As far as your sister''s three-legged cat''s skill is concerned, can I be unclear?"


    With that said, Li Ming looked at Qin Zhenzhen and Shangguan Ya behind Li Rong, and said slowly: "Ya''er''s ability, I have heard of it, but the second Miss Qin today is a bit face-to-face. Miss Qin," Li Looking at Qin Zhenzhen, he raised his hand and said, "You take a step forward and let me see what a girl who can produce such a fragrance looks like."


    Qin Zhenzhen frowned, she glanced at Shangguanya, and walked forward.


    Li Ming looked at her quietly, everyone''s hearts beating fast.


    Li Rong quickly thought about what he should do if Li Ming finds someone to marry him.


    She raised her eyes subconsciously, looking in the direction of Pei Wenxuan. She didn''t want Su Rongqing to sit in the direction she was facing. Su Rongqing was also looking at her, so the moment she raised her eyes, Li Rong was stunned. .


    Su Rongqing seemed to see what she was worried about. Before Li Rong could react, she heard Su Rongqing suddenly say: "Your Majesty, the three girls have been standing like this. I am afraid that they are tired. You should reward them earlier. Go back."


    This is quite unruly, if Su Ronghua said it, it would not be surprising, but it was a bit strange from the mouth of Su Rongqing, who had always been self-sufficient.


    Everyone looked over, Su Rongqing smiled and looked at Li Ming respectfully.


    Li Ming thought for a moment, then smiled: "Su Aiqing said that. Chuan''er, you will send things to the three for me."


    Li Chuan answered, he stood up and led the attendant with things to Li Rong. He shook a pair of golden phoenix beads to Li Rong, blinked at Li Rong, and whispered: "Sister, Thank you."


    He seemed very happy, Li Rong was stunned, she didn''t expect Li Chuan to be so happy.


    Li Chuan handed her things and left with a smile. Standing in place, Li Rong followed Li Chuan''s gaze and saw Li Chuan approach Qin Zhenzhen.


    Qin Zhenzhen was respectful, but Li Chuan looked at her with a bit of amusement: "Unexpectedly, Miss Qin Er is not only good at fisting, but also good at perfumery."


    "His Royal Highness is absurd." Qin Zhenzhen lowered his eyes and looked at the ground without overstepping the rules.


    Li Chuan gave the things to Qin Zhenzhen. Qin Zhenzhen thanked him well, and Li Chuan walked to Shangguanya.


    Shangguanya and he are considered cousins, but they are not very familiar. Li Chuan respected her a lot, and after giving the things to Shangguanya, he returned to his position.


    The three of them received the reward, and Li Ming seemed to be a little tired, and then said: "It''s getting dark at night, I''m a little tired, you young people can do it yourself."


    With that said, Li Ming was helped by Fulai and left in a voice of respect.


    After Li Ming left, the three girls walked out of the hall together. Shangguanya glanced at them and smiled: "Are you going back now?"


    "I should go back by myself."


    Qin Zhenzhen said, raising his eyes to Shangguanya: "How about you?"


    "My father may have a while," Shangguanya pointed to the main hall, "I will go back to the Royal Garden and talk with a few friends for a while, you can do it yourself."


    "Go." Li Rong nodded, "I''ll wait for the consort to go back together."


    "You have a good relationship." Shangguanya raised her eyebrows, and Li Rong couldn''t wait to kick her. She obviously found that Shangguanya seemed to feel that they had some secrets, so she became a little presumptuous, so she urged, "Hurry up. I''ll look for you in the teahouse another day."


    "Good to say."


    Shangguan Ya responded, then turned and left.


    After Shangguanya left, Qin Zhenzhen turned to look at Li Rong, respectfully saluting: "His Royal Highness, if there is nothing else to do, the people''s daughter will leave first."


    "Wait!" Li Rong stopped her, Qin Zhenzhen turned around and looked at Li Rong who was standing on the steps.


    Qin Zhenzhen''s clothes are simple and elegant, with few features, the wind is blowing gently, raising her plain shirt.


    It seems that because of martial arts, she always has a kind of unspeakable uprightness, like a pine and bamboo pavilion, and like a sword.


    In this palace, even if she was just standing, she showed an obvious out of place, similar to but different from Qin Zhenzhen that Li Rong had seen back then.


    There was a sudden tremor in her heart, and for a moment, the appearance of Li Chuan talking and laughing with her flashed in her mind. The scene overlapped with the scene of Qin Zhenzhen''s funeral afterwards, causing her throat to tighten, and invisible fear spread densely.


    She looked at the girl who was waiting for her words at Yuexia. After a long time, she finally said: "Today Shangguanya changed your incense burner. I originally wanted you to be married to her as a princess."


    Qin Zhenzhen showed a look of surprise, and Li Rong continued: "I am entrusted to help you. I have no feelings with Pei Wenxuan. I agreed with him. When we get rid of these constraints in the future, we will make peace. from."


    Listening to these words, Qin Zhenzhen slowly widened his eyes, and Li Rong laughed: "There are a lot of right and wrong in the palace. If you go out in the palace in the future, you need to be more careful."


    After speaking, Li Rong did not wait for Qin Zhenzhen to answer, so she turned around and walked into the hall to find Pei Wenxuan.


    When Pei Wenxuan finished bidding farewell to others, he turned around and saw Li Rong waiting for him at the door. He felt warm in his heart. He went forward with a smile, stopped beside Li Rong, looked her up and down, bowed his eyebrows and said: "His Royal Highness has a great deal today. It seems to be very happy to win?"


    Li Rong lowered his head and smiled, "Master Pei seems very happy today."


    "Unless Your Highness bullies me, will I be unhappy?"


    Pei Wenxuan went back with Li Rong and curiously asked, "What''s the matter in your imperial garden, this is so lively?"


    Li Rong told Pei Wenxuan what happened in the imperial garden. The two talked about the carriage, and Pei Wenxuan said with emotion: "The world of women is always so wonderful."


    "You can join." Li Rong laughed.


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly waved his hand: "It''s nothing, no need, this kind of situation can be handled by Princess Princess."


    Li Rong chuckled quietly, turning her head and looking out the window.


    At the moment they were out of Miyagi, and the bright moon was shining outside the window. She stared at the moon quietly, and said slowly: "The moon will always be full, Pei Wenxuan, is it always hard to change what you say is destined?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little surprised why Li Rong suddenly asked this, and he couldn''t help but say, "What are you asking?"


    "Today, I suddenly knew why Chuan''er liked Qin Zhenzhen."


    Li Rong turned his head and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "With Chuan''er''s mind, it is not strange to like such a person in the palace."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He looked at Li Rong''s eyes. For a moment, he seemed to understand what she meant: "What are you telling me about this?"


    "Have you thought about what to do after leaving?"


    Li Rong looked at him curiously, Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong quietly, he felt a kind of sourness spreading up, but his lips didn''t fall with a smile: "I didn''t think it was too thin."


    "Qin Zhen really died in the last life, don''t you regret it?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he smiled and looked at Li Rong, Li Rong continued: "I know you have her in your heart. She went early in the last life. You feel guilty for her in your heart. Whoever you like, never thought about it. What do you want, but for her good in this life, you should work harder."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves, leaned against the wall of the carriage, and listened to Li Rong calmly saying: "She is now in marriageable age. If you and I are married, it will be about three years if you and I are happy. If you don¡¯t agree with her now, she¡¯ll be afraid. At that time, she would marry in advance. I used to talk to you mostly as a joke, but today I say to you seriously," Li Rong looked up at him, "You should do something."


    "such as?"


    "I told her today that I helped her because of you. I also told her that we have no feelings and we will get together in three years. She didn''t react, so I will go first, and we will arrange some opportunities later. Get in touch with her. You have feelings, you treat her better, and then confess to her. When you settle down, we tell Qin Lin to send her to the north and let her escape for three years. Then we and Li," Li Rong laughed, and she raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan, "I will propose you a marriage."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he looked at Li Rong quietly.


    Li Rong was a little puzzled: "Why don''t you speak?"


    "What do I have to say?" Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Have you not arranged everything for your Highness? Isn''t it clear what everyone should do in your heart?"


    "If you are dissatisfied," Li Rong said slowly, "You can tell me. Do you think that sending her to the north has wronged her?"


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t listen anymore, he got up and shouted: "Stop!"


    The carriage stopped abruptly, Pei Wenxuan raised the curtain and jumped out.


    Li Rong was stunned, she could only see Pei Wenxuan from the back, and saw people getting off the carriage.


    She didn''t know what was wrong, she felt that they had suddenly returned to their previous life, Pei Wenxuan was dissatisfied, and she never said more, and he lost his temper after a dispute.


    It''s just that it was noisy before, and it was noisy. Today, Pei Wenxuan left like this, she felt a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t know if it was because of too much incident on this day that she was exhausted.


    Controlling her emotions, she calmly ordered outside: "Send someone to follow the consort to prevent him from having an accident. Go back first."


    There was an uneasy response outside, Li Rong raised her hand to help her forehead, feeling the carriage move again.


    Pei Wenxuan walked forward with his back to Li Rong''s carriage, and he was not angry.


    He didn''t know what he was angry with.


    He knew Li Rong''s temper.


    As for Li Rong, what she decides will be arranged properly.


    She believed that he still had Qin Zhenzhen in her heart, and felt that Qin Zhenzhen was a regret for his life.


    She guessed in her heart that Li Chuan would still like Qin Zhenzhen, and felt that Qin Zhenzhen and Li Chuan should not be together, and there would be no good results.


    So she chose the best result and let Qin Zhenzhen be with him.


    She couldn''t say that she was wrong, she considered everyone, and she hoped that he would have a good life.


    What can she blame?


    But Pei Wenxuan just felt uncomfortable, unspeakably uncomfortable, he walked in the opposite direction with his back to the carriage, and when he heard the carriage move behind him, he suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly remembered the back of Li Rong he had seen countless times in his previous life.


    He turned his head and watched the carriage drifting away. He watched quietly. After a while, he gritted his teeth and rushed back to catch up with the carriage. He drank and slapped the carriage wall, saying loudly, "Stop. Next! Stop it!"


    Li Rong was taken aback by Pei Wenxuan, and the carriage stopped. Li Rong immediately rolled the curtain with a gold fan, and looked up at Pei Wenxuan who was standing next to the carriage, and said angrily: "What are you crazy?"


    Seeing that the two of them seemed to be quarreling, the coachman quickly jumped out of the carriage and left. For a while, there were two people around. Pei Wenxuan stared at Li Rong and said coldly, "Li Rong, let me tell you. You must at least ask me if you want to."


    Li Rong was stunned, Pei Wenxuan stared at her: "What do you think I am, what do you think I think, and what do you think I should do, you should ask me first."


    "It turned out to be Xingshi asking the crime," Li Rong smiled helplessly, "For example? What did I misunderstand Mr. Pei today, which made Pei''s popularity angry?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he looked at her tightly.


    He couldn''t say it.


    But he knew clearly that if he still couldn''t say it, if he was the same as the previous life, he would always escape.


    So this life is no different from the previous one.


    He clenched his fist and stared at Li Rong. After a long time, he struggled to say: "I don''t like Qin Zhenzhen."


    "I know." Li Rong heard him say this, and immediately understood, and said slowly, "After all, after many years, you can''t like her as much as before. But actually..."


    "Not actually."


    Pei Wenxuan interrupted her: "When I was young, I didn''t like her."


    Li Rong was stunned, and Pei Wenxuan continued: "I never miss her, I never miss her, I never walk on the road and see a hairpin wanting to buy her, and I never want to kiss. she was."


    "It''s just that they told me since I was a child that she is my wife, so I always thought that this is like."


    "But then I met someone," Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong, his eyes dampened with water vapor moved slightly, "I am happy when I see her happy, and I am nervous when I see her sad. She has seen a hairpin. I will remember it in my heart. When she smiles, I feel that there is no cold winter in the world.


    "I miss her when she isn''t there. Even if I go to the government office, I will think about writing a note to her and going back. I think we will have a few children, and I want to grow old with her."


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, "I really have no regrets for Qin Zhen. She died, as a friend, as a elder brother, I tried my best, and I never thought about going back to her for a lifetime, from the beginning , I never thought about coming back with her. If I think about it for a while, I won¡¯t go to the spring banquet.¡±


    "If I have any regrets."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice stopped. He looked at Li Rong. After a long time, he said hoarsely: "That''s only you."


    "Because I really like someone who I have lost," Pei Wenxuan laughed, as if crying, "only Li Rong."

 Chapter 45： apologize

    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, and she watched him quietly.


    There was some confusion in her mind for a while, and she understood what Pei Wenxuan said, but some did not understand.


    Pei Wenxuan liked her, she had known this for a long time.


    But Pei Wenxuan said that he didn''t like Qin Zhenzhen, which was a bit unexpected for her.


    She thought for a long time, knowing that she was in a mess at the moment, not suitable for making a decision, and there were too many emotions in her heart, so she restrained it all, and said: "I will consider what you said, get in the carriage and go back."


    With that, she told the person next to her: "Come on, come back."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he stood beside the carriage, Li Rong lowered the curtain, closed his eyes and started to take a nap.


    The surrounding people rushed back. The coachman looked at Pei Wenxuan, who was standing still, and hesitated: "Come on, aren''t you going up yet?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head. He stood by the carriage. He didn''t want to see Li Rong again.


    He felt that Li Rong was like a piece of ice that could not cover the heat and a stone that could not drip through. No matter how hard he tried, that person would never respond.


    He was a little tired. He stood there for a long time, and finally heard Li Rong''s voice from inside: "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Pei Wenxuan lost the strength to argue for a while, raised the curtain and got into the carriage.


    After entering the carriage, Li Rong sat on one side, Pei Wenxuan sat on the side, and the two sat quietly without speaking.


    Li Rong closed his eyes and calmed down.


    After a long time, she finished the joke of Pei Wenxuan''s words, then slowly opened her eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    "I have thought about what you just said. I took the liberty of what happened before."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and Li Rong slowly said: "I don¡¯t know the truth about you and Qin Zhen. I only knew you had her in your heart back then. Later, you empathized and did not love me. You feel painful, since You are in pain, and I don''t want such a split in two, so I chose to leave. I thought that after I was gone, you could put your mind on her completely."


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and listened to Li Rong''s explanation: "Later, she left early. I always know that the living cannot fight with the dead. I think she is dead. No matter what, you should feel regretful. After all, you have been in love with her for many years. , And we are together, from beginning to end, it is only a year."


    Li Rong''s tone is gentle, which is unique to her. However, such a calm, gentle, and non-sentimental tone directly stuck in Pei Wenxuan''s heart.


    He knew in his heart that there was only one reason a person could say the past things so calmly, and that was that she let go of the past things.


    But when he realized that this person had let go, he felt an indescribable sourness surged up.


    Li Rong saw him bow her head and didn''t know what his emotions were. She only felt that Pei Wenxuan at the moment was different from usual, so she took a little patience and said slowly: "You and her should be considered a match made in heaven. A good relationship is just that I disturbed your situation because of my marriage. Otherwise, with your talents, although she temporarily retired from your marriage that year, you can fight back quickly if you want to fight. Now we are both good friends. You plan for me. I want to treat you better, so I did more."


    As he said, Li Rong smiled: "What''s more, don''t you also want to help me and Su Rongqing matchmaking? We are also even, don''t be so stingy."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and his heart became flustered.


    He felt that he had countless words to say. Those words had been accumulated for many years, but he had never said them before. Now he suddenly opened his mouth, as if overflowing, all squeezed between his lips and teeth.


    Li Rong thought for a while, squatted over to him, looked up at him, "Is it so sad?"


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan said dumbly, "I have never spoken to Qin Zhenzhen in private since we were together."


    Li Rong never thought that Pei Wenxuan said this. She was a bit embarrassed for a while. She wanted to say that it was meaningless to say this, but looking at Pei Wenxuan''s expression, she felt that he seemed to want to say it.


    So she squatted in front of him, and did not stop, just whispered: "Oh..."


    "He married Li Chuan. It stands to reason that I shouldn''t care about it, but she had a hard time at that time and her brother was not there, so I helped her a few times, but I didn''t do anything else."


    "Uh...I see."


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan say these things seriously, but she didn''t know why, but she gradually felt a little bit to laugh.


    But she didn''t dare to irritate Pei Wenxuan, so she could only say: "I was checked by someone later, and I knew that she was still my brother''s side concubine after all. If you really stubbornly, I will tolerate so much."


    "When you asked me if I liked her, I really didn''t know. Later I found out, and you always quarreled with me. Every time I wanted to make up with you," Pei Wenxuan said, his tone aggrieved, "You Just talk and stab me, your words are too hurtful!"


    "Then I can''t help you," Li Rong couldn''t help it, and laughed. "After so many years, why do you remember so clearly?"


    "Later you liked Su Rongqing, I know," Pei Wenxuan raised his head, he looked at her, and laughed hard, "If you like him, you can be together. Anyway, the fault lies with me, and I deserve it."


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan, and she couldn''t say anything to comfort her. She knew that Pei Wenxuan was really sad at the moment, after all, in his previous life, he was indeed sad.


    Seeing her at a loss, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but smile. He raised his hand and touched her face, hoarsely said: "Li Rong," he quietly stared at her, "Look, I just missed you for a lifetime. ."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she let him look at it. After a long time, she finally said, "Is it better?"


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, Li Rong supported herself to get up, Pei Wenxuan helped her, Li Rong stood up and sat back to her original position. She leaned back in her position, and after thinking for a while, she looked at Pei Wenxuan with a smile: " How long have you been saying this?"


    "For many years." Pei Wenxuan chuckled.


    Li Rong looked down and said nothing. After a while, she said gently: "Although I came a little later, I am still very happy to hear these words."


    "Although it''s late," Pei Wenxuan answered her, "but I''m very happy to be able to say it."


    After speaking, the two paused. After a while, Li Rong laughed and looked up at Pei Wenxuan. Hearing Li Rong''s laughter, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing too.


    "Knowing that you liked me so much," Li Rong smiled. "Although it is a pity, I am still happy."


    "What''s a pity?"


    "If it was earlier," Li Rong thought for a while, imagining that if Pei Wenxuan said these things back then, he was a little uncertain. "Maybe, I wouldn''t leave then?"


    "But if it was earlier," Pei Wenxuan thought, "I wouldn''t say these things either."


    All people''s ideas, all the ability to express, all the courage accumulated, they will not come out of thin air.


    "Yes." Li Rong nodded, Xiao Fan tapped the palm of her hand and looked up at him, "Lord Pei today is still very different."


    When Pei Wenxuan saw her smiling eyes secretly, his emotions slowly eased. The excitement just retreated, and I felt a little embarrassed.


    Seeing him, Li Rong seemed to be slowly reacting to what she just said, and couldn''t help laughing: "Master Pei, you just told me so much. Do you want to talk about the past or the future?"


    If it is past, then this is just an apology.


    If we talk about the future, this is a confession.


    Hearing what Li Rong meant, Pei Wenxuan subconsciously said nervously: "I just apologize."


    Li Rong guessed his answer long ago and laughed out loud: "Apologize for being so excited?"


    "I''m getting angry," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "You have misunderstood me too many times before. It was like this in your last life. You have to talk to Qin Zhenzhen for anything. This time you are so self-sufficient and treat me like this. I don¡¯t understand if I kick a ball outside. You said I was looking for you to provoke you. Are you so anxious to push me outside?"


    "I should ask you this," Li Rong said immediately, "Let¡¯s talk about you who matched Su Rongqing and me? I told me most of the night on the wedding night. I didn¡¯t agree, but you said it was me. Domineering or you domineering?"


    Pei Wenxuan was short of breath by Li Rong. He held back for a long time before saying: "Then I didn''t talk nonsense to Su Rongqing?"


    "Are you feeling sorry for Qin Zhenzhen?" Li Rong blinked, "I''m so anxious to talk to her?"


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "Can you be reasonable? The internal discussion between the two of us is our internal conflict. If you go outside, then you are determined to send me out. You can''t tolerate my anger?"


    "Then you are determined to send me out?" Li Rong was a little strange, Pei Wenxuan paused, Li Rong looked at him curiously: "Mute?"


    "No...not the same."


    Pei Wenxuan finally said: "I want to match you and Su Rongqing, because I think this is better for you. But you want to match me and Qin Zhenzhen because you want to solve the worries of your Royal Highness."


    "People are always a little emotional." Pei Wenxuan said slowly, "Although we have no fate, but for so many years, not to be regarded as relatives, but also as friends, it would be somewhat uncomfortable if a friend used it like this."


    Li Rong listened quietly. She raised her eyes to look at him and said seriously: "I''m not just using it at all. It''s just the result, which is good for everyone."


    "Pei Wenxuan," she looked at Pei Wenxuan with sincere eyes, "I am a person, maybe sometimes I don''t care too much, but I take you as a friend to my heart, there is no impurity. If you don''t Let me down, I won''t let you down."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s eyes, which were frank and bright.


    Li Rong, she obviously lives in the deep palace, but she has some gentleness and brightness that shouldn''t belong in the deep palace.


    It''s just that she always carefully hides the light, so the moment she accidentally reveals it, she can slam other people''s new houses.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly, and after a long time, he laughed: "Don''t say such things."


    "Why?" Li Rong was a little strange.


    "You are so beautiful," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "I''ve been single for a long time, and I''m afraid my heart will move when you say this."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help covering half of her face with a fan and let out a low laugh.


    However, after Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he seemed unwilling to see her arrogant, and then said: "After all, I see a female cat now, with beautiful eyes."

 Chapter 46： Rebel

    (The previous chapter has been modified, if you can''t connect it, you can reread it)


    Li Rong slept in the princess mansion all night, and received a call from the palace early the next morning.


    She was already ready. As soon as the people in the palace came, she followed the attendants into the palace. She knew in her heart that yesterday she forcibly disturbed the concubine Rou and the queen, this thing could not be so simple and kind.


    On the road, she thought about how to respond to the queen''s question, and soon arrived in the palace. As soon as she entered the Weiyang Palace, she saw Li Chuan kneeling on the ground, and the queen sitting on a high seat, clutching her forehead, seeming to have a headache again. The people in the hall had already withdrawn, and the mother and son were left to sit and kneel in the middle of the hall. Li Rong laughed when he entered, and said, "What is this, last time I came. This time it''s still like this, you quarreled again?"


    "You dare to say it?!" Shangguan Yue heard Li Rong''s voice and shouted, "Kneel down!"


    If Li Rong was young, she would have panicked when she heard Shangguanyue getting angry like this, but fortunately, she was already in her fifties, so she calmly knelt down and said with a smile: "What is the mother queen today? Fire?"


    Shangguan Yue didn''t understand anything when she heard Li Rong''s pretense, she raised her head with cold eyes and stared at Li Rong: "You and my mother, do you need to be so hypocritical?"


    Li Rong looked at Shangguanyue''s cold expression, and put her smile away.


    "What did you mean last night?"


    "This is when I ask my mother," Li Rong said calmly, "what does the mother mean?"


    "The meaning of this palace is very clear!" Shangguan Yue shouted loudly, "this palace wants Shangguanya to be the prince princess! I had already told Chuaner to choose the incense of Ya''er, what are you going to mess with? He is the prince!" Shangguanyue raised his finger to Li Chuan, staring at Li Rong and yelling, "He is fooling around, are you also fooling around?!"


    "It''s Erchen''s fault," Li Chuan heard Shangguan Yue cursing, and immediately kowtowed to the ground, hurriedly said, "Everything has nothing to do with my sister, Erchen said, it is Erchen who asked her for help and mother and queen to calm her anger."


    Li Rong understood that it was Li Chuan who took all the responsibilities and said that he asked her to do what happened last night.


    Shangguanyue was so angry that she stood up and walked back and forth on the high platform, while walking and cursing: "What a great opportunity last night, let you be wasted like this! Are you crazy or stupid? Your father? The emperor has been pressing your marriage with Aya. We were ready last night. As long as you choose Aya''s sandalwood, your uncle will bring someone out to force a decree on the spot. What do you choose your sister''s? Do you know how hard it would take to get another opportunity like this?!"


    "Is it a child, please calm down my anger." Li Chuan repeated numbly, kneeling on the ground and didn''t get up.


    Li Rong watched Shangguanyue get angry on it, and an unspeakable humiliation surged in her heart. Even if this person was her mother, she didn''t know why. When she saw Li Chuan kneeling so quietly listening to the training, she felt pitiful and pathetic.


    "What are you thinking? You refused to cooperate with the Yang family. That''s all. Now even the official family, are you going to abandon it?! What a big thing the family marriage is, if you don''t marry Ya''er, what will your uncle do? trust you?"


    "If he doesn''t marry a woman, he won''t trust it?"


    Li Rong suddenly said, Shangguanyue and Li Chuan were both stunned. Li Chuan raised his head, staring at Li Rong blankly, and said in surprise: "Sister?"


    "What''s wrong with Chuan''er?" Li Rong said calmly, looking at Shangguan Yue, "Shangguan''s family is already the queen of the three dynasties, don''t you know where the contradiction between our father and us came from?!"


    "So we must be tied together!" Shangguanyue leaned forward, and she stared at Li Rong, "Do you think Chuan''er has a way out? He is a child of Shangguan''s family, and he is destined to have no way out."


    "Since we are so tied up, we have to rely on Shangguanjia, so what is your uncle? What is the value of having to get them together? What''s the point?"


    These words stunned Shangguan Yue. Li Rong looked at her and said calmly: "Mother, in fact, we all know that what the uncle wants is not the crown prince, but the queen. It is in each generation of Li''s blood that half of it is reserved. The blood of the Shangguan family. Now that you are from the Shangguan family, what Uncle wants Chuan''er to promise is the future."


    "But this is Li''s world," Li Rong looked at Shangguanyue seriously, "Shangguanjia, it''s time to retire."


    "What did you say?" Shangguanyue looked at Li Rong incredulously, "You say it again?"


    "I said," Li Rong raised his voice, "If the Shangguan family still wants to be well, it should retire!"


    There was a sudden silence in the audience. Shangguan Yue stared at Li Rong in a daze. Li Rong stood up with a calm expression: "If the water overflows, it will be full.


    She looked at Shangguanyue with a calm expression: "Mother, the father cannot tolerate Shangguanya becoming Chuan''er''s princess. Once Shangguanya becomes Chuan''er''s princess, the father will never allow Chuan''er to become the throne. He can''t tolerate it. The next emperor, and a queen of Shangguan clan."


    "Let Shangguan gradually withdraw from the imperial city, mother queen," Li Rong said in a low voice, "this is good for everyone."


    Shangguanyue stood on the high platform in a daze, Li Rong turned to look at Li Chuan, and said calmly, "Get up, let''s go."


    Li Chuan glanced at Shangguanyue. Seeing his hesitant appearance, Li Rong shouted, "Get up!"


    Li Chuan was drunk by Li Rong and hurriedly got up. Li Rong nodded slightly towards Shangguan Yue, and then said: "Mother, let''s retreat first."


    After speaking, Li Rong led Li Chuan out.


    After leaving the Weiyang Palace, Li Chuan still couldn''t recover. After walking a long way, Li Chuan reacted suddenly and excitedly said: "Sister, you were too good just now!"


    Li Rong glared at him and knocked his head with a fan: "Nothing to do."


    Li Chuan was knocked on his head and was still very happy. He chased after Li Rong. Although he had tried to restrain himself, he could still hear his emotions: "I really didn''t expect you to say that. I always thought Sister also felt that I was wrong, and would help my mother to persuade me later."


    Li Rong and Li Chuan wandered into the imperial garden, and she looked a little dazed when she heard Li Chuan''s words.


    In fact, in the previous life, Li Chuan married Shangguanya and the four side concubines. She was indeed persuaded.


    At that time she felt Li Chuan was headstrong, but now she thinks about it, but she feels childish.


    No one is willing to help because of a simple marriage.


    Qin and Jin¡¯s goodness is just because each of Qin and Jin harbours ghosts, and when there is a conflict of interest, what is a woman?


    Whether Li Chuan marries Shangguan clan, as long as the core interests are the same, Shangguan clan will definitely be tied to Li Chuan.


    For Li Chuan, marrying Shangguan is a lot of harm but no benefit.


    Only when the Shangguan family deceived them and threatened not to support Li Chuanxiang when she hadn''t seen the true intentions of all parties in the entire court, was she subject to others.


    Her thoughts were scattered all the way, Li Chuan was talking about the specific situation of last night beside her. After talking for a while, he cautiously said: "Sister, why are you suddenly helping me?"


    "Am I always helping you?"


    "It''s not this kind of help," Li Chuan thought for a while and described it, "Yes, you seem to suddenly know what I''m thinking. You definitely wouldn''t help me with this before. You must follow the mother and queen to trouble me. ."


    "I''m making trouble for you, so you accept it?"


    Li Chuan didn''t say anything when he heard this. Li Rong saw him mute, turned her head, and saw Li Chuan lowered her head, seemingly a little guilty.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    "Actually, I am self-willed," Li Chuan smiled bitterly. "You didn''t choose the person you married yourself, so why should I ask for this privilege? Forget it, don''t say it, you can help me, I am very happy Now, find a day another day, I invite you to dinner?"


    Listening to this, Li Rong lowered her head and laughed. They stopped in front of the water pavilion, Li Rong thought for a while, and said slowly: "Chuan''er, in fact, you are not willful, you are just not strong enough."


    Li Chuan turned his head to look at Li Rong, Li Rong calmly said: "A person has the right to choose only when he is strong enough. I will always support the right to choose if you want, but the premise is that you have this ability."


    "So," Li Chuan stared at Li Rong, "if I have the ability to do this and don''t hurt people who shouldn''t be hurt, then my sister won''t think I''m wrong, right?"


    "As long as you feel that you are right," Li Rong withdrew her gaze from the meeting and looked at Li Chuan. She laughed, "Even if I think you are wrong, it doesn''t matter. Because I am not always right."


    "Then what if my thinking is different from yours?" Li Chuan asked seriously, with a little panic in his eyes.


    Li Rong looked at the young man in front of him. From him, she vaguely saw the shadow of Li Chuan in the future.


    She suddenly realized that Li Chuan was struggling to walk on a lonely path.


    His father hated him, his mother used him, and his sister stood at both ends with him, never supporting him, let alone understanding him.


    Li Rong watched him quietly. After a long time, she said slowly: "Even if one day, you and I think differently, you are my brother."


    "I will never give you up."


    When Li Chuan heard Li Rong''s words, he didn''t know what was wrong, his eyes were red.


    He noticed his gaffe, lowered his head and laughed, as if a little embarrassed, and said dumbly: "Sorry, sister, I have some...I some...I think you are too good to protect you," Li Chuan paused. After a long time, he said, "I''m sorry."


    As a teenager, he was worried about Li Rong''s marriage, and he wanted to calm the Quartet in the future. But before he was a teenager, his sister had been forced to marry someone who didn''t love each other.


    Li Rong heard the guilt in Li Chuan''s words, she was stunned, and after a while, she hesitated and said: "Actually... Pei Wenxuan is also quite good."


    "You don''t have to worry about me," Li Rong laughed, "I can get married."


    Li Chuan laughed out loud: "I feel it."


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "Huh?"


    "I think after you got married," Li Chuan raised his eyes to look at her, "laughing more and more."


    Li Rong was a little stunned. At this time, the attendant rushed over from the trail and respectfully said: "Your Royal Highness, the horseman is waiting at the door, saying it''s time to pick up people."


    "Is he annoying!" Li Chuan said immediately when he heard this, "Will I not send my sister back? Let him go!"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan''s voice rang from not far away, "His Royal Highness is busy with business, so I won''t bother your Highness."


    "Are you busy alone? Are you busy? You are idle and lonely, and there is nothing left for you to do!"


    Li Rong heard Li Chuan curse and couldn''t help but laugh. Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word. He turned to Li Rong and explained: "I just went down to court and heard that you were in the palace, so I wanted to pick you up."


    "Okay," Li Rong nodded, then turned and said to Li Chuan, "Let''s go first, and you can deliver it next time."


    "Sister, tell me when you are free," Li Chuan said quickly, "I invite you to go out."


    Li Rong waved her hand with her back to him: "At any time."


    The two walked out of the palace gate together. Li Chuan looked at the back of the two people. After a long time, he couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, in Weiyang Palace, Shangguan Yue cried almost.


    She eased her mind, and the mother Cuiyu who served her whispered: "Don''t be too sad. The princess and the prince are now grown up. They happen to be young and vigorous. Don''t worry about them. Wait for them. I know your painstaking effort."


    "That''s it for Rong''er," Shang Guanyue cried. "She is married after all, and it has nothing to do with the palace, but Chuan''er is like this, what do you want me and brother to say?"


    "Mother, don''t think too much about it. His Royal Highness has always been filial and rebellious. There must be his reason."


    This awakened Shangguan Yue, and she suddenly reacted: "Why would he resist marriage so much? Does he have someone in his heart?"


    Cuiyu brought the tea from the side and said respectfully: "His Royal Highness is not young anymore. It is common for some people around me to be confused. It may not be impossible to be bewitched by others."


    Shangguanyue groaned, and after a while, she immediately said: "Let people go and check, there is any suspicious woman next to the prince recently. He has been there, what he has done, who he has met, let the people around him report to me. !"

 Chapter 47： Contention

    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan walked out of the palace together. Li Rong just remembered: "Don''t go to the official office today?"


    "I have something to discuss with you," Pei Wenxuan explained, "I just heard that you were in the palace, so I came directly."


    "Oh?" Li Rong was a little surprised, "What makes you come here in such a hurry?"


    "Today, the court has a great victory, and the frontline wins." Pei Wenxuan said, Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan''s reply, "The list of generals that Xiao Su came up to receive the award is controversial."


    Li Rong passed these words once, and immediately understood.


    Xiao Su is Rou Fei''s elder brother. He used to be a cold clan. After several years of studying, he was promoted all the way through the relationship between Rou Fei.


    This time, Li Ming took the Yang family and sent Li Chuan to the battlefield. By manipulating Li Chuan, the family was forced to contribute. It took a lot of effort to stabilize the situation in the northwest. As a result, Li Ming eased Li Chuan on the eve of his meritorious service. , Let Xiao Su forcibly change into the battlefield and become the main general, this breath is probably still pressed in Shangguan''s heart.


    The Shangguan family is a century-old famous family, and most of them have in-laws in the DPRK. This time when confronting the Yang family, the big clans in the DPRK have done a lot of effort.


    And Xiao Su was born in a poor family, and it was Li Ming''s special knife to suppress these families. The list of rewards he gave, even if it was not his person, would definitely not be from the family. The aristocratic family has given up so much energy in the early stage. Now if they don¡¯t make a profit, how can they let go?


    So now that the front line has won a big victory, this list is sent back, and the family will immediately quarrel with Li Ming.


    "Then what do they say?"


    Li Rong turned the small fan in her hand, thinking about it: "Xiao Su and the others can''t move. Concubine Roux is well-loved. If you want to be able to move, they will start early. They can also pick up soft persimmons."


    After speaking, Li Rong remembered: "Which generals did Xiao Su report to?"


    "A total of seventeen generals," Pei Wenxuan said, analyzing, "Basically, they are imperial examinations, poor families, or second-rate families."


    "Can Qin Lin be inside?"


    Li Rong immediately asked, and Pei Wenxuan shook his head: "He is not here, but Qin Feng is here. I heard the battle report. It should be Xiao Su who was afraid that he was too junior and put his credit on his uncle. But they are all family members. , It¡¯s okay."


    Li Rong replied, Qin Lin is still too young now, and it is really not good for him to appear too early. But as long as the Qin family can gain a firm foothold in the northwest, it will be sooner or later that Qin Lin will make his debut.


    "So," Li Rong tapped on the table, "The family is afraid that these ordinary generals will make trouble for them. Your Majesty will not just look at it like that."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan replied, "Your Majesty called my second uncle over."


    Pei¡¯s family started with Pei Lizhi and was the core of Li Ming¡¯s special support against the gentry. After Pei Li¡¯s death, Pei Lixian continued his path. Although his talents were not as good as Pei Lizhi, he still occupied the position of the family.


    Although this position is not like Pei Lizhi''s former position of Shangshusheng Zuopushe, which generally governs six departments and has the actual execution power, it also has the right to refute and review it, which is very close to the emperor.


    Li Ming called Pei Lixian over, about to discuss how to bite the big piece of northwest border with the family.


    Li Rong did not speak even more, Pei Wenxuan sat on the side and waited for a while before saying, "What does your Highness think?"


    "Today I had a dispute with my mother and queen."


    Li Rong said indifferently: "She wanted Chuan''er to marry someone from Shangguan''s family, especially Shangguanya. She was very angry about the palace banquet yesterday and scolded Chuan''er and me."


    "What did your highness say?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong could not just succumb to Shangguanyue, so he directly asked Li Rong''s response. Li Rong said slowly: "I have made it clear after the pros and cons of the same mother. It is not necessary for Chuan''er to marry Shangguanya. . But she didn''t seem to listen."


    "It''s impossible for the empress to listen."


    Pei Wenxuan sipped the tea lightly, saying: "After all, the empress is the daughter of the Shangguan clan and is inseparable from the Shangguan clan. During the war on the northwest frontier, a lot of blood has been expelled from the Chaozhong family. If the prince concubine is not used as a reward to appease the family , Shangguan¡¯s heart is afraid of feeling unfair, and the pressure that the mother needs to bear is too much."


    Li Rong remained silent. Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong was thinking. After waiting for a while, he couldn''t help but chuckle: "Why is your Royal Highness worried?"


    Li Rong was quite puzzled. She raised her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan, who looked a little curious: "What?"


    "Actually, this matter has nothing to do with His Majesty," Pei Wenxuan analyzed, "Let the noble family fight against your Majesty. If the noble family wins, they will support the prince. There is nothing serious about it. If your majesty wins, Xiao Su recommends it. In the list, one part is our people, and the other part is another way. What''s your concern?"


    Li Rong pondered. After a long time, she said slowly: "Do you really think that after the family arranges their people to the northwest border, their people are ours?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed without saying a word, bowed his head and poured tea. Seeing that he had no desire to answer, Li Rong couldn''t help but said, "Why don''t you speak?"


    "His Royal Highness, you have to ask you, don''t ask me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "His Royal Highness, the last life," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes with a calm expression, "Isn''t he the family?"


    From the time Li Rong became the eldest princess and Li Chuan ascended the throne, they were no longer the same way.


    "Is the power in the hands of His Royal Highness the same as the power of His Royal Highness?"


    Li Rong was speechless.


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and smiled softly: "Only when I am alive, your Highness has a person who needs to be defeated, and always needs the help of His Highness, will he stand with His Highness. If one day I am gone, When the eldest princess''s family was the only one in the DPRK, the eldest princess¡¯s sharp blade could be referred to as His Royal Highness."


    Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan. She looked at Pei Wenxuan quietly. After a long time, she finally said: "So, does your power belong to me again?"


    "I don''t know the future. But at least at this moment," Pei Wenxuan replied sincerely, "Even Pei Wenxuan belongs to His Highness."


    Li Rong was taken aback for a moment. She looked at Pei Wenxuan''s Qingming eyes, knowing that Pei Wenxuan was talking about politics, but still couldn''t help but beat her heart.


    She pulled her eyes alive, looked out the window, rubbed the lines on the gold fan, and continued: "You can contact Qin Lin, and send him whatever help he needs. At the court, I will let Tuoba Yan help. The Qin family manages secretly, but this will not be known to others. The relationship between the Qin family and me and the prince seems to be as far away as possible."


    "understand."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, the two of them didn''t talk much. After a while, Li Rong turned her head. She looked Pei Wenxuan up and down. After watching for a long time, she sighed, shook her head, and turned her head away.


    Pei Wenxuan was confused by Li Rong, and couldn''t help but say, "What does your Highness mean?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong was rather helpless, "Why is your official promotion so slow?"


    Pei Wenxuan heard what the choking person said, and glanced at Li Rong lightly, and said, "His Royal Highness, you still don''t seem to be favored enough, otherwise I should be promoted quickly."


    "Look at your little mouth," Li Rong tapped on Pei Wenxuan''s hand with a fan, "It''s really annoying."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, did not pay attention to Li Rong, took the folds, bowed his head and stopped talking.


    In the next few days, Li Rong made people keep an eye on the developments of all parties, and the court was arguing over the issue of rewards for major border generals. The core was not money, but position.


    There is a pit for a carrot, and a place for this person to go, and another person can''t go, and after the Yang family fell, there was such a big piece of fat in the northwest, everyone wanted a piece of the pie. As a result, every day they quarreled in the court. The family attacked the person selected by Xiao Su. Every time Li Ming asked for a reward, he said that there was a problem with this person. Li Ming forced the reward, but the Central Book Ministry refused to give the order. The province gave the order, but the subordinate province rejected it, saying there were problems.


    Li Ming was so angry that he smashed things in the palace all night. After the family put forward a list of rewards, Li Ming directly tore it up, and refused to reject it.


    The two sides were in a stalemate for several days, arguing every day in the court.


    Pei Wenxuan is in Yushitai. Although the official is not big, it is Li Ming''s core combat power. After all, there is no pressure on quarrels. Pei Wenxuan has no pressure from one dozen to ten, so every day Pei Wenxuan comes back, he is tired to death. Sleep as soon as you lie down on the bed.


    Li Rong didn''t want to disturb him, but every time she went back to bed, she would hear Pei Wenxuan ask in a daze: "I''m back?"


    "What did you do today?"


    Li Rong didn''t know whether he was awake or awake, but he answered when he asked her that she slept well every day and was in good spirits, and some of them had the strength to answer Pei Wenxuan''s questions.


    Her days are much more leisurely than Pei Wenxuan, and the thing she does the most every day is to walk around, contact acquaintances, go to the teahouse to listen to the scholar''s talks and see if there are any talents that can be approached.


    Her life may be too boring, just say a few words at random, and Pei Wenxuan fell asleep.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but feel funny. I don''t know what Pei Wenxuan''s habit is, and she must speak a few words with her before she will go to sleep.


    After arguing for five or six days, Li Rong called out Shangguanya, and secretly inquired about the news with her. It was estimated that the family would not make any more quarrels, and it should be true.


    They had nothing to do with Xiao Su, and nothing with Li Ming, so they found one of the officials who had been rewarded to kill the chickens and the monkeys, and let them retreat.


    If you want to choose someone to scare you, of course you have to choose the hardest and best place among these soft persimmons.


    Li Rong took the list and took a look around, guessing that the people of these aristocratic families who planned to move should be the Shannan Jiang family whom Xiao Su valued most, and no matter how bad they were, they should be other people who had been close to Xiao Su.


    If the family moved Xiao Su¡¯s people, it was tantamount to touching Li Ming¡¯s people. Li Ming would definitely not give up, fearing that he would fight back fiercely. After going back and forth like this, when they were tired, Li Rong could come forward and talk secretly. The aristocratic family and Li Ming choose a bunch of second-rate families that are not close to each other to fill the position.


    Li Rong played well, and she even prepared the list of candidates. Who knew that on the eighth night, she was asleep, and there were rapid footsteps outside.


    There was heavy rain that night, and the sound of rain drowned out the outside sound. Li Rong only vaguely heard the sound of human and rain intertwined. She was still asleep, so someone raised her hand to cover her eyes and reminded her: "The light is on."


    Li Rong slowed down, Pei Wenxuan slowly let go of his hand, allowing Li Rong to adjust to the light, and stood up and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan put on his clothes and got up and went out.


    When Li Rong saw Jinglan come in and light up the lamp, she knew something must have happened, but she didn''t rush, got up and put on the clothes, just after putting on the coat, she saw Pei Wenxuan come back.


    His face was extremely ugly, he pinched a note in his hand, and said coldly: "The people of the Xing Department have sealed the Qin family."


    Hearing this, Li Rong suddenly raised her head: "What?!"


    "Yesterday afternoon, the Zhezi submitted by Yushitai participated in the Qin family¡¯s participation in the Yang family case. They colluded with the Yang family and colluded with the Rong state and collaborated with the enemy and traitorous country. At this moment, the search warrant for the city¡¯s southern army has been sent to surround Qin¡¯s house."


    "Then what are you doing standing there?!"


    Li Rong shouted loudly, and said directly: "You immediately go into the palace and report to your Majesty, and I will take someone there."


    "What do you take people to do?" Pei Wenxuan grabbed her and said anxiously, "If you are in the past, the relationship between the Qin family and you and the prince will be exposed!"


    "If I don''t go there, they will have all the evidence after the search! They care about what is exposed or not!"


    Li Rong stretched out her hand and pushed him away. Before he could even get the umbrella, he drank and hurried out.


    Pei Wenxuan gritted his teeth and finally asked for a horse, and rushed into the palace with the token.


    Li Rong led the people all the way to the Qin Mansion. When they arrived, they found that Qin Mansion cried and cried. The soldiers surrounded Qin Mansion tightly. Li Rong did not dare to go out rashly. She stood in the dark to observe the situation. , Thinking about countermeasures.


    The heavy rain made the whole world foggy, and he couldn''t see his surroundings at all. Li Rong stood in the rain, frightened and angry.


    How do these people think of the Qin family?


    Obviously she had secretly asked Tuobayan to take care of the people of the deceased family, and the Qin family was by no means as eye-catching as Shannan Jiang and others. No matter what, the family should not start with the Qin family.


    Li Rong took a deep breath and decided to ignore everything else and go up and hold off for time. Just as soon as she moved, one hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed the corner of Li Rong''s skirt. Li Rong suddenly turned her head and saw a hand sticking out of the bamboo basket next to her.


    Li Rong overturned the bamboo basket and saw a teenage girl squatting inside. She was shaking and her face was pale. Li Rong instantly recognized her as the maid next to Qin Zhenzhen. Li Rong squatted down and calmed down. Said: "I met Qin Lin and came to rescue you. Where is your lady?"


    The girl trembling lips, raised her hand, pointed to the north, and stammered: "Run...Run..."


    Li Rong immediately understood the girl''s meaning, stood up, and led the people to chase out in the direction she pointed.


    Based on her real understanding of Qin Zhen, although Qin Zhenzhen is almost innocent, she is not stupid. She ran out so desperately, it must be that she knew what happened and left with something.


    After Li Rong chased for a while, he saw sword marks on the walls of the alley. Li Rong followed the sword marks all the way to the past. Not long afterwards, he saw blood. The rain quickly diluted the blood. Li Rong tried to identify the rain, blood, and water in the dark. The sword marks also have traces of various fights.


    These traces spread all the way to the end of the narrow alley. The end of this alley seemed to be used by ordinary people to pile up debris. Those things were stacked half a wall high, and everyone subconsciously chased behind the wall.


    Li Rong didn''t move. After scanning around, she fixed her eyes on a wooden box in the center of the debris.


    She stepped forward and lifted the lid of the wooden box. At that instant, the cold light cut through the night rain, and a blood-stained sword hit Li Rong''s neck.


    Li Rong looked at Qin Zhenzhen, who was stained with blood and pale. The other party seemed to have been seriously injured. She was panting low, and she was only a few steps away from Li Rong.


    Qin Zhenzhen looked at Li Rong, holding the sword extremely firmly.


    Li Rong looked down at the girl who looked like a fighting beast in front of her with a calm expression. After a long time, she calmly said, "Remove the sword."


    "I''m here to save you."


    "How do I believe you?"


    Qin Zhenzhen said hoarsely, and Li Rong looked at her quietly without panic: "If you don''t believe it, just kill me."


    Qin Zhenzhen didn''t speak. She squeezed the sword in her hand. After a long time, she took the sword in her hand and stood up from the wooden box with difficulty.


    Li Rong supported her, Qin Zhenzhen was wounded on her body, and the wound began to bleed as soon as she moved. She held the blood on the wound and gasped and said, "Go."

 Chapter 48： Supervision Department

    Li Rong helped Qin Zhenzhen and immediately summoned other people. While asking people to pick up the carriage, they checked the surrounding area. After confirming that no one saw them, she asked Qin Zhenzhen to get into the carriage and immediately rushed back to the princess. House.


    Qin Zhenzhen had an injury. Li Rong took out the medicine she had prepared from the drawer and bandaged the wound for Qin Zhenzhen. Qin Zhenzhen gritted his teeth without saying a word. After arriving at the princess mansion, Li Rong called the doctor in the princess mansion After coming to the consultation, the doctor cleaned up the wound and prescribed medicine again before turning around and saying to Li Rong, "This girl has skin injuries on her body. Just take a rest. Your Highness does not need to worry."


    Li Rong nodded, letting people go down first. She stood by the bed for a moment, Qin Zhenzhen closed her eyes, as if resting. She thought about it, and when she was about to make a sound, there was a loud noise outside. Li Rong hurried out of the inner room, and just around the screen, he saw Pei Wenxuan and Li Chuan walking in.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Li Rong immediately raised his eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan was still carrying rain, and his expression was condensed: "There is no problem with the process of sealing the Qin family, and now your Majesty can only send intermediaries to ensure that they do not make mistakes."


    "Who added?"


    "Su Rongqing. He is a servant of the Criminal Ministry, with a high status, and he did not participate in this dispute."


    Li Rong listened to Su Rongqing¡¯s name and felt a little steady. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong¡¯s expression change. He paused before saying: "I met His Royal Highness at the gate of the palace. He wants to come to you. Brought him back with him."


    Li Rong replied. She turned to look at Li Chuan. Li Chuan''s eyes were reddish, but his expression was extremely cold. Li Rong knew that something must have happened in his palace, and said: "Why did you enter the palace?"


    "I''m looking for my mother."


    Li Chuan made a hoarse voice, Li Rong paused, then hesitated: "What then?"


    Li Chuan didn''t speak. After a long time, he suddenly said, "My sister will investigate this case."


    Li Rong was stunned, and Li Chuan calmly said: "I can''t do anything. If I do, the family will bounce back too much. I''m afraid they will immediately consider ways to abolish me. Now my father doesn''t trust me, I can''t treat the family too much. Too tough."


    "You want to act on the people involved in this case."


    Li Rong must have said: "These are uncle''s people, have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it."


    Li Chuan calmly said: "I don''t want a disobedient knife, don''t sharpen the sharp angle."


    Li Rong remained silent. After a while, she said slowly: "What did the queen mother say to you?"


    "After I learned about the Qin family, I went to the palace and questioned her. This matter is too risky. If you can reverse black and white in this way, just relying on the family''s internal clan relationship, you can turn a case of a poor family into an iron case. Say, what a daunting thing is this? Moreover, the dispute between courts and courts has framed and wiped out the crowd." Li Chuan closed his eyes, "the method is too far."


    "How did the queen say?"


    "She asked me if I had an affair with Qin Zhen." Li Chuan laughed, seemingly absurd. "Ask me if I don''t want to marry Shangguan Ya because of this."


    "She sent someone to check me. She found out that I went to Qin Lin before. She thought I was going to Qin Lin for Qin Zhenzhen. After the palace banquet, Qin Zhenzhen''s perfume was second. She said a few more words, and she knew it."


    "In addition, Qin Zhenzhen has been in the limelight recently because of the fragrance. There is a rumor in the palace that the father seems to have intentionally named her the crown princess. The queen mother was worried that Qin Zhenzhen might threaten Shangguanya''s position, so she passed the news to her uncle."


    Li Chuan smiled bitterly: "Uncle was just about to take out a family to kill chickens and monkeys, so he chose the Qin family."


    "I am not surprised that they are going to take a family operation. It''s just that I didn''t expect it to be such a thunderous method."


    Li Rong also guessed that Shangguan''s family would choose a family to suppress, but she never thought that it would be charged with collaborating with the enemy and traitor.


    This kind of felony can be seen by everyone. This is a warning from Shangguan''s family to Li Ming.


    But now it seems that it is also a warning to Li Chuan, who is unwilling to accept the princess.


    Li Chuan looked a little tired. Li Rong didn''t speak. Li Chuan raised his eyes to look at her and said slowly: "Sister, you said that a person is strong enough to have the right to choose."


    "Yes."


    "Then, I just ask you today," Li Chuan looked at her, "Are you willing to get involved in this case?"


    Li Rong was silent, and Li Chuan looked at her calmly and continued: "If you are willing, the orphan will give your support. You can find a suitable reason today and ask your Majesty to surrender, and take this opportunity to thoroughly investigate the case. Establish a supervision department. This department can be directly under the control of your majesty and not included in the jurisdiction of the three provinces. As a supervision independent of the court, it has the right to live and kill."


    "You are a princess. Looking at my mother and me, no one dares to take you at will. You can''t do this thing perfectly."


    "In the future, if I become the throne," Li Chuan lowered his voice and promised, "The Supervision Department will still be yours."


    This is the power that belongs to her completely.


    Li Rong didn''t say anything, Li Chuan immediately said: "But this matter is too risky, and my sister does not have to rush to decide. If my sister is not willing, it does not matter," Li Chuan looked at her, paused, and looked solemn. You are all princesses."


    After Li Chuan finished speaking, he turned his head to look at the heavy rain outside the house, and whispered: "I want to prepare for the morning, sister, take a good rest, I will go now."


    Li Rong finally answered and bowed to Li Chuan with Pei Wenxuan.


    After Li Chuan left, Li Rong stood there and remained silent, Pei Wenxuan accompanied her quietly.


    After a long time, he said: "You go back and add some clothes first. The Qin family is already in jail. It''s not in a hurry..."


    Before he finished speaking, a soft cry came from the side: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan turned their heads together and saw Qin Zhenzhen standing next to the screen.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Rong in surprise, wanted to ask something, but didn''t dare to talk too much, but took a step back without a trace and stood behind Li Rong.


    Li Rong looked at Qin Zhenzhen quietly, and then saw Qin Zhenzhen kneeling down in front of her holding a sword.


    "Minnv pleads with Her Royal Highness to start the construction of the Supervision Department."


    "You beg me, what can you give me?" Li Rong sneered, Qin Zhenzhen pursed his lips, only gritted his teeth and said, "Going through water and fire, you will not hesitate."


    "Go through fire and water?" Li Rong chuckled, "What can you do, a girl from a cold family? Can I still let you marry you?"


    "Men''s daughter is fate, nothing else except the long sword in her hand, if His Highness is willing," Qin Zhenzhen raised his head and looked directly at Li Rong, "There is no second Miss Qin in this world."


    Li Rong looked at Qin Zhenzhen''s eyes, and she suddenly knew what Qin Zhenzhen wanted.


    Qin Zhenzhen does not belong to Huajing, nor to the court.


    "Do I want you to kill?"


    "can."


    "I''m going to your northwest?"


    "it is good."


    "Qin Zhenzhen, I will not make this decision for you alone."


    "I understand. But I have to try."


    Li Rong did not speak, and the two looked at each other quietly. After a long time, Li Rong threw his sleeves and turned around: "You can rest, I will think again."


    With that said, Li Rong instructed the people next to him to take care of Qin Zhenzhen, and walked out directly.


    Pei Wenxuan walked beside Li Rong, and the two walked side by side on the promenade. Li Rong touched the gold fan in his hand and made no sound.


    There was heavy rain outside, the sky was darkened by dark clouds, and the lantern was gently swayed by the wind on the promenade. Pei Wenxuan walked beside Li Rong to block her from the cold wind.


    The two have been silent and speechless, Li Rong suddenly said, "Do I still have to choose?"


    "His Royal Highness, as long as he is willing to give up power," Pei Wenxuan looked at the end of the corridor with his hands folded between his sleeves, and said slowly, "What can''t you choose?"


    "If you don''t establish a supervision department, you even ignore the prince. You are still my wife, Princess Pingle."


    Pei Wenxuan said, turned his head, and laughed: "Establishing the Supervision Department, if you win, you will be the princess of the eldest princess, who is less than 10,000 people. If you lose, there will be no bones left."


    "If I had nothing, would I still be your wife?"


    Li Rong felt a little funny, but Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word.


    The moment Li Rong questioned his mind, he didn''t know what was going on, but he subconsciously felt it.


    If Li Rong had nothing, she might be his wife for life.


    But this thought flashed past. He didn''t delve into it. Whether it''s yes or not, this answer is not suitable for telling Li Rong at this time, because he knows that Li Rong not only doesn''t believe it, he might have to step on it. foot.


    So he chuckles: "Maybe one day, when that time comes, you will know?"


    "Forget it," Li Rong laughed, "This is too costly, I still don''t know."


    The two said, and walked to the door of the room together, Li Rong said slowly: "Are you going to go to the court? Go to another room to change clothes, I will think about it."


    Pei Wenxuan said, and when Li Rong opened the door, he suddenly stopped Li Rong: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong didn''t look back and listened to the humanity behind him: "In fact, no matter which path you choose, if one day you make a thousand cuts, I will definitely be in front of you."


    If she was just his wife and she died, someone else must have stepped on his body.


    If she establishes the Supervision Department, she is finished, he must be finished too.


    Whether as a couple or as an ally, they have long lived and died together.


    "So," Pei Wenxuan said softly, "Choose a path you like."


    Li Rong turned her back to Pei Wenxuan, she couldn''t help but raised her mouth, and said: "I see, noisy."


    With that, she entered the room and closed the door.


    After she entered the door, she stood in the dark, then she walked to the edge of the desk and found a place to sit down.


    The establishment of the Supervision Department, she did not do something similar in the previous life.


    The source of a person''s power must come from what he holds in his hand that determines the power of others.


    The more people who can decide, the greater the scope of the decision, and the more power she truly controls.


    For example, the current Pei Wenxuan is under her control. The core is that Pei Wenxuan needs her money, her people, and her princess identity, so that he can silently shock other people in the officialdom.


    But money, people, and identity are not scarce resources.


    If she wants to build a center of power with herself as the core, she must be involved in matters of authority. In her previous life, she also established an institution similar to the Supervision Department, but mostly through the identity of the princess, she did not directly establish an institution independent of the three provinces.


    The Supervision Department is a sharp blade. If it is not used well, she may hurt herself.


    Li Rong closed her eyes and tapped her hand with a fan to sort out the whole situation.


    Now she has three paths. The first is to persuade Li Chuan to marry Shangguanya as the full concubine and Qin Zhenzhen as the side concubine. As long as Qin Zhenzhen has no influence on the princess, the queen will not insist on getting rid of Qin. Family.


    But in this way, Li Chuan completely exposed Qin Lin''s card to the Shangguan family and completely relied on the family. Li Ming will find a reason to abolish the prince in the future, and Li Chuan will once again rely on the power of the family to ascend the throne. But the Yang family fell too early in this life, and I don''t know what changes will happen in the future. The contradiction between relying on aristocratic family, aristocratic family and Li Chuan will still erupt in the future.


    Second, let Li Chuan and Pei Wenxuan take care of everything. Either Li Chuan completely abandons the Qin family, or Li Chuan will return to the first path. But in any case, Li Chuan still has to accept the control of Shangguanjia.


    And the third article is to establish a supervision department.


    Li Rong opened her eyes, looking at the dim light falling on the ground through the window after dawn, her eyes were bright.


    The family is a knife, but the knife must have a sheath. Today''s cold clan is not enough to think of a sheath, so she has to be the sheath.


    Establish a supervision department to thoroughly investigate the personnel involved in the Qin case, use her supervision department to deter the family, and then secretly connect with other people in the Shangguan family to support the new Shangguan family owner.


    In this way, she can completely control the Shangguan family, deter the aristocratic family, and even have the power to bring down Roufei directly, without being constrained by others everywhere.


    The aristocratic family has become a knife with a scabbard, controlled by her, and the conflict between Li Chuan and the aristocratic family can be resolved in the future. Shangguan''s family is not like the previous life, except for a Shangguanya staying in the palace, if it weren''t for her desperate protection, most of them would end up dismal.


    Only when power is in her hands can she have a choice.


    When Li Rong thought of this, there was a familiar warm blood tumbling in his veins.


    As Pei Wenxuan said, the road of the Supervision Department is the best and the most dangerous.


    "Thousands of knives..."


    Li Rong tapped her hand with a fan, and after a while, she let out a low laugh.


    She stood up, came to the desk, predicted the whole plan for the establishment of the Supervision Department, and then wrote a book. While writing the book, she instructed Jinglan outside: "Jinglan, go ask Miss Qin, let She came over, and then let people go to the palace, and she stopped him and asked him to find me."


    Jinglan answered, and Qin Zhenzhen was led to the room soon.


    Qin Zhenzhen changed a set of clothes, and his face was still a little pale. She came in to salute Li Rong first. Li Rong raised her hand to let her get up. While writing Zhezi, he said: "I will enter the palace in a while and ask to review the Qin family. Case, do you have anything for me?"


    Qin Zhenzhen heard these words and raised his eyes to Li Rong, with some expectations in his eyes: "His Royal Highness agreed?"


    "I will discuss with your Majesty about the Supervision Department. As for you," Li Rong raised her eyes to Qin Zhenzhen, "I''ll give you a choice."


    Qin Zhenzhen was stunned. Li Rong said directly: "You are not suitable for Huajing, nor for marriage within the family. Today you have two ways to bring you from the Qin family to me. I will let people protect you. Send it back to the Qin family, you will still be the second Miss Qin. In the future, you will marry a good family in Huajing, and you will live forever."


    "What about the second way?"


    Qin Zhenzhen looked at Li Rong and asked directly. Li Rong stared into Qin Zhenzhen''s eyes. She remembered the moment Qin Zhenzhen closed the coffin in the previous life.


    She lay in the coffin, holding a long sword in her arms. It was not an ordinary imperial concubine''s courtesy system. It was forcibly placed in the coffin by Li Chuan.


    Li Rong looked at her. After a long time, she said: "If the Supervision Department is established to investigate the Qin family case, some extraordinary methods may be used. I need a person with strong martial arts to help me. After doing it, the family may have Extreme revenge, they dare not find me, they will find trouble with my people."


    "You want me to be that person." Qin Zhenzhen said immediately.


    Li Rong responded: "Yes, the Qin family case is over. You can''t stay in Huajing. I will send you directly to the northwest. Now the Yang family has fallen in the northwest and is in chaos. You set up a supervision department in the northwest to assist. Qin Lin took the military power in the northwest and stabilized the northwest. When I am full of wings in the future, I will try again."


    "But from now on," Li Rongfang said solemnly, "you are not surnamed Qin, nor are you a daughter of the Qin family, lest you do things that involve the Qin family. Qin Zhenzhen, I will arrange a reasonable way to die."


    Qin Zhenzhen remained silent. Li Rong lowered her head and wrote the last sentence of the essay. Then she put down the pen and raised her head: "Give me an answer."


    Qin Zhenzhen stretched out his sleeves, knelt down and kowtowed, and said respectfully, "Your Highness, please give me a name."


    Li Rong was not surprised that Qin Zhenzhen chose. She quietly looked at Qin Zhenzhen and said, "No regrets?"


    "His Royal Highness walks on the road of thorns for the Qin family, and the citizens dare to take care of themselves? The citizens are willing to use the body as a sword," Qin Zhenzhen raised his head with a serious expression, "helping your highness to point your sword to the square."


    "I didn''t do it for the Qin Clan," Li Rong met her eyes, "If you are repaying your favor, you don''t have to."


    "I also do it for myself."


    Qin Zhenzhen answered seriously.


    Li Rong looked at her. After a long time, she took the zipper and walked by Qin Zhenzhen: "In the future, your name is Xun Chuan, get up and enter the palace with me."


    Qin Zhenzhen stood up and followed Li Rong. Li Rong took the folder: "What is your family giving you?"


    "The family token inside the Qin family," Qin Zhenzhen said in a low voice, "and my grandfather''s blood book from Chen Qingbai. This book let me take it to the northwest for my third uncle and brother."


    "it is good."


    Li Rong nodded and led Qin Zhenzhen out. The wound on Qin Zhenzhen''s body was bleeding, and he subconsciously raised his hand to cover it. Li Rong glanced at it and laughed and said, "I might have wronged you today. The better."


    "Listen to your highness."


    The two got on the carriage and arrived at the gate of the palace in a short while. Li Rong waited for a while at the gate of the palace. As soon as Pei Wenxuan went down to the court, Li Rong''s people came to inform him and asked him to see her at the gate of the palace. When Pei Wen announced the news, he hurried over with great interest. He happily rolled the curtain and jumped into the carriage, and said joyfully: "You have something to ask for today..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan froze. He raised his eyes to see Qin Zhenzhen sitting inside, then glanced at Li Rong. After hesitating for a moment, he turned around and said, "Why don''t I change the carriage..."


    "sit down."


    Li Rong spoke directly, and Pei Wenxuan immediately sat next to Li Rong, as if he could get a certain sense of security by getting closer to Li Rong.


    Li Rong glanced at him strangely and continued: "I went to the palace to find your Majesty. I said that Qin Zhen is really your old acquaintance. After running out, I found you and was saved by you. You introduced her to me. I can''t bear to see Pei''s house. The scene is tragic, so I decided to come to the Qin family."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, and only said: "Well, I will explain to your majesty. It is I who instigated the relationship between you and the queen and made you want to control your own power, so you have the heart to build the Supervision Department."


    "it is good."


    "Look at the zhezi," Li Rong handed the zhezi to Pei Wenxuan, "see if there are any problems."


    Pei Wenxuan answered, scanned Li Rongzhezi, and then said, "That''s it."


    The two discussed the details of the confession and asked Qin Zhenzhen to tell the truth. Just change the saver to Pei Wenxuan, not to mention Li Rong.


    The three parties gave the confession, and when they arrived at the Imperial Study Room, Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong came down. Qin Zhen was really injured, so she let her rest in the carriage first, and the two of them stood together at the door of the Imperial Study Room and let them inform Li Ming.


    When standing at the door, Pei Wenxuan obviously relaxed a lot. Li Rong glanced at him and said indifferently, "What are you nervous about in the carriage?"


    "I don''t know either," Pei Wenxuan sighed, thought about it, and couldn''t help but said, "It''s probably like how you feel when Su Rongqing is in a carriage."


    Li Rong immediately understood this feeling. She thought for a moment, moved over, and whispered, "I have to trouble you."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan had a bad instinct. He turned his head and looked at Li Rong with some caution: "It is not a good thing for you to talk like this.


    Li Rong smiled, showing a flattering smile: "Wait later, go to the official office and make an appointment with Su Rongqing for me?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "You don''t even help with this, dare you say you are friends?"


    "Time and place." Pei Wenxuan turned his head, his face was calm, "If you don''t know where to decide, I can help you."


    "Then you recommend me?"


    "Listening to the roof of the wind building, listening to the wind and appreciating the moon to talk to each other, it is very stylish."


    Pei Wenxuan''s suggestion that Li Rong listened well, even if it is a matter of business, Li Rong also likes elegance. So she knocked her small fan into her palm and said happily: "Excellent, then I will set it to listen to the wind tower this afternoon. Drinking at dusk is quite elegant."


    "Don''t dream." Pei Wenxuan glanced at her sideways, mockingly said, "This place is lively, you have to decide one month in advance, you can find a teahouse and finish the conversation by yourself, what style do you want?"


    "What you said is wrong."


    Li Rong immediately corrected him: "Master Su..."


    Before finishing speaking, Fulai walked out and interrupted the two of them.


    "Princess, Madam, your Majesty, please come in."


    The two looked at each other, Li Rong nodded and walked in.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Pei Wenxuan: "It''s so happy that my wife came to pick me up from get off work today, I''ll go find my wife quickly~"


    (Raising the curtain, seeing two women inside, froze)


    Pei Wenxuan put down the curtain: "Sorry, goodbye, send the proposition."

 Chapter 49： Sultry

    The two followed Fulai, very close to each other. Li Rong approached Pei Wenxuan and said in a very small voice, "Cooperate."


    Before Pei Wenxuan could react, he saw Li Rong seeing Li Ming, and then took a step forward, knelt forward anxiously, and said loudly, "Father! Come and be the master of the court!"


    This shock made Li Ming''s hand tremble, and Pei Wenxuan was also startled, but he didn''t show it on his face. He respectfully saluted Li Ming first: "Your Majesty."


    "What''s wrong with this?" Li Ming raised his eyes and frowned. "I was surprised, is there any princess?"


    Li Rong was angry, and only said: "Father, you listen to your children''s ministers, today your children''s ministers just woke up, just listen to the Qin family..."


    "Don''t say it for now," Li Ming interrupted Li Rong as soon as he heard that it was the Qin family''s business. After raising his hand to signal the two people to get up and sit down, they turned around and preached with Pei Wen, "This matter you came in last night. Gong came to me, you said."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "Last night my Royal Highness and I were in the princess''s mansion. I heard that the Department of Punishment had encircled Qin''s mansion, and the minister went to the palace overnight to beg to see your Majesty. His Majesty sent Master Su over, but the documents issued by the Department of Punishment were complete. The arrest of Qin is indeed reasonable and legal, so Master Su can only let it go."


    In Daxia''s case trial process, the lower-level government offices and Huajing Shuntian government usually handle ordinary cases. The lower-level government offices cannot handle the cases, or if officials are involved, the lower-level government offices or Yushitai will submit the case to the Ministry of Justice and Dali Temple for review. . The Ministry of Criminal Affairs is in charge of ordinary cases and official cases, and Dali Temple is in charge of cases involving the royal family.


    After the Ministry of Criminal Justice and the case were filed, if they decide to arrest, the internal officials will directly issue an arrest warrant. If the opponent''s grade is too high, it will be reported to the left and right side shots, which is the common name among the population.


    The Dali Temple filed a case to approve the arrest, and it needs to be reported to the Emperor.


    The Qin family is not a royal family, and the highest grade in the family is no more than the fourth grade. Yushitai asked to file a case, and the Criminal Ministry filed a case, and the case was submitted to the left minister, Shangguan Xu, to issue an arrest warrant. There was no problem in the whole process. Even if Li Ming had gone, it would be unreasonable to stop him forcibly.


    If this process is normal, it would be fine. But when the two sides were entangled in the issue of the canonization of the Northwest official position, it became clear.


    Li Ming already knew about this in the morning. He brought the tea and said slowly, "So, what are you doing here for coming in like this?"


    "After the Weichen informed your Majesty, on the way back to the mansion, he suddenly encountered a woman asking for help. The Weichen rescued the woman and found that this person was the second Miss Qin Mansion. The Qin family and my father were old acquaintances. When I met in a young age, the second lady told Weichen that Qin had been wronged, so Weichen took Miss Qin back to the princess''s mansion and gave it to the princess. After interrogation, the princess learned that the Qin family had been wronged and was angry about it," Pei Wenxuan said and watched. Glancing at Li Rong, he continued, "So I entered the palace with the minister."


    "Miss Qin ran out?" Li Ming thought, raising his eyes, "Where is the person?"


    "outside."


    Pei Wenxuan answered, and Li Ming glanced at Fulai, who hurriedly went out and brought him back.


    Qin Zhenzhen''s body was covered with wounds, and her white clothes had long been dyed with blood. She knelt in front of Li Ming with a pale face, and said respectfully: "I have seen your Majesty."


    Li Ming sighed when he saw his appearance: "A girl''s house, how come this way?"


    As he said, he raised his hand: "Get up."


    The person next to him helped Qin Zhenzhen up, and Qin Zhenzhen sat down. Seeing her sitting down, Li Ming just said, "What''s the matter, you can tell."


    Qin Zhenzhen whispered: "Your Majesty, the officers and soldiers besieged the Qin Mansion last night, and mentioned that the Qin Mansion had collaborated with the Yang family to betray the country. This is nonsense. Under the crisis of his grandfather, he wrote this book of unjust blood and delivered it to the people''s daughter. The lady of the people seeks opportunities and presents her face to her majesty."


    With that said, Qin Zhenzhen knelt down again and put a box with both hands, Fulai hurried up and handed the box to Li Ming.


    Li Ming opened the box and saw that it was a bright red blood book on which was the confession of the Qin family, saying that he had no intention of conspiracy. In addition to the blood book of this confession, it also includes another stack of signed papers on which the Qin family members have stated the battlefields of the several battles they participated in. These "confessions" were signed with the Qin family¡¯s name and date, and they were all signed. It explained that no matter what other confessions are in the future, this confession shall prevail.


    Li Ming looked at them one by one. After a while, he looked up at these young people, and then said: "Miss Qin is seriously injured, Pingle, you will take care of Ms. Qin first."


    When Li Rong heard this, she stood up and helped Qin Zhenzhen to leave. Qin Zhenzhen''s eyes fell on the box containing the confession. Li Rong patted her hand and whispered, "Don''t worry."


    Qin Zhenzhen took a deep breath and finally walked out with Li Rong.


    After Li Rong left, Li Ming and Pei Wenxuan stayed in the hall. Li Ming slowly closed the box and said slowly: "You brought this girl too early."


    Now that the Qin family has no results of any review, these evidences have no effect at the moment. Only when the case is finalized can these confessions be used as the reason for reversing the case.


    Pei Wenxuan knew what Li Ming meant, and said with a smile: "It is a bit early to reverse the case for the Qin clan, but if it is to be prepared, it is not too early."


    Li Ming raised his eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan, who lowered his voice, seeming to imply something: "Your Majesty, Princess Pingle is here."


    "What are you selling?"


    Li Ming sneered: "At a young age, those old officials have learned a lot of tricks and tricks."


    Pei Wenxuan heard Li Ming''s scolding, but was not angry. He still smiled and said: "Your Majesty, before Yang Quan''s case, His Royal Highness was imprisoned. For nearly two months, the Queen has not heard about it. Now His Royal Highness Pingle It¡¯s natural to marry as a married woman and it¡¯s so unfair.


    Li Ming understood Pei Wenxuan''s words. Knowing that Pei Wenxuan was implying that Li Rong and the queen had a gap, now that Li Rong is married, Pei Wenxuan fanned the flames, so he had other ideas. I want to use the Qin family''s case to find something.


    Li Ming didn''t mind if the courtier got something from him, as long as the courtier gave enough weight. What''s more, this courtier is Li Rong.


    Li Rong is his daughter after all, if he can follow his wishes, that would be great.


    Li Ming picked up the tea from the table and said, "What does she want to do."


    "Weichen has discussed with His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan respectfully said, "Nowadays, there is a huge family in the dynasty, and the dynasty is sluggish. So a few people are always needed to be the icebreaker. His highness is noble and is the prince''s sister. From the grade point of view, Except for matters related to your majesty, in this court, your majesty should take care of anyone, as long as your majesty is willing."


    Li Ming turned to the sandalwood beads in his hand and listened to Pei Wenxuan''s continued analysis: "His Royal Highness is only a post."


    "She wants power."


    Li Ming said quietly: "How much power do you want?"


    "It depends on what your majesty wants to do."


    Pei Wenxuan answered calmly, and Li Ming looked up at him: "What do you think she can do?"


    As he said, Li Ming sneered: "I gave her power, can she hold it?"


    "Aren''t there any ministers?" Pei Wenxuan smiled and reminded, "Weichen, after all, is the husband of His Royal Highness. Moreover, the prince is also his younger brother."


    The prince represents the family, and no matter how the family is, it must take into account the prince and the queen.


    There are many things that others do, which may be dead. But Li Rong did it. If she really killed her, then all she would have to endure was the anger of the prince, the queen, and the emperor. Less than a limit, Li Rong could do far more than ordinary people.


    Li Ming thought for a while, then said: "You already have ideas?"


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan reverently said, "They are all on the papers that the princess will present."


    "Then," Li Ming hesitated, and said slowly, "Give me the zhezi, I will think about it again, you take Pingle back first, and let her take care of Miss Qin in good health."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, and Fulai got Li Ming''s words and hurried out. After asking Li Rong for the papers she had prepared, he folded back.


    Pei Wenxuan retired with Li Ming. Before leaving, he set his sights on the evidence in Li Ming''s hand. Li Ming saw that he was not leaving, but stared at the wooden box beside him. He reacted, a little dumbfounded: "I want Just talk and stare at this thing, what do you do?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled respectfully: "Your Majesty gave it to the minister, so the minister dared to ask for it. If your Majesty doesn''t speak, how dare the ministers speak actively?"


    Pei Wenxuan said good things all over the place. Li Ming knew that Pei Wenxuan was touting, but still felt comfortable, and raised his hand to let Pei Wenxuan leave first.


    Pei Wenxuan took the wooden box and stepped back respectfully. After he left, Fulai poured tea for Li Ming and said with a smile: "Master Pei is not very old, but he is a sensible person."


    "Little slippery head." Li Ming laughed. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "It''s indeed a capable one."


    Pei Wenxuan brought out the wooden box and saw Li Rong standing at the door waiting for him. He handed the wooden box to Li Rong, and then said: "It''s almost done, go back."


    "How sure do you feel?" Li Rong''s small fan tapped the palm of his hand lightly. Pei Wenxuan said slowly after thinking about it for a moment, "I listen to your Majesty''s tone, the problem shouldn''t be big. I will do everything to me. Lan, saying that I urged you, so that he will not think you are too smart, and he will feel more at ease."


    Li Rong responded. She thought for a while, and suddenly realized that now Li Ming and Pei Wenxuan seem to have a good relationship. She couldn''t help being a little strange, turning her head to look at Pei Wenxuan: "I think it''s weird. You said that no matter which emperor, you can be happy, why don''t you coax me?"


    "Am I not enough to coax you?" Pei Wenxuan looked back in shock.


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "When did you coax me?"


    "All the time, all the time," Pei Wenxuan said earnestly, "His Royal Highness, you are really too difficult to coax."


    "Nonsense."


    Li Rong''s small fan tapped Pei Wenxuan''s head lightly, and then walked forward with a smile.


    Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong, a little unhappy: "His Royal Highness, I will discuss something with you."


    "Refuse."


    Li Rong stretched her voice: "It''s definitely not a good thing."


    "Don''t knock me on the head from now on."


    Li Rong squinted and raised her eyebrows: "Huh?"


    Seeing Li Rong''s eyes, Pei Wenxuan took a step back and discussed: "Don''t knock in front of people."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Rong''s little fan lightly knocked on Pei Wenxuan''s head, and said gently: "Fool, what can you do if I knock you?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Li Rong laughed when he saw him deflated. When the small fan opened, she shook the fan and walked out. Pei Wenxuan quietly stared at that back figure. At the end of July, the girl was wearing a thin maple red shirt, which outlined her enchanting and soft lines, matched with the courtyard and red pillars that began to take on a little autumnal color, so that the whole picture was taken. A bit of warmth.


    Pei Wenxuan felt that he was like the warm autumn sun, just right, with a tenderness of lukewarmness.


    When the two went out of the palace together, they parted ways. Li Rong took Qin Zhenzhen back to the princess mansion, and Pei Wenxuan went to the government office to continue working.


    Qin Zhenzhen had wounds on her body, and Li Rong had asked her to bandage her back when she returned, which was considered completely rested. Then Li Rong began to check her account to see how much money she had left.


    After all, regardless of whether it is an informant or the establishment of a supervisory department, it costs a lot of money.


    Li Rong woke up early in the morning, and she was sleepy as soon as it was dark at night. She braced herself to watch the latest information, and she felt blurred before her. She yawned a few times without noticing it. He closed his eyes and squinted.


    When Pei Wenxuan came back from the official office, he thought that Li Rong was asleep, but when he went to the door, he saw the lights inside the house were brightly lit, and Jing Lan Jingmei was waiting outside. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but feel a little strange. He took off the windbreaker outside and the same. Jinglan whispered: "His Royal Highness is still asleep?"


    "Not yet," Jinglan replied in a low voice, "still doing office work."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded and pushed the door into the house.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Li Rong sitting on the edge of the desk, holding his chin, seeming to be looking at something bored. Pei Wenxuan walked over without a word, and was about to speak when he saw Li Rong holding his head but his eyes closed.


    She was originally beautiful, but she was used to being fierce, and she felt high above her. At this moment, she closed her eyes and propped her head, bracing herself to cheer her up. Invisibly, she has a bit of indescribable cuteness. This cuteness makes her The eyebrows became soft, and the beauty turned into a disturbing spring flower, floating lightly on the surging lake, making people unconsciously smile.


    Seeing her sleeping, Pei Wenxuan gently took away the accounts at her hand. He wanted to wake her up, but after hesitating for a while, he felt that she was awakened by life, fearing that she would feel uncomfortable. After thinking about it, he simply took The man hugged it horizontally.


    He picked up Li Rong, Li Rong opened his eyes and saw Pei Wenxuan. She leaned in the arms of the other person, yawning and said, "I''m back?"


    Pei Wenxuan saw her cat leaning against her chest and couldn''t help but laugh: "Why are you not at all vigilant? I picked it up for you, so don''t panic."


    "What is there to panic?"


    Li Rong said in a daze, "I''m still afraid that you won''t make it?"


    "I''m a man anyhow." Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry. "Can you be a little more alert."


    "What about the man?" Li Rong quarreled with him, tired and wanted to talk, and said vaguely, "Anyway, you look good and face up to you, I don''t mind."


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t say a word after Li Rong''s words.


    He was helpless at first, and then remembered, it is not surprising that Li Rong said so.


    After all, she has indeed raised face first.


    It is said that it is Ke Qing, but what the relationship is, everyone knows. And according to Li Rong''s temperament, it wouldn''t be surprising if it hadn''t had a heart in that person back then and had ten or eight in his face.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t know for a while, whether Li Rong had better noodles or a bunch of unsatisfied noodles.


    It''s just that no matter what, he feels chest tight and panic. Especially when he thinks about Li Rong''s habit of being picked up while he is half asleep and half awake, he feels bored and uncomfortable.


    But he couldn''t say anything. After all, he and Li Rong were just a couple of names. He couldn''t control Li Rong back then, and now he can''t.


    He thinks he is just used to it, used to jealous of the people around Li Rong, and used to hating Su Rongqing.


    This habit has to be changed in the future.


    After all, in this life, they will be separated sooner or later.


    Pei Wenxuan gently put Li Rong on the bed, and seeing this person sleep happily, he was rather helpless. He felt that he was thinking about so much every day, and this person was afraid that he had never thought about it.


    Pei Wenxuan sighed and saw that Li Rong''s makeup had not been removed. He got up and dampened, wiped Li Rong''s face, removed the hair accessories on his head, and whispered: "I took off my clothes and went to sleep."


    Li Rong answered vaguely, and Pei Wenxuan got up to wash. When he came back from the shower, Li Rong had already taken off his clothes and slept on the bed in a shirt.


    Pei Wenxuan lifted the quilt and lay in, and saw Li Rong turning over. She seemed to be awake, and turned to look at Pei Wenxuan and said, "Did you transfer the news for me today?"


    "what news?"


    Pei Wenxuan frowned, Li Rong raised her brows: "Forgot?"


    Pei Wenxuan recalled it for a moment, and then remembered that it was the early morning imperial study. He turned around, turned his back to Li Rong, and said dullly, "I''ll help you tomorrow."


    "Do you usually have a bad memory?"


    Li Rong laughed: "I told you this morning, so you forgot?"


    "There are too many things."


    Pei Wenxuan answered. After a while, he turned around and looked at Li Rong and said, "Why are you looking for him suddenly?"


    "Suddenly?" Li Rong was a little strange. She lay on the pillow, put her chin on the folded hands, and thought, "Isn''t this what I should do? If I want to establish the Supervision Department, I have to have some manpower, Su Rongqing It is the servant of the Criminal Ministry, or the investigator of the Qin family case this time. If I can let him cooperate with me, I will have someone on the Criminal Ministry."


    As he said, Li Rong raised his hand and counted with her fingers: "Not only Su Rongqing, but also Dali Temple, Yushitai, Shuntian Palace...I have to have some manpower. I have to find a time to visit Run it again."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong say this, he also followed Li Rong''s way, turned over and lay on the bed, listening to Li Rong''s words, he said slowly: "Do you do this?"


    "Otherwise, what else?"


    Li Rong was a little puzzled. After thinking for a moment, she remembered: "Of course, contact is also very important. It''s not bad to have a chat with him during office hours."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Li Rong looked up at him: "Why don''t you speak?"


    "Oh," Pei Wenxuan regained his senses and said indifferently, "I just think about what you really want to develop with Su Rongqing, you have to have a plan."


    "This is the same," Li Rong said slowly, holding his chin, "I used to be very resistant to marrying him. I think about it today, if we can really be with him, it would be fine. He and I were bad in my previous life. Some fate, he will definitely inherit the Su family in the future. I have the Supervision Department and I am from Shangguan family. If I can remarry to the Su family, then my position will be stable in the future."


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly, and Li Rong was quite pleased when he talked about this: "I liked him a lot, no matter how it was considered a good marriage."


    "You didn''t think so before." Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat, Li Rong thought for a while, and said slowly: "It may be because the knot of the previous life is slowly unraveling in my heart."


    With that, Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, and laughed: "Actually, I have to thank you for this. I think I have learned a lot from coming back to life."


    "what?"


    "I don''t know what it is." Li Rong put down her hand, rested her head on her arm, and looked at Pei Wenxuan sideways. "I feel a lot of things. I slowly look away. My heart is getting calmer and calmer. It¡¯s not awkward. Looking at you, Qin Zhenzhen, and Chuan''er, they are all different worlds from a different perspective. Then I will look at Su Rongqing from another perspective,¡± Li Rong¡¯s voice had a little hope, ¡°Maybe there will be something new. Found it?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. Li Rong thought for a while. She approached him and poked him with her elbow: "If Qin Zhenzhen intends to give up the identity of the Qin family, it will be impossible for her and Chuan''er. think about it?"


    "Not consider."


    Pei Wen Xuanguo broke up, and Li Rong said "Well", seldom interested: "What kind of thing do you like, do you have any points in your heart, I will help you find it?"


    "I don''t have this plan for the time being," Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "I am embarrassed now. Let''s wait for these things."


    "That''s right." Li Rong nodded, "You are different from me. I have to worry about when Su Rongqing accidentally married someone else. If you don''t have a favorite, it doesn''t matter."


    Pei Wenxuan replied in a low voice. He didn''t want to talk about it, so he said: "What are you going to do with the Qin family''s case?"


    "Wait," Li Rong said slowly, swaying his feet hanging in the air, "When my uncle''s people finish this case, we will investigate. The Qin family must be fine, they can come up with something decent. Evidence? Following the investigation, it is probably all surprises."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong talk about the case, his tone was much happier. He pondered for a moment, and said a little strangely: "By the way, why don''t you actually choose another path?"


    "Which one?"


    "Not to establish a Supervision Department," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her, "Actually, with your relationship with me and your identity, even if you don''t establish a Supervision Department, there is nothing wrong with it. Now you are Princess Pingle, if I will prevail in the future Will also protect you."


    "If you gain power?" Li Rong laughed, "Master Pei is very confident in himself. What if you lose?"


    Pei Wenxuan choked for a while, Li Rong turned his head and said slowly: "Pei Wenxuan, I don''t like to give my life to others."


    "I like to make my own destiny. This is doomed. I must greet power and must have power."


    "Why do I want you to protect?" Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, smiling like a child on her face, "I am happy that I can protect others."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he looked at Li Rong in front of him.


    Li Rong wore a white single shirt with loose hair. Her single shirt opened its collar slightly, revealing a little undulation.


    Her arms protruded from her clothes, her feet bent in the air behind her, and she shook her words unconsciously when she spoke. The round and clean feet glowed with a faint glow in the moonlight.


    She said these words with a bit of innocence in her frankness, and her tone of action was childish. It seemed that a girl was talking about a beautiful fantasy.


    But Pei Wenxuan clearly knew the weight of the words. He didn''t know what was wrong. He watched Li Rong reveal such an innocent and ambitious look, and watched her turn her head in the moonlight and smile at him, with aqua lips. Zhang Hehe, with a small tongue inadvertently across the corner of his mouth, called his name: "Pei Wenxuan."


    His body suddenly changed.


    He suddenly realized that Li Rong at this moment, the unsuspecting girl''s innocence mixed with desire-filled ambitions, seemed to be like a rose in full bloom trembling in the spring light, and there was an indescribable attraction for him. Forceful.


    This is Li Rong who belongs to him alone, anyone else is afraid it will be difficult to see Li Rong at this moment.


    He felt that he was in a trance, and it was difficult to look away from her.


    Li Rong noticed that Pei Wenxuan was staring at him in a daze, so she raised her hand and waved: "What are you in a daze? Did you listen to me?"


    "Ok?"


    Pei Wenxuan forcibly retracted his eyes, changed directions without showing signs, looked down at the embroidery on the pillow in front of him, and said calmly: "What did you just say?"


    "Forget it, you are always in a daze, it''s boring."


    Li Rong sighed and lay down: "Go to sleep."


    Pei Wenxuan answered, and after a while, Li Rong couldn''t help but said, "What were you thinking about just now? You were so mad?"


    "I''m thinking," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was a little dumb, but he controlled it and didn''t pay attention to it. He couldn''t hear the dumbness at all. Li Rong was thinking about other things, so he just listened and listened to Pei Wen preached, "Princess Your Highness is beautiful."


    Li Rong laughed out loud when he heard this.


    "You said in the morning that you are always coaxing me all the time, and I''m going to believe it now. That''s all," Li Rong slept contentedly, "My palace saves you from the sin of wandering.


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong thought he was joking, but he smiled helplessly, opened his eyes in the night and froze.


    After a long delay, he finally closed his eyes.


    Still go to bed.


    Before closing his eyes, Pei Wenxuan clearly realized that he was not Liu Xiahui after all.


    Li Rong, even if he is a friend, is casually sultry. For a man, if he is not careful, he is too easily emotional.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Pei Wenxuan: "Your Highness, I want to sleep in separate beds."


    Li Rong: "Huh? Why? You want to break with me again?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "No, I don''t want to break with Your Highness."


    Li Rong: "Then what do you want to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "I want to develop with His Highness separately."


    Li Rong: "Don''t, I want more men. It''s not easy to have a girlfriend."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    It seems that another development has to be done sooner.

 Chapter 50： Alliance

    Pei Wenxuan stayed up most of the night, and finally fell asleep in a daze. He felt that he hadn''t slept for a long time, and was awakened again to prepare to go to the morning court.


    When he got up, Li Rong was sleeping soundly, Pei Wenxuan was so angry that he couldn''t help but raised his hand and squeezed Li Rong''s face. Li Rong frowned, raised his hand to hit him, and muttered: "What are you doing? Well you."


    Pei Wenxuan seemed unhappy when he heard Li Rong, and finally felt a little more comfortable, stood up and walked.


    Li Rong was dissatisfied when Pei Wenxuan squeezed her face, but she was too sleepy, so she didn''t care and fell asleep in a daze.


    After waking up, Li Rong remembered what Pei Wenxuan had done, and sneered while washing her face. Jingmei saw Li Rong''s smile with chills, and couldn''t help but said, "His Royal Highness is thinking of something upsetting?"


    Generally, when Li Rong showed this kind of eyes, some people would be unlucky. Li Rong took the veil from the side and said quietly: "It''s nothing. When the consort comes back, change his tea to salt water."


    Jingmei was stunned, and quickly glanced at Jinglan, and then the two of them pursed their lips and laughed. Li Rong looked at them the same: "Laugh at me? Are you brave?"


    "His Royal Highness has been doing things a lot recently," Jinglan said hurriedly, "Now I finally have a bit of temper from the past, we can''t help but miss it."


    Li Rong was a little relieved to hear this, after all, it proved that she was getting younger and younger. She shook the fan and did not pursue the topic. She turned around and went into the room and asked someone to say, "Let the doctor go and see Miss Qin, and let someone go to the Criminal Ministry to bring a message, saying that I want to visit the Qin family. , See how they respond."


    Jingmei answered, went down and ordered someone to do something.


    Li Rong sat down in the yard and lay on the recliner, feeling a little stolen for a while.


    In the beginning, I was busy with the marriage gift and the Yang family. Later I was busy with marriage and Li Chuan''s selection of the concubine. Now I have made a decision and set up the Supervisory Department. The previous issues are over, and then I have to wait. Li Ming replied that she rarely got down for a while, lying on the recliner and looking at the blue sky, and some did not know what to do.


    She seldom lay in the yard for a while when she was free. She simply asked people to take out a notebook and brought out some fruit seeds. While nibbling on the seeds, she looked at the notebook.


    When Pei Wenxuan came back, he saw Li Rong lying on the rocking chair, looking at the script with joy. Pei Wenxuan walked over to her and patted her with the wat board: "What makes you laugh like this?"


    "This is really interesting," Li Rong smiled and put down the book and straightened up. "A princess, a prime minister, a brothel prostitute, three people are chasing a poor scholar, and the prime minister is with him Eloping, the princess committed suicide for him, and I laughed so much that tears came out of my eyes. You said where did this poor scholar come from, and dreamed of doing this for most of the day, has he seen the princess?"


    "Which serious person writes these things?" Pei Wenxuan put a note in Li Rong''s arms and smiled, "Your Majesty responded, and the supervisor is up to you. But building such a thing requires some grounds. "


    "Your Majesty said," Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and said in a frantic voice, "Think of a way to give him a step. He will not only approve you to build a supervision department, but also give you ten more counties."


    "really?"


    Li Rong sat up straight, her eyes brightened. Pei Wenxuan was amused by her: "In ten counties, your Royal Highness is so happy?"


    "I don''t know that Chai Mi is expensive if you are not in charge." Li Rong glared at him, "I only ask for money all the time. How do I know my difficulties?"


    Pei Wenxuan leaned against the tree and said with a smile: "I have to take care of the princess for the life of soft rice."


    "Go and go." Li Rong stood up and walked to the dining room. Pei Wenxuan followed her behind and whispered softly, "It''s not suitable to find trouble now. When the Qin family''s case is settled, we will go to reverse the case. Bigger, you, the Supervisory Department, want to build it, and you will be right."


    "I understand, I sent someone to the Ministry of Criminal Justice to ask about the situation first." After that, Li Rong remembered, "Did you tell Su Rongqing I want to date him?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan smiled a little, and said indifferently: "I said it during the next dynasty."


    "promised?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head, showing a good smile: "People don''t agree."


    "Don''t agree?!"


    Li Rong paused and was a little shocked: "He didn''t promise to see me?"


    "You are not a goddess," Pei Wenxuan rolled his eyes when she saw her in shock, "Why must I promise you?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she really never thought that Su Rongqing would not agree. Perhaps it was the inertia of the previous life, or perhaps it was that Su Rongqing had always shown favor to Li Rong in this life, but suddenly rejected Li Rong so much that Li Rong was a little surprised. She chased Pei Wenxuan up, her tone was full of no Solution: "Why didn''t he agree? Did he explain the reason?"


    "If you don''t agree, you won''t agree. Why are you in a hurry?" Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong''s tone was not good and his tone was not getting better, so he said, "He said that he knew what you wanted to do with him. , Let you leave it alone."


    Li Rong got the answer, after thinking for a while, he understood what Su Rongqing meant.


    Su Rongqing helped in the previous case of the Yang family. It was because the Yang family itself was an aristocrat who was free from Huajing. They lived in the northwest all the year round. They didn¡¯t have much contact with the aristocracy of Huajing. The aristocratic family presents a hostile and cooperative relationship. Su Rongqing helped her without any resistance.


    But this time the situation is different. The family involved is complicated this time, and many families in Huajing have in-laws. This time I am afraid that even the Su family may be involved. Even if it is not a helper, it will definitely not be. Tiger blocking the way.


    Li Rong knocked on the fan, trying to understand Su Rongqing''s thoughts, and felt a little funny for a while.


    She lowered her head and laughed, Pei Wenxuan turned her head to look at her: "What are you laughing at?"


    "I just confirmed it again," Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan, "You still need to know myself better than me."


    Pei Wenxuan did not understand, and asked her with his eyes. Li Rong sighed: "You said that I had him in my heart, and I was a little skeptical, but now I believe it. You said that if I didn''t have some friendship with him, what? Unexpectedly, he can''t help me this time."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Li Rong shook his head and chuckled, "I''m confused, forget it, let''s go another way."


    "You..." Pei Wenxuan slowed down and said slowly, "You don''t have to be sad. He is not familiar with you now, and everything is based on interests, which is normal."


    "Why did you comfort me?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows. "Why don''t I think about such a small matter? Forget it, do you have anything to do this afternoon?"


    "I''m going to find Shangguanya," Li Rong shook her fan, "If you are fine, why not stay with me?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he knew what Li Rong meant. Shangguanya might go to the casino. If he went to the casino, he really needed his company.


    So he nodded, and said, "Okay."


    The two went to Shangguanya and went to Shangguan''s house first. After receiving news that Shangguanya had gone to the teahouse, the two did not detour this time and went straight to the casino.


    Pei Wenxuan called his friend to pick up the token again. After getting in, Li Rong couldn''t help but say, "Next time, let''s get a token by ourselves."


    "Yes."


    Otherwise, he would always borrow tokens, and he would be embarrassed.


    He looked for Li Rong in the crowd, and met Shangguanya at the table playing the leaf card.


    Shangguanya was wearing a men''s suit and was able to fight vigorously. When Li Rong walked behind her, she just yelled: "Bump!"


    Li Rong patted her on the shoulder, Shangguanya said impatiently: "Little master plays cards..."


    Before finishing speaking, Shangguanya froze. Li Rong smiled and squinted at her: "I have something to look for you."


    Shangguan Ya smiled reluctantly: "Can you wait for me to finish this round, I will soon win."


    Li Rong smiled softly, and said, "Then I will wait for you in my private room."


    Gambling shops generally have private rooms for VIPs, so you can enter as long as you have a limit on the gambling money.


    Li Rong went directly to the private room on the second floor, worked in it, and after playing with the sieve for a while, she heard Shang Guanya standing at the door, a little anxious: "Well, did I come in?"


    Li Rong put down the sieve cup and straightened up: "Come in."


    Shangguanya opened the door and entered the house. She closed the door and walked to the table with a smile: "I am not used to seeing you in this place."


    With that, she sat down, Pei Wenxuan stood aside and poured tea for Shangguanya. Shangguanya looked up and down Pei Wenxuan, picked up the tea and smiled with Li Rong: "You are a good man, I like it."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, standing behind Li Rong, looking at Shangguan Ya without speaking.


    Li Rong glanced back at Pei Wenxuan, then looked at Shangguanya who was unobtrusive in front of him, and chuckled lightly: "Bold."


    "I know the princess won''t mind." Shangguanya raised her teacup, like a wine glass. After taking a sip, she put down the cup, leaned against the arm of the chair, and said with a smile, "Say your highness, come to me, yes Talk about Qin''s case?"


    "Why does everyone in the world know that I want to take care of this case?"


    Although Li Rong was not surprised that Shangguanya knew about this, she was also a little curious. Shangguanya supported her chin and looked at Li Rong: "His Royal Highness took care of Yang Quan¡¯s case last time and intervened in the matter of choosing a concubine in the palace. It''s strange that the case does not interfere."


    "Oh?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "Then why do you think I intervened?"


    "His Royal Highness doesn''t think it," Shangguanya looked at her, her eyes were clear, "Does the family care too much?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at Shangguanya. Shangguanya straightened up and took a bit of correctness that she could only have in the palace: "Your Majesty, for the sake of the family, forced His Highness Pingle to marry Lord Pei. Now the family is about to force the prince again. Your Royal Highness marries your concubine. You say, fate is in the hands of others. Can His Royal Highness bear it? Can His Royal Highness bear it? Can Your Royal Prince bear it?


    "That''s why you changed the incense burner in the palace?"


    "His Royal Highness is smart." Shangguanya complimented, "Aya listened to what His Highness said to Aya last time. It''s just that Shangguan''s family is not in Aya''s hands after all, and Aya can''t be the master."


    Shangguanya''s last sentence was very meaningful. Li Rong looked at Shangguanya and she knew clearly Shangguanya''s control over Shangguan''s family.


    Now Shangguanya is still too weak, but after her last life, although Shangguanya was in the harem, she was the actual person in charge of the Shangguan family.


    The relationship between Shangguanya and Shangguanjia is completely opposite to that between Shangguanyue and Shangguanjia. Shangguanyue lives for Shangguanjia, and Shangguanjia exists for Shangguanya.


    Li Rong opened the folding fan in his hand and said slowly, "So, what are you going to do to Shangguan''s family?"


    "My Highness and I mean the same thing," Shangguanya put a smile on her face and said seriously, "Shangguan''s family should slowly withdraw from the court. So I hope to establish a better relationship with Your Highness."


    "what relationship?"


    "Have you ever thought about supporting a person with better control to control the Shangguan family?" Shangguanya''s voice was flat. "In this way, Shangguan family can be completely loyal to His Royal Highness and assist His Highness to assist the prince ascend to the throne, and then slowly withdraw from the court, leaving only a few people. To save face in Korea, everyone else will go back to Youzhou."


    "Why don''t you quit now?" Li Rong smiled, Shangguan Yamo holding the teacup, "Why do you know that you ask, now that your Majesty has been suppressed by the Shangguan for more than ten years, and the sickness is in your heart, can the Shangguan retreat? Now Shangguan Once the family retires, I am afraid that there is only one dead end. The only way is to establish a better relationship with the prince and you, so that the two can rest assured that they will go to the official family, and wait for the future prince to take the throne, and the official family will quit by themselves."


    Listening to Shangguanya''s words, Li Rong laughed aloud: "Do you want to be the principal of the Shangguan family?"


    "Not now," Shangguanya raised her eyebrows, "What about the future?"


    "Why should I help you?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguanya leaned over and said with a smile, "You and I are both women, and have the same ideas. If I want to be the principal of the Shangguan family, I must rely on Your Highness. Is this Shangguan family better than the current one? A lot to control?"


    "Only in this way," Shangguanya''s expression was meaningful, "Shangguanjia is the Shangguanjia in His Highness''s hands."


    Li Rong thoroughly understood what Shangguanya meant.


    Now the relationship between Shangguan family and Li Rong and Li Chuan is that Shangguan family is in control of them, not they are in control of Shangguan family.


    Long time ago, whether Li Chuan or Li Rong, sooner or later will become Li Ming today.


    Shangguanya could see clearly, but her father''s arrogance could not be changed, so she could only find another way.


    Shangguanya is now putting the future of Shangguan''s family into Li Rong''s hands, on the one hand to show weakness, and on the other hand, she is also seeking an umbrella.


    If the Shangguan family were completely handed over to Li Chuan or any monarch, the other party would infinitely weaken the family for their own power and the court.


    In Li Rong¡¯s hands, Shangguan¡¯s family and Li Rong are in a solidarity. Li Rong cannot completely weaken Shangguan¡¯s family. He can only manage and control. Facing the Shangguan family controlled by Li Rong, as long as the monarch trusts Li Rong enough, he will relax against Shangguan. Vigilance at home. If the monarch does not trust Li Rong, he must move Li Rong before he takes over the official family.


    Nowadays, Li Ming and Shangguan¡¯s family are endlessly dying, and Li Rong and Shangguanya¡¯s goal is to support Shang Li Chuan so that Li Chuan and Shangguan¡¯s family will not fall into the current situation, and then Shangguan Ya will become Shangguan¡¯s family. Find a safer location so that it won¡¯t be as precarious as today.


    Regardless of Shangguanyue or Shangguanxu, they were born at the peak of Shangguan''s family, and deep down they didn''t believe in what Li Ming could do to them. They always believed that Shangguan''s and Li Ming still had an advantage.


    Therefore, the queen''s way to protect the position of the prince is to rely on the family infinitely and make the family an indispensable part of Li Chuan. In her heart, this is the best way to keep her son. This method not only guarantees Li Chuan''s accession to the throne, but also guarantees that the glory of the Shangguan family will continue.


    It''s just that she overlooked that people who were born in the royal family value dignity and autonomy in fate far beyond their imagination.


    Shangguan Ya clearly saw this.


    Because she herself is also a person like Li Rong, she clearly knows the thoughts of Li Rong and Li Chuan, and she also understands the precarious fate of Shangguan family.


    Li Rong looked at her friend from the previous life, but was not surprised at her sharpness. After a while, she laughed: "Excellent, then you can tell me what you need."


    "In most cases, you don¡¯t need your Highness¡¯s help." Shangguanya seemed to have known that Li Rong would agree, but she was not surprised, leaning on the back of the chair, fiddled with the dice unconsciously with one hand, and said, "I need help occasionally, maybe Very busy."


    "There are so many places where I need your help." Li Rong was not polite, "Did you think about it?"


    "Relax, I will listen to His Highness''s orders." Shangguan Ya raised her eyes, "So this time, what does His Highness want me to do?"


    "Do you know who participated this time?"


    "There are three uncles who came to my house recently, the Wen family in Xingyang, the Cui family in Qinghe, and the Wang family in Longxi. You can follow them to find out who are in the Ministry of Justice and the Yushitai. You probably know that they participated in the Qin family. Who is involved in the case?"


    Shangguanya was clearly prepared, and Li Rong was relieved to see her on the road like this.


    "Any other news?"


    "The matter has just begun, I will help you stare, if there is news, I will notify you immediately."


    "Good." Li Rong nodded and exchanged, "You can tell me what else you need."


    "Twenty people," Shangguanya was rude, "I want to arrange to enter the Shangguan mansion."


    "Okay." Li Rong immediately responded. After the two parties reached a deal, Shangguanya stood up, "If there is nothing else, I will go round again. There is not much time. I have to go back to the house after the fight. I don¡¯t pay for it."


    Li Rong was a little frustrated when she heard the word "money". Fortunately, gambling money is nothing for her. She waved her hand and sighed, "Go."


    Shangguanya retired, and Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, and said helplessly: "You said you are all one by one, how come you are the master of asking for money? When can I give me a God of Wealth and relieve my family. The pressure of the Lord?"


    Pei Wenxuan heard it funny, and went out with her: "You work harder, let your majesty send you the ten counties, and the money will come."


    When Li Rong heard this, she looked back and looked up and down at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan was so stared at her that she couldn''t help but say: "What do you look at me?"


    "I just remembered..." Li Rong raised her hand to hold Pei Wenxuan and smiled, "Wenxuan, don''t you still have a family property to inherit?"


    Pei Wenxuan was so taken by Li Rong, the whole person was stiff, his mind was stuck together, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Li Rong thought of Pei Wenxuan¡¯s family business, and became happy for a while: "Don¡¯t most of your Pei family¡¯s properties also earned by your father? It stands to reason that you are an adult, and it would not be appropriate for your uncle to help you keep it. Let¡¯s find a chance. , Go talk to your house, what do you think?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, his whole senses were where Li Rong touched him.


    Li Rong really didn''t treat him as an outsider, holding his hand like this, like two big girls talking. Pei Wenxuan could see that Li Rong was driven crazy by the money. Thinking of the money in his family, Li Rong''s tone was much gentler: "The father-in-law is a capable man. He used his own power to squeeze the Pei family from a second-rate family. After entering the first class, you must have a lot of property left. You have to learn from him. You can''t always think of asking me for money. You should learn the dignity of some men, don''t you?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard her talk about men, he finally recovered a bit. He glanced at Li Rong up and down, turned his head, and said directly: "I have no dignity."


    Li Rong got angry as soon as he heard it. Knowing that Pei Wenxuan was rejecting her proposal, she stretched out her hand to pinch Pei Wenxuan''s soft flesh and twisted it, and said angrily: "Why are you so worthless?!"


    "Ouch, my grandmother," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "Can you be more realistic, my second uncle is just a little bit worse than Shangguan Xu. Let''s go and ask for money now, that''s a hukou. Food. You think money is fine, can you think of other easier ways?"


    Li Rong also knows this truth. She sighed and said sadly: "It''s so hard to make money."


    Hearing what Li Rong said, Pei Wenxuan turned his head and glanced at Li Rong. Seeing that Li Rong seemed to be really worried about this matter, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Li Rong looked up at him, a little unhappy: "What are you laughing at?"


    Pei Wenxuan was interrupted by Li Rong''s hands, so he didn''t feel nervous anymore. He walked to the carriage with Li Rong arm in arm, and said with a low smile: "Unexpectedly, your Royal Highness will have a day of worry about money."


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said: "Don''t dare. I just think that your Highness looks like this is rare and cute."


    "Tsk," Li Rong showed a look of disgust, "Pei Wenxuan, you can say anything if you flatter."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and turned his eyes, looked at the carriage ahead, and said slowly: "In fact, your Royal Highness does not have to worry. Some of the industries that I have put into production have already begun to make profits, and there should be surpluses next year. Your Royal Highness has fertile soil in Qingzhou, and takes over your Highness. After the industry, I asked Gu Chenzi to invite him. Now he should have taught the people how to do farming in Qingzhou."


    Gu Chenzi is a well-known "sage of rice" in the previous life. He has studied farming throughout his life, especially on planting straw. In his previous life, it took a few years before he wrote "Nongshu" and was famous in Daxia, but now he has been invited to Qingzhou by Pei Wenxuan in advance.


    "Everything is difficult at the beginning," Pei Wenxuan persuaded Li Rong, "wait for next year."


    "Okay, I know," Li Rong sighed, "I just said casually, you make a lot of money, I haven''t seen it before."


    As Li Rong said, she got to the side of the carriage, Pei Wenxuan helped her get into the carriage, then rolled up the curtain and got into the carriage.


    Pei Wenxuan was quite happy when he heard Li Rong praise him. After sitting down, he looked up to see Li Rong find a comfortable position and lay lazily in the carriage. He couldn''t help laughing: "Since you know, your Highness can rest assured. Over the years, I have helped His Royal Highness take care of the property, and in the future," Pei Wenxuan opened the teacup, with a gentle voice, "The extra money will be used as a dowry for His Royal Highness."


    Hearing this, Li Rong "pouch" laughed: "Pei Wenxuan, you are really interesting, even the dowry is ready for me."


    "I met you after all," Pei Wenxuan smiled and raised his eyes, looking at Li Rong, who was smiling happily on the side, "I will give you a dowry, lest you can''t get married and depend on me forever."


    "Shameless," Li Rong poked him with a small fan, "Who wants to rely on you forever?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, bowed his head and poured tea.


    Li Rong was spinning the fan next to him, and as soon as he lifted it from the corner of his light, he could see the slender and beautiful fingers turning over the small golden fan, like a strange dance, with a sense of speechless beauty.


    His gaze paused on the slender finger, and he didn''t know what happened, but he remembered his last life. At that time they dared to get married. Sometimes Li Rong came to Kuishui, and this beautiful hand became useful.


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were dim, he hurriedly lowered his eyes, and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, let''s discuss something with you."


    "Ok?"


    "I think we should go to bed to sleep."


    "Oh?" Li Rong turned to look at him, a little strange, "Don''t you find it troublesome?"


    There was no point before, what is the point now?


    Li Rong was a little puzzled. After a while, she laughed a little: "Pei Wenxuan, do you have an attempt to me?"


    "His Royal Highness can''t help but value himself too much."


    Pei Wenxuan quickly replied: "I have been watching people for decades, what else can I afford?"


    When Pei Wenxuan answered this, his heart was beating fast. Li Rong nodded and said slowly: "That''s right, you and I are too familiar. If this can be an attempt, it can be seen that you men really are not vegetarian. Bogey, animals are inferior."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Listening to Li Rong scolding him, Pei Wenxuan didn''t know what was wrong, and he felt a little guilty.


    He felt that Li Rong was right. He and Li Rong have such a pure friend relationship now, how can he see these thoughts with just one hand?


    Really he was too nasty.


    So he nodded his head and echoed: "His Royal Highness is right!"


    "Then why do you want to separate the beds?"


    Li Rong looked up at him and blinked. Pei Wenxuan was questioned for a while. After holding back for a long time, he finally said: "I wake up too early every morning for fear of quarreling your Highness."


    "That''s it." Li Rong laughed and waved her hands. "It''s okay. You usually don''t bother me when you get up. Don''t worry too much. It''s too troublesome to sleep separately, and someone finds out. If we two When the news of discord spreads, Your Majesty has to wonder how hydrated my supervisory department is. After all, now he trusts me, and most of it depends on your face, thinking that if I marry you, you will marry a chicken, a chicken, a dog, a dog. Up."


    Hearing what Li Rong said, Pei Wenxuan didn''t dare to say more, nodded, and pulled out the folder from the drawer, and said calmly: "You don''t mind, just forget it."


    He just took a few more cold showers.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater 1]


    Pei Wenxuan: "I will prepare your dowry for you."


    Li Rong: "You are so good?! Thank you! You are really my good girlfriend."


    Pei Wenxuan: "No thanks, you will bring it back anyway."


    Li Rong: "???"


    ¡¾Small Theater 2¡¿


    Li Rong: "You are so familiar with me. If you can do this, you can see that you men are really good at meat and vegetables, but animals are not as good as animals."


    Pei Wenxuan: "His Royal Highness is right! I am the beast! I actually have thoughts about you, I am nasty! I am shameless! I am not a good girlfriend!"


    ¡¾Small Theater 3¡¿


    Pei Wenxuan¡¯s volg: "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Pei Wenxuan. Today, the second time I sleep in separate beds, I failed again. The princess can always find out why I and her sleep in separate beds. I think it makes sense. There is no way to refuse. Let me see if I can think of a way, after all, if I sleep like this, I will fall in love with her, I don¡¯t want to refuse, I really only treat her as a brother... ¡­"

 Chapter 51： trouble

    Thanks to the Xukou that Li Ming secretly established the Supervision Department, Li Rong waited boringly for ten days in the princess mansion.


    However, she has not been idle for these ten days, checking the staff around, thinking about who will be transferred in after the establishment of the Supervisory Department. At the same time, they secretly trained a group of theater troupes to perform a court drama secretly based on Qin''s case.


    Most of these things were taken care of for her by others. She took care of the general direction. She was fine to visit everywhere, and occasionally went to Shangguanya to play a leaf card. The days were quite interesting.


    Ten days later, the Qin family¡¯s order came down and the evidence was conclusive. The news of the Qin family''s verdict soon spread to Huajing, and Li Rong hurriedly let the ready-made troupe set up the stage, and started singing on the day the Qin family''s case was filed.


    As soon as the Qin family''s case was settled, he sang such a play secretly from the Qin family''s being framed. All of a sudden, rumors arose.


    On the second day, Li Rong arranged for Qin Zhenzhen to kneel to the gate of the princess mansion.


    Early in the morning, people came and went, and everyone saw a girl kneeling motionless at the gate of the princess mansion.


    There were more and more people watching the excitement. Li Rong put on makeup in the room, and heard Jinglan come in and said, "Your Highness, it''s almost there."


    Li Rong stood up and said happily: "Let''s go."


    After that, Li Rong led the people out of the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Qin Zhenzhen kneeling at the door and shouted: "Your Highness!"


    Seeing Qin Zhenzhen, Li Rong showed a surprised expression: "You are..."


    "Qin Zhenzhen, the second daughter of the long house in the Qin Mansion, a civil female."


    Qin Zhenzhen reported the name of the book they had previously confronted. Li Rong pretended to be surprised: "Ah, why are you here?"


    After that, she hurriedly asked people to help her up, and said hurriedly: "You get up first, what are you doing when you kneel at my door?"


    "Minnu''s family has been wronged," Qin Zhenzhen held up a blood book, snapped his head to the ground, and said loudly, "Please, your Highness will be the master of Minnu!"


    Li Rong took a step back and panicked: "You...what do you let me do?"


    "His Royal Highness," Qin Zhenzhen raised his head with tears in his eyes, "The Rong country is invading, and my uncle and brother are fighting on the battlefield. Now the frontier has won, and the cousin is fighting for rewards. He actually framed my father and brother for colluding with the Yang family and colluding with the enemy and traitorous country! It''s for the people''s daughter!"


    "Why are you looking for me about this?" Li Rong hesitated, "I''m just a princess..."


    "His Royal Highness is the blood of Li''s family, and he is from the palace," Qin Zhenzhen interrupted her and said excitedly, "Now Yushitai''s Criminal Department is colluding with each other to frame my family. No one dares to accept this **** book, no one dares to control, except for Your Highness, There is no way out for the girl. If His Royal Highness does not accept this blood letter today, the girl will hit her head to death in front of the princess''s mansion and go with me, the Qin family!"


    "Miss Qin, don''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qin Zhenzhen suddenly got up and slammed into the stone lion at the door while Li Rong screamed!


    Qin Zhenzhen had already prepared a blood bag in her sleeve. The moment she got up, the blood bag slipped to the palm of her hand. Before hitting the stone lion, she slightly blocked her with her hand. After the blood bag burst, she quickly touched her forehead. It''s over.


    When Qin Zhenzhen hit the stone lion, Li Rong rushed over with people and blocked the sight of the people. After Qin Zhenzhen fell, she hurriedly turned Qin Zhenzhen over and said excitedly: "Miss Qin!"


    "His Royal Highness..." Qin Zhenzhen panted, and tremblingly handed the blood book to Li Rong, "Please, your Royal Highness...help me...help me..."


    Qin Zhenzhen said, turning his head when he closed his eyes.


    Li Rong raised her hand to check her sniff, then her face changed, and her hand trembling did not speak.


    The crowd whispered.


    "Is it dead?"


    "Be dead."


    "This Qin family is really miserable. If it weren''t for being wronged, could this girl be hit and killed at the gate of the princess mansion?"


    "Why didn''t she find the prince?"


    "The prince wears a pair of trousers with those families in the court, how can it be managed?"


    "Will His Highness Pingle take care of it?"


    "Who knows?"


    Everyone whispered, waiting for Li Rong''s decision.


    After a long time, Li Rong took the blood book in Qin Zhenzhen''s hand and slowly stood up.


    "Send in Miss Qin''s and find a place to bury her."


    Li Rong''s voice trembled, then she raised her eyes and gritted her teeth and said, "Prepare the car, I want to enter the palace!"


    Hearing Li Rong''s preparation for the car, the crowd immediately boiled.


    Someone seemed extremely happy and shouted: "His Royal Highness took the blood book! Your Highness must take care of this!"


    For the common people, Li Rong''s acceptance of this **** book is meaningless a ray of light from the Huajing entrenched by the family.


    No one thought that Li Rong would actually take the blood book, so after Li Rong got in the carriage, the people next to him became more and more crowded. They followed Li Rong''s carriage and shouted: "Your Highness, we support you!"


    Li Rong held the blood book and did not speak. She sat dignified in the carriage, and the people next to her were following her carriage. The carriage was so strict that she could not see the people inside. Only occasionally when the curtain was raised, she could see the people inside vaguely. The appearance, looks solemn, and awe-inspiring.


    Li Rong''s carriage went all the way into Miyagi, and when she arrived at the palace, she told people to go in without going down.


    The **** ran into the hall and passed the news of Li Rong''s entry into Li Ming''s ears all the way. Li Ming had been waiting for her long ago and directly raised his hand and said, "Xuan."


    Li Rong, holding the blood book, stood at the door of the main hall, listening to the eunuch''s loud call from inside: "Xuan, Princess Pingle enters the hall¡ª"


    Hearing this call, Li Rong walked into the hall with a blood book in his hand, then knelt in the center of the hall and said in a loud voice: "My son has seen my father, long live my father."


    "Now in the morning," Li Ming asked, sitting on a high seat, knowingly, "what are you doing?"


    "Report to the emperor, that the sons and ministers are here to redress the grievances."


    "For whom?"


    "Qin in Liangzhou."


    "What is wronged?"


    "The Qin family was loyal and loyal, and was falsely colluded with the Yang family. The Yushitai Penal Department Shangshusheng broke the law, extorted a confession by torture, and mishandled the unjust case. Today, the Qin family''s daughter was killed before her son Zhumen for justice. Even if we know the road ahead is difficult and dangerous, we must seek justice for Qin!"


    Hearing this, no one made a sound in the whole court. Shangguan Xu looked over and said with a smile: "What the princess said, this case will be verified by the Sansi. There will be no mistakes. The princess does not understand the truth and is afraid that she will be taken by the villain. error."


    "Shangguan person," Li Rong raised her eyes to look at Shangguan Xu. "Will anyone misunderstand this palace with his own life?"


    Shangguan Xu did not speak.


    Qin Zhenzhen is dead, this is the most difficult thing to refute.


    From a logical point of view, the Qin family had a natural advantage in this matter when Qin Zhenzhen died.


    Seeing Shangguan Xu not saying anything, Li Rong turned her head, raised the blood book in her hand, and respectfully said: "Father, this is the blood book from Qin''s daughter to her sons and ministers. If this case is really framed by others, I am afraid that it will last forever. Strange injustice. The fame of Emperor Father I cannot be destroyed in an ant''s nest."


    As Li Rong said, the blood book was delivered to Li Ming''s hands. Li Ming opened it, and after looking at it for a while, Li Ming slapped the table with a slap, and said angrily, "How unreasonable!"


    After that, Li Ming looked at Shangguan Xu: "Shangguan Aiqing, you need to investigate this matter carefully. The Qin case is replaced and retrial. The trial officer should also check whether there is any deliberate structure."


    "Yes." Shangguan Xu answered calmly, but Li Rong said loudly, "No."


    The audience turned their heads to see Li Rong and saw Li Rong earnestly said: "Father, this case involves a large number of people, many of them are children of aristocratic families, and they are closely related by marriage. I cannot trust this case to Lord Shangguan."


    "The Weichen..."


    Su Rongqing spoke suddenly, Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing coldly, and immediately said, "I can''t believe it in my palace!"


    "I can''t believe this, I can''t believe it," Li Ming seemed annoyed, "What do you want?"


    "Emperor father, the daughter of the Qin family died in the arms of her son. The son has promised that she will find out the case. She also asked the father to allow him to investigate the case himself!"


    "How can this be?" Shangguan Xu immediately said, anxiously, "The princess is a harem girl, the affairs of the court..."


    "I haven''t taken care of it?"


    Li Rong raised his eyes to look at him and said seriously: "My Daxia has never had a princess and cannot participate in politics. I said that Yang''s case was originally discovered by this palace. Now, Qin''s case is implicated in Yang''s case. No?!"


    Li Rong said this hard. Shangguan Xu never thought that Li Rong would talk to her like this. He turned pale with anger for a while, blowing his beard and said: "His Royal Highness, in terms of seniority, the minister is also your elder. You should listen to the minister. One word of advice..."


    "In terms of grade, your Highness is the eldest daughter of His Majesty''s eldest daughter, and Master Shangguan must also salute when seeing His Royal Highness. Master Shangguan should listen to His Highness''s advice."


    Standing in the distance, Pei Wenxuan suddenly uttered a cool sentence, which made Shangguan Xu furious, and shouted: "I don''t know what is inferior or inferior, do you have the right to speak!"


    "Master Shangguan, what do you mean?" Hearing Shangguan Xu''s words, Pei Wenxuan, regardless of the colors of everyone around him, holding the wat board, with a calm expression, "Could it be that this is above the court, facing Master Shangguan, even the people at Yushitai can''t speak. Up?"


    Shangguan Xu didn¡¯t dare to accept this. No matter how low the grade of Yushitai was, he would also supervise the officials. Doctor Yushi could not even say that the emperor. Although Pei Wenxuan was just a supervising Yushi, Shangguan Xu was just a minister. , His fault, naturally there is nothing that can not be said.


    Shangguan Xu did not speak. He stared at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan regarded him as non-existent. He respectfully said: "Your Majesty, if this case is really as your Highness said, it is almost equivalent to involving all the censorship agencies in the DPRK. Three parties come to monitor."


    "You are right."


    Li Ming knocked on the table and said slowly: "Let¡¯s do it, Pingle, you handle this case first, and the Qin¡¯s case will be restarted and retrial. The officials who reviewed the Qin¡¯s case will also check it again. You handled the Yang¡¯s case before. I know your abilities, and if you can manage it this time, then the routine will be left to you in the future regarding the supervision of the officials."


    As he said, Li Ming laughed: "You can see me at any time, and I am my daughter. You can do things more freely. If there is something that cannot be handled, it is also convenient for you to report. The Yushitai monitors the officials. There is someone monitoring the Yushitai," Li Ming said, jokingly at the Yushi doctor Shangguan Minzhi, "You think so, Shangguan?"


    Shangguan Min''s salute was silent, as a tacit approval.


    Everyone didn''t show up on their faces, but there were stormy seas in their hearts. Everyone can understand what Li Ming said. A princess who supervises the ministers can do things more freely. Things can be reported directly to the emperor without going through the three provinces. What a terrible institution that would be.


    "His Royal Highness," Su Minzhi, the right minister, said hesitantly, "The matter of supervising the officials has already been handled by Yushitai. Now let the princess supervise..."


    "Why not?"


    Li Rong turned her head and stared at Su Minzhi: "Master Su thinks it''s unnecessary, or doesn''t it work in my palace?"


    Su Minzhi heard Li Rong¡¯s question, but he dared not answer it for a while. He was considering the words and listened to Li Rong¡¯s words: ¡°If today¡¯s Yushitai can take the place of the main palace, it¡¯s best, but now Yushitai is also involved. I don¡¯t know Su What do adults do?"


    Su Minzhi didn''t say anything. Li Rong was indeed asking questions. Now there is no interrogation institution in the DPRK that is not involved in this case. It is reasonable to set up an institution temporarily.


    "As for I think this palace can''t do it," Li Rong laughed, "Is it OK, can''t you try? In this case, can Master Su find someone who is higher than me, who does not belong to the third division, and who has investigated and handled the case? ?"


    "It''s... indeed not."


    Su Minzhi hesitated to speak. Li Ming sat on the top and said happily: "Just so, Pingle has grown up, and if you want to share the worries for your father, then give her this opportunity."


    Li Ming smiled and said: "You are in the city''s military camp, and you can choose 500 people to help you. If you do this case, you will be rewarded. Work hard."


    "Thanks Father Emperor."


    Li Rong hurriedly answered, Li Ming propped up, seeming a little tired: "Okay, that''s it, retreat."


    With that said, Li Ming walked out amidst the voices of everyone.


    Pei Wenxuan walked to Li Rong against the crowd, pursing his lips and said, "Go back together?"


    "Okay."


    Li Rong walked out with him, lowered his voice, and whispered, "Am I doing well today?"


    "First class." Pei Wenxuan gave a thumbs up.


    The two were happily talking, they heard Shangguan Xu''s voice coming from behind: "His Royal Highness stay!"


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan stopped, Pei Wenxuan moved towards Li Rong without a trace, and whispered: "Trouble is coming."

 Chapter 52： Embarrassed

    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he smiled and turned around with Li Rong. Shangguan Xu arrived in front of Li Rong, and after paying a salute to Li Rong, he didn¡¯t even look at Pei Wenxuan. He just said: "His Royal Highness can move and talk to the old minister. ?"


    "Uncle is polite."


    Li Rong laughed and turned to Pei Wenxuan, "You should wait for me at the gate of the palace first."


    Pei Wenxuan bowed his hands, saluted Shangguan Xu, and then left first. Li Rong turned around and looked at Shangguan Xu: "Does uncle want to go back to the house or go to the official office?"


    "The old minister intends to go back to the palace, is your Highness going out of the palace?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go together then."


    Shangguan Xu raised his hand and asked Li Rong to go out with him.


    The two walked out together. After Li Rong held a folding fan in her hand, and walked out of the hall with Shang Guan Xu, she heard Shang Guan Xu slowly saying: "Why did your Highness suddenly think of managing Qin''s affairs this time?"


    "Didn''t you just say it?" Li Rong said slowly, "Miss Qin came to me. I can''t bear to see Qin''s wronged."


    "His Royal Highness is already married," Shangguan Xu sighed, "Why bother with so much?"


    "Uncle..." Li Rong turned back hesitantly, "Do you mean to let me leave it alone?"


    "This time the Northwest incident," Shangguan Xu and Li Rong walked down the steps. "It was a mess that your majesty handed over to the prince. The old minister was worried about his Royal Highness, so he contacted several relatives and tried his best to stabilize the Northwest. Before, His Majesty temporarily changed his generals and forced Xiao Su to become the main general. The list of rewards Xiao Su reported to his Majesty had many problems. I don¡¯t know that His Majesty knew about this.


    Li Rong lowered her head slightly: "I would like to hear the details."


    "In these lists, most of them belong to the Han people. The children of the aristocratic family have basically not received any awards this time. That''s why the court argued. His Royal Highness wants to ask for justice for the Qin family. The old minister understands, but the old minister is fair here," Shangguan Xu saw Xiang Li Rong''s expression was a bit oppressive, "I don''t know how you plan to give it to your Highness?"


    Li Rong quietly listened to Shangguan Xu''s words, and for a moment, she seemed to understand the heart of the last life Li Chuan had just ascended the throne.


    Want to control them, these people are not only relatives, but also benefactors.


    Regardless of them, and unscrupulous.


    Li Rong was silent. After a long time, she said slowly: "Then the Qin family, is there any crime?"


    Shangguan Xu did not speak, and the two walked on the square. Li Rong looked up at the palace gate in the distance, watching the birds flutter over the vermilion high wall, and whispered: "I know that uncle loves me and Chuan''er. My son, also remember uncle. The imperial court levied taxes and exempted the family¡¯s taxes. Shangguan¡¯s family was in Youzhou and owned nearly half of the land. Every year, tax exemption, even in many imperial courts, was exempted.¡± Li Rong laughed, ¡°but the border is disturbed. When there was a natural disaster and the court was unable to take care of it, the father wanted to forcefully recruit from the family. It was Chuan''er who missed his uncle and discussed with his majesty and persuaded his majesty."


    Li Rong''s words seemed loose, but Shangguan Xu''s expression turned cold.


    The aristocratic family owned land tax-free and had many privileges. The imperial family did not have enough taxes. There were few people and less money. The army came to commit crimes. The family hid behind the imperial court. The imperial court gave the money to the border. The frontier was the Yang family. Controlling, the Yang family was afraid of weakening themselves, so they came up with the absurd thing to spend money to buy into the enemy''s country.


    The Shangguan family supports Li Chuan, and Li Chuan must also maintain the Shangguan family. Even if the family has accumulated many abuses, Li Chuan must maintain it.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly what happened to the Northwest Frontier during the war. But according to my one-sided understanding, the imperial court is responsible for running everything. Although Rong is a small country, it must also involve a lot of things. , It''s not the father''s."


    "His Royal Highness praised." Shangguan Xu insisted, and Li Rong said that he was considerate, but he could understand the secret meaning.


    According to the operating mechanism of the entire imperial court, if the aristocratic family didn''t make more obstacles in the middle, and the wholeheartedly attacked the Rong country, there would be no big problem. It''s just that everyone has their own abacus, so there have always been various problems in the aspects of decision-making, preparation of military pay, allocation, and transportation of grain and grass. This time, if it were not for the Shangguan family to persuade the families to promise various benefits, it would not have been so smooth.


    Northwest is a mess, and Huajing is also a mess.


    But this mess was already rotten in the family, and Shangguan family came forward to clean it up. It was a credit, but it was also one of the instigators.


    Shangguan Xu pinched the wat board, the pinched joints turned white.


    Li Rong couldn''t bear it for a while, and when she came to the palace gate, she suddenly said, "Uncle."


    Shangguan Xu heard this uncle, raised his head, Li Rong looked at him, and said slowly: "When I was a child, my uncle came to the palace and often brought windmills to Rong''er. Rong''er liked it very much."


    Shangguan Xu was a little dazed. Li Rong stared at Shangguan Xu and said seriously: "Uncle Rong''er is always Rong''er''s family. Rong''er hopes that my family will be well. The water is full, the moon is full, and the moon is full. The way of a saint, I hope Uncle will remember it in his heart."


    Shangguan Xu didn''t speak, Li Rong took a deep breath and turned to smile: "When I arrive at the gate of the palace, I will not send it to Lord Shangguan. This palace will go ahead."


    With that said, Li Rong saluted and left first.


    When Li Rong walked away, several ministers next to him walked up to Shangguan Xu and said anxiously, "Master Shangguan, what did your Highness say?"


    Shangguan Xu was silent. After a long time, he said slowly: "The lower part of the palace told me a lot. With her knowledge, she should not be able to say this."


    Several people looked at each other, and after a while, Shangguan Minzhi said slowly: "I''m afraid I have to talk to Pei Lixian. His child is a bit too presumptuous."


    "Young man." Shangguan Xu laughed, "still vigorous."


    Li Rong bid farewell to Shangguan Xu, and when she walked out of the palace gate, she happened to see Pei Wenxuan standing at the gate.


    He was waiting for her by the carriage in a black and red dress. Pei Wenxuan laughed as he watched Li Rong walk out.


    This person, Pei Wenxuan, had a bad stomach, but he was born to be handsome and upright. When he laughed, he felt like a spring breeze blowing in the Qingtian in April, with tenderness and vitality.


    Seeing his smile, Li Rong felt relaxed.


    Pei Wenxuan stepped forward and looked at her with a smile: "Do you need a minister to help your Highness?"


    "Why ask?"


    Li Rong was a little strange, Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and said, "If your Highness is tired, please help the minister."


    Li Rong looked at him, put her hand on his hand, and he got into the carriage.


    After getting into the carriage, Pei Wenxuan: "Let''s go back first. When we get to the house, your majesty''s decree and tokens should be here. Then we go to the Criminal Ministry to bring up the case of the Qin family and take a look at the situation of the Qin family."


    Li Rong answered and went home with Pei Wenxuan. Soon after waiting in the princess''s mansion, Li Ming asked her to investigate and handle the Qin''s case, and the imperial decree arrived. Along with the imperial edict, there was a special token awarded by Li Ming to the Supervision Department.


    After obtaining the imperial decree and token, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan rushed to the criminal department together. As soon as they arrived at the criminal department, they were stopped by the criminal department. Li Rongliang took the token in his hand and said directly: "The palace is here on decree. Shuling History Tune File."


    The people from the Criminal Ministry were stunned. They obviously hadn''t received the notice. Li Rong looked up at them: "Why, do you not believe in the palace or the imperial decree?"


    "Don''t dare," the guard at the door hurriedly stepped aside and said to Li Rong, "His Royal Highness, please."


    It stands to reason that these people should lead Li Rong in to find Shu Lingshi, but none of them had the intention to lead the way. Fortunately, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan had already figured out the various ministries in their previous lives, and they were too lazy to argue with them and mention them by themselves. Step by step, you will be directly at the place where the files are stored.


    After arriving at the warehouse where the files were stored, Li Rong asked the officials below to call the chief. After Li Rong gave the imperial decree, he said directly: "Call out the files of the Qin case, and the palace takes away."


    Hearing this, the book Lingshi hesitated for a moment, and then laughed: "His Royal Highness, it''s not that you are embarrassed by an official. The Ministry of Criminal Affairs has rules of the Ministry of Criminal Affairs. If you want to remove the file, please get the approval."


    "Approval? In the imperial decree, the presiding officer of this palace is allowed to try this case, and no one can block it. With the grade of this palace, does it need to be approved?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shu Lingshi smiled bitterly, "This is also a rule. Unless your Majesty comes in person, you must approve the order. Even if it is Master Shang Shu, you must follow the rules."


    Li Rong did not speak. Both she and Pei Wenxuan knew that this was embarrassment for the people below.


    It is difficult for Yan Wang to find the little ghost. Li Rong has not been so entangled with the little ghost in many years. She couldn''t help laughing: "Who should I call for this order?"


    "You go to Master Gao and tell him, Master Gao gave the order, and the humble post immediately handed over the Qin''s dossier to His Highness."


    "Where is Chief Gao?" Li Rong continued to ask, Shu Lingshi raised his hand and said, "It should be in the room on the left in the front. Please also move your Highness."


    "Okay." Li Rong nodded, "My palace, go and see."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, he went to Master Gao with Pei Wenxuan. When he arrived in Master Gao''s room, Li Rong raised her brows and glanced at the guard at the door: "Where is Master Gao?"


    "Master Gao is out on business." The guard said cautiously, "Your Highness...Will your Highness come back tomorrow?"


    Li Rong did not speak. She raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan looked at the guards and said calmly, "What did Master Gao go out for?"


    "This...I don''t know this humble job."


    The guard looked awkward, and Pei Wenxuan went silent. After a long time, Li Rong laughed out: "Okay, the palace will come back another day."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she turned around and led Pei Wenxuan directly out of the Criminal Department.


    After leaving the house, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness does not need to be angry. It was decided by the Supervision Department this morning, and now the Ministry of Criminal Justice has not received any news..."


    "What news!" Li Rong whispered, "Do these people use this palace as a monkey? What kind of boss are you looking for? If Su Rongqing is here today, I think he still needs a boss?! It''s clearly to deceive you. I''m not sensible!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. Seeing Li Rong walking out angrily, he followed closely and whispered, "What is your Royal Highness going to do?"


    "How? They deceived my youth, so I will let them know what youth is!"


    With that said, Li Rong got to the side of the carriage and strode onto the carriage. Pei Wenxuan saw her being annoyed, fearing that she would be outraged, so she hurriedly stopped her and said, "Where are you going to go?"


    "Go find someone! Don''t follow me, go to the barracks, call ten good hands from the people I saw before, and they will be there in a while," Li Rong raised his hand to the teahouse next to him, "I''ll wait there. you."


    "I''m looking for someone, where''s your highness?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Before Li Rong finished speaking, she heard Shangguanya''s somewhat happy voice: "Ah, Your Highness," Shangguanya waved a short distance, "What a coincidence!"

 Chapter 53： Awakening (1)

    When Li Rong heard Shangguanya''s voice, she and Pei Wenxuan were taken aback. Pei Wenxuan glanced around and reminded Li Rong in a low voice, "This is not far from the casino."


    Li Rong nodded. This place is not far from the casino. There are restaurants and cafes next to it. Shangguan Ya is dressed in men''s clothing. It is estimated that she just came here to eat after betting.


    Li Rong calmed down a bit, and whispered with Pei Wenxuan: "You go find someone, and then send someone to the mansion to...call Xun Chuan. I am waiting for you in the restaurant over there with Guan Ya."


    Pei Wenxuan responded, and separated from the people next to him.


    Shangguanya walked to Li Rong, looked up at the door of the Criminal Ministry, and smiled: "Come on to the Criminal Ministry to do business?"


    "Are you here for dinner?"


    "Yeah." Shangguan Ya said with a grin, "I didn''t eat at noon, and I was so hungry. If your Highness is fine, why not be together?"


    "Okay."


    Li Rong laughed, got out of the carriage, and went to the restaurant she pointed to Pei Wenxuan with Shang Guanya. Shangguanya walked side by side with Li Rong and whispered: "The Qin family case has been settled. Your Highness deserves the imperial decree of the Supervision Department today, right?"


    "Come on," Li Rong glanced back at the Xing Department and said lightly, "The kid is difficult to deal with."


    "Then what is your Highness going to do?" Shang Guanya held her hands behind her back and looked in the direction Pei Wenxuan had left. "You don''t seem to plan to enter the palace to visit them?"


    "What can I do for you?" Li Rong smiled, "The little ghosts are unfair, and they have to enter the palace to find someone else to call the shots. I''m afraid that my father will have to remove my position."


    "Then your Highness intends?" Shangguan Ya raised her eyebrows, and Li Rong went into the restaurant with her, and said casually, "Just wait for a while and watch the excitement."


    Shangguanya nodded: "OK."


    The two called a private room on the second floor, entered the private room, Shangguanya picked up the menu, crackled and reported the name of the dish, then turned to look at Li Rong. Li Rong sat by the window, looking at the direction of the Xing Department, turning the fan in her hand.


    Shangguanya poured tea for herself, and said a little strangely: "I just saw the consort, what did you let him do?"


    "Call someone."


    Li Rong listened to Shangguanya''s question. She turned her head and looked her up and down. She was a little strange and said, "You are betting outside every day, don''t your family know?"


    "I haven''t found it yet." Shangguanya shrugged, "I might have found it, but it''s not a big deal, just forget it."


    "With a daughter like you, your father has a headache."


    Li Rong laughed, Shangguanya stretched out a finger, shook her finger and said: "You are wrong. My father is happy to have a smart and witty daughter like me."


    When the two talked, the dishes were brought up, Shangguanya buried her head and bitterly. Seeing that she was eating well, Li Rong sat aside and added a few chopsticks.


    The two of them ate while chatting. After the meal, they didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they talked about Li Rong¡¯s marriage. They sat on the chairs next to the windowsill, watching the people coming and going downstairs, Shangguan Yaduan After taking a cup of tea, he casually said: "Your marriage is considered to be a good match, but we can see clearly. Pei Wenxuan''s status is lower. I thought you should not look down on him. I didn''t expect your relationship to be good. Yeah."


    Li Rong laughed when he heard this, "The other person is pretty good."


    "Indeed," Shangguanya nodded, "good-looking and good-tempered, but your majesty," Shangguanya put down the teacup, leaned in front of her, and whispered, "I''m very curious about something."


    "Ok?"


    "You two," Shangguanya''s voice became quieter, "has the room been rounded up?"


    When Li Rong heard the words, she raised her eyes to Shang Guanya and raised her brows: "Why are you saying this?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguanya was a little embarrassed, "Although I have never eaten pork, I have seen pigs run. You and the newly-married couple are inseparable from each other every day, and their relationship is not good, but your words and deeds are not even a little bit. Intimacy, keep a few distances when you walk together, look at each other''s eyes open and open, I''ll be honest," Shangguanya sighed, "You said the relationship between Ma Ma and you, and the relationship between me and you, what is the difference? "


    Li Rong was choked by Shangguan Ya for a while.


    Shangguanya observes people meticulously. She knew about this matter in her previous life. She didn''t expect that Shangguanya not only observes thoroughly in business matters, but she is also interested in such things.


    Shangguan Ya saw Li Rong¡¯s expression, she laughed, and returned to her position. She was quite happy and said, "I really expected it. Your majesty, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m just curious, you two. what relationship."


    Li Rong didn''t worry that Shangguanya knew this. Shangguanya was well-measured. Since Shangguanya knew and asked, Li Rong didn''t cover up, holding a tea bowl and smiled: "You just said that."


    "Ok?"


    "Friends," Li Rong said slowly, "Friends who have a good relationship."


    "Then," Shangguan ya thought, continued, "you can''t be friends forever, right?"


    "Why can''t it?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Shangguanya quickly said, "There must be a child."


    Li Rong listened to Shangguanya saying this and couldn''t help laughing: "You are young, and your marriage has not been settled yet. What are you doing in a hurry?"


    "My own, follow the fate." Shangguanya said, "Anyway, there are many children in our family. To be honest, I didn''t meet anyone I like. I would rather stay in my own home and adopt a child from those side rooms. I just leave it under my name. But you are different," Shangguanya said quickly, "You and your husband are married, you plan to live your life, where''s the husband?"


    "Don''t you think about it," Li Rong said with a smile, seeing Shangguanya''s whole thoughts crooked, "My husband and I will one day have our own choices?"


    Shangguan Ya got the words, was shocked for a moment, and then said in amazement: "Do you plan to get together in the future?!"


    "Why not?" Li Rong spread his hands, frankly, "He is a man who is a family, but I can be alone for the rest of my life. In his heart, there must be someone with him, so I won''t delay him. And what? There are so many handsome gentlemen in this world, why should I find such a good friend to start with? After all, men are easy to find..."


    "Sisters are rare." Shangguanya took the next sentence, comprehending Li Rong''s words, and the two laughed tacitly. Shangguanya said happily, "Is there a candidate for the next term in your Highness''s heart? With your highness'' age, he is good now The prince is almost at the time of marriage, if His Royal Highness does not take action, the range of options in the future will be much smaller."


    "What you said, I''m also considering it."


    Li Rong said slowly: "But now the affairs are still important, think about these things later. If there is no suitable one, why don''t you raise a few faces?"


    Shangguanya nodded, and that''s when there was a knock on the door, and then a muffled voice rang: "Your Royal Highness, Humble Xun Chuan, come here."


    Li Rong nodded when hearing the sound, and said directly: "Come in."


    When Li Rongyin fell, a young man with a half iron mask walked in.


    He was not born tall, but he was very well-proportioned, and he was slender. As a man, his physique is a little weaker, standing in the room neither humble nor overbearing, and respectfully bowed to Shangguan Ya: "My son."


    Shangguanya looked her up and down and looked at Li Rong. Li Rong introduced: "This is my subordinate, supervise Si Xunchuan."


    Shangguanya nodded, and arched her hand towards Xunchuan: "We met for the first time, at Xia Shangguan."


    "Sit down, wait a while, and the cohort will bring people over."


    When Xun Chuan heard this, he responded without being restrained, and sat down on a chair next to him.


    Li Rong touched the teacup and said slowly: "Wait for a while, the horseman will bring a few people over. Those newcomers will not obey the arrangement too much. If they don''t do it for a while, you will take them with you, understand?"


    "understand."


    The young man responded, seemingly clear.


    The five hundred people in the Supervision Department were all selected by Li Rong a few days ago. They are good, but capable, and they are naturally aware of the current situation, afraid that no one wants to come in.


    Today, Li Rong intends to directly work in the Criminal Ministry and bring these people over, just to remind them.


    After the three people waited for a while, they saw Pei Wenxuan and brought someone over.


    Shangguan Ya said happily: "Here is coming! Your Highness, can I go with this excitement?"


    "Find a mask to cover your face." Li Rong was rather disgusted, "Don''t let you recognize it."


    "I have experience with this." Shangguanya hurriedly took out half of the iron mask, and she looked a little like Xunchuan next to her. Shangguanya said seriously, "I always have it, I''m afraid that people will recognize it."


    With such thorough preparations, Li Rong was embarrassed to let her not go.


    The three of them went on together before Pei Wenxuan came up. Pei Wenxuan dared to go to the entrance of the restaurant, and saw Li Rong walking down with two young men wearing half masks. Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After looking around for a moment, he suppressed the doubt in his heart and said to Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, people are here. ."


    "When you get there, just leave."


    Li Rong walked in front and led the people to the penalty department. As soon as he reached the door, the gatekeeper was about to stop. Li Rong gave a look. Xun Chuan raised his hand to raise the token, and lifted his sword to push the gatekeeper away. , Said coldly: "The Supervision Department handles the case, let."


    "You dare to block the way of your highness," Shangguan Yayang said, "It''s so bold, can''t you see the imperial edict?!"


    As soon as the two sang and got together, they immediately opened the way. Li Rong smiled calmly and Pei Wenxuan stood beside Li Rong and whispered: "Where did you find these two live treasures?"


    Li Rong smiled and glanced at Pei Wenxuan: "Is it easier to use than you?"


    Pei Wenxuan choked for a while, and the four of them led a dozen young people with blank faces to the warehouse where the files were placed. The gatekeeper saw them entering, and one of them immediately said: "You are here to guard, I will go to Master Su. "


    The highest official sitting in the Criminal Ministry is Su Rongqing, and they can only think of looking for Su Rongqing now.


    Li Rong led the people to the warehouse. Shu Lingshi laughed when he saw Li Rong, "His Royal Highness, but did you find Master Gao?"


    "I found it, no one else is there."


    Li Rong smiled and said, "But I read the imperial decree again. I looked from left to right. The imperial decree seems to be for me to investigate the case. The rest of the people waited for full cooperation. My palace thought about it. I don¡¯t belong to the Ministry of Criminal Affairs. I want to adjust the files. Why do I have to comply with the regulations of the Ministry of Criminal Affairs? Shu Lingshi gave it to me directly. What happened?


    "His Royal Highness," Shu Ling Shi said with a smile, "You are embarrassed to be in office."


    "Shu Lingshi doesn''t want to give it to this palace?" Li Rong laughed and glanced at Pei Wenxuan, "Go."


    When Pei Wen declared this, he went straight into the warehouse.


    In the previous life, Pei Wenxuan spent a few years in the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and the place where the files were stored was familiar. As soon as Pei Wenxuan entered, Shu Lingshi was immediately anxious, and he hurriedly stopped Pei Wenxuan. With one hand, Shu Lingshi pressed his sword on the table with a sword, leaned the blade against Shu Lingshi''s neck, raised his eyes to the other guards who were ready to do it, and said coldly: "Who dares?"


    "What are you doing in a daze?" Li Rong looked at the other dozen or so people who were too dare to do it. Xiao Fan slapped on the table and said angrily, "You are from the Supervisory Department. What should I do?!"


    Hearing Li Rong screaming, those who followed hurriedly drew their knives and blocked the door of the warehouse.


    Pei Wenxuan slowly searched for the file in the room. Shu Lingshi was pressed on the table by Xun Chuan. Li Rong sat aside and shook the fan casually. Shu Lingshi was panting and persuaded, "His Royal Highness, although Weichen The official position is low, but he is also the imperial official. Since your Royal Highness is now in charge of the Qin case, he should follow the rules. It is so arrogant, even if his Majesty hears it, he will not agree."


    "Shu Lingshi is right," Li Rong nodded and said with a smile, "Tomorrow morning, this palace is waiting for you."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, there was the sound of footsteps outside. After a while, Su Rongqing led the people to the door. When Su Rongqing saw this scene, she frowned and said, "His Royal Highness, what are you doing?"


    "My palace was ordered to investigate the Qin''s case. This book caused Shi to be embarrassed for many times and had conflicts with my palace. Under the urgency of the book, Shi tried to beat the palace. My guardian was impatient and made Master Su laugh."


    As he said, Li Rong raised his hand and said, "Xun Chuan, don''t be rude."


    Listening to Li Rong¡¯s words, Xun Chuan let go of Shu Ling Shi. Shu Ling Shi had just gained freedom, and immediately rushed towards Su Rongqing, anxiously said: "My lord! They will adjust the dossier from here without an order, and the humble duty is also obeyed. The Ministry of Justice does things according to internal rules, but the princess is forced to grab this dossier. The humble post has never touched the princess''s hair, and the adults are still the master!"


    "Oh, you mean I lied."


    While speaking, Li Rong secretly made a cut on her arm with a ring on her hand, and raised it in front of Su Rongqing, feeling aggrieved: "Look, Master Su, this is what he hurt me, the golden branches and leaves of the palace, is it possible to frame him? Did he hurt himself?"


    Su Rongqing saw Li Rong¡¯s wound and was stunned for a moment. Li Rong blinked, "Master Su, don¡¯t you think?"


    When Su Rongqing was called by Li Rong, he came back to his senses. The book next to him made Shi''s face full of shock and anxiously said: "His Royal Highness, so many people here are watching, how can you refer to the deer as a horse like this? You..."


    "Master Chen," Su Rongqing finally said, "Stop talking, you are injured, let''s go down first."


    With that said, Su Rongqing took out a piece of white silk from his sleeve, supported Li Rong¡¯s hand with one hand, and covered Li Rong¡¯s hand with the other, gently knotting the movement. He lowered his eyes and said calmly: "I believe Your Highness, your Highness does not have to show this wound to the minister."


    Li Rong didn''t expect Su Rongqing to speak so well, so she couldn''t help being stunned. Pei Wenxuan found the file and turned around happily, and saw that Su Rongqing was bandaging Li Rong''s wound, Li Rong stared at him blankly.


    Pei Wenxuan seemed to be stabbed violently in his heart, and he became a little stiff for a while.


    Su Rongqing wrapped up the wound for Li Rong, and whispered: "Shangshu is not in the Criminal Department on weekdays. I am in charge of the Daily Criminal Department. If your Royal Highness has any trouble, you can come directly to the minister and don''t embarrass the people below.


    "Ok."


    Li Rong heard Su Rongqing speaking calmly, and his emotions eased for a while. Pei Wenxuan walked behind Li Rong with the file and whispered: "Your Highness, the file is found."


    "Since I found it," Su Rongqing''s voice was flat, "Then the minister will send His Royal Highness out."


    "There are so many people," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Master Su will not give it away. I have disturbed the Purification of the Criminal Department. I hope Master Su will forgive me."


    Su Rongqing listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and looked up at him: "His Royal Highness is the head of the Supervision Department. It should be here. I don''t know what identity Mr. Pei is, so he forcibly broke into the Criminal Department today?"


    "His Royal Highness entered the court for the first time, and there are many things that still need guidance. I am my Highness''s husband, and he is entrusted by His Highness to help Your Highness here.


    Su Rongqing looked at Pei Wenxuan coldly, and Pei Wenxuan waited quietly. After a while, Su Rongqing said calmly: "Since Master Pei feels it''s okay, then tomorrow morning, I will see what your Majesty said."


    "Waiting for Master Su."


    Pei Wenxuan bowed his hands and said to Li Rong, "Your Highness, let''s go."


    "Then..." Li Rong was about to bow to Su Rongqing, and was dragged by Pei Wenxuan. Before Li Rong could respond, she was dragged out.


    The rest of the people were a little at a loss, Shangguanya looked around at the surrounding with a pair of eyes.


    Xun Chuan closed his sword and walked to Shangguanya''s side and said indifferently: "Don''t look, let''s go."


    With that, she led a group of people out. Shangguan Ya smiled and bowed to Su Rongqing, and ran after Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan pulled Li Rong out. Li Rong finally spoke, laughing and crying: "What is your temper, Su Rongqing said you want to join you, are you so angry? Okay, don''t pull me forward, people are still there. Behind."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan finally stopped. His complexion was not very good. He turned around and said: "Are you okay with your hands?"


    "What can you do?"


    Li Rong watched Pei Wenxuan raise her hand and looked at it carefully. Li Rong laughed and said: "Just now I made a small scratch with the ring. It''s not a big deal."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. He stared at the white silk in Li Rong''s hand. Shangguanya and Xun Chuan led the people out. Shangguanya smiled and said, "Your Highness, you are done with the file."


    "Yes, where are you going now?"


    "I have to go back."


    Shangguan Ya thought for a while, and then said, "Why don''t your Highness give me a ride?"


    "Okay."


    Knowing that Shangguanya had something to say, Li Rong turned around and said to Xun Chuan: "You lead them back to the princess''s mansion first, and I''ll be back later."


    Xun Chuan raised his hand to salute, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan led Shangguanya into the carriage. After the three of them sat down, Shangguanya said, "Send me to Juxian Teahouse, and I will go back from there in a while."


    "You did a good job in this play."


    Shangguanya smiled, she was silent and said nothing.


    Pei Wenxuan ignored the conversation between the two girls, pulled Li Rong''s hand over, carefully untied Su Rongqing¡¯s white silk, raised his hand and threw it aside. He looked at Li Rong¡¯s wound and after confirming that there was nothing serious, he took it from the side. Clean water and ointment, treat the wound for her.


    Shangguanya watched the two people interact. After a while, she retracted her eyes and said in a slow voice: "Your Highness, I can make a long story short. This may be presumptuous, but it''s just a suggestion."


    "You said."


    "According to what His Highness said today, in fact, His Highness is also looking for the next suitable candidate, why not find Su Rongqing?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s movements froze. Li Rong raised her eyebrows and listened to Shangguanya''s analysis: "I don''t seem to be totally unintentional about the look of Master Su today. If His Highness can win Master Su over, he will do things in the future. It will be much more convenient."


    "What do you mean?" Pei Wenxuan looked at Shangguanya coldly. Shangguanya smiled apologetically, and said slowly: "I offended Master Pei. Today I have heard about the future plans of the two from the princess, so I give some advice. If your Highness has the heart, no matter how talented you are, Master Su''s character, appearance, family status, and your Highness can''t be more suitable. Why don''t Your Highness take the matter and stabilize Master Su first, and have won the position of Master Su and let His Highness Supervision Department The formation is smoother, and the future marriage of His Royal Highness is resolved, so that when the two are married, suitable young talents will be married, leaving regrets. Two birds with one stone, I think it is very suitable."


    "You said this, I''m also thinking about it." Li Rong said slowly, "It''s just that I haven''t decided what I think of Master Su..."


    "I''m not sure, it''s just that some good feelings are cultivated," Shangguan Yasi thought, "As long as your Royal Highness doesn''t mind, it''s better for me to arrange.


    "What do you want to arrange?" Pei Wenxuan said directly, "His Royal Highness''s marriage should not be involved in these matters."


    "If it is purely for the sake of power to sacrifice feelings, then naturally it should not be," Shangguanya smiled, "but if His Royal Highness himself is also interested, isn''t this the icing on the cake? Master Pei, you and I are all friends of your Highness, and naturally it is for you. Your Highness is thinking about it."


    "Or," Shangguan Ya smiled, "Master Pei have other ideas?"


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless. He stared at Shangguanya, and the carriage arrived at the entrance of the teahouse, and the coachman respectfully said outside: "Your Highness, Juxian Teahouse is here."


    "Ah, really fast," Shangguanya stood up and arched her hands towards the two of them, "Go ahead, if your Royal Highness thinks about it, let''s say it together and arrange it next."


    After speaking, Shangguanya lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage.


    After she went out, the carriage started again. Pei Wenxuan rubbed the ointment on Li Rong, bandaged the wound, and whispered, "What do you think about her?"


    "Well," Li Rong thought, "That''s not bad, what do you think?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes, "You and I got married because of power, and I reconciled with His Royal Highness, hoping that His Royal Highness can find someone he likes and not be contaminated with these various things. If your Royal Highness is to have a friendship with Su Rongqing for power, How is that different from you and me?"


    "It''s naturally different," Li Rong laughed. "Of course I have to wait until I''m sure I like him before we are together."


    "Then why didn''t Your Highness wait to confirm this?"


    Pei Wenxuan asked seriously, Li Rong thought about it: "Then how do I make sure?"


    When Pei Wenxuan was asked, Li Rong slowly said: "You told me that Su Rongqing is different from the previous life. If I don''t contact him, how can I know if I like it or not?"


    "Furthermore," Li Rong laughed, "Aya is really right. This is just a smooth transition, icing on the cake. Propaganda, I know that you are a person who values ??your emotions and cannot tolerate impurities, but many things are not necessary. It''s so divided. I can''t get into conflict with the Criminal Ministry every time, there must be someone who moderates in the middle."


    "Then I will help the Highness go down and talk." Pei Wenxuan said immediately, "If your Highness finds it inconvenient to do things in the Criminal Ministry, there are other ways to help your Highness..."


    "Why can''t it be Su Rongqing?" Li Rong frowned and looked at Pei Wenxuan, "You didn''t tell me, should you try with him?"


    Pei Wenxuan was questioned. He looked at Li Rong seriously with a puzzled look. He felt his chest was stuffy, and an indescribable sourness surged up in his heart. He looked at Li Rong quietly and there was nothing. Say.


    Li Rong paused for a moment, and slowly said: "Wen Xuan, I know you have always been hostile to Su Rongqing, but you are not used to being an emotional person. Can you give me a reason?"


    Pei Wenxuan slowly calmed down. He looked at Li Rong''s questioning eyes. After a long time, he lowered his eyes: "His Royal Highness said yes, it was my sentimentality. I had a dispute with him today. I felt angry for a while, listening to Shangguan. Ya feels uncomfortable when she says that, so your Highness need not care."


    Li Rong listened and laughed and said, "How come you are like a child? The more you live, the more you go back."


    "People are always becoming more and more like children." Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, lowered his eyes, and changed the subject, "His Royal Highness is not appropriate to scratch himself for the sake of history. Don''t do this in the future."


    "I see," Li Rong waved her hand when she saw Pei Wenxuan''s mother. "It''s not a big deal. The body of a daughter is for others to listen to, isn''t it all an individual? It''s just scratch marks, you are already very bandaged like this. Too much."


    "His Royal Highness also cherishes jade body."


    Pei Wen''s manifesto was a little tired. Li Rong listened to it and looked back at Pei Wenxuan. She thought about it and leaned forward. Pei Wenxuan looked up at her and heard Li Rong''s concern: "Pei Wenxuan, are you worried? "


    "Nothing." Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "Just thinking that Su Rongqing will definitely join me tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry about it," Li Rong raised her hand and patted his shoulder. "Tomorrow, Father will deduct your salary at most. He will deduct the money for you, and I will pay you back privately. If I get married with Su Rongqing, I will let him supply you ten times."


    "Thank you." Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "It''s all trivial things, and Weichen won''t take it to heart."


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan''s face had not improved, Li Rong touched her nose and stopped talking.


    She turned around and said, "Give me the Qin family''s dossier."


    Pei Wenxuan responded and handed the file to Li Rong. Li Rong opened the file and watched quietly in the carriage.


    The file consists of three parts. The first part records the overall ins and outs of Qin¡¯s case, the second part is how to investigate and handle the reports and approvals of officials, and the third part is the transcripts of all witnesses¡¯ confessions and evidence records. .


    The confession and evidence were kept elsewhere, and Li Rong would not be able to get it for a while, so Li Rong carefully looked at the entire case.


    According to the records, this case was discovered by a supervisor named Wen Ping from Yushitai. Wen Ping received a letter of report stating that the Qin family guarded Huangping County where the Rong State fought against Daxia and the third defending army. Thousands, the enemy came to commit three thousand, and then the Qin family was instructed by Yang Lie to pretend to be defeated and fled from the city.


    After Wen Ping received the report, he transferred the official records of the battle from the Ministry of War. It was indeed three thousand defenders and three thousand enemy troops, and finally lost and abandoned the city. According to common sense, the number of the attackers should be far greater than the defenders to have a chance of winning. In the case of equal forces, such mistakes should not normally occur. So Wen Ping noticed the abnormality, wrote a note and submitted it to the Criminal Ministry, asking the Criminal Ministry to file a case.


    Cui Shuyun, the chief of the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, accepted the case and found the adjutant Luo Jun who had participated in the battle. Luo Jun confessed that he had abandoned the city when he could win. So Cui Shuyun asked Qin''s house to be sealed off based on his confession, the military department¡¯s march log, and the letter of prosecution. Related personnel. On the day of the seizure of the Qin Mansion, a letter from Yang Lie to Qin Lang, the head of the Qin family, was found from the Qin family, stating that if the Qin family was falsely defeated, they would give the Qin family a thousand taels of gold. Thousand taels of gold.


    Then Qin Lang confessed to the incident, saying that he was bribed by Yang Lie and instructed his son Qin Feng to abandon Huangping County and pretend to be defeated.


    So the case was finalized.


    Li Rong carefully read the copied Yang Lie¡¯s letter, the Qin family¡¯s confession, and the military department¡¯s march log. After reading it for a while, she laughed and said: ¡°They also spent a thousand taels of gold to buy the Qin family¡¯s family. People, the bid is too low."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong mention the business, he eased his emotions. He raised his head and took the file from Li Rong. After reading it with Li Rong, he said slowly: "There are about three entry points in this case."


    "First, find out who the person who wrote the letter is, and then find Luo Juan." Li Rong said, "Luo Juan''s confession must be false. You have to find a few more people who participated in the war."


    "Then it''s Yang Lie''s letter," Pei Wenxuan continued, "you have to take it to distinguish the authenticity."


    "The last is the thousand taels of gold," Li Rong pondered. "The people who seized the Qin Mansion at the time must be found. Only they know how to put the thousand taels in."


    "Tomorrow, let Xun Chuan go to Luo Juan and the veterans who participated in the war to get their confessions about the case. Yang Lie''s letter and the people who searched the Qin Mansion..."


    Li Rong hesitated, Pei Wenxuan had a bad instinct, and was about to speak, so he listened to Li Rong: "If Su Rongqing could speak, it would be great."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he lowered his eyebrows, and after a long time, he only said, "What if Su Rongqing refuses to let go?"


    Su Rongqing didn''t let it go. It would take a lot of effort for them to get the evidence of Yang Lie''s letter. As for the people who searched the Qin Mansion, it might be even harder to know.


    After all, the letter can still be obtained through layers of pressure, but the people who searched the Qin Mansion, once forgotten, sent it away.


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan¡¯s words, Li Rong could only say: "If Su Rongqing refuses to let go, he is afraid that he will prepare with both hands. On the one hand, he will see if there are other suitable candidates for the Ministry of Criminal Justice to gather, and on the other hand, he must follow the formal procedures. Give me evidence, I¡¯ll trouble anyone, and I¡¯ll keep finding them and give it.¡±


    But this actually consumes their time, which is the next best thing.


    Pei Wenxuan responded and said, "Just do it."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan arrived at the mansion. After getting off the carriage, Li Rong turned around and told the person next to him: "Bring a letter to Miss Shangguan, saying that she can arrange whatever she wants. The sooner the better."


    The subordinate was stunned, and then went on.


    Pei Wenxuan listened to her and only said: "Have you any plans?"


    "I have to see those dozen people, how about you?"


    "Weichen still has official duties, so go back to the official office first."


    Li Rong heard what Pei Wenxuan said, thinking that he had been with her for a day and should have accumulated a lot of work, and laughed and said: "Today I have delayed you, and I have forgotten that you still have your own business. I will do it myself in the future. , Lest you have to do things in the middle of the night."


    "Your Highness''s business is my business. I want to accompany Your Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan felt even more uncomfortable when he heard Li Rong want to do things by himself. He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll pass first."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan turned and left. After walking a few steps, he listened to Li Rong saying in the back: "Just finish what must be done. Tomorrow I will ask Chuan''er to talk to your chief, don''t be angry. "


    Hearing Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan felt sour and a little happy. He murmured and said, "Don''t be too late, go to bed early."


    "I know, go."


    Pei Wenxuan went to the government office by himself. Li Rong entered the princess mansion. He saw Xun Chuan leading a group of people standing in the courtyard. Li Rong looked at them, glanced at them, and sat down with a smile, holding a tea cup, and said slowly : "Your transfer orders should have almost arrived."


    Everyone didn''t dare to speak, Li Rong said slowly: "You guys are born in the cold clan and have not been able to rise in the barracks. You are obviously capable, but you just can''t rise, don''t you feel wronged?"


    Several people looked at each other, Li Rong said their names one by one, and then said: "You people, I remember, you will stay in the Supervision Department and work hard in the future. This palace will not treat you badly. I know you are afraid of getting into trouble. But I¡¯m going to be straightforward. From the day you entered the Supervision Department, you are members of the Supervision Department. Even if you don¡¯t cause trouble, trouble will come to you.¡±


    "You have done a good job, and this palace will send you Qingyun Ladder." Li Rong said, coldly, "If you can''t do it well, you don''t need to do anything in this palace, and you have no life to go back. You have no way out for a long time, you know? !"


    When those people heard Li Rong''s words, their faces were different, and Li Rong smiled angrily: "Why, I''m used to being a dog. This palace gives you a chance to be a human being. Are you not willing?"


    "All follow your Highness''s orders." A clever person finally reacted, knowing what Li Rong said was true, and hurriedly knelt down. !"


    "Very good." Li Rong stood up and pointed to Xun Chuan next to him: "He will be your chief in the future. His name is Xun Chuan. And you," Li Rong turned her head and stared at the person who kneeled first, "You Call Tian Sheng? In the future, you will be an adjutant. The others will find the other people on the inspector''s list tomorrow and divide them into twelve teams. Each will lead a group, each responsible for their own errands, and report to Tian Sheng. Give me a folder the day after, write down your specific arrangements, and Xunchuan will hand it over to me."


    After Li Rong gave the instructions, she was a little tired and yawned: "Okay, let''s go to rest first, you should be careful on the way back."


    Li Rong said to play, and waved away in a voice of congratulations.


    She went back to the house by herself and took out the confession in the Qin family file and read it carefully. She wanted to wait for Pei Wenxuan, but she didn''t expect Pei Wenxuan to come back late at night. She couldn''t stand it anymore, and yawned after washing herself. , And went to bed.


    Lie down on the bed, she felt a little bit more energetic, thinking about not waiting anymore, Pei Wenxuan spent a hard day with her, and she slept beautifully by herself, but she came back and looked at it carefully, maybe she felt unfair. **** off.


    Thinking about it, Li Rong flipped a book beside the bed at random and looked at it sleepily. After watching for a while, I finally didn''t hold it back, and fell asleep without knowing it.


    Pei Wenxuan finished his business and returned to the mansion. As soon as he returned to the mansion, the servants greeted him and brought him a bowl of pear soup. He smiled and said, "The horse, now Qiuzao, Your Royal Highness prepared pear soup for you , You drank pear soup to run."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. This was Li Rong''s habit. He responded and took the pear soup. After drinking a small bowl, he went to the bath to wash. After washing up, he went back to the room. When he reached the door, he saw the bright lights in the room. He frowned and asked Jinglan next to him in a low voice: "Is your Royal Highness sleeping?"


    "His Royal Highness said that the consort is working hard today, and she wants to wait for the consort to come back."


    "Don''t stop you." Pei Wenxuan''s heartstrings moved slightly, and he lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "I can''t let her be so headstrong in the future."


    "Let''s go to sleep first," Jinglan persuaded with a smile, "We will persuade in the future."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Jinglan was comforting him, Li Rong''s temper, let alone Jinglan Jingmei, he couldn''t stop it.


    Feeling helpless, he opened the door and went in. Just about to speak, he saw Li Rong lying on the bed, not knowing whether he was awake or asleep.


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and after a while, he walked over gently and stood on the head of the bed.


    Li Rong slept crookedly on the bed. It was obviously not a normal sleep. Her sleeping posture was always the same, it wouldn''t be like this. She still had a book under her face, obviously she went to sleep while reading the book.


    It''s autumn, and she still only wears a single shirt, with a few strands of hair covering her face, her black hair lining her white skin, and her black hair is like silk, white and snowy.


    Pei Wenxuan quietly looked at this and waited for him

 Chapter 53： Awakening (2)

    The girl who came back and waited until she fell asleep felt like a boat drifting in the sea, finally found the harbor and docked gently.


    He was a little nostalgic for the gentleness and tranquility of this moment, so he sat down on the bed and stared at Li Rong quietly. He didn''t do anything, just watched, and he felt that there was so much joy and so much infatuation.


    He suddenly realized that no matter in his previous life or in this life, all he was looking forward to, nostalgic for, and yearning for, the so-called feeling of home was actually this moment.


    When I came back from the government office, I drank a bowl of pear soup, and then saw the proud girl, taking off her armor, and sleeping quietly beside him.


    That was given to him by Li Rong, the best time in this world.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help reaching out and covering Li Rong''s face. He stared at her. He suddenly didn''t dare to think about how he would feel if he could no longer have it for such a moment.


    He felt the temperature under his hands and couldn''t help but whispered in a mute voice: "Rongrong."


    Li Rong sensed that Pei Wenxuan seemed to be back, and she murmured, "Huh? Pei Wenxuan? Are you back?"


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing when he heard her voice.


    He got up and hugged the man gently inside, and said softly: "I''m back, don''t wait for me anymore, huh?"


    Li Rong was a little awakened by his actions, and she shook her head: "Isn''t you afraid of you being stingy?"


    "Where can I get angry so easily?"


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry: "Don''t wrong me."


    "You are very stingy." Li Rong turned her back to him, slept and said, "Turn off the lights."


    Pei Wenxuan got up helplessly, turned off the lights, and slept on the bed.


    He looked at Li Rong''s back, Li Rong seemed to have gone to sleep, he couldn''t help but smile while watching so quietly.


    Just as soon as he laughed, he felt a little frightened.


    He hurriedly carried Li Rong on his back, afraid to look at her.


    He suddenly realized something.


    What is he laughing at? What is he happy about? What is he angry about? What is he afraid of?


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong slept for a while, as if only in a dream remembering to say something to Pei Wenxuan, turning sideways, they were close, Li Rong turned over and leaned her head on Pei Wenxuan''s back. Li Rong slept dumbfounded, leaning on Pei Wenxuan, and whispered, "Don''t get angry when you see Su Rongqing in the future. While you persuade me to try with him, you are always angry. It is difficult for me to do it."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned and did not speak. He felt that this person was leaning on him, and for a moment, a word almost blurted out.


    Don''t try then.


    Just as he was talking nonsense, he regretted it.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Shangguanya: "Don''t be afraid, brothers, watch the fun, and I will show you the way!"


    Su Ronghua: "I support! I don''t think it''s too busy to be afraid of big things!"


    Li Rong: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Su Rongqing: "..."


    Li Chuan: "..."


    Qin Zhenzhen: "..."


    Li Ming: "These two should be dragged out and cut."

 Chapter 54： Trap (1)

    This thought flashed for that moment, and Pei Wenxuan was a little surprised.


    Behind him was the sound of Li Rong''s gentle breathing, and Pei Wenxuan froze. He opened his eyes in the dark, not daring to think about it.


    But his mind couldn''t stop thinking. He couldn''t help but imagine that Su Rongqing and Li Rong were together. Such a scene was not unfamiliar. It was something he had seen countless times in his memory.


    But this fantasy is more cruel than memory is that this life is different from the previous life.


    In his previous life, he knew clearly that Su Rongqing could not really steal Li Rong in his entire life. He was incomplete and his status was low. He and Li Rong had a deep vengeance separated by a sea of ??blood. The two of them were just cuddling together in the dark for warmth. He could not really have Li Rong. Rong, Li Rong is Pei Wenxuan''s wife and always will be.


    But now it''s different.


    Su Rongqing is now a well-known son. He was born in a family of hundreds of years. He can marry Li Rong back on a big sedan chair and have children. From that moment on, Li Rong will not have any, little relationship with him.


    When this idea came to mind, Pei Wenxuan had never perceived the sharp pain in his heart so clearly. This kind of pain seemed to be a reminder and a prediction.


    Let him understand that the so-called letting Li Rong and Su Rongqing together is nothing but a good dragon for Ye Gong.


    He actually admired everything about Li Rong, like this in his previous life, and in this life, he has not really gotten rid of it.


    Knowing that he could not get Li Rong in his previous life, he kept telling himself that he didn''t care, struggling with lies and occasional sobriety, until he looked back in this life, he dared to say that his greatest regret was Li Rong. .


    But now he seems to be looking back on the path of his previous life. He can''t get Li Rong, he knows clearly.


    How could a person like Li Rong turn around so easily? She liked him only a little bit back then, let alone him now?


    He hurt Li Rong, stung Li Rong''s trust, and he is not a perfect person. He is stingy, indecisive, emotional, and deep-minded. There are a lot of mess at home, which is incomparable to Su Rongqing. Others might even say that he is Grand Master Pei, but Li Rong saw him really thoroughly, knowing how ordinary a dog is under his skin.


    He knew that such a self couldn''t make Li Rong look back, so he pretended to be himself and never looked back, but in fact, Li Rong was like spirits to him, such as poppies. After being contaminated, he simply gave up the constant addiction.


    How many times, as long as two people meet, he will fall into it.


    Pei Wenxuan realized this and closed his eyes, a little painful.


    He didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    He closed his eyes, perhaps because he was too tired for a day, and finally fell asleep. It¡¯s just that all night in his dreams were scenes from his previous life. Looking back on the day when he married Li Rong, he saw Li Rong fanning his hands. Come down, then raised his eyes, smiled at him, and called out: "Rong Qing."


    He woke up from his dream, breathing heavily in the dark, people outside whispered to remind him that it was time to go up, Pei Wenxuan slowed down for a while before responding in a low voice, and was about to get up and go to the next room to wash, so as not to disturb Li Rong. Just watch Li Rong sit up and rub her eyes and said: "Are you going to the morning?"


    "Yes."


    Pei Wenxuan said, only to remember that since Li Rong had established the Supervision Department and had an official position, she had to go to the early court.


    Li Rong went up to court the first day, struggling to get up, and looked extremely painful. This made Pei Wenxuan amused. He stretched out his hand to help her, called people in, helped her out of bed, and smiled: "Today I want to go to court, I didn''t go to bed early yesterday, so I was suffering?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong closed his eyes, trying to get more sleep, and said vaguely, "How do you get up every day?"


    Pei Wenxuan was asked and laughed by her, but did not answer. The maid came in and helped Li Rong to dress Li Rong.


    The two changed clothes. Li Rong yawned and went out with him. At this time, it was still dark, and Li Rong got into the carriage and preached to Pei Wen: "When you call me, I have to sleep for a while."


    Pei Wenxuan responded. He watched Li Rong sleep on the side of the carriage with his head on his head. He looked at it quietly for a while, feeling mixed.


    He didn''t know whether he should be closer to Li Rong or farther away from Li Rong. He just watched Li Rong know nothing about everything, and just bowed his head to take a nap.


    After Pei Wenxuan watched for a long time, he finally held Li Rong shortly before she almost fell. Li Rong raised her eyes blankly. Pei Wenxuan sat next to her, raised his hand to press her on his shoulder, and whispered. Said: "Let on it."


    Li Rong responded without noticing any difference, and leaned on Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder.


    When they arrived at the palace, the sky became a bit brighter, and the two got off the carriage and walked into the palace together.


    The wind in the morning was a bit cool, and Li Rong''s mind was sober. She came to her spirits and turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, who had been silent: "You are very strange today."


    Pei Wenxuan held the wat board, his expression was calm, and he said without pain or itching, "Oh?"


    "What are you thinking about today? I was about to fall before you came to rely on me? You don''t usually do that."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan pretended to be fine, "I didn''t pay attention either, maybe I didn''t rest well, I didn''t expect it."


    "Yes," Li Rong nodded, and then she remembered something and smiled, "I haven''t experienced the feeling of lack of sleep for a long time, but now I finally realize that it feels too uncomfortable. In the future, you should still be busy in moderation and don''t be too tired. Up."


    Pei Wenxuan replied and said calmly: "Thank your highness."


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan was in a bad mood, Li Rong glanced at him suspiciously, really not sure what Pei Wenxuan thought.


    Fortunately, the two arrived at the entrance of the hall soon. Li Rong and him stood apart. Li Rong stood in the forefront because of his high status. Pei Wenxuan stood in the back row of the team. They were far apart, and there was nothing to say.


    Li Rong stopped to the crowd, and everyone was spying. Yesterday, the imperial decree established by the Supervision Department was already down, and then the ministries were notified one by one. The people who were doing things were the emperor¡¯s cronies, which shows that the emperor attached great importance to this matter.


    Now that Li Rong really came to the court, everyone was curious and puzzled, peeping at Li Rong to see how Li Rong planned to go to the court.


    Everyone looked at Li Rong secretly, and Li Rong knew in his heart that there was no shyness of a girl, the old **** was there, his eyes closed, and he stood to sleep.


    After a while, Li Ming arrived and began to announce that all the officials entered the hall with flowing water. Li Rong and Shang Guan Xu entered side by side, forming a row. After entering the hall, she was not half embarrassed. After the crowd bowed their heads, straightened up, Li Ming saw her standing in the middle of the hall, and couldn''t help laughing: "Why is Pingle standing with Lord Shangguan? Come on, come up to me."


    Li Rong heard this and said with a smile: "Yes."


    With that, she went on the high platform and stood on the steps under Li Ming''s left hand.


    This is her position.


    Once they were in this position, everyone knew something about it. Knowing that Li Ming had set up a supervisory department, he was afraid that his heart had already been decided.


    Li Ming arranged for Li Rong''s position, turned his head and smiled, "Do you love Qing have anything to play today?"


    After Li Ming asked, Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan stood up at the same time and said loudly: "Your Majesty, the minister has something to tell!"


    The two went out together, until Li Ming was stunned. After Li Ming hesitated for a moment, he pointed to Su Rongqing and said, "Su Shilang first."


    "Your Majesty, the Wechat Minister wants to participate in the supervision of Yu Shi Pei Wen Xuan Pei. Master Pei trespassed into the penalty department yesterday, wounded Shu Ling Master Shi Chen, and robbed the file. Please also your Majesty to severely punish such a villain!"


    After Su Rongqing said this, everyone''s eyes fell on Pei Wenxuan. Li Ming laughed and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan, what do you want to play?"


    "Return to Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan''s voice is not slow and uneasy, "Weichen wants to participate in the criminal ministry''s order Shi Chenping, resisting the order, deliberately embarrassing His Highness Pingle to handle the case, and even intends to murder His Highness, please make a serious investigation. At the same time, Su Rongqing is Chen If he is straight under the commander and not strictly disciplined, it should be the same crime."


    "I understand," Li Ming nodded his head after hearing the words of these two people. "This matter doesn''t happen to Master Pei, Pingle." Li Ming turned to look at Li Rong, "You can explain."


    "Return to the emperor," Li Rong respectfully said, "Yesterday, the elder ministers went to the criminal department to mention the Qin''s case file. According to your will, the criminal department should fully cooperate with the children, but the criminal department is embarrassed and desperate. , Erchen and Master Chen clashed, Master Chen hurriedly acted, and was detained by the guards of Erchen, just when Master Su arrived, he thought it was the hand of a messenger."


    "So," Li Ming nodded, then turned to look at Su Rongqing, "Master Su, what is the truth?"


    "Your Majesty, there is a misunderstanding," Su Rongqing said slowly, "The imperial decree was just released yesterday, and Master Chen has not yet been notified by the superiors of the Ministry of Criminal Justice. The adults did not dare to let them go at will, and it was not deliberately embarrassed. And Master Chen started to say that His Highness had misunderstood. Master Chen''s voice was louder, I was afraid that he would be shocked by His Highness. These ministers all know that they disturbed His Highness yesterday, and the minister was deep. Feeling guilty. Therefore, the participation of Weichen does not involve His Highness, but Master Pei."


    With that said, Su Rongqing turned his head and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "The princess is the head of the Supervision Department. It is reasonable and reasonable to go to the Criminal Department to adjust the file. Who gives Master Pei the power to break into the Criminal Department like this? If Master Pei does not deal with it today, anyone can come to our Criminal Department so presumptuously, how will our Criminal Department rule people and handle cases in the future?!"


    Su Rongqing asked, Li Ming also felt a little uncomfortable.


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at Li Rong, and Li Rong gently shook his head at him.


    It¡¯s not impossible to break with Su Rongqing at this moment, but what Su Rongqing said is correct. After all, the Ministry of Justice is a judicial office in a country. After all, they are so hard-working that they will lose money after all. If they break, Li Ming still has to give the punishment department a bit of face in the end.


    In any case, they have already got the files in their hands, and they have to give the Criminal Ministry a step up.


    Pei Wenxuan understood Li Rong¡¯s meaning and sighed. He knelt down and prodded towards Li Ming: "Your Majesty, yesterday, the Weichen trespassed into the Penal Department without permission. I was also worried about the princess. Although the Weichen is a courtier, he is also the husband of the princess. I was in a rush and forgot my identity. Although it was reasonable, but I was out of law, I hope your majesty and the adults of the Criminal Department will forgive me."


    Pei Wenxuan convinced him to be soft, Li Ming waved his hand and nodded: "Okay, things are very clear. I let the Supervision Department take care of things, and Chen Ping stopped him. Not only did he stop him, but also hurt Pingle. Pingle Pei Wenxuan hardened. It¡¯s not right to break into the Penalty Department. It¡¯s not right for the Penalty Department to put their words on the defensive. They each hit 50 boards. Mrs. Chen deducts three months'' salary, and Pingle and Pei Wenxuan also deduct three months'' salary, okay?"


    "Your Majesty, this..." Li Ming said directly, "Why, the criminal department is still not satisfied?"


    "Your Majesty Shengming." Su Rongqing immediately said, respectfully, "Weichen has no opinion."


    Su Rongqing spoke, and other people couldn''t say anything.


    Li Ming nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, that''s it. Master Pei, get up, do other adults have other things?"


    Li Ming moved the topic to the past, and everyone knew what he was interested in, so he didn''t ask more, and moved to the two sides.


    Li Rong secretly glanced at the expressionless Pei Wenxuan, and saw that he was still stern, and couldn''t help thinking. For today''s Pei Wenxuan, the three-month salary, did he dare to feel heartache?


    When the two were going to the court, just after dawn, Shangguan Ya finished dressing, and went to the casino in the name of going to the poetry club to participate in the talks.


    Before she came back last night, she heard about Li Rong and knew that Li Rong had agreed to her.


    So she came to the casino early in the morning, and after searching all the way, she saw Su Ronghua who was pressing on the side of the gaming table.


    She and Su Ronghua are not acquainted, just because they met last time, and then Su Ronghua often came to gamble, so there was a bit of overlap. She arrived behind Su Ronghua and saw that Su Ronghua was gambling excitedly, and patted Su Ronghua on the shoulder lightly: "Master Su."


    "Hey don''t bother..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Ronghua realized who was standing behind him. He turned his head in a little astonishment, and looked up and down Shangguanya, and said with some uncertainty, "Shangguan Xiao...little young man?"


    "Is there time to take a step to speak?"


    Shangguanya smiled and said, Su Ronghua suddenly laughed when he heard this: "Other people ask me, then there is no time, but the words of Master Shangguan..."


    Su Ronghua looked at her up and down, her expression was full of teasing, her eyes made Shang Guanya frown, and then she saw this person gently bending over, approaching her, and laughing softly: "There is time to go down at any time."


    "It seems that I didn''t slap enough last time," Shangguan Ya said slowly, turning around and saying, "Let''s go."


    With that said, Shangguanya led Su Ronghua to the second floor, and the two entered the private room, sitting on each side at the gaming table. Shangguanya asked him to go down. Su Ronghua put a fan on his belt, got up to pour tea for Shangguanya, and said with a smile: "Is nothing to go to the Three Treasures Hall, Miss Shangguan can you use it?"


    "I was going to try my luck, but I didn''t expect to run into you."


    Shangguanya put her arms around her chest, looked at Su Ronghua on the opposite side, and sneered: "You come to the casino early in the morning, you really can''t get enough of it."


    "With each other," Su Ronghua put down the teapot and shook the fan coolly, "Miss Shangguan, everyone is beautiful, proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, and the candidate for the princess of Shangguan family. I will spend a little time here. Compared with the young lady, it is in front of Guan Gong Playing a big sword is not self-reliant. After all, the seven-rank official in the lower district is not a special official of the Yushitai. You don''t need to go to the early court. It is normal to stay here and gamble."


    After a conversation, Shangguanya almost knew who this was. She was too lazy to talk to him and said directly: "Talk to you about something. Your Royal Highness would like to see your brother. See if you can invite your brother out. , Your Highness sits in the village, how about a meal?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he took a cup and sipped his tea.


    Shangguanya continued next to him: "The benefits will not be missing from you. I know that you have an appointment with the third son of the Xie family for a cockfight next month. He is the first chicken king in Huajing. You are looking for a big **** that can beat him. , I happened to have one in my hand. Fighting the chicken king from Youzhou, fighting on the battlefield, without defeat, I will send you, how?"


    When Su Ronghua heard this, he almost spewed a sip of tea.


    He was choked by the tea and couldn''t raise his head in tears or laughter: "Miss Shangguan, exchange a chicken for my brother, did you tell me wrong?"


    "Of course this is a good thing," Shangguanya said with a calm expression, "the bad thing, it''s not necessary, no need to talk, talk about hurting feelings, don''t you think? Anyway, it''s just to meet, have a meal, I think second son Su I may also have this thought, so I may not disagree, what do you think?"


    "Well," Su Ronghua thought, "He may not agree to ask him to come out to eat with the girl, but if it is your Highness, it will be different. But," Su Ronghua looked up at Shangguanya, "Why should I help him help you? Huh?"


    "What does the eldest son want?" Shangguanya heard Su Ronghua''s meaning, and it was about to benefit. Su Ronghua looked at the gaming table and smiled: "Would you like to bet a game?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    "Bet on big or small, two wins in three rounds, you win, I will help you, if I win..."


    Shangguanya drank the tea and did not speak, but listened to Su Ronghua''s words: "Show me the dress for the second time."


    Shangguanya sneered while listening to Su Ronghua''s laugh.


    "Then you wait to lose. I have never lost a bet on big or small."


    "Oh?" Su Ronghua raised his hand to her chest, "Then I''m too scared."


    "Come here," Shangguanya called the attendant at the door, and said, "Go to the gate of the palace and wait. The princess will tell her when she is in front of her, let her be free for dinner time and dress up better. I will ask her for dinner!"


    The entourage who followed Shangguanya was the one Li Rong gave to her. After listening to her instructions, he immediately responded.


    Shangguan Ya took the dice and believed: "It''s started?"


    Su Ronghua held his chin, looked at Shangguanya obsessively, and smiled: "You shake it, I like the way you shake the dice."


    "ill!"


    Shangguan Ya rolled her eyes.


    Then he started to shake the dice frantically, Su Ronghua closed his eyes, as if listening to wonderful music, his face was intoxicated.


    After Shangguanya put down the dice, he gently tapped the fan on "Da" without opening his eyes, and said with a smile: "Da."


    Shangguanya froze, and then drove the dice, which was really big.


    After shaking three rounds in a row, Su Ronghua was in the middle, Shangguanya was a little anxious, and said coldly: "No, it doesn''t count, it''s me who is shaking the dice.


    "Okay." Su Ronghua stretched out a beautiful hand, took the dice, and smiled, "I dare not disobey the beauty."


    When Shangguanya and Su Ronghua were in a stalemate, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were coming out of the court. Seeing that Pei Wenxuan''s expression was not good, Li Rong comforted him: "I will pay you your monthly salary, so don''t think about it. Or do you feel angry? You are not such a person who can''t think about it..."


    Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rongxu''s talk, and he whispered: "His Royal Highness, I am thinking about official affairs. Your Royal Highness need not worry. These are all trivial matters, and the ministers don''t take it to heart."


    Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong, understands him. She is willing to believe his nonsense, but she also feels that it is inappropriate to force him to speak, so she nodded and said: "Forget it, I won''t go into it, but if you feel uncomfortable Yes, you must tell me."


    Pei Wenxuan answered. As soon as the two of them left the palace gate, they were stopped by a person sent by Shangguanya. The person relayed what Shangguanya had said. Li Rong laughed after hearing this: "Ask me for dinner and let me Dress up better? Where is she?"


    "At the casino." The visitor gave the report with a sharp glance, "I''m betting with Grandpa Su."


    Hearing this, Li Rong raised her brows: "Su Ronghua?"


    "Yes."


    Li Rong paused for a moment, and then directly said: "Go, take me over and take a look."


    With that, she turned her head to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Are you still okay?"


    "If your Royal Highness is going to the gambling shop, then the minister will accompany it."


    Pei Wenxuan frowned. He was worried that Li Rong would go to such a place alone. Li Rong smiled and said, "If you have something to do..."


    "It was done last night." Pei Wenxuan interrupted her directly, and Li Rong felt relieved after hearing this, and said, "Let''s go."


    The two said, they rushed to the casino together.


    The two of them were led to the box by the attendants. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Shangguanya and Su Ronghua sitting opposite each other. Shangguanya was holding a card in her hand, her eyes were red and her hair was messy, like a gambler in a hurry. Opposite Su Ronghua sipped his tea leisurely and said slowly: "Miss Shangguan, Your Highness is here. After losing so many rounds, you should give up."


    "No," Shangguan Ya said immediately, "I can win, I can win immediately!"


    Listening to this, Li Rong knew that Shangguanya was silly for gambling, and Pei Wenxuan whispered: "Take people away, you won''t be able to gamble."


    Li Rong walked behind Shangguanya and patted Shangguanya on the shoulder: "Aya."


    Shangguanya was taken aback by Li Rong, and when she saw Li Rong coming, she remembered something and stuttered: "Dian Dian Dian...Your Highness!"


    "What are you doing?" Li Rong laughed. She seldom saw Shangguanya look so confused. As she said, she raised her head and nodded towards Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua stood up and saluted, Pei Wenxuan saluted with him: "Master Su."


    "Master Pei."


    "Why did Master Su bet with Aya?" Li Rong saw Shangguanya seem to be a little embarrassed, so she turned to ask Su Ronghua, Su Ronghua smiled and looked at Shangguanya: "Miss Shangguan wants to help His Highness ask my brother for dinner, and said she is with me Take a bet. I promised her if I lost, but I''m still shameful now."


    "Oh?" Li Rong was amused by the incident, "I didn''t expect Master Su to be so skilled in gambling."


    "Just laugh."


    "His Royal Highness..." Shangguanya was a little embarrassed and whispered, "I''m not feeling lucky today."


    "You bet with him to invite Su Rongqing to dinner?"


    "Yes." Shangguanya whispered, "I didn''t get things done..."


    "Well," Li Rong thought for a while, "This matter, this palace asks you. You have done your best, so be it," Li Rong smiled and looked at Su Ronghua. "


    "Should I still bet on my brother for dinner?" Su Ronghua looked at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan stood by with no expression on his face. Li Rong smiled: "Yes, if Master Pei loses, I will let Aya accompany you to eat."


    "Huh?" Shangguanya was a little dazed, Su Ronghua clapped her hands and said happily: "Wonderful! Master Pei, please."


    Pei Wenxuan stood still, Li Rong personally pulled a stool for Pei Wenxuan and said, "Wenxuan, come, let Master Su see your level."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "Wenxuan?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Li Rong. Seeing Li Rong''s urging with a look of expectation, he took a deep breath and sat down on the chair.


    Li Rong squeezed Pei Wenxuan''s shoulders, covered his ears, and whispered: "Work hard, you will be rewarded if you win."


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, Su Ronghua raised his hand and said, "What does Master Pei want to bet on?"


    "Push the card." Li Rong made the decision for him. She knew what Pei Wenxuan was good at. Pei Wenxuan didn''t move. Su Ronghua looked at him and confirmed: "Master Pei?"


    "Listen to your highness."


    Su Ronghua nodded slightly and took the card.


    Pushing a card means taking a set of dominoes and dealing cards to two parties. Each time the two parties start bidding, they can choose to take a card, throw a card on the table, and then buckle it when the next card is thrown out. Or draw two cards at the same time, the total number of cards in the hand cannot exceed ten, or you lose immediately. Either of the two parties can call a stop at any time, and compare the size of the two parties after stopping, and the maximum win if it does not exceed ten. If no one calls a stop in the middle, then after the cards are dealt, the two sides will showdown.


    Pushing not only depends on luck, but the most important thing is counting cards. Pei Wenxuan is not addicted to gambling, but playing push is rarely a rival.


    The attendant cleared the table and began to issue cards to both parties. Li Rong stood behind Pei Wenxuan and watched Pei Wenxuan take the cards.


    Su Ronghua held his chin in a leisurely manner, staring at his own card, choosing one or two.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t like to talk when he pushed the cards, Li Rong stood behind him, nervously watching him take the cards.


    Pei Wenxuan felt Li Rong''s tension, his expression remained unchanged, but his heart felt a little uncomfortable.


    He wanted to just leave if he lost, but knew that he couldn''t.


    His feelings are his feelings, he has to help Li Rong, what Li Rong wants to do, he can help.


    He can''t stop Li Rong from going the way she wants to go because he feels uncomfortable and he likes Li Rong.


    He is her friend, she trusts herself, he shouldn''t live up to this trust.


    If he likes this person, he should perfect this person.


    He used his strength to pinch the cards. Li Rong watched with all his attention and saw that his two cards were already at eight points. At this time, he could choose to fold a card, take a card, or choose to take two cards. Eight o''clock was already too big. Seeing him hesitate, Li Rong hurriedly said, "Fold."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Su Ronghua laughed: "It seems that Master Pei''s cards are not small."


    "Master Su''s card face is not small."


    Pei Wenxuan''s distinct hand rubbed the cards in her hand. Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was silent, and she did not dare to speak. She suddenly understood the excitement of Shangguanya''s indulging in gambling. She stood beside Pei Wenxuan, waiting. Pei Wenxuan''s decision.


    After a while, Pei Wenxuan smiled softly, raised Qing Run''s eyes to look at her, and asked: "Want to win?"


    "Of course I do." Li Rong answered as expected.


    Pei Wenxuan pushed the card forward and said directly: "Two cards, draw."


    "Master Pei is bold enough."


    Su Ronghua raised his eyebrows, but Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word. He took the tea from the side and took a sip slowly.


    The attendant pushed the two cards over, turned them over, two aces, plus the cards that Pei Wenxuan already had, exactly ten.


    Su Ronghua laughed and pushed the card away, which was exactly nine o''clock.


    "When is Master Su going to set the time and place?"


    Pei Wenxuan asked as if on official business, Su Ronghua helplessly: "Tonight, Mingyue Tower."


    "Okay." Pei Wenxuan nodded, stood up, and only said: "Since the matter is settled, my Royal Highness and I will leave first.


    With that, Pei Wenxuan pulled up Li Rong and walked directly out.


    Li Rong gave Shangguanya a goodbye sign. Shangguanya worshipped Pei Wenxuan. Su Ronghua hesitated and said, "Master Pei, do you want to play another round?"


    Pei Wenxuan ignored the two and dragged Li Rong out the door. When the two left, Shangguan Ya couldn''t help but sigh, "So handsome."


    Su Ronghua coughed lightly, walked behind Shangguanya, and shook the fan and said, "It''s not very good to start today, but Miss Shangguan has lost so many rounds, how do you plan to compensate?"


    "How do you want to pay?" Shangguanya turned her head, rather strange, Su Ronghua smiled and said, "Have a meal?"


    "Forget it." Shangguanya waved her hand, "I''m leaving."


    "Then go down to the Shangguan mansion and find Master Shangguan to eat?"


    Su Ronghua continued to speak, Shangguanya immediately turned her head and said softly: "Where does Master Su think it is suitable?"


    Li Rong was pulled out of the casino by Pei Wenxuan. As soon as he went out, Li Rong laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Pei Wenxuan pulled her, and didn''t know why, so he was so reluctant to let go.


    He pretended to be ignorant of everything, but forgot to hold her normally. Before Li Rong was relieved from his nervousness, the small fan gently pointed to his chest: "I finally know why Aya loves to gamble, just now. When the cards were opened, my heart beat a lot faster, and I was a little nervous."


    "His Royal Highness is also nervous."


    Pei Wenxuan dragged her forward slowly, Li Rong said slowly: "Yes, I didn''t expect it myself. But really, Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong smiled and looked at him, "You are so handsome. very."


    Pei Wenxuan chuckles: "His Royal Highness sometimes sees me pleasingly."


    "I think you are pleasing to the eye most of the time?"


    As Li Rong said, slowly realizing that there seemed to be some temperature in her hands, she suddenly realized that Pei Wenxuan was still pulling her, but the other party obviously didn''t notice this.


    She didn''t know how to speak for a while. If she said it to remind her, she was afraid that Pei Wenxuan''s temper would feel embarrassing and cautious again, and she was afraid that she would apologize again and again. But she didn''t speak, she didn''t know what was wrong, maybe it was embarrassing, and she felt her heart beating faster.


    She raised her hand with a fan to drive away the heat on her face, and continued to chat and laugh: "How did you know that the last two cards are one point?"


    "Calculated."


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression was flat. He pulled Li Rong, and there was a kind of stolen sweetness in his heart, slowly spreading. The two walked on the promenade. Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s clear voice and explained calmly in the amplified heartbeat: "I remembered every card we both discarded. I probably figured out the points in his hand and also calculated the subsequent cards. This is not difficult."


    "You are still smart, I can''t remember so much."


    Li Rong smiled and said, "No wonder you are always number one in reading."


    "Because Your Highness doesn''t need to remember these. Your Highness''s cleverness is above the overall situation."


    Pei Wenxuan talked to her and got to the side of the carriage together.


    When he got to the side of the carriage, he had to let go. He lowered his eyes and helped Li Rong onto the carriage. Then he let go, and then smiled: "I didn''t even notice..."


    "Nothing, nothing," Li Rong hurriedly comforted him, "I didn''t remind you because I was afraid you would mind so much. Are you going to the government office?"


    "Where''s your Royal Highness?" Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong, "Have you gone back?"


    "I have to go back and prepare."


    Li Rong said happily: "Aya is so troubled to set the game, I can''t let her down. Choose clothes and put on makeup..."


    Li Rong laughed, seemingly embarrassed: "It has to be girlish."


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong quietly, and seeing the joy, shyness, and girlish expectations in her smile, he blurted out: "Must go?"


    Li Rong looked at him strangely, and Pei Wenxuan explained hurriedly: "I mean, the Qin case file..."


    "I''ve read it all."


    "Na Luojuan and other related personnel involved in the First World War in Huangping County..."


    "I asked Xun Chuan to look for it." Li Rong knew what he was worried about and explained, "Don''t worry, I know it well. The most important thing now is to get the list of the person in charge of the Qin Mansion and Yang Lie''s letter. As long as Su Rongqing let go of this matter, everything is easy to say, I will contact him first today. What are you worried about?"


    "Gone."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her, and Li Rong laughed: "Don''t worry, I''ll be back early today, and you should pay attention to it. I guess many people in the hall are staring at you, so don''t get into trouble."


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes and saluted: "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, the Propaganda Committee will take good care of yourself. I wish your Highness," Pei Wenxuan felt his lips and teeth bitter, "Today''s victory, everything goes well."


    "Thanks, all right, you go and do things first, I''ll go back."


    Li Rong made a gesture and got into the carriage.


    Soon after she got into the carriage, Jinglan Jingmei sat up.


    On weekdays, when Pei Wenxuan was there, Jing Lan Jingmei followed in the carriage behind. Now Pei Wenxuan is sitting in the carriage behind, and Jing Lan Jingmei stepped forward to take care of Li Rong.


    One of them pours tea for Li Rong and puts cakes, and the other pinches Li Rong''s shoulders.


    "The prince is not interested, but your Royal Highness quarreled with the prince?" Jingmei was a little curious, and Li Rong hurriedly said: "Don''t wrong me, I''ll treat him well."


    "The husband and wife have been worrying about it for the past two days," Jing Lan said slowly, "His Royal Highness should care more. Between husband and wife, the most important thing is to hide things."


    "You are young," Li Rong laughed at Jinglan''s words. "There is no one in her husband''s house, and she speaks like an old lady."


    Jinglan smiled and said nothing, Li Rong thought about it: "But it is, you usually help me to look more, I''m not careful, the husband is a sentimental, I don''t know where I provoke him."


    When the two heard Li Rong''s words, they couldn''t help but laugh, and the three of them talked all the way back on the topic of Pei Wenxuan.


    Back at the princess mansion, Li Rong confirmed that Xun Chuan had led people to find Luo Juan and the former Ministry of Huangping County who had fought. Then she pulled out the list of people from various ministries, and after thinking for a while, she gave a list and the corresponding gift list, which were sent to them.


    After finishing her business, she began to bathe in incense, choose clothes and make-up, and choose hairpin jewelry.


    These things seem simple, but when a woman really does it, it is extremely time-consuming. Li Rong chooses from left to right, and regrets not calling Pei Wenxuan over.


    Pei Wenxuan has a very good aesthetic. The clothes and accessories he chooses are much better than those chosen by these maids. After choosing for a long time, Li Rong finally settled down. She chose a red gold thread embroidered peony long skirt, slender waist and wide sleeves. The figure is outlined to the extreme.


    After Li Rong got dressed, it was dark, and news came from outside saying that Shangguanya had arrived at the door. Li Rong got up and went out. She saw Shangguanya put back aqua blue dress and lay on the carriage window waiting for her.


    Li Rong knocked her lightly with a fan, and said with a smile: "It''s getting more and more unruly in front of me."


    "I''m completely embarrassed in front of you," Shang Guanya said, lying at the carriage window, watching the people coming and going outside, "I don''t care what face she has."


    "What kind of blows have you been hit by this?"


    "I will send you to Mingyue Tower later," Shangguanya straightened up and sighed, "You and Su Rongqing have dinner, I have to have dinner with Su Ronghua."


    "Why did you agree to have dinner with him?" Li Rong was a little strange, Shangguan Ya was helpless, "He said he wanted to sue my father for betting money."


    Li Rong was amused by her, and her stomach hurts as she sits while laughing.


    Shangguanya was decadent for a while, and energized: "I''m so hungry, just have a meal, I''m not afraid of her. The focus of this evening is on Your Royal Highness," Shangguanya said, raising her eyes to Li Rong, and after going up and down. Frowning, "Aren''t you dressed too formal?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong raised her hand, "Doesn''t it look good?"


    "It''s not that good-looking, that is," Shangguanya thought for a while, "the momentum is too strong, and the sense of oppression is a bit heavy. But it doesn''t matter," Shangguanya looked up and down, "people are good-looking, whatever. Let''s come. Preview what to do tonight."


    "Huh?" Li Rong was surprised, "I want to preview?"


    "Of course." Shangguanya said decisively, "Everything must be planned and prepared. After all, you are

 Chapter 54： Trap (2)

    If you are married, although you and I know your relationship well, Su Rongqing doesn''t know it. If you speak rashly, you may scare him. So focus on business tonight, and then use your personal charm to conquer him. "


    "So what should I do?"


    "You can only talk business, but you have to learn how to look."


    Shangguanya said, sitting upright, and gestured: "Look at me, you have to inadvertently, for example, when you look back, when you look up, you have to look slowly over, that''s it."


    Shangguanya demonstrated to her. She bowed her head first, then raised her head, her eyes seemed to be talking, full of autumn water, and she gently swept towards Li Rong.


    Li Rong was stunned for a moment, and then he gave a high-five: "You can do it! Come, you see if I am doing this right."


    Li Rong said, she started to learn.


    When the two girls were in the carriage, they began to practice their eyesight.


    When Li Rong and Shangguanya went to Mingyue Tower, Pei Wenxuan almost finished approving the last document.


    He was not a high-ranking official, he didn''t have much work, and he worked **** weekdays. Now he wants to find something to do, but he can''t find it.


    He sat in the official office for a while, thinking that Li Rong was almost out of the house, got up by himself and went out.


    Tong Ye stood by the door, and when he saw him coming out, he said, "The son is so early today? Are you going back to the house?"


    "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan responded in a low voice, and Tong Ye sighed: "The son has not returned to Huajing in a few years. The sons and brothers who accompanied the son in the past are gone, and there are no speakers on weekdays. If I knew this, it would be better for the son to stay in the house. State."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and got into the carriage.


    Young friends, in fact, he didn''t remember much, too many years, his later friends, that is, people like Li Chuan and Qin Lin.


    Now Li Chuan is still the prince, Qin Lin and others are far away in the frontier, and there is no one beside him except Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan felt a little tired, he raised his hand to cover his head, and whispered: "Go back."


    The carriage walked slowly, from the place where the voices were boiling to the dark place. Before leaving the alley, I heard a hurried call from the front: "Master! Grand Master!"


    The carriage stopped abruptly, Pei Wenxuan raised his head coldly, and then Tong Ye rolled in and said anxiously: "My son, Madam is seriously ill, and I want you to go back to Pei''s house now."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and rolled the curtain to look at the person who delivered the message. It was indeed his mother''s personal attendant who came, and the other party cried with pears and rain: "Master, you hurry home."


    "Mother is very ill, why did I say something different from the previous sentence?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at each other coldly, and the other party whispered: "It was nothing before. Madam said don¡¯t surprise you. You haven¡¯t seen her for a long time since you got married. Madam thinks that you are busy. Half an hour ago, Madam suddenly fainted, and the doctor was not invited. There were a lot of people in the house making things difficult, and the servants and maids couldn''t do anything..."


    "My son, don''t ask," Tong Ye said anxiously, "Go back now."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he squeezed the curtain tightly, and after a long time, he suddenly smiled.


    "Row."


    He turned his head and said with Tongye: "You go to Mingyue Tower, and when the public sponsor comes out, let her pick me up at Pei''s Mansion."


    As he said, he attached to Tong Ye''s ear and whispered, "Bring more people."


    Tong Ye was stunned, Pei Wenxuan said slowly: "Go, wait at the door, don''t disturb the princess."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he returned to the carriage and said to the outside: "Go to Pei Mansion."


    The carriage slowly left, Tong Ye stood where he was. After a long time, he realized what Pei Wenxuan had ordered.


    His prince is used to being clever, and he must be aware that something is wrong before giving such instructions. Tong Ye was flustered and anxious, and hurried to Mingyue Tower.


    But just before Tong Ye set off, some dark guards left early and passed the news all the way.


    Li Rong was still fighting with Shangguanya in the carriage, but was stopped by the rushing guards. Li Rong raised the curtain and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "The Pei family called the consort."


    "What reason?"


    Li Rong frowned, and the dark guard immediately said, "Wen''s disease is serious."


    Li Rong didn''t speak. After a while, she turned her head and said with Shangguan Ya: "Get out of the car."


    "what?"


    Shangguanya was at a loss, and Li Rong said directly: "There is something wrong with Pei Wenxuan. Go to Mingyue Tower and help me and Su Rongqing explain."


    "No," Shangguan Ya said anxiously, "Can he cause serious problems in Pei''s house? It''s all at the door of Mingyue Tower. You can leave when you meet."


    "It''s gone."


    Li Rong said directly: "I can''t worry about it, hurry up."


    With that said, Li Rong directly pushed her out, and turned to tell the secret guard: "Go to Princess Mansion to transfer people and go directly to Pei Mansion."


    The dark guard responded, and Li Rong asked the carriage to turn around and hurried to Pei''s Mansion.


    She sat in the carriage and closed her eyes.


    She thought of Pei Wenxuan''s thoughts and what she might have encountered in Pei''s Mansion in her heart, and after a while, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    She thought about it, and when she saw Pei Wenxuan, the first thing she wanted to do.


    Just slap him hard.

 Chapter 55： Beaten

    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes and leaned on the carriage, quietly thinking about all the possibilities of going to Pei''s house this time.


    Although Wen''s health is not very good, he lived more than ten years later in his last life, and he has not had any major problems in the middle. So suddenly such an accident called him back, and it happened after Li Rong established the Supervision Department. Coincidence.


    If it wasn''t for Wen''s serious illness, but Pei''s family called him back, it would only be Li Rong''s business.


    Li Rong is now pointing to the major families, and it is troublesome to find Li Rong, but it is not so troublesome to find him. After all, the clan etiquette is superior, even Li Ming, it is difficult to intervene in the affairs of the Pei family.


    When I go back today, Pei''s family is afraid that they are planning to treat him with both kindness and power and let him persuade Li Rong.


    If Wen''s disease was really serious, he would just go back and take a look. If they make trouble for him under the pretext of being seriously ill, he will care about them.


    Pei Wenxuan settled down, and when he arrived at the door of Pei''s house, he raised his eyes and glanced around, and saw the secret guard who had been following him in the dark. He retracted his eyes, got out of the carriage, and walked into the Pei mansion.


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, someone came up and respectfully said: "Grandpa, please."


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves, followed the man forward, and said, "Didn''t it mean that my mother is seriously ill? Why not go to the mother''s hospital?"


    "The lady is waiting for you in the main hall."


    The man didn''t answer directly, only said that. Pei Wenxuan knew it in his heart.


    He followed the man all the way to the main hall, and saw that almost all of Pei¡¯s family were there. His grandfather was sitting on a high place, his mother was sitting next to him, and the rest were sitting with several elders in the clan, his two uncles, and his cousins. Standing on the side, the guards surrounded the entire yard. Pei Wenxuan led the two men sent to him by Li Rong into the yard, saluting to the seated person, respectfully saying: "I have seen my grandfather, mother, and elders, Brothers."


    After paying the salute, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Wen, and said calmly: "I heard that his mother was seriously ill, and his son rushed back. Now it seems that his mother''s body seems to be intact."


    "I... I call you over..."


    "I called you over." Seeing Wen''s stuttering, Pei Xuanqing said directly, "Knowing you won''t come back, let your mother call you."


    "Grandfather laughed," Pei Wenxuan laughed and said softly, "The elders in the family have a call, how can Wenxuan dare not return? It is just to lie to the mother that his mother is seriously ill, and for nothing to worry about the grandson."


    "Worry? Do you still know worry?"


    Pei Xuanqing slapped the table with a slap: "You have to know that you are worried about your family, and you won''t encourage the princess to do things that hurt the world!"


    "The grandson doesn''t understand what the grandfather said."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat. When Pei Liwen heard him speak like this, he immediately became angry and stood up and said: "You still know how to pretend to be confused? You said, did you encourage the Princess to build the Supervision Department?"


    "The Supervision Department is the princess''s own idea, what does it have to do with the propaganda?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Pei Liwen: "If the third uncle is dissatisfied, just talk to the princess directly. The elders are here for such a big battle." Pei Wenxuan looked back at everyone, "Is it just for this?"


    "Wen Xuan," Pei Xuanqing said again, "You are the husband of the princess. She doesn''t care about the beginning and the end. Do you not care about it? Now several other companies have asked the door. The princess has never paid attention to political affairs before and started after she married you. Looking for something, you said it has nothing to do with you, even if your family believes in you, who else believes?"


    "So?" Pei Wenxuan looked at them and said lightly, "What do you mean today?"


    "What do you mean?" Pei Liwen said angrily, "Is this your attitude when talking to your elders?!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He looked up at Pei Lixian who was sitting on the side and kept silent. Pei Liwen saw that Pei Wenxuan ignored him, so he rushed forward to do it. Pei Wenxuan realized his intentions, turned his head, and shouted angrily: "You dare?!"


    He stunned Pei Liwen with this loud shout. Pei Liwen vented for a while, raised his hand and said: "You...you are a junior, why don''t I dare to beat you!"


    "Third Uncle, you can think about it," Pei Wenxuan said coldly, "I''m a servant, you hit me today, but the face of His Highness Pingle."


    Hearing Pei Wenxuan''s words, Pei Liwen raised his hands in the air, and was a little embarrassed for a while. Pei Lixian sighed and looked up at Wen who was sitting on the chair. He said helplessly: "Sister-in-law, I said, Wen Xuan married His Royal Highness. Losing his sense, he is still young, and he doesn''t know the depth, so his sister-in-law has to show the dignity of his mother and teach a lot. You see, how long he has been married, he has forgotten his son¡¯s family."


    Pei Wenxuan finally heard Pei Lixian speaking. He raised his eyes to look at Pei Lixian. Pei Lixian didn''t even look at him, but said to Wen, "Sister-in-law, Wenxuan is still young, don''t let him be ruined halfway."


    "Second Uncle is right." Wen seemed to settle down when listening to Pei Lixian''s words.


    She raised her eyes, looked at Pei Wenxuan, and took a deep breath: "Wen Xuan, you have to listen to your family''s persuasion. Regarding the princess, you should persuade her so much that you can''t let her be an enemy of so many families. When it comes to the family, the princess is a princess, and our family is not immune to the gold medal."


    "So?" Pei Wenxuan laughed angrily when he heard Wen''s words. "That''s how they told you? What are you going to let me do?"


    "You go back, let your Highness rest your mind, and the Qin case is over. Your cousin is also in this matter, and you ask your Highness not to participate."


    "Okay." Pei Wenxuan smiled, "That''s it, you just said it, is there anything else?"


    "Wen Xuan!" Wen heard the ridicule in Pei Wen Xuan''s words. She was stared at by so many people, angrily, and said loudly, "What kind of attitude is this? Do you still have my mother in your eyes?"


    "I have, but in your eyes," Pei Wenxuan looked at her seriously, "Is there still a son like me?"


    Wen was stunned by his question, and Pei Xuanqing coughed slightly next to him: "Daughter-in-law, this child should be disciplined."


    When Wen heard this, she thought of something in a daze. She stood up and said anxiously: "You have turned you back, come, and the family law will take care of you!"


    Listening to Wen''s words, Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes and laughed low.


    Wen was panicked by Pei Wenxuan''s laugh, and stammered: "You...what are you laughing at?"


    "Mother," Pei Wenxuan said slowly, "Did they tell you that they have to beat me to give an explanation to other families, and it can be regarded as a deterrent to the princess. In the future, if I encourage the princess once, I will trouble me once, I There is always time to stop."


    Wen was stunned, and the outside family rushed in, raised his hand to press Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan shouted: "Don''t touch me! I kneel by myself!"


    With that, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and untied his robe, calmly placed it on the small table next to him, and then straightened and knelt down.


    He stared at Wen and calmly said: "Mother, I had expected the matter today, but I didn''t think about it, it turned out to be you."


    Wen looked at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes, and she was completely stunned.


    After a while, the sound of a rattan beating on his back suddenly sounded, and Pei Wenxuan''s expression remained unchanged, just watching her quietly.


    Wen shivered. She wanted to speak, so she heard Pei Lixian say: "Sister-in-law is used to not seeing these scenes, let the sister-in-law avoid it in the inner hall."


    Wen looked at Pei Lixian blankly, and was immediately supported by the maid, dragging her out half-pull and half-push.


    The cane slapped Pei Wenxuan fiercely. As soon as Wen left, those people increased their strength, and the cane drew on him, causing a distressing pain, forcing him to pale instantly.


    The cold sweat fell from his forehead, and at this time Li Rong had already arrived at Pei''s house.


    Xun Chuan had already led people to the door of Pei''s house. As soon as Li Rong arrived, Xun Chuan stepped forward and said respectfully, "Your Highness."


    "How long have people been in?"


    "I heard it took less than a quarter of an hour to enter."


    Xun Chuan followed Li Rong and lowered his voice: "The dark guard didn''t respond, there should be something wrong inside."


    Li Rong''s expression changed slightly. She personally knocked on the door. As soon as the concierge opened the door, Xun Chuan leaned her sword against the door. Li Rong let out a low voice, "Bump."


    The person next to him slammed the door open, and the concierge was knocked to the ground, and said, "You..."


    "The royal guard just entered your Pei mansion," Li Rong raised his hand and drew the sword directly from the guard next to him, pointed it in front of the concierge, and said coldly, "What about people?"


    "Ping... Your Highness Pingle."


    The concierge realized the visitor, and stammered: "The messenger... the messenger is in the lobby."


    Li Rong ignored him, turned around with the sword in his hand, and led the people to the lobby.


    She knew what Pei Wenxuan wanted to do.


    With Pei Wenxuan''s cleverness, why didn''t he know what he was doing in Pei Mansion today? Nowadays, the major families are looking at their husbands and wives. They dare not attack her, so they naturally look for trouble with Pei Wenxuan. Injury to Pei Wenxuan can be regarded as a kind of warning. Pei Wenxuan is still here now. What is the picture?


    It''s nothing more than the little abacus in Pei Wenxuan''s heart, wanting to use his injury as an excuse to bite off a piece of meat from Pei''s house.


    But does she need him to bite this piece of meat from Pei''s house?


    Li Rong couldn''t tell what it was because of it. He only felt that he was indescribably angry. Maybe it was because he felt that he was beaten in the face, or because he felt that Pei Wenxuan was aggressive.


    She led people through the corridor to the main courtyard. Xun Chuan made people step forward and kicked the door open.


    The moment the door kicked open, everyone turned their heads abruptly, and then they saw the woman standing at the door, wearing a red gold embroidered phoenix palace dress, carrying a long sword, and leading the person standing at the door.


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyes widened suddenly, and Li Rong suddenly smiled when he saw the scene inside.


    She walked quickly into the lobby with her sword in hand, and walked to Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan stared at her in a daze, Li Rong looked down at the kneeling Pei Wenxuan, and said coldly: "What are you still doing on your knees? My palace is here, why don''t you stand up?!"


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong was anxious, and there were wounds on his back, but he still gritted his teeth and stood in front of Li Rong.


    "They called you over, why didn''t they notify me?"


    Li Rong stared at him, wishing to raise her hand and slap him, but when she saw this person''s pale face, she restrained this desire again.


    Pei Wenxuan felt bitter and whispered: "His Royal Highness, it''s not a big deal, you still have something tonight."


    "So you don''t just endure here? Am I not coming today?"


    Li Rong said, turning her head and sweeping the crowd: "If this palace does not come today, are you going to kill the consort here?! Who gives you the courage, even the people in this palace dare to move!"

 Chapter 56： Injured

    "His Royal Highness," Pei Xuanqing frowned, he stood up and frowned, "Wen Xuan married you, he is your husband, your guardian is eager, the old minister understands, but Wen Xuan is also Pei''s family, I did not become a husband in Daxia , He departed from the clan reason. He was Pei''s family for a while, and he was Pei''s family for the first time. I hope that His Highness will be considerate."


    "For what?" Li Rong sneered, "forgive you people who are short-sighted?"


    "Your Highness," Pei Liwen said anxiously, "How can you..."


    "Shut up!" Li Rong slapped Pei Liwen''s face and shouted angrily. Pei Liwen was beaten by her and looked at Li Rong blankly.


    With such an appearance, no one from the Pei family dared to speak. She turned her head and stared at Pei Xuanqing, and said coldly: "Why did you let Pei Wenxuan come today? My palace knows very well. Do you think that you fight today? If you don¡¯t want him, even if it¡¯s an explanation to other families, give me a warning. Tell me not to set up a supervisory department to take care of my business?"


    "Do you think that?" Li Rong looked around, "Your Pei family is now considered to be a clan in the court, and Pei Lixian''s family is more than the prime minister, Pei Li is a scholar of the Ministry of Culture and Industry, and there are several other children all over the court, so you It¡¯s the same as those aristocratic families? They want you to trouble this palace, so you can¡¯t wait to be swords? Would you like me to remind you,"


    Li Rong mocked: "Your Pei family is from the Han nationality of Luzhou. Before this generation, you were inferior to a second-rate family in the dynasty, and the highest official position was only a fourth-grade Shangshu. It was Pei Wenxuan and his father, Pei Lizhi, who took your tribe to follow. From Luzhou to the court, take you from the cold to the family!"


    "And now? How long has Pei Lizhi gone, and you have insulted their orphans and widows in this way."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Lixian said coldly, "you are over."


    "It''s over?" Li Rong laughed loudly, "Pei Wenxuan is a new champion in the three years, a family background, and he should have been sitting in a position of power long ago, but now? If he didn''t marry me, he You¡¯re still a jailer, and you¡¯re not as good as the little Sesame official! You just fool Wen with all disciples of the family, can you fool this palace?!"


    "He is sick, you stop people from watching; he goes out to socialize, you don''t give money, and you are in trouble everywhere; now he is in court, relying on himself, trying to fight for the Pei family a way to survive, you have to blindly deceive him to this point !"


    "You said that you are his family," Li Rong swept through the crowd one by one, sneered, "Do you care about him and help him?"


    "The establishment of the Supervisory Department is a matter for this palace, and it is also a matter for your majesty. Even if you kill him, your majesty or your own palace will not stop it. And you have to remember how your family came up. Yes, don¡¯t sit on a high place for a long time and forget the way."


    With that said, Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Who did it?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong was angry, so he didn''t dare to say more, so he could only honestly raise his finger.


    Li Rong directly instructed the person next to him: "fold your hand."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she pulled up Pei Wenxuan and walked out directly.


    Two male voices screamed in the hall. Li Rong led Pei Wenxuan to the door. Suddenly remembering something, he stopped, turned his head, and looked at everyone in the Pei family.


    "Today this palace will say it for the last time. Pei Wenxuan is a man from this palace and a member of this palace. If your Pei family does not like him, then expel him from the genealogy, and this palace will accompany him to set up another door. If you want to pay it back Keep him, respect him as you respect me."


    "As for the Wen family," Li Rong guessed that Wen should be there, and she raised her voice, "If you can''t learn how to care about your children, then you can go back to your Buddhist hall and eat fast and reciting the Buddha to pay tribute to your husband for a lifetime."


    "Pei Wenxuan already has a new home. He is supervised and loved by others. If you can''t afford to be a mother, please don''t make trouble for him. He can tolerate it, but this palace cannot tolerate it."


    "have you understood?"


    Li Rong swept at the crowd, no one dared to speak. The attendant with the broken hand rolled and wailed on the ground. Seeing everyone not responding, Li Rong turned her head and took Pei Wenxuan and walked out.


    She walked in a hurry, obviously restraining her emotions. Pei Wenxuan was dragged by her, and the wound hurt whenever she moved. I don''t know why, being pulled by Li Rong all the way through the long corridor that Pei''s familiar with, even if the wound on his back hurts, he is inexplicably happy.


    He felt as if he was walking on a road full of flowers, and Li Rong took him and led him to a new, unknown, but exceptionally beautiful world.


    He looked at Li Rong''s back and couldn''t help laughing. He took Li Rong''s hand and squeezed it involuntarily. He wanted to keep pulling her and following her all the time, watching her show all his emotions for him.


    He only knew that when Li Rong was gaffes for him, he could feel such a grand happiness.


    Li Rong dragged him all the way out of the Pei Mansion. After reaching the door, she finally let go of him. Then she turned around unexpectedly and slapped Pei Wenxuan''s face: "Are you stupid?! You don''t know what they are doing." ?"


    "I counted, it''s okay." Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong angry, but couldn''t stop smiling. Li Rong was even more angry when she heard this. She was so angry that she just said: "Well, what do you mean? Now, how have you ever thought that if your second uncle is determined to act today and let his servants take advantage of the opportunity to maimed you and scrap you, your life will be over."


    "No." Pei Wenxuan smiled and said again, "Besides, aren''t you here?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan seemed to think of something: "Did you not go to Su Rongqing for dinner? I specifically ordered not to disturb you."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she stared at Pei Wenxuan, she couldn''t tell what emotion she was, she just looked at this person, facing everything like a okay person, she felt a kind of unspeakable sadness and sourness in her heart. .


    Pity, sadness, and pity, mixed with unspeakable emotions, made her cold face and stared at him.


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong finally said, "When can you think about yourself so that you can feel that you are very important. Don''t do anything, just do it yourself?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. Actually, Li Rong''s expression was the same on weekdays, but at that moment, he seemed to see water vapor in Li Rong''s eyes.


    The gentle infiltration in his heart made him suddenly feel that he seemed to be so precious.


    She worried about him, cared about him, was unfair for him, and sad for him.


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, he walked forward and hugged Li Rong. He took the person into his arms and tightened his arms.


    "I will work hard in the future."


    Pei Wenxuan said in a low voice, "Try harder and stop you from worrying."


    "I''m not worried."


    Li Rong stiffened: "I just feel that you have lost my face. You are my cohort, and I can only bully."


    "Okay." Pei Wenxuan smiled and hugged her tightly, "I will only bully you in the future."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong softened as he listened to him, "Why are you not promising?"


    "I''m wrong."


    Pei Wenxuan said gently: "I won''t be bullied anymore."


    Li Rong felt that Pei Wenxuan was perfunctory to her, but she had nothing to say. Xun Chuan led the people out, and the crowd was hugged like this. Li Rong was also a little embarrassed and whispered: "Get in the carriage. "


    Pei Wenxuan answered and slowly let go of Li Rong. Xun Chuan walked over and saw two people. She gave Pei Wenxuan a bit, and then reported to Li Rong.


    Li Rong let Pei Wenxuan get into the carriage, and Xun Chuan listened to the information she observed at Pei¡¯s house for a while, and only said, ¡°I¡¯ll trouble them tomorrow at Pei¡¯s house. You continue to look for Luo Jun first. Did someone find it? ?"


    "No." Xun Chuan frowned. "He is not at his house. He has disappeared for several days. I am still chasing after him."


    "Yeah." Li Rong nodded, "You can continue to investigate, it''s getting late, go back."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, he got into the carriage. After entering the carriage, Pei Wenxuan was already sitting in his seat, except for his paler face, everything was as usual.


    Li Rong went in coldly, sat next to him and said, "Let me see."


    "Just wait a while and let the doctor see you."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and said, "It''s useless if you look at it."


    "turn around."


    Li Rong was cold, Pei Wenxuan''s face became stiff, but he glanced at Li Rong''s face, and finally turned around and smiled: "Don''t blame me if you are scared."


    With that, Li Rong saw his clothes mottled with blood.


    Just now in the dark night, it was not real enough, now it is much clearer by candlelight, Li Rong watched quietly, Pei Wenxuan saw that she was not talking, and joked: "Why, do you want me to take off my clothes and show you?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong said dumbly, "Don''t you hurt?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his back to him, and after a while, he sighed and said, "Your Highness, I am a different person from you. You have a noble background. Many times, with your status and power, you can suppress others. But I can''t. . Ethics, morality, there are always things that hold me down, and I can¡¯t do that for your Highness."


    "The same thing, Your Highness can say today, but I can''t say it."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly: "Weichen got used to it these days, and didn''t think there was anything. It was indeed the sin of the Weichen to let His Highness follow along. The Weichen didn''t want to disturb His Highness, but he didn''t expect that His Highness would come. But don''t worry, Your Highness. Now I am injured. My mother is a grassroots. As long as I can persuade my mother to stand on our side tomorrow, I can negotiate with my grandfather, not to mention that Pei¡¯s family will be handed over to me, but my father¡¯s share of property must be To be assigned to my side."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, but she didn''t respond much. She untied Pei Wenxuan''s belt from behind and pulled down Pei Wenxuan''s clothes.


    Pei Wenxuan turned his back to her and felt her movements. He knew that she wanted to see his wound and help him deal with it briefly, but he didn''t know why, but he felt an unreasonable tension rising.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s entire back exposed under the light. He was born white, with the thinness characteristic of a scholar, and the blood stains interlaced on his back, looking a little horrible.


    Li Rong looked at the blood stains, the light in the carriage was a little dazzling, she leaned forward to observe the wounds.


    Breath sprayed on Pei Wenxuan''s back, and Pei Wenxuan stiffened.


    He felt that she was too close to him, and he wanted to get closer. For a while, heaven and **** overlapped, Li Rong gently placed his hand on his shoulder, and his forehead lightly touched his unwound back.


    "Pei Wenxuan, in fact, I thought you had no money before, so I just teased you."


    She whispered: "Don''t do this from now on, seeing you work so hard, I feel bad."


    The author has something to say: Child Pei was finally adopted by the princess and taken home!

 Chapter 57： determination

    Pei Wenxuan''s back stiffened, he felt Li Rong''s touch, and he couldn''t think at all.


    He dared not speak, for fear that he would say something gaffe. It can only be frozen and said nothing.


    Li Rong leaned on him. After a while, she straightened up and sighed: "Forget it, you are also of this temperament. I will help you pick the debris from the wound first."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he felt Li Rong approach him, and carefully picked out the barbs on his back. Her breath was sprayed on his back, with the scorching temperature, cut across the wound, and then spread all the way to him Body limbs.


    Li Rong helped him pick the **** from the cane into the wound, and said: "Next time you encounter this kind of thing, you should at least discuss it with me. I have a bottom in my heart. You always say me, Saying I don¡¯t understand people¡¯s hearts and saying that I am not difficult for others, but I feel that you are too concerned about the difficulties of others."


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly, Li Rong rarely talked to him like this, as if she was an old lady with mother-in-law, talking about life trivial matters at will.


    "You used to say that you don''t want to be like your dad. Your dad does not know anything about your mother, but you are really the same as your dad in your bones. Your mother lives in the family, and her husband died, leaving so much. Things, I didn¡¯t want to keep it for my son, but when you went to Luzhou, people were fooled."


    "The housekeeping rights are handed over, and the husband''s money is also sent to the clan. No matter what, the old man left by your father will be deported by your second uncle. If she does these things, you should come back from Luzhou. Scold her directly."


    "I said it, it''s useless." Pei Wenxuan sighed, "She is weak tempered..."


    "Can''t you learn if you are weak?" Li Rong said, angrily: "If she can''t learn to protect you, what will she do with you? Is she worthy to be a mother? I don''t know what you think? She is just thinking, she has a weak temper, and she can¡¯t help it, so you never tell her when you have suffering. She said that she always reported good news but not bad things. She hid in the temple all day thinking that your father didn¡¯t know anything. Boil, you have a bad temper, and I feel bad looking at it."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say anything. Li Rong took care of his wounds. Watching Pei Wenxuan pull up his clothes, Li Rong looked at him for a moment, and said cautiously: "Am I saying too much?"


    "Why does your Highness ask?"


    Pei Wenxuan was quite puzzled. Li Rong pursed her lips, and after hesitating for a moment, she sat next to him and sighed, "I''m not a fool. I have serious thoughts about what you said to me. You say that I don¡¯t know people¡¯s hearts, and I¡¯m telling the truth. I think about everything from my own perspective, and I can¡¯t take care of many things. You were injured at home today. If I have anything to make you feel uncomfortable, please tell me I."


    Hearing these words, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing: "Your Highness, rest assured."


    "Actually, His Highness came back to me that day. From that moment on, no matter what His Highness said, I won''t be sad."


    Li Rong looked back suspiciously after hearing Pei Wenxuan''s words, "Why?"


    "Because His Royal Highness is willing to turn around for me, I know that His Royal Highness takes propaganda to heart."


    Li Rong laughed at this: "You really value yourself more and more."


    Pei Wenxuan chuckles: "After all, people who have been with each other for so many years are finally friends?"


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and looked at Pei Wenxuanyun''s calm expression. She looked at it for a moment and finally said: "Forget it, tonight''s matter is over, but my words, no matter if you think it is right or not, for the time being listen."


    "Don''t always think about others in everything. What you want, you have to fight for yourself and take it yourself. Whether the other party accepts it or not is the other party''s business, but you can''t do it. Wen is your mother, and she is weak. No matter if you are incompetent, you will finally have to fight for you. You can''t let yourself get into trouble because of her thinking."


    "But," Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong seriously, "What if she doesn''t want it?"


    "Then she won''t refuse?" Li Rong was rather strange, "Will she be willing? You have to give her a choice in the end. She has to make her own decision whether to help you or go back to her own temple. You can''t. She cut her choice right from the beginning."


    "But I know that way is better for her."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was a little hoarse, and Li Rong shook his head: "Pei Wenxuan, only the person involved knows which way is better."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he looked at Li Rong quietly.


    The girl in front of me was an eighteen-year-old face, as beautiful as morning dewdrops, shining and falling, but what she had in her eyes was the transparency and clarity that came after years of baptism. She looked at him quietly, her eyes There are worries that were not in the previous life, and gentleness that Li Rong did not have at the age of 18.


    This is the brand new Li Rong.


    At the beginning of his rebirth, he thought about marrying 18-year-old Li Rong because he thought they could start over.


    When he knew that Li Rong had been born again, he felt that they had died.


    But now he realized that in fact, at any time in his life, when he wants, he can start again.


    Now he is different from the past, and Li Rong is also different from the previous life.


    He is changing, Li Rong is changing, Li Rong is like a child, groping forward, even if she hits her head and bloodshed, at least she is changing and changing, so why can he not be in this new life, follow him Can you live a posture that you didn''t have in the past?


    In the previous life, he had watched Li Rong and Su Rongqing together for twenty years.


    It''s not that he can''t win, it''s not that he can''t win, he can kill Su Rongqing secretly.


    It''s just that he thought, Li Rong chose Su Rongqing, so even if he is jealous and painful, he will respect Li Rong''s choice.


    But they didn''t even start in this life, why did he give in?


    He should fight, he should grab, he should put the choice in front of Li Rong, whether to go or stay, at least Li Rong should give him an answer.


    Countless crazy thoughts rushed in his mind, but he hadn''t done anything. He and Li Rong were like Li Rong. Once something important was involved, they would crush all emotions to death, making it impossible to see any traces.


    He looked at Li Rong, restrained all his emotional desires, and chuckled lightly: "His Royal Highness, I will think about it."


    "If you want to open it, it''s the best."


    Li Rong slowly said, "After all, I can''t protect you forever."


    "I understand." Pei Wenxuan lowered his voice, "I won''t always let His Highness stand for me."


    "As long as you know."


    As the two of them said, the carriage arrived at the princess mansion. Li Rong rarely helped Pei Wenxuan to get out of the carriage. Someone had already informed him on the road. So when he arrived at the princess mansion, the servant had already prepared everything and served Pei Wenxuan back.


    The doctor came to ask Pei Wenxuan for consultation, and then applied medicine to him. After working for a long time, he ordered Haosheng to recuperate, and finally retreated.


    After Pei Wenxuan''s bandage was finished, Li Rong was also tired and paralyzed. She and Pei Wenxuan ate something at random, then washed and lay on the bed to rest.


    Pei Wenxuan was injured on his back, so he lay down on the bed and looked at Li Rong.


    Li Rong took a shower in the clean room, came back in a single coat, then blew the lamp and climbed onto the bed.


    Pei Wenxuan just stared at him without blinking. Li Rong noticed his gaze, and when he opened the quilt and lay down, he couldn''t help but smile: "You keep looking at me, what are you looking at?"


    "His Royal Highness looks good."


    Pei Wenxuan answered truthfully, and Li Rong gave him a blank look when he was flattering again: "Slick."


    Pei Wenxuan turned her head to look at her. Li Rongping lay down and closed her eyes. After a while, she felt that Pei Wenxuan was still looking at her. She couldn''t bear it anymore. She opened her eyes and smiled: "What are you looking at? I can''t sleep like you."


    With that, Li Rong turned her back to Pei Wenxuan and complained to him: "Go to bed. If you don''t go to court tomorrow, I will go to court."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s back. He looked at him for a while before saying: "His Royal Highness, what do you think of me as a person?"


    "Ok?"


    Li Rong did not understand why Pei Wenxuan asked this question suddenly, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan: "My father is a very good person. When I was young, I always hoped that I could live like my father, but my father is like a Gaoshan, no matter what I do, I can''t climb it."


    "When I was young, my mother always said that I''m not as good as my father. Other children have a little grade at random, and my parents are very happy, but no matter what I do, my father will only say that I am good, and my mother will only say that I am not good. "


    "So I never know what kind of person I am. I want to hear your Highness''s evaluation."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very weak, but Li Rong''s heart felt a little sour when she listened.


    In fact, she understood what Pei Wenxuan said. Pei Wenxuan is not aware of this person, but she knows that in his bones, he always feels that he is not good enough.


    So as long as she gives him a little bit of goodness, she can see this person ten times moved and delighted.


    This was the case when he was a teenager. After several decades, she thought that this person should grow, but when he asked, she realized that the wound would not be managed. It would only rot and take root, and it would last long in the dark. Grow.


    She did not speak, and Pei Wenxuan was a little flustered for a while: "His Royal Highness?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan became embarrassed: "His Royal Highness should be tired, so I won''t chat anymore. I interrupted, Your Highness is sleeping..."


    "I think you are good."


    Li Rong suddenly spoke, and Pei Wenxuan was stunned. Li Rong turned his back to him and whispered softly: "I am not blind. Do you think I would marry anyone in my previous life and I would be excited?"


    "I think you are very good, you are good-looking, good-tempered, considerate at first, gentle and considerate."


    "You have fun and know a lot. The six arts of gentleman, you can get the first place every year, all the popular things in the nobility, you are not good at it."


    "You learn everything fast. The first time you gave me my eyebrows awkwardly, in less than a month, I could even paint me makeup. The first time I pulled my hair, it made my scalp sore, and then I didn¡¯t send it as you would not Updo."


    "Although you are sentimental and indecisive, it is also because you value feelings. If a husband, a friend, and a family are like me, everything is indifferent and let go, this relationship will always be missing something. taste."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong looked at the moonlight falling in the room, and she couldn''t help laughing as she said, "In fact, you are very good."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He listened to Li Rong''s words. At that moment, he bred infinite courage, which he finally felt.


    He can''t let go.


    "Sorry, Your Highness."


    He spoke softly, Li Rong was a little strange: "Why are you..."


    Before he finished speaking, the people behind him suddenly reached out and took her into his arms.


    They clung to each other, Li Rong stiffened, Pei Wenxuan hugged her tightly, as if to rub her into the blood.


    Li Rong felt that she was surrounded by him, and all her senses were infinitely magnified in the night.


    His breath, his touch, the hand he locked around her waist, and everything about him, were doubled in her world.


    Her heart was beating fast, and she didn''t know how, she remembered the night they got married.


    The red tent turns over the waves, the brocade is turned into waves.


    Pei Wenxuan felt her mood change and knew the changes in her body. He gently relaxed his hands, half propped up, and covered her ears. The muffled voice passed through her earlobes, fell into her ear canal, and penetrated In my mind, I don''t know what happened, it aroused a tingling.


    "Rong Rong," he called her name, her always clear and clear voice was a bit dumb, and Li Rong''s mind was buzzing, it was a little hard to think, and then she listened to him with a low voice. , "I feel sad, I will hug you, OK?"


    Li Rong had difficulty thinking, she did not respond, but did not resist, Pei Wenxuan tightened his arms and buried his head between her neck.


    "Rongrong," he said softly, "I don''t want to let go, I won''t let go, okay?"


    The author has something to say: Pei Wenxuan: "From today, I am Niu Colu and Pei Wenxuan."

 Chapter 58： Umbrella

    "You...what don''t you let go?"


    Li Rong''s whole senses are in Pei Wenxuan''s actions, and it is a little difficult to understand what he said. He can understand every word, but he always feels that he has made a mistake.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged her quietly, Li Rong said with difficulty: "Do you want to hold me all the time?"


    As she said, she laughed: "I know that you are feeling uncomfortable tonight. If you want to hug it, you can hug it. After all, I have to go to bed. I will definitely have to join me in your family tomorrow morning and stop talking."


    After Li Rong finished these words, she turned her back to Pei Wenxuan, pretending to fall asleep.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged her for a while, and when he saw her stiff and motionless, he relaxed his hand, slept behind her, and looked at her quietly.


    At night, he could not lie down, he could only lie on his stomach or on his side. The wound was so painful that he couldn''t sleep. Anyway, he couldn''t face up tomorrow morning, so he simply looked at Li Rong, combing her hair with one hand.


    He has always been a safe person, and he doesn¡¯t do anything that has no bottom line. He knows that Li Rong must have no idea about him now. If he speaks rashly, he may not even have a friend to do, so it¡¯s better to just stay by her side. , Grinding little by little.


    Dripping water pierced the stone, and the iron rod became a needle. He had a goal and was patient.


    After confirming his thoughts, Pei Wenxuan seemed to have some dust settled in his heart. He stretched out his hand and took a strand of Li Rong''s hair, gently placing it on the tip of his nose and sniffing.


    The scent that Li Rong used in his hair soaked into his heart and spleen, he approached, gently hugged the person who had fallen asleep in his arms, and leaned his head on her.


    As soon as Li Rong woke up, she found herself in Pei Wenxuan''s arms. She was scared sober instantly, and then secretly scolded herself for making a fuss. Pei Wenxuan encountered these bad things at home last night. It is normal to want someone to accompany him. Not to mention Pei Wenxuan''s chaste husband''s temperament, even if Pei Wenxuan really has any ideas, she is not afraid of him.


    Li Rong calmed down and got up. The attendant waited for her to put on clothes. Pei Wenxuan noticed the light, lifted the bed net, and poked out half of his head, as if he hadn''t woken up yet. He squinted and said, "Your Highness, Going today, I''m afraid it will not be easy."


    "Don''t worry." Li Rong calmed him. "Wait a while I will let someone inform your mother and let her come from Pei Mansion. I will deal with you first in the palace. If you solve your mother''s affairs, you will let her in. Come to the palace."


    Li Rong didn''t say much, but Pei Wenxuan was very clear in his heart, knowing what Li Rong was going to say by himself, he put half of his hand under him, propped up his upper body, and solemnly said: "Your Majesty, rest assured, I will do it. ."


    When he said these words, although his expression was serious, his hair was scattered around his chest, his shirt was pulled apart, revealing his thin and white chest, so his always clear and handsome face showed an indescribable charm.


    This kind of charm is different from the feminine charm, like a suave young man who deliberately swaggers to deceive a girl, it is a temptation of a man to a woman.


    Li Rong hurriedly scanned his face, looked away, and said: "Lie down and sleep well. I''ll go now."


    With that, Li Rong led the people out of the room.


    As soon as Li Rong went out, he ordered people to inform the secret line of Pei Mansion, and find a way to inform Pei Wenxuan of the serious injury, and coax Wen to the Princess Mansion.


    After finishing this, she went to court.


    When the Pei family did these things, she must have been under pressure from other families. She was born again, her temper turned too fast, and she happened to be married again. Everyone probably thought it was Pei Wen¡¯s instigation. Family troubles, the Pei family asked Pei Wenxuan to trouble, thinking about putting pressure on Pei Wenxuan to change her attitude.


    The Pei family may be thinking of beating Pei Wenxuan, first to let Pei Wenxuan know how powerful, it can be regarded as a warning to her; second, to show the family the attitude of their Pei family, showing that this matter is Pei Wenxuan''s own. Idea, can be regarded as a comfort to the family.


    But the thoughts of people like Guan Xu above are more than that simple. I''m afraid she is going to save Pei Wenxuan...


    When Li Rong thought of this, she felt impulsive.


    I didn¡¯t rush to rescue Pei Wenxuan last night. It¡¯s impossible for Pei¡¯s family. Pei Wenxuan was really killed. Pei Wenxuan was injured and returned. They went to find someone to reason. She didn¡¯t commit a crime, and reason was on their side. But she still wanted to trouble last night. For a while, she didn''t expect the praying mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole. When she robbed people, she remembered that the family might be waiting for her.


    The key points of Qin¡¯s case have long been concentrated on her Supervision Department (the Supervision Department has been changed to the Supervision Department), and she has tried everything possible to find her trouble, and the supervision department has been abolished. Want to do.


    She led people into Pei''s house, fearing that it was their reason today.


    Li Rong had already imagined the scene where the zucchini flew to Li Ming''s desk like snowflakes. Li Rong tapped the small fan, thinking about the organization language.


    After thinking for a while, she sighed, and Jinglan put her pastry on the plate next to her, and smiled: "Your Royal Highness sighed early in the morning. What are you worrying about?"


    "I..." Li Rong was about to say that she didn''t have much confidence in the affairs of this morning, but she didn''t say anything, Jing Lan said in a casual way, "But I was wondering how I saw Master Su today explain what happened yesterday?"


    Li Rong froze. After a while, she sighed again: "Why do you mention this?"


    I don''t want to go to court.


    It''s just that she should face it or she has to face it. Li Rong paved herself up and finally reached the gate of the palace. After she got out of the carriage, she stepped into the square. There were ministers standing in twos and threes on the square. After Li Rong walked a few steps, he saw Su Rongqing who had just arrived.


    After hesitating for a while, she went forward and called Su Rongqing, "Master Su."


    Su Rongqing saluted Li Rong, and Li Rong smiled awkwardly: "Yesterday..."


    "Weichen and elder brother left first after eating," Su Rongqing said respectfully, "I didn''t delay anything. Your Royal Highness need not worry."


    "Excuse me," Li Rong saw that Su Rongqing''s expression was calm, not half dissatisfied, and she was even more embarrassed, and could only say, "Something did happen yesterday, and I will be a hostess another day."


    "Actually not necessary," Su Rongqing said calmly, "His Royal Highness is now sensitive, and shouldn''t have too much contact with the ministers, so as not to cause criticism from the courtiers. Yesterday, when I agreed with my brother, I didn''t know that Your Highness was coming. ."


    Su Rongqing refused altogether, and almost said, "It''s just right that you are not here."


    Li Rong felt that her face was slapped, but her face had already been tempered by Pei Wenxuan like a copper wall and an iron wall. She pretended not to hear anything, and smiled: "Okay, I will make an appointment next time. Master Su is busy. My palace is leaving first."


    With that, Li Rong didn''t give Su Rongqing a chance to refuse, and turned around and returned to his position.


    After a while, Li Ming was surrounded by his attendants into the court. Li Ming sat down as usual and asked, "Is there anything important today?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Rong saw Pei Lixian move her steps. Pei Lixian moved faster, she moved faster, and hurriedly knelt to the ground, and said loudly, "Father, you have to be the master of your children!"


    Li Rong sounded with sorrow, making Pei Lixian shiver. He raised his eyes to Li Rong and then at Li Ming. Li Ming calmly served tea, and said calmly: "Are you bullied?"


    "It''s not a child minister, it''s a husband," Li Rong said, voiced crying, "Last night Pei Nayan asked the husband to be called back to Pei''s house, saying that the mother-in-law was seriously ill, and the husband was anxious to go back. But after returning, he was beaten by Pei Nayan. . Now I¡¯m lying at home with scars, and I can¡¯t go to court at all. You know, a man of filial piety, he always respects his elders, but because of me was implicated, he was beaten severely. Even if the opponent is an elder, he can be a man. He is also the son-in-law of the royal family. Even though the Pei family is fighting horses, it is the dignity of the heavenly family to damage the face of the children and ministers!"


    Li Rong cried, Pei Liwen couldn''t help but hurriedly went out and said: "Your Majesty, the facts are by no means what your Highness said. Since the husband and your Highness got married, he has never returned home to visit his mother. Recently, my sister-in-law is unwell and has been summoned many times. Yu Fu Ma and Fu Ma ignored him, and his sister-in-law was discouraged and passed on to the elders of the family and called Wen Xuan back to the family."


    "I originally hoped that through persuasion, the propaganda could know how to return and be filial to the mother, but he did not say badly, not only did not listen to dissuasion, but also insulted the elders. The sister-in-law saw his son so presumptuous, so that the subordinates act according to the family rules. But Wen Xuan relied on his identity as a husband to refuse to be disciplined, and clashed with the servants at home, wounding many servants, not counting, and threatening to have a princess backing him, no one can control him. Later, the princess led troops into the house and took the husband away. Before leaving, he broke the hands of two servants, arrogant and arrogant, rude and rude, and now they are still bleeding and slandering the Pei family, Your Majesty!"


    Pei Liwen kowtowed down and said loudly: "His Majesty will not be punished during this trip, I am afraid of the cold."


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he raised his eyes to Li Rong, only said: "Pingle, what do you say?"


    "Father, he said that they called for the consort many times, but the consort refused. It is better to let them call the witnesses, when, where, who will pass the word, and check them one by one. They said that the consort had beaten someone. Last night the consort was Hearing that his mother was ill, he rushed over immediately. There weren¡¯t many people with him. The family was surrounded by a man, and the man was a Wenchen, because he had eaten something. The leopard dared to do it. After taking the initiative, he was beaten to bed by them. Master Pei and Erchen argue each other, so you might as well check the matter one by one to see who is lying!"


    "Call it," Pei Liwen heard Li Rong say this, angrily said, "His Royal Highness is going to reverse black and white, it''s too arrogant!"


    "Okay," Li Ming was a little impatient when he heard the quarrel between the two sides. "Speaking of which, it''s all your own business. Such a thing, you are shameless in the courtroom, I Also. You guys were beaten by you too. Pingle rescued people last night. What''s more noisy? Forget it, I heard that the three states have not rained for a long time this year, and there may be severe droughts. Don''t mention these trivial things right now. ."


    When Li Ming moved out the important affairs of the country, Pei Liwen was stunned for a while, holding his breath in his chest, making his face flushed.


    Li Rong got up calmly, and then listened to a courtier to come out and say: "Your Majesty, your Majesty first established the Supervisory Division, just..."


    "There''s no end?!" Li Ming knew what he was coming from when he heard the admiral Chasi, and said angrily, "I have to deal with a disrespectful crime? Pei Wenxuan is also my son-in-law, relative of the emperor. ! I''m very generous if I don''t care about it! Shut up you guys!"


    Li Ming cursed, and finally suppressed everyone, Li Rong Xiaofan tapped her palms, bowed her head and said nothing.


    Li Ming finished cursing and forcibly turned the topic away. The courtier endured his anger and followed Li Ming to talk about rainfall.


    Li Rong lowered her eyes, counting the time.


    At this moment the sky will have a bright color, but it will also be covered with dark clouds, as if it will rain at any time.


    Wen was sitting in front of the mirror and putting on makeup. She looked at the woman in the mirror and sighed softly.


    She didn''t sleep all night, and the whole person was not in good spirits. The maid behind her couldn''t help but say: "Why is the woman sad."


    "Yesterday," she said slowly, "I don''t know the truth or falsehood of what your Royal Highness said. I have been thinking last night, if what she said is true, the second uncle really wants to harm the literature..."


    "Madam, I thought a lot." The maid interrupted Wen''s words and whispered, "The second master grew up with the grandfather. The grandfather is the only son of the grandfather, and the second master is raised as a biological child. Look at the second master''s house. The eldest son is also a small official of the eighth rank. The eldest son has an impetuous temperament, and it should be more tempered. His Royal Highness does not understand the deep meaning of the second master, and has a misunderstanding."


    Wen didn''t say a word, she held the comb in her hand and looked down silently.


    She had always ignored these things before. When Pei Lizhi was there, she would arrange everything for her. She never thought that the people around her would have two hearts, nor did she think about what she needed to fight for.


    In the four years since Pei Lizhi''s death, what she has done the most every day is to eat fast and reciting the Buddha, hoping that Pei Lizhi can live better in the underworld.


    After being scolded by Li Rong last night, she finally had some ideas. She took a look around and realized that many of these people around her were not old people.


    For example, the housekeeper arranged for her to dress her up. But she has been in the hands of her sister-in-law for a long time. She doesn''t like to take care of these chores. She also thinks that Pei Lixian¡¯s wife, Qin, manages better. Now that she thinks about it carefully, she realizes that she is a little scared. There are not many people who were not sent by the Qin family.


    She was scared in her heart and didn''t dare to say much. After putting on her makeup, the next person sent the bird''s nest up as usual. Wen had just taken the bird''s nest and opened the bowl cover, and saw a line of small characters written on it: "Lord, please see Madam, Princess See you."


    When Wen saw this line of words, she panicked. She hurriedly looked around and saw the person serving the bird''s nest looking at her. Wen''s heart beat fast, her hand shook, and the bird''s nest bowl fell to the ground, and the attendant serving the bird''s nest hurriedly knelt down and said anxiously, "Slaves are damned."


    "You clean up first." Wen steadyed his voice, then let the maid next to him go down and get another bowl of bird''s nest. When the maid went out, Wen immediately said, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Madam, the eldest son is seriously injured, you will sleep secretly first, come out from the back window, and I will lead you out."


    Wen listened, she suppressed her rapid heartbeat, and did not dare to ask any more. After the people came back, she ate a few bites of bird''s nest and said that she would sleep for a while and sent everyone out. Then she opened the rear window as required. As soon as she opened the rear window, she saw the attendant waiting for her at the door, stuffed her a coat, and whispered: "You change it, hurry up."


    Wen nodded and hurriedly changed his clothes, and then led by the attendant, pretending to be a grocer, walked out the back door.


    When he got on the carriage, Wen hurriedly said, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "The eldest son needs your help, so let you go and have a look." The attendant soothed. "Be calm and not restless. You will see the eldest son soon."


    Seeing that Wen couldn''t ask anything, he stopped talking, wringing his handkerchief in a hurry.


    On the court, after sorting out the rain and other matters, Li Ming finally announced the next court.


    Li Rong smiled and turned around, preparing to leave the hall. Before leaving the house, he heard Pei Liwen stop her and said loudly: "Your Majesty, don''t you feel guilty when you lie like this today?"


    When Li Rong heard what he said, she turned her head and looked at Pei Liwen. She couldn''t help but laughed: "My palace didn''t trouble you, do you dare to take the initiative to trouble me? This is when the palace asks you, you Lie today, don¡¯t you be guilty?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you lied or not," one of the courtiers gathered around and said with a cold expression, "the mother teaches her son, it is right and proper for her to trespass into the courtier''s home, that is not appropriate."


    "Why don''t you say this to my father?" Li Rong turned to look at the speaker, with a smile, "I didn''t dare to say a word in front of the hall just now. Are you coming to trouble me now? Do you think you are so kind? Reason, let''s go."


    "Your Highness," a courtier frowned, "you are too arrogant."


    "Then you can join me." Li Rong looked over again, "If you really can''t bear it, do you want to beat me twice?"


    "You!" The speaking courtier stepped forward and was hurriedly stopped by the people next to him. Seeing the angry courtier, Li Rong turned her fan and laughed, "My palace is so in love with you that you can''t understand me, and you don''t have anything to do with me. The way it looks. Let¡¯s do this. You¡¯re blind, this palace doesn¡¯t care about you. Sooner or later,¡± Li Rong passed the courtiers around her one by one, ¡°You have to say sorry to this palace.¡±


    With that, Li Rong folded a fan and walked out with a smile: "Okay, you sirs are gone, my palace has to go to handle the case."


    "His Royal Highness Pingle!" Pei Liwen yelled at Li Rong''s back, "This world will not indulge you so presumptuously and not give justice. I will go to the Imperial Study Room and beg your Majesty. If you don''t punish you today, I Just slammed to death in front of the dragon pillar in the Imperial Study Room, persuading you with death!"


    "I go!"


    "I am coming too!"


    With that, the courtiers were angry, as if they were about to meet and bump into the dragon pillar.


    Li Rong nodded and said: "Very good. I don''t want to care about you anymore, you have to hit the sword, my palace accompany you, in front of the royal study room," Li Rong raised his finger to Pei Liwen, "It''s not you today. Carried out, I was carried out by someone. Go!"


    With that, Li Rong shouted loudly, turned around and walked towards the Imperial Study.


    When she went out, a strong wind mixed with autumn leaves rolled across the mat, thunder rumbling, and the officials were stunned for half a minute after she was drunk by her, and then they scolded and chased them out. The two teams arrived in front of the Imperial Study Room and knelt aside. Only Li Rong was alone on Li Rong''s side, while Pei Liwen brought a large number of courtiers to kneel on the other side.


    "His Majesty!"


    "Father!"


    People on both sides yelled, their voices mixed.


    "I beg your Majesty to severely punish Princess Pingle for innocently trespassing in the court house. Such a arrogant, arrogant and lawless princess must never be in charge of this important post!"


    "Pray for the father to severely punish the brothers of Pei Lixian and Pei Liwen, deceive his brother-in-law, treat his brother''s orphans poorly, seize his brother''s family business, and beat the prince, such a shameless, chaotic ethics, and fierce and cunning people, never indulge!"


    "His Majesty!"


    "Father!"


    The people on both sides shouted for a long time, and Fulai finally came out from the inside. His face was apologetic: "His Royal Highness, sirs," Fulai said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty said, this is a family matter, he doesn''t care, please come back."


    "Your Majesty, the princess is the superintendent, how can it be just a family matter? If your majesty doesn''t give justice to the ministers today, the ministers will kneel here and kneel until death!"


    "Kneel to death?" Li Rong laughed. "Didn''t it say that it''s a good hit? Shou Longzhu is there, hit it."


    "You!" Pei Liwen''s eyes widened, Li Rong smiled and said, "Pei Shangshu, you must keep your word."


    "Women and villains are difficult to raise," Pei Liwen gritted his teeth, "I don''t care about women."


    "Even women can''t win," Li Rong shook her fan and said leisurely. "It seems that Lord Pei is really unreasonable. I should kill him by smashing him to death and keep a good reputation."


    Pei Liwen didn''t take care of Li Rong. He was breathing heavily, as if he was about to explode anytime and anywhere, and only said to Fulai: "Thank you, Fu Gonggong, if you don''t punish the princess today, I will never leave."


    "I also bother Fu Gonggong to convey it," Li Rong said slowly, "If I don''t give justice to the horseman today, I will be here and kneel until I die."


    Fulai listened and said with a bitter face: "His Royal Highness, what are you making?"


    "They are making trouble." Li Rong sneered.


    Li Rong and Pei Liwen knelt at the entrance of the Imperial Study Room, and the news soon spread.


    At this time, Pei Wenxuan also changed his clothes and sat in the lobby, watching Wen help him in.


    When Wen saw Pei Wenxuan, his eyes were red, and he stepped up anxiously: "Wenxuan, how are you doing?"


    "Mother, please sit down." Pei Wenxuan smiled and told Wen to sit down. Wen looked at Pei Wenxuan anxiously, "What happened last night..."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he quietly looked at Wen, and Wen looked at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes. She couldn''t help but feel cold. She stared at Pei Wenxuan blankly and trembled: "Do you blame me?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, with a somewhat alienated look in the peace, making Wen''s whole person tremble: "You also think that your second uncle is not good to you and will harm you, right?"


    "Mother," Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "I don''t think, but in fact, that''s it."


    "This may be a misunderstanding..." Wen fell into a deep heart, and couldn''t help but explain, "Your second uncle told me..."


    "It doesn''t matter what he said," Pei Wenxuan interrupted her and said seriously, "The point is, what did he do."


    "Mother, father''s old man, how much do you have around you?" Pei Wenxuan asked, and he was stunned. Pei Wenxuan said slowly: "I was assassinated on my way back from Luzhou. I was lucky enough to return. The mansion, I heard that the second uncle intends to experience me and arrange for me to be a small official."


    "Assassination?" Wen''s face was shocked, "Why... why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because it''s useless." Pei Wenxuan smiled, "What kind of temper you are, I know in my heart. When I came back, there was no one around you anymore. I was afraid that after you knew it, thinking about what to do, you would be caught Murder. It would be better to live a lifetime without knowing anything like now."


    Wen stared at him in a daze, and Pei Wenxuan continued: "My father was alive before, and he often told me that we men should be responsible for the rest of our lives and we should try to make people around us live well. If the other party is not doing well, then We have a problem. Father has been taking care of you all his life, caring for you, you don¡¯t have to think about anything."


    Pei Wenxuan said, I don''t know why, and Li Rong''s appearance was flashed in his mind. He suddenly felt a little sad, a little distressed, and a little unspeakable guilt.


    "My father asked me to continue to take on his responsibilities and continue to take care of you. I always thought that this is my struggle. If I have a good life or a bad life, I shouldn''t disturb you. You live well, if I lose , I am incompetent."


    Wen looked at Pei Wenxuan, tears falling: "Then now... why did you say it? Did I harm you and make you desperate?"


    "Not really," Pei Wenxuan laughed. "There is someone who told me that she should give you a choice."


    "Father did not give you the choice to be a big lady or a wife. He treats you as a canary and spoils you all his life. He takes all the responsibilities on himself, yours, your family, and mine."


    "I used to think that I should be such a person. I worked hard, but slowly I realized that I am not a father, and my father''s approach may not be right."


    "A person is a person, and when I have exhausted my energy, if I want to be responsible to everyone around me and to cover their responsibilities, I will not be able to live my life."


    "So, I want to give my mother a choice."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Wen, he stepped forward, knelt in front of Wen on one knee, looked up at her, and said seriously: "Help my son, can you?"


    Wen heard what Pei Wenxuan said, she cried so much that she couldn''t see the front.


    "You told me that morning..." Wen said hoarsely, "I waited for this sentence, waited for your father for a lifetime. But he never told me, I forgot."


    "Wen Xuan...I''m sorry..." Wen cried and knelt to the ground, "I''m sorry, it''s my mother''s fault, I''m sorry..."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he quietly looked at Wen who was crying awkwardly before him.


    It was raining outside, and the sound of rain was mixed with Wen''s cry. Pei Wenxuan looked at Wen''s crying, and he whispered: "Mother, don''t cry, get up."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone rushed in.


    "Punma," Tong Ye gasped crudely, "there is news from the palace."


    Tong Ye said anxiously: "San Ye brought a lot of courtiers and knelt at the entrance of the Imperial Study Room and asked to deal with His Highness, and His Highness also knelt at the door of the Imperial Study Room and asked to deal with the Second Master and San Ye.


    Pei Wenxuan got up and got up in an instant. With such a fierce move, the wound suddenly broke free. The blood came out of the white clothes. Pei Wenxuan said coldly: "Get on the carriage and enter the palace."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan turned around and respectfully said to Wen: "Mother, please join me in the palace."


    "Listen to you." Wen sniffed. "Listen to you."


    Pei Wenxuan answered, Wen stood up, and saw the blood on Pei Wenxuan''s back. She wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask any more, so she held back the sound, only knowing to cry.


    After a while, everything was arranged properly. Pei Wenxuan took the umbrella and got into the carriage with Wen.


    He watched the crackling rain in the courtyard, and the scene of Su Rongqing holding an umbrella for Li Rong flashed in his mind.


    His heart suddenly tightened.


    This kind of thing will never happen again.


    He told himself that for the rest of his life, he would not allow this to happen again.


    The author has something to say: Pei Wenxuan: "Please keep Su Rongqing three feet away from my wife, or I will shoot."

 Chapter 59： Offense (1)

    Pei Wenxuan stabilized his mind. It was indeed not the time to think about this. He supported Wen and got on the carriage with Wen. On the road, he repeated the prepared rhetoric with Wen back and forth several times.


    "If your majesty declares you to enter the temple, you just say that you don''t know about it, and it was your second uncle who told you to call me back and told you to deal with me, otherwise it would harm you."


    Pei Wenxuan asked Wen to repeat it. After Wen repeatedly confirmed, Pei Wenxuan felt relieved.


    He was a little tired, Wen quietly looked at his expression, and cautiously said: "Your injury..."


    "It''s okay."


    Pei Wenxuan said peacefully: "Mother, don''t worry."


    "Wen Xuan..." As soon as Wen said, he seemed to be crying again, Pei Wenxuan said immediately, "Mother, you control your tears, I have no strength to comfort you anymore."


    Wen listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and hurriedly put away his tears.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the woman in front of him, and he didn''t feel anything in his heart. After all, he had been used to the life that Wen had left for decades.


    Such a mother was tired and complained when she was young. Later in her later years, he felt bored and impatient.


    However, when Wen was really gone, he sat in the mourning hall, looking at the white cloth in the wind, and the lights in the mourning hall swaying in the wind. He felt that he was lonely and widowed, like this floating lamp, when no one could miss him again. I just remembered that when he was young, Wen and his father accompanied him to read and fly a kite.


    Parents are probably the greatest helplessness for their children.


    Love is mixed with dissatisfaction, and grievance is hidden with pity.


    Fortunately, he has experienced life and death. The long time has consumed his edges and corners, making him more tolerant. Now looking at Wen, who is crying low, Pei Wenxuan doesn''t feel annoyed. He just thinks of Li Rong, he misses Li Rong. Such a girl will never look like this in her life.


    He looked at the rain that was getting heavier outside, and couldn''t help laughing. Wen cried for a while. Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s appearance, he couldn''t help but say: "You have been doing well recently? Did your Highness bully you?"


    "Ok?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head, and heard Wen''s words, he couldn''t help but smile: "Mother is laughing, do you think your Highness will bully me?"


    "People say that the princess is arrogant," Wen said, and sighed. "You have a good temper. You are bullied. I''m afraid I don''t know, or I don''t say it."


    "Don''t worry," Pei Wenxuan mentioned Li Rong in a softer voice, "His Royal Highness treats me very well, and I like Your Highness very much."


    Wen did not speak, and after a while, she said in a low voice: "You are very similar to your father. He used to protect me like this..."


    Wen said, and couldn''t help mentioning Pei Lizhi, Pei Wenxuan listened quietly, and when he arrived in the palace, he interrupted Wen: "Do you remember what happened just now? Repeat it again."


    Wen was stunned. She seemed to have never expected Pei Wenxuan to interrupt herself so decisively. She looked sad for a moment. After a while, she repeated everything. Pei Wenxuan nodded and went to the gate of the palace. After the guards negotiated, they took Wen into the palace.


    The two changed the sedan from the carriage at the gate of the palace and walked to the imperial study room. At this time, the heavy rain could no longer see the surrounding area. Pei Wenxuan rolled the sedan curtain and looked at the surrounding area. Seeing that he was approaching the imperial study room, he suddenly saw someone supporting him. Go to the Imperial Study Room with an umbrella.


    That person should have already returned to the official office, and he rushed over after hearing about the Yushufang.


    It''s unknowable what to do, but Pei Wenxuan clearly recognized the shirt.


    It''s Su Rongqing.


    Even after a lifetime, different time, different things, but Li Rong knelt in the heavy rain in the Imperial Study Room, Su Rongqing still wore this suit and passed by with an umbrella.


    Pei Wenxuan''s pupils tightened, and he shouted, "Stop!"


    The person who carried the sedan chair was a bit at a loss. Pei Wenxuan hurried out of the sedan chair, and told the person next to him: "I have to go there beforehand, and you will follow up with your wife after you lift it up."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan rushed into the rain under the umbrella.


    Wen hurriedly rolled up the curtain and said anxiously: "Wenxuan, where are you going?!"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t reply. Holding an umbrella, he stepped on the rain that overflowed the soles of his shoes, and ran towards the Yushufang all the way.


    Li Rong knelt at the entrance of the Imperial Study Room, her eyes drooping, the rain had completely wetted her clothes and her hair and eyelashes.


    The chill came from her kneecap all the way, and she began to feel like needles in her legs, prickling and painful.


    This is the root cause of Li Ming who was punished by kneeling in the snow when he was young, and he would commit it when it was cold, and would kill him if he hurts.


    It''s just that she is going to carry Pei Liwen to the end, so she gritted her teeth and knelt in the rain, her eyes blurred with pain.


    The rain slammed her head and covered her face on her head. The kneeling officials had already fallen a few and sent them down. Pei Liwen also knelt and trembled, but still knelt here with a bite.


    Li Rong didn''t know how long he had been boiled for, or when it was. Suddenly, the rain on his head stopped for an instant.


    Someone stood behind her, panting lightly.


    At first, the rain stopped for Li Rong, but when she saw a little clearer sight and saw the heavy rain still falling not far ahead, she knew that someone was supporting her by the breathing of people behind her.


    This kind of feeling she remembered, in the memory of her life, was the unforgettable gentleness a few times.


    Her heartbeat was a bit fast, and a little painful. She looked back slowly, and the white clothes caught her eye first, which was not unexpected.


    Then she raised her eyes little by little, and finally stopped on that person''s face.


    The young man with a white robe and jade crown was a bit stunning in his facial features. He was supposed to be an immortal in the sky, but he was dragged into the mortal world when he breathed lightly.


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong''s expression change a little bit, from the initial complexity to surprise, the moment he saw him, it seemed that all his emotions disappeared.


    Pei Wenxuan was uncomfortable in his heart, but he still wanted to pretend that he didn''t know everything. He only looked at Li Rong and chuckled: "Your Highness, I''m here, you still can''t get up?"


    He was following what Li Rong had said when he went to Pei''s house to pick her up. He wanted to make fun of him, but after saying it, he realized that Li Rong''s face was somewhat wrong.


    "No." Li Rong trembled as soon as she spoke. She raised her brows, her pale face did not give in, "Pei Shangshu..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan realized what had happened. He knelt down and raised his hand to shook Li Rong''s hand. After the tentacles became cold, he immediately shouted in a low voice: "Bullshit!"


    Li Rong was stunned by him, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and passed the umbrella to the attendant next to him, and went directly to hug Li Rong.


    Li Rong hurriedly said, "What are you doing..."


    "Stop it."


    Pei Wenxuan screamed and hugged the person sideways.


    His movements were too great, and the wound opened again as soon as he moved. Thinking of his wounds, Li Rong did not dare to struggle too much, and was afraid of losing face, so she could only cooperate with Pei Wenxuan''s neck, trying to make him save effort.


    Pei Wenxuan picked him up, the palace man held an umbrella, and looked at Pei Liwen who was still kneeling coldly: "I have brought my mother, Sanshu, if you really intend to confront your Majesty, you will continue to kneel. If you still want to give yourself some face, see you at the ancestral hall tomorrow night, and let your clan members come to discuss an argument, don¡¯t be embarrassed here."


    After saying that, Pei Wenxuan didn''t care about anything else, holding Li Rong in his arms, walked quickly to the door of the sedan chair. They ordered Wen to take Wen back to the princess mansion.


    Now he has no time to fight these people, Li Rong''s affairs are bigger than anything else.


    Hearing Pei Wenxuan''s words, Pei Liwen was stunned. After a while, he reacted. It was Wen''s soft-eared root. Since Pei Wenxuan brought her, he must be able to communicate with her. Now he is facing Li Ming. , What good fruit can he please?


    As soon as Pei Liwen gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, he fainted.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were in confusion behind them. Li Rong couldn''t help but chuckle. Pei Wenxuan looked at her coldly. Li Rong felt a little guilty when she didn''t know why. She coughed softly: "You are a life. What anger, such a big temper?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and as soon as he reached the door holding her, he saw Su Rongqing just turning in.


    The umbrella in his hand is still the same one it used to be. The moment he saw the two of them, his eyes were a little surprised. Pei Wenxuan looked at him, and Li Rong felt embarrassed and said, "Master Su."


    Su Rongqing heard Li Rong¡¯s greetings and turned to look at Li Rong. He looked at Li Rong for a moment, seemingly hesitant to say something, and finally just nodded slightly and said in a courtesy: "I have seen your majesty."


    As he said, he let go, waited respectfully, and let Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan leave.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged Li Rong and left. Li Rong couldn''t help but raise his eyes over Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder to look at Su Rongqing. Pei Wenxuan looked forward and calmly said, "What is your Royal Highness looking at?"


    "I just remembered," Li Rong sighed with emotion. "The umbrella he gave me back then seems to be this one."


    As Li Rong said, she couldn''t see the people clearly. Pei Wenxuan put her in the sedan chair and let her sit down, then he lowered the curtain, half-kneeled in front of her, and lifted her skirt.


    The space in the sedan chair was very small, and the two people were squeezed together. It was very cramped. When Pei Wenxuan lifted her skirt, she couldn''t help holding his hand and said anxiously: "What are you doing?"


    "Your skirt is wet," Pei Wenxuan whispered, "holding it hurts even more."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan pulled her hand away, pulled her skirt up, twisted the knots, and then dried her calves with her sleeves, and then wrapped her calves with the blanket placed in the sedan chair.


    The warmth came from the calf instantly, and the contrast was clear from the cold on her body. Pei Wenxuan touched his outer shirt, then untied the outer shirt and put it on her body, whispering: "It''s a little damp, but better than nothing. Okay, you can bear it, and you will go back soon."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he withdrew from the sedan chair, and then let people hurry up and take Li Rong out of the palace.


    Li Rong stayed in the sedan chair for a while, and finally felt better. Only then did she realize that she was wearing Pei Wenxuan''s clothes, and there was his unique incense on his clothes, which was an extremely light smell. Only a very close distance can be smelled. At this moment, these smells enveloped her whole person, and Li Rong couldn''t tell why, so she felt her heart beating a bit faster.


    She thought this must be due to the sultry heat in the sedan, which made her hallucinate. She lifted the car curtain with a small fan to ventilate, but after raising the car curtain, she saw Pei Wenxuan outside the car curtain.


    The son holding an umbrella walks through wind and rain, his body is like a bamboo repair, and his face is like a crown jade. When Li Rong looked at this man, he forgot to put down the curtain.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed Li Rong''s gaze, looked up, and then frowned: "Put the curtain down. The wind blows and catches the cold."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help but laugh. Not only did she not put down, she put her hands on the window, leaned her head over, and looked at Pei Wenxuan and said: "Pei Wenxuan, I suddenly found out that you can So lovely."


    Pei Wenxuan silently turned the umbrella towards her, saying: "At this time, don''t forget to look at your face, you are really good enough."


    "Pei Wenxuan, are you angry?" Li Rong said with a trembling sound, and he didn''t know whether it was cold or painful. Pei Wenxuan frowned and said, "Is it still painful?"


    "It doesn''t hurt much," Li Rong whispered. "You just covered me with a blanket, so it''s much better."


    "I have instructed people to go back home and cook the soup in advance, and change clothes and soak in the soup as soon as I go back."


    Pei Wenxuan elaborated on the subsequent arrangements: "The medicinal soup is the one you used to use in the past. You are still young in this life, so you must raise it well."


    Pei Wenxuan''s "before" is naturally referring to the previous life.


    In her previous life, she met a famous doctor and re-prescribed a prescription for her. The pain relief effect was good, but she couldn''t cure the disease. She said that she suffered too much damage when she was young.


    Li Rong got Pei Wenxuan''s words, but focused on another point: "You even know my prescription. You have arranged a lot of people around me."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t expect that Li Rong would mention this. He choked, and then said: "It''s all the same, so I don''t care about it. And you didn''t arrange people less, we are even."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when Pei Wenxuan said this.


    Pei Wenxuan took Li Rong into the carriage. After getting into the carriage, there were clothes that they often replaced in the carriage. Pei Wenxuan whispered: "Your Highness, you can change your clothes first."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan sat down with his back to Li Rong.


    Li Rong didn''t think much. She shivered and changed her clothes. After Pei Wenxuan listened to her behind her for a while, then she heard Li Rong say: "Okay."


    Pei Wenxuan turned around and saw Li Rong shrunk in the corner, covered with a blanket.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan looking at herself, Li Rong hurriedly laughed and explained, "It''s so warm."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. After a while, he leaned forward. Li Rong was a little nervous and couldn''t help but leaned back, leaning against the wall of the carriage, and said vigilantly: "What are you going to do again?"


    Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and hugged Li Rong in his arms.


    The wide-sleeved outer shirt that had just been changed was attached to Li Rong''s back, and his gesture of holding her was not half charming, and calmly said: "It''s so warm."


    Li Rong didn''t dare to speak, so she held Pei Wenxuan so quietly. After a long time, she laughed hard: "You... why do you keep hugging me lately?"


    "The relationship is good."


    Pei Wenxuan replied very smoothly: "We slept in the same bed, do you still care about this with me? What kind of cold you are now, you don''t know? Why suffer this sin?"


    "Then last time..."


    "I''m sad," Pei Wenxuan immediately connected, "offended the princess, but you agreed, didn''t you?"


    Li Rong was speechless, she always felt a weird feeling that she couldn''t speak.


    Seeing Li Rong stopped speaking, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but laughed, and continued to add fuel and jealousy: "You said, we are good sisters, don''t you have any thoughts about me?"


    "So don''t wrong me." Li Rong said quickly, "We are so familiar with each other, I am not such a person."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed low, Li Rong was a little nervous: "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing," Pei Wenxuan sat on the mat, changed his posture, let Li Rong lean on his chest, and raised his hand to wrap Li Rong''s shoulders, "I just want your Royal Highness and I to have a clear understanding of each other. It just so happens that I think so too. It."


    "That''s good."


    Li Rong nodded, but couldn''t tell what was wrong, she always felt a little guilty.


    The two sat quietly for a while, and Pei Wenxuan seemed to be tired, so he closed against the car wall and fell asleep.


    Li Rong leaned in his arms, and the warmth came up, with indescribable stability passed from this person, she couldn''t help but feel a little sleepy, relying on Pei Wenxuan, she fell asleep in a daze. .


    After the two squinted for a while, they arrived at the princess''s mansion. Pei Wenxuan took Li Rong out of the carriage. Li Rong was also used to his actions, and she wrapped her around Pei Wenxuan''s neck in a graceful manner. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but smile when she saw her move. You will climb up the pole."


    "Why," Li Rong raised her eyebrows to look at him, "Master Pei is a pole?"


    Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong was in a mood to joke, and asked, "His Royal Highness the monkey?"


    "Your mouth can''t suffer for a moment."


    Li Rong sighed, Pei Wenxuan chuckles: "There are still times when you suffer."


    "Oh?"


    "Well," Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, seemingly serious, "When your Highness was in front of me as a husband and wife, did I still suffer less?"


    Li Rong couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this, "You were at a disadvantage back then? Obviously you are not familiar with me."


    "You can say something wrong," Pei Wenxuan looked serious, "I have always tolerated my wife. If your Highness wants me to suffer, there is only this way."


    Li Rong was stunned for a second. She always felt that there was something in Pei Wenxuan''s words, and she felt that she was thinking too much. After all, Pei Wenxuan has always had no sense of measure. If one is not careful, it is easy to misunderstand.


    It''s just that before she had time to speak to save the field, Pei Wenxuan rounded it up for herself: "It''s a pity, Your Highness has no chance."


    "You..."


    Li Rong was a little helpless. She sighed, then turned to ask another question: "Family Pei, don''t you deal with it now?"


    "Pei Liwen pretended to faint, and I don''t want to use this little thing to disturb your majesty." Pei Wenxuan sent Li Rong to the bath, where the medicinal soup was already placed, Pei Wenxuan put Li Rong on the small couch and said calmly , "The Pei family is still available, I will talk tomorrow, and your Highness can rest assured."


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan greeted Jinglan to come over, and after clarifying the main points of the medicated bath one by one, he then said to Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, you take a bath first, and I will go down."


    Li Rong lazily responded, and Pei Wenxuan withdrew. Waiting to go out, Pei Wenxuan stood at the door, with his hands in his sleeves, listening to the laughter of the girl inside, hearing the sound of water, he couldn''t help having the corresponding picture in his mind.


    He has hardly been to Li Rong''s bath in his life, let alone stayed here with Li Rong.


    Now that he stayed for a while, it caused a thousand waves of waves, which kept rolling in his mind.


    If it was in the past, he might not have thought much, but now recalling it, he can''t stop, like a flood that was suddenly opened by a valve, rushing out in an instant.


    This allows him to know clearly that he remembers every bit of the past, even a detail.


    Heaven and **** were intertwined together. He stood quietly at the door, and the maid beside him couldn''t help but step forward and said, "Courage, do you need to prepare for a bath?"


    "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan responded and said calmly: "Add more cold water."


    After speaking, he turned around and went into the room.


    After Li Rong finished soaking in the medicinal bath, the whole person was relieved. But she was still cautious, wrapped in a thick windbreaker, and returned to the room.


    When she returned to the room, she found that the charcoal fire in the room was lit, and the whole room was not only "warm", it was even a little hot.


    Pei Wenxuan wore a single shirt and knelt down on the edge of the case to work. As soon as Li Rong came in, he whispered: "Close the doors and windows, don''t catch the cold."


    Li Rong put on a windbreaker and came in and squatted in front of him. Pei Wenxuan paused when he held the pen. He raised his head and saw Li Rong squatting in front of him.


    There is a circle of white fluff on the edge of her windbreaker. Such a fluffy dress makes her a little cute.


    This kind of Li Rong is rarely seen, and it is very different from the outside image. Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly for a while, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    "Ms. Xue''s medicine, I was able to cure it later than this, of course it is a trivial matter today."


    "Go and lie down first." Pei Wenxuan said gently, "I put all the folds you want to read by the bed, and look in the quilt. I will reply to all these documents, and I will press the acupuncture points for you at night. "


    "Why don''t you teach others," Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, and she said immediately, "so you won''t be bothered."


    "Teaching people is more laborious. Don''t toss me." Pei Wenxuan looked down at the document and said calmly, "It was not easy for me to learn."


    Li Rong was stunned when she heard this, Pei Wenxuan saw that she was not talking, and looked up at her: "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing." Li Rong laughed, "I just suddenly felt that, in fact...you were kind to me back then."


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and after a while, he said: "His Royal Highness, don''t be too touched. This is nothing. Don''t just meet someone who treats you well, just give your sincerity."


    Pei Wenxuan meant something, but Li Rong didn''t hear it at all, nodded and said, "You are right, you were so good to me back then, don''t you have other thoughts in your heart?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s heart was stuffed, and then raised his head, a little angry and said: "His Royal Highness, it''s not like you said..."


    "I have a rest," Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan want to explain again, and said quickly, "My mouth is slippery, don''t care, and I''m leaving."


    Having said that, Li Rong ran away, Pei Wenxuan held the pen, and after a while, he didn''t know whether to laugh or to be angry, so he bowed his head helplessly and continued to criticize.


    Li Rong has read all the recent news. Xun Chuan is chasing witnesses all the way, but Luo Juan and these witnesses have been transferred several times and have long disappeared. Xun Chuan has now chased out Huajing.


    In addition to finding unfavorable evidence, the biggest problem also originated from courtiers. Today, nearly one hundred and fifty papers were sent to Li Ming, all about the withdrawal of the Supervisory Department. The reasons were mixed, but the goals were extremely consistent. If Li Rong can''t find any strong evidence, Li Ming is afraid that he will be unable to bear the pressure.


    After Li Rong finished reading this, it was almost at night. Pei Wenxuan approached her. Seeing her frown, he took away the zipper from her hand. Li Rong froze for a moment, and then shouted, "What are you doing?"


    "You asked this question many times today." Pei Wenxuan tossed the folder aside, and directly moved the small table with the folder to a distance, then turned off the lights and returned to the bed: "Lie down, I''ll press it for you."


    "No need." Li Rong was a little nervous in the dark night, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Let''s go another day. And are you still injured? You take care of it and don''t use any force."


    "Really good?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, a little bit unbelieving, Li Rong hurriedly said, "It''s all right, have you got any medicine for your wound?"


    Pei Wenxuan paused for a moment, and then said: "It''s time to change."


    "Huh? Then I will help you."


    Li Rong sat up and patted the bedside: "Come on, turn on the lamp, and give me the medicine and bandage."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to her, lit the lamp on the side, took the medicine and bandage, then raised his hand to take off his shirt and lay on the bed.


    His movements were smooth and calm, and Li Rong warned herself several times not to think too much. She set her eyes on the wound on Pei Wenxuan, frowned and said: "These people are really doing it."


    "Family law." Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "Clan children, have survived, it''s nothing."


    "By the way," Li Rong lowered her eyes, "Have you survived the last life?"


    "How could it not have been," Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "You don''t know."


    "Oh."


    Li Rong whispered: "Then do you hate them?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. After a while, he said slowly: "I hate when I care about it. I hate it when I was young, and then I forgot it. It''s not a big deal. And I have gone for everything I should have. I don''t want to remember them."


    "Pei Lixian," Li Rong recalled, "you killed it in the last life, right?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent. After a while, he suddenly said: "What were you worrying about just now?"


    Li Rong heard that Pei Wenxuan turned the subject so bluntly, she knew that he didn''t want to talk, so she didn''t bother, and followed the topic: "It has been a long time since Xun Chuan went to the witness, and I haven''t found it. I''m afraid these people have already appeared. If something happens to them, our more evidence now is to find the person who sealed the house and figure out where the gold came from."


    As he said, Li Rong sprinkled medicinal powder on Pei Wenxuan''s wound. Pei Wenxuan trembled slightly, and Li Rong raised his eyes: "Does it hurt?"


    "No," Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said, "You have to find out that gold is the evidence that they have planted it, and you can only find the person who handles it. Are you worried that there is no list?"


    "Yes," Li Rong thought, "It seems I still have to find Su Rongqing once."


    "He won''t give it." Pei Wenxuan said decisively, "You might as well change your mind."


    Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan continued: "There is a person in Pei''s family who is in the Criminal Department. Although his position is not high, he is mainly in charge of everyone''s logs. If I can reach an agreement with Pei''s family tomorrow, let them listen to your arrangements. , We can find people by finding the attendance log of the officers and soldiers on the day the mansion was sealed up."


    "It''s also a way."


    Li Rong nodded, Pei Wenxuan propped up, let Li Rong wrap himself around with gauze, and continued: "It''s more reliable than looking for Su Rongqing. Shangguanya just wants to watch the excitement and have bad ideas?"


    "She is also kind," Li Rong smiled, "I want to kill two birds with one stone."


    "It''s about feelings," Pei Wenxuan said seriously, "You can''t kill two birds with one stone, otherwise, when the time comes, I am afraid that there will be many misunderstandings."


    "You didn''t say that to me before." Li Rong knotted his bandage, and Pei Wenxuan muttered for a moment, then said slowly: "At that time, I didn''t understand a lot of truth."


    "Understand now?"


    Li Rong thought for a while: "I don''t think what happened to us recently can make you think of this?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. After a while, he said: "His Royal Highness, listen to my advice. If you are not sure about a relationship, don''t think about having a relationship with the other party. I was not good before, and I always think about you. Being with Su Rongqing is to renew the relationship, so I want to bring you together. But now I want to understand that love matters are fate, and fate is not a matter of force."


    "His Royal Highness doesn''t have to do anything, just wait quietly."


    "Wait for?"


    "Wait for the right fate."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he stood up and went to turn off the lights. Li Rong sat on the bed, thinking about what he said. Pei Wenxuan returned to the bed, bent down, half propped up in front of Li Rong, leaning close to her.


    He was very close to her, and she could clearly see his white and smooth skin under the moonlight, and his eyes seemed to be drunk when he looked at her, and he was drunk. He smiled but didn''t smile: "Anyway, your Royal Highness is with me, so don''t worry."


    "If Your Highness is lonely, I can speak with Your Highness. If Your Highness lacks the care of others, I can do everything to your satisfaction. Your Highness is still devoted to the affairs of the court and builds up the inspector.


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong couldn''t help raising her eyebrows: "You can do everything?"


    "His Royal Highness thinks there is something I can''t do?"


    "There is one thing you can''t do." Li Rong was happy.


    "For example?"


    Pei Wenxuan tilted his head slightly, with a respectful look. Li Rong smiled and fell to the side of his bed, saying loudly: "Kiss me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she felt a huge force coming from behind, pulling her into her arms, wrapping her waist with one hand, and pressing her chin with the other to force her to raise her head.


    Li Rong noticed what he was going to do, her heartbeat speeded up suddenly, hurriedly raised her hand, pressed his face over, and said anxiously: "I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    Pei Wenxuan was pushed away by her. After a long time without turning back, Li Rong cautiously leaned over: "Are you angry?"


    After a while, Pei Wenxuan laughed, Li Rong was a little strange: "What are you laughing at?"


    Pei Wenxuan sat hugging her and smiled, then raised his bright star-like eyes and said happily: "Your Highness, you are so cute."


    Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan was making fun of her. She didn''t bother to care about him, lay down and turned her back to him and said, "Sleep."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he squinted at her with a smile.


    He slept more than her during the day, and when Li Rong fell asleep, he was still asleep.


    Li Rong slept with her back to him for a while, then turned over, Pei Wenxuan held her head and watched her sleep soundly, the moonlight fell on her face, she should have had a sweet dream with a smile on her mouth.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at it for a while, leaned over, and gently pressed the kiss to Li Rong''s lips.


    The kiss was very light, and the dragon flicked past, and then turned back and forth. After several times, Li Rong seemed to be harassing, raised her hand to drive away, and then turned over.


    Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, hesitated, and finally took the person in his arms.


    Li Rong gave a light "uh" in protest. Pei Wenxuan chuckled softly. He muttered and said in a low voice, "Tell me this, when I am a vegetarian?"


    He knew that the other party would not hear these words, and after speaking, he sighed.


    Holding the person, he took a scent, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When the two of them slept until the time to go to court on weekdays, Li Rong woke up in a daze. When she woke up, she was still held in her arms by Pei Wenxuan. Li Rong fell into a faint and didn''t realize it, and wanted to get up in a daze. : "Going up..."


    Pei Wenxuan grabbed the person''s waist and directly returned to his arms, holding her down and said: "Someone asked for a leave for you, go to sleep."


    When Li Rong heard the word "please leave", all his willpower collapsed and fell asleep instantly.


    When she woke up again, she finally realized something was wrong. She was sober instantly, staring at Pei Wenxuan next to her.


    Pei Wenxuan realized that she was awake, and slowly got up with a yawn, then raised his eyes to Li Rong, and said in a daze, "Your Highness?"


    As he said, he drew back, pulled in his own clothes and said, "You... what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing him, Li Rong didn''t know what to say about the talents, she was not even sure whether Pei Wenxuan knew.


    It can be good before, and the sleeping postures of the two people are very standard. Why did they hug each other last night?


    Li Rong didn''t know what to say for a while, but Pei Wenxuan spoke in advance, and he warned with a full face: "You have hugged me all night last night, don''t go too far."


    Li Rong: "???"


    "You don''t know?" Pei Wenxuan looked at her expression, a little uncertain, "You kept crying cold last night, forgot?"


    Li Rong: "..."


    No impression.


    "I think you''re talking about me." After a long time, Li Rong finally suffocated a rebuttal. Pei Wenxuan scanned Li Rong from top to bottom with his eyes, and then scanned Li Rong from bottom to top. He suddenly reached out and put his hand on Li Rong''s lap, and said seriously, "Your Highness, what is this?"


    "Legs." Li Rong was a little dazed, and then raised her hand to hit him, "What are you doing?"


    But Li Rong moved quickly, and Pei Wenxuan shrank his hands faster. He immediately put his hands on his lap: "What is this again?"


    "You...your legs?" Li Rong was a little uncertain.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "Yes, it''s all legs. This is the relationship between you and me in my eyes. To be honest, I can''t feel it when I touch your legs. It''s not mine. Please don''t fantasize too much. Much. It¡¯s good to keep this rich imagination in your book."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan got up and got out of bed, and said gracefully: "His Royal Highness, there are other things for the minister, if you get up first, do you go to sleep?"


    "No need."


    Li Rong adjusted her mindset, and felt that she had misunderstood and thought too much.


    After all, according to Pei Wenxuan''s temperament, if he likes her, he must do something "good for her". It is absolutely impossible to take the initiative to hug her at night.


    She eased her emotions for a moment, and shaped the matter as an accident, so she nodded and said: "I will go to see other adults today, and come back to accompany you to Pei''s house at night."


    "Why stay with me?" Pei Wenxuan rubbed his veil, raising his eyes with a smile, "Don''t worry about me?"


    "Yes, yes, right," Li Rong was too lazy to talk to him, "I admire your ability to go to Pei''s family to raise the wound for so long."


    "Don''t worry," Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong was serious, and he stopped joking. He closed his smile and said seriously, "It''s all calculated by me. There will be nothing wrong this time."


    Li Rong responded, she didn''t doubt Pei Wenxuan''s ability.


    After the two got up to wash, they went to deal with their own affairs. Li Rong began to contact officials in various places. At present, the supervisory department has a bad reputation, and everyone is still waiting and watching. She can contact some of them and it is of little use. , Officials who are not in real power, and some small officials.


    But Li Rong didn''t care too much. She made a list of the performances of people in her last life and contacted them one by one.


    Although Pei Wenxuan returned home to recover from his injuries, things didn''t stop at all. His intelligence network was everywhere, and staying at home didn''t prevent him from writing the memorial to the people.


    The two of them were busy until the evening. Just as night fell, Pei Wenxuan changed his clothes. As soon as he walked out, he saw Li Rong''s carriage waiting for him at the door.


    Li Rong seemed to hear the sound of his going out of the house, raised the curtains with a small golden fan, smiled at him in the carriage, a pair of beautiful phoenix eyes were all teasing: "Where is Master Pei, this palace happened to be passing by, Give you a ride?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, walked forward, and then sat next to Li Rong: "His Royal Highness still loves to make this kind of joke after so many years."


    "Isn''t it interesting?"


    As Li Rong said, Xiao Fan tapped her hands: "Every time I meet, I think it''s the first time I see each other. I know who the other person is, but I still say hello on purpose. I find it interesting?"


    "Then in this life, Your Highness must find it very interesting."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and answered. Li Rong paused for a moment, then laughed lowly: "Indeed."


    "Where is my mother?"


    Without joking, Pei Wenxuan directly asked the key person. Li Rong raised her hand and pointed to the back: "In the carriage behind, is everything right to say?"


    "All right

 Chapter 59： Offense (2)

    . "


    Pei Wenxuan ordered: "Wait for a while, you sit aside and don''t need to say a word."


    "Yes, you quarrel a lot."


    "This is not called a quarrel," Pei Wenxuan explained quickly, "it is reasonable."


    Li Rong smiled and didn''t say anything. The two discussed how to cooperate tonight. One sang red face and the other sang white face. Then they started to talk some funny things and arrived at Pei''s house soon.


    The carriage stopped at Pei''s house. Pei Wenxuan got out of the carriage first, and then extended a hand to help Li Rong get out of the carriage.


    When he arrived at the door of Pei''s house, Li Rong looked up and saw that Pei''s house was a guard from the door this time. It can be seen that Li Rong was frightened last time.


    Li Rong opened her small fan and said softly: "Really counseled."


    Pei Wenxuan shook her hand and smiled without saying a word.


    The two led the guards and walked calmly all the way into the door of Pei''s house, across the corridor, and to the ancestral hall.


    In front of the ancestral hall are the tablets of the Pei family''s ancestors and ancestors. The elders of the clan sit in the tablets closest to them, and the others stand all the way out according to their status.


    Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong in, everyone stared at him, Pei Wenxuan smiled and saluted everyone, but everyone did not speak.


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "Why, the horse and you salute, are you different from your own palace?"


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in front of him, smiled and lowered his head, looking at Li Rong Sapo.


    The two sides wanted to disarm each other, but Pei¡¯s family didn¡¯t move, so Li Rong looked up at one.

 Chapter 60： Striving for wealth

    Pei Wenxuan spoke so, everyone looked at each other, Li Rong shook his fan and sat watching the excitement.


    After a while, Pei Xuan said quietly: "Your father left behind a huge amount of property. Although you are an adult, you are still a child after all. You have no experience in handling these properties in the past, so you still leave it to your second aunt. Right."


    "My grandfather is joking," Pei Wenxuan laughed. "Wen Xuan has now entered the Yushitai as an official in the court, and has already established a family. No matter how he is an adult, there is no reason to let his elders worry about him. Take a step back. , Wen Xuan''s mother is still there, and the property left to Wen Xuan by his father, even if Wen Xuan can''t take care of it, his mother should take care of him, and dare not worry about other elders."


    "Then ask your mother." Hearing Pei Wenxuan''s words, Pei Xuanqing couldn''t say more. He turned to look at Wen and said, "Wen, you asked your family to help take care of the property before. Lixian helps, you have to make it clear to the document to avoid misunderstanding."


    Wen Xuan was named, Pei Wenxuan looked at her, Wen Xuan stood up, and respectfully said: "What the father-in-law said is that the daughter-in-law has informed Wen Xuan, Wen Xuan is clear in his heart. But Wen Xuan has also grown up, it is reasonable. At the age of being in charge, if the second uncle is no longer in charge, he is afraid of gaps."


    Before Wen went out, Li Rong had already been taught her to speak, everyone was staring at her, and she did not dare to raise her eyes. Although she stumbled, she still made her words clear after all.


    When she spoke, everyone''s expressions changed a little.


    Pei Liwen sneered: "Sister-in-law hasn''t lived for nothing in the princess mansion these few days, so I am suspicious of my family coming so soon. Brother, don''t worry about it, just be a donkey liver and lungs, just feed two white-eyed wolves. ."


    "Uncle San..." Wen heard Pei Liwen''s words and eagerly asked to explain, "We also..."


    "My mother has the same idea in my heart." Seeing Wen''s explanation, Pei Wenxuan interrupted her directly and looked at Pei Xuanqing, "It''s better to come here and count the properties under my name, what grandfather thinks. ?"


    Pei Xuanqing did not speak, and a clan elder next to him coughed, and he said slowly: "Lizhi is the most promising child in our Pei family. He was also our clan when he was young when he grew up. On the officialdom road, his family helped all the way. What he left behind, although it is indeed from Wenxuan, the family can¡¯t just watch it gone. Wenxuan is doing things too presumptuously. Look at the recent events, how many families are dissatisfied with him, let me see. , The child should polish it a bit more."


    As soon as the clan elder spoke, everyone agreed. Li Rong sat drinking tea and glanced at Pei Wenxuan with a smile, only to see Pei Wenxuan standing calmly in the hall, smiling like a spring breeze in March, without any malice, and then listened to him slowly saying: "My father back then When I first entered Huajing, it was about my age. At that time, the sage was still the prince, and the imperial examination had not yet started. My father was active around Huajing, and finally became the confidant of the prince, before he ascended to heaven with Pei¡¯s chickens and dogs. But, my father is a cold clan, why Will you become the confidant of the prince?"


    Pei Wenxuan asked with a smile. Everyone didn''t say anything. Pei Wenxuan brushed his sleeves, lowered his head, and said slowly: "A lot of things, everyone knows where Pei''s family started, compared to the hearts of the elders. Understand. What did your Majesty build the Supervisory Department for? The elders said that the propaganda was advancing, saying that the propaganda was not well-reviewed among the aristocratic families, and they played the propaganda in order to make contact with the aristocratic families." Pei Wenxuan laughed and swept around, "That Why not go into the palace and let your majesty make a comment?"


    "So many courtiers have been kneeling in the Imperial Study Room for so long, and your Majesty has not heard him, just to keep a face, you elders, I hope you don''t disappoint your Majesty."


    Everyone didn''t speak. It''s not that they didn''t think about Pei Wenxuan''s words. The last time Li Rong scolded them, they had clearly recognized it. But firstly, Pei Lizhi''s money was indeed rich, and secondly, Pei Lixian is now in a high position, and it is not easy to offend, everyone can only help Pei Lixian to speak.


    But now Pei Wenxuan''s words are full of threats, the emperor''s attitude is already very clear, I am afraid that he is already dissatisfied with the Pei family, but Pei Lixian is in a high position after all, and he still wants to save face. If Wen was killed, it was okay, at least it was the internal affairs of the Pei family, and the emperor couldn''t take care of it here, but now Wen has been instigated by Pei Wenxuan, and he really made trouble to the emperor. They were afraid that there would be no good fruit to eat.


    Seeing that everyone began to waver, Pei Wenxuan''s tone softened: "Yesterday, Wenxuan could have confronted his third uncle in front of the Yushufang, but Wenxuan thought that he is Pei''s family after all. The people of the family should help each other. If you can negotiate internally, don''t let outsiders read the jokes."


    "Even though Wen Xuan is not a great talent, he is inferior to his father, but he is also a little less powerful in Yushitai. In the future, he needs more help from the clansmen in the officialdom. My Highness and I come here today, but I don¡¯t really want to make peace. There is something contradictory in the family. Every elder is here, so I will make it clear. I am the Pei family. I used to be and will be in the future. Now I am married to His Highness Pingle. No matter what, the Pei family can¡¯t get rid of your highness. The elders are now pleased with the family, and the family may not be worthy of us. It is better to follow your Majesty and the princess wholeheartedly. In the future, if you work together, why are you afraid of threats from other families?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s words gave some comfort, meaning that he now has a backing, he has the ability, and the future is very promising, and he called everyone to follow him.


    There was a big stick and then a sweet date. Everyone thought about it. After hesitating for a while, Pei Xuanqing finally said: "You are a good boy. We used to misunderstand you a lot. You have such an insight, and my grandfather is very pleased. Lixian," Pei Xuanqing looked at Pei Lixian and tentatively said, "The child is not young anymore, or else, just do what he says?"


    Everyone looked at Pei Lixian, although everyone didn''t say a word, they looked forward to Pei Lixian''s response.


    Pei Lixian sighed and only said: "I told my sister-in-law when I took over this matter in the first place. I am afraid that I will still have a gap in the future. I don''t believe it. I always say that Wenxuan is not such a child. Now it seems..."


    Pei Lixian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Forget it."


    These words refer to Sang cursing Huai, and it seems that Pei Wenxuan''s mother and son are ungrateful. Pei Wenxuan doesn''t care much. His uncles don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp and are used to it. But before he spoke, he heard a trembling voice next to him: "You... how can you say that?"


    Everyone looked at the past in surprise, but saw that Wen was standing up. She looked at Pei Lixian, and she didn¡¯t know where the courage came from the meek temperament. Going back to my hometown to keep my filial piety, I was in poor health and was afraid of being deceived, so I asked me to transfer the property to your wife. If you come back in the future, you will take him to learn how to manage money and give him the money. He is back now, I don¡¯t want money from you, but now I¡¯m so embarrassed to open this mouth, you still don¡¯t pay it back? You... why are you so shameless?"


    Wen''s words were stuttered and simple, and Li Rong could not help but laugh out loud when he heard Wen''s curse so directly.


    When everyone else looked over, Li Rong hurriedly said, "Sorry, I''m distracted. You leave me alone and continue."


    Why didn''t Pei Wenxuan know what she was laughing at? He glanced at her helplessly, coughed and said: "Second Uncle, I know you are kind, and I have no doubt, but now I do lack money to do things, if you do It¡¯s not good to hold it all the time, is it?"


    Pei Lixian was blue and pale by Wen''s scolding. Before he could speak, he listened to Wen''s saying: "Okay, so you have been lying to me. I trust you so much, so you lie to me? You say, you treat me How much wrong did your son do? I think you are my brother, how can you be so vicious?"


    Wen said it sincerely, and the pear blossoms brought rain, and Pei Lixian hurriedly said: "Sister-in-law, it''s not that you want this, you listen to me explain..."


    "You pay back the money." Wen was emotionally upset, making a noise like a market shrew, and said loudly, "That''s my son''s money! I was deceived by you, I can''t help the propaganda, you won''t pay back the money today , I...I...I just hit you to death!"


    Listening to Wen''s words, Li Rong couldn''t tell whether Wen had missed the words and killed Pei Lixian, or if she really wanted to kill Pei Lixian by herself.


    She used to find Wen''s weak and annoying, but when she looked at it today, she seemed a bit cute.


    Pei Wenxuan saw that Wen''s stubbornness had a miraculous effect, so he didn''t say anything at all, just because Wen and Pei Lixian had trouble.


    Wen is unreasonable, and now crying and making trouble, Pei Lixian has nothing to do with her. Wen counts the various guarantees and promises Pei Lixian has given her in the past, and talks about Pei Lizhi¡¯s help and care to Pei Lixian. Feeling so excited, I couldn''t help but rushed forward.


    The scene became chaotic for a while, everyone hurried forward, pulling and persuading, it was extremely lively.


    After finally pulling Wen and Pei Lixian apart, Pei Lixian''s hair crown was grabbed by Wen, and his face was also scratched. He was stopped by someone and looked at Wen who was crying to death by Pei Wenxuan, and said angrily: "Everything should be done step by step. Sister-in-law, you are too unreasonable. I don''t give this money. It''s just that the propaganda is now busy with political affairs. Can he take care of it? You can''t take care of you! I let him My wife will continue to take care of the work, and the papers will check the accounts. When the papers are not busy in the future, he will take over slowly. Why are you so ignorant?!"


    "I don''t care!" Wen cried. "You are bullying our orphans and widows and wanting to kill the propaganda. I don''t care. You pay back, you pay back!"


    Wen kept shouting for money, everyone was embarrassed and contemptuous. Pei Wenxuan helped Wen and persuaded his mother. Li Rong heard this, put the tea down, and said slowly: "Isn''t it just the money?"


    As soon as Li Rong spoke, everyone was quiet. Li Rong stood up and smiled and said, "I''ll take care of it."


    "The princess is honorable."


    Pei Lixian listened to Li Rong and quickly said, "How can you trouble the princess with this kind of chores?"


    "No matter how honorable I am, I am also Wen Xuan''s wife."


    Li Rong said, walking to Pei Wenxuan''s hand, reaching out to hold Pei Wenxuan''s hand, smiled and looked at Pei Lixian: "It''s the wife who should do things like accounting, because Wenxuan is busy with government affairs, of course I have to help him. ."


    "His Royal Highness is now establishing the Supervisory Department, and there are a lot of things, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s okay," Li Rong immediately interrupted Pei Lixian, with a serious expression on his face, "For the promotion, I have worked hard and it is worth it. And the supervisory department has nothing to do, just put a name on it, and the second uncle can rest assured. As for the money," Li As Rong said, she seemed to hold back her laughter, and only said, "This palace has a fief, and this money is not a big amount. It is managed together and it is not a big deal. Second uncle," Li Rong lowered his voice. It seems to be a reminder, "Take your heart, huh?"


    Pei Lixian''s face was extremely ugly, Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and chuckled.


    He didn''t care what Pei Lixian''s answer was, but he couldn''t help but emphasized one side: "My wife is right, second uncle, don''t worry, she is amazing."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Li Rong: "I''m Wen Xuan''s wife. I take care of everything, including his family. If you know how to hand over the money, I don''t like your money anyway."


    Bae Lixian: "Don''t want to look down on you!!!"


    Li Rong: "Fly legs are also meat, give me money.


    Pei Lixian: "..."


    Wen: "Well, how come you have such a shameless person who lied to me for being innocent and kind, so shameless, you pay the money and my son''s money, otherwise I will kill you."


    Bae Lixian: "Why did you kill me?"


    Wen: "Oh, I wanted to kill myself on the pillar, but I think it''s too cheap for you. If you can''t change it after you say it, I''ll kill you."


    Pei Lixian: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Second Uncle, money..."


    Pei Lixian: "Take the money away, take your wife and your mother away too, shut up, don''t send it, don''t want to line up, I''m tired."

 Chapter 61： seduce

    "Since the princess speaks," Pei Lixian struggled for a while and finally said, "Then I have nothing to worry about."


    "Then I will have someone come over tomorrow," Li Rong said directly, "check the finances and move into the princess mansion."


    "Your Highness," everyone was anxious when they heard this, "Are you going to separate Wen Xuan from the family?"


    Li Rong fell silent, and Pei Wenxuan smiled and said, "Of course not. Your Highness will come here to count the finances and take over the warehouse keys. Wen Xuan is the Pei family, and naturally will not leave Pei''s house, but his highness is honorable and stays with His Highness temporarily. Princess Mansion."


    After Pei Wenxuan said these words, everyone was at ease.


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head, looked at Pei Xuanqing, and said respectfully: "Grandfather, if everyone has no objections, then that''s the case. In the past, the propaganda was not well thought out, and the clansmen didn''t often go out with each other, making everyone mistaken for Wen Xuan to have no home in his heart. Wen Xuan will often come back to visit his grandfather and take care of his clan. People of the same surname, blood is thicker than water, and there is no stronger relationship than this. In the future, all clan relatives and Wen Xuan will look after each other and move forward together. ."


    "Wen Xuan has this thought, grandfather is very pleased, you have grown up, this matter," Pei Xuanqing looked at Pei Lixian, "Is it so set?"


    Pei Lixian bowed it, and he should come down.


    When the matter was resolved, Wen finally couldn''t hold it back, and the whole person softened. Li Rong held her back and lowered the warning: "Hold it!"


    Wen gave Li Rong a tearful look, and then reluctantly stood up.


    Pei Wenxuan exchanged greetings with everyone, and sent away the others one by one. When there were only a few of their clan left in the lobby, Li Rong supported Wen and preached to Pei Wen: "Mother-in-law is unwell, I will take her away first. Up."


    Pei Wenxuan responded and saluted respectfully: "Thank you princess."


    Li Rong nodded and helped Wen to walk out.


    Pei Wenxuan sat in the lobby for a while, and talked with Pei Xuanqing and the others about the daily routine. Pei Xuanqing was tired after sitting for so long, so he just said a few words and left.


    At the end, Pei Lixian and Pei Wenxuan were left in the lobby. Pei Lixian nodded to Pei Wenxuan and said: "Wenxuan, you go back first, I won''t send them."


    With that, Pei Lixian planned to leave, and Pei Wenxuan called Pei Lixian: "Second uncle."


    Pei Lixian paused, Pei Wenxuan stepped forward, and stood at the door side by side with Pei Lixian, with a peaceful voice: "My father once said to me that a family is never made by one person. The future of this family lies in inheritance rather than struggle. "


    Pei Lixian did not speak, Pei Wenxuan slowly said: "I remember that my second uncle took me to fly a kite when I was young.


    When Pei Lixian listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, he turned his head.


    He remembered Pei Wenxuan''s appearance when he was a child. He didn''t expect that in a blink of an eye, this person would be so old, taller than him, younger than him, and have a future.


    Pei Lixian looked at Pei Wenxuan quietly. After a long time, he said slowly: "Don''t you hate me?"


    "To be honest, it depends on what the second uncle is doing later."


    Pei Wenxuan said, looking at Pei Lixian: "But I believe that in my second uncle''s heart, there are still some family members, and I want to make the Pei family better."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he smiled softly and saluted: "Wen Xuan has retired first, and come to visit his second uncle one day.


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan got up and left, leaving the door of Pei''s house.


    Li Rong set up the frightened Wen and was already waiting for him in the carriage. After Pei Wenxuan came up, Li Rong leaned on the table and flipped through the book: "Talk to your second uncle?"


    "Yeah." Pei Wenxuan answered, and then asked, "How about my mother?"


    "I tremble when I come out, and now I''m waiting for you to sleep in the carriage behind."


    "Are you okay?"


    "What can you do?" Li Rong smiled, "Your mother has killed a lot of people."


    When Pei Wen declared this, he was completely relieved. His mother was crying and sick all day, to the point that her life was longer than several other elders.


    Pei Wenxuan sat down, and Li Rong saw that his posture was smooth, and couldn''t help saying: "Are you hurt?"


    "Where is it so fast?" Pei Wenxuan smiled, "I am not a fierce general, and the wounds are naturally still there."


    "I didn''t touch it again today?" Li Rong said, feeling a little worried, put down the book and waved, "Let me see."


    Pei Wenxuan moved for a while, subconsciously wanting to refuse, but when the words came to his lips, he remembered something and smiled: "It does hurt a bit. You can help me see if the wound is cracked."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan turned his back to Li Rong and lifted his hand to undress.


    He has an elegant posture, and his clothes slipped slowly from his shoulders, as if the curtain was slowly pulling apart. Li Rong was attracted by the way he was undressing, and said strangely: "Are your clothes stuck?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    As he said, Li Rong lifted the fan and pressed down the clothes on Pei Wenxuan''s back. He looked up and saw no blood in the wound with his naked eyes. He said: "It should be fine. Go back and ask someone to change your medicine. I think it¡¯s almost done."


    "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan looked calm, thinking about something, raising his hand and slowly pulling on his clothes.


    Li Rong''s thoughts were placed elsewhere, and he said slowly: "Tomorrow, I will check your property. I''m afraid Pei Lixian won''t let us get the money so easily."


    "Just count as much as you have left."


    Pei Wenxuan said indifferently: "He is a smart man, and the money is destined to be unstoppable. He will not embarrass you with these little things. Tomorrow you can ask someone to order it. The point is to get the title deed back, my father''s Most of the industries are in other places, so let Tuobayan go and take them back one by one."


    Since Tuobayan was taken into account, this man has extraordinary business talents. The two of them have used them smoothly, but Li Rong did not expect that Pei Wenxuan would even give Tuobayan his father¡¯s inheritance. After all, Tuobayan is still Her people.


    Li Rong looked at her strangely, Pei Wenxuan took a moment to look up, and chuckled softly: "Your Highness, what do you look at me for?"


    "By the way," Li Rong said cautiously, "You let Tuobayan take care of the transfer of your father''s property, don''t you worry?"


    She didn''t say clearly, Pei Wenxuan heard what she meant, he paused, and he didn''t know what was wrong, he was still a little bit sour in his heart.


    He knew that Li Rong knew him clearly on this kind of critical issue. She still had other thoughts after all. She never thought that she would end up with him, even the idea of ??unexpected end.


    But this profession is their agreement. It is understandable for Li Rong to think so. He can only smile as if nothing has happened, and said slowly: "His Royal Highness is one with me now, I have nothing to worry about."


    "The future..."


    "The future, let''s talk about it in the future." Pei Wenxuan interrupted her, and Li Rong became more suspicious: "Pei Wenxuan, this is not like you."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan brought the tea and replied indifferently. Li Rongzhang combined with a small fan: "You don''t plan to plan for the future? You have more hearts than beehives. You don''t think about the future at all, but you just want to. It¡¯s inconvenient to tell me, I¡¯m scared in my heart."


    "His Royal Highness is worrying a lot," Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong say, knowing that he was too abnormal and it was not good, he said slowly, "The future is not that I have not thought about the future, but that the future that Wen Xuan envisions now, you are all with your Highness. of."


    Li Rongdun stopped the action of holding the cup, but before he could react, Pei Wenxuan said again: "I have been with His Royal Highness for so many years, even if it is not a husband and wife, but also relatives. In this life, Wen Xuan does not want to part ways with His Highness."


    Like the wind on the plane, the wind blew the heart pool suddenly into waves, and quickly returned to calm.


    Li Rong felt a little embarrassed and scolded herself for thinking too much, and coughed lightly, "What you said is."


    "That''s why Mrs. Pei is called," Pei Wenxuan raised his head and looked at Li Rong with a chuckle, "His Royal Highness is afraid I will have to bear it for a while."


    "Small things." Li Rong waved her hands, "It''s just a title."


    "His Royal Highness really does not stick to the trivial." Pei Wenxuan praised softly. Li Rong blew the tea lightly, which was quite useful. She was about to respond to her self-effacement, and listened to Pei Wenxuan''s whisper: "Madam."


    His words seemed to be twirling on the tip of his tongue, and there was a bit of unspeakable gentleness in his exit. Li Rong''s hand trembled slightly, and then Pei Wenxuan laughed: "His Royal Highness is still not used to it."


    "Just kidding," Li Rong waved her hand, "I don''t care."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, but didn''t entangle too much. Instead, he said: "But your Highness is not planning to take the list from Su Rongqing now?"


    "If you can get the list from Pei''s house, I will naturally not ask Su Rongqing to get this list."


    Li Rong Xiaofan tapped his hand: "Actually, I don''t think what you said is unreasonable. The relationship can still be simple and simple. You can get the list from him. If you don''t find it, what do you think?"


    "Naturally, I agree with Your Highness." Pei Wenxuan grabbed a handful of melon seeds, lowered his head and licked melon seeds, as if casually talking, "Then your Royal Highness and plan to approach Su Rongqing according to Shangguanya''s statement?"


    "Let''s go with the fate." Li Rong sighed, "This is embarrassing. You and I are still married, and I always feel a little uncomfortable when I approach him. But it''s too late, and I''m afraid that he will get married when he gets married. "


    "Does your Highness like him?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes and licked melon seeds, his expression could not see the happiness or anger, he was just like a friend chatting, Li Rong thought for a while, and said slowly: "Maybe I feel sorry."


    "I like it, I can''t talk about it. I don''t like it, but I have a memory. What you said..."


    "You think I haven''t said anything." Pei Wenxuan quickly interrupted her and said seriously, "I got water in my mind some time ago, and I won''t say anything about Su Rongqing, so don''t worry about it."


    "But I think you make sense."


    Li Rong frowned, a little puzzled by Pei Wenxuan''s sudden change. Pei Wenxuan threw the unknocked melon seeds into the fruit tray and raised his head and chuckles: "What am I saying makes no sense?"


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s smile and intuitively told her that something was wrong. When she was about to speak, she watched Pei Wenxuan "hiss" and Li Rong hurriedly said, "What''s wrong?"


    "It seems that the wound has opened."


    Pei Wenxuan frowned: "I just wanted to sleep against the wall for a while, but I moved..."


    "Do you want to sleep?"


    Li Rong looked at the road: "It''s not long, forbearance?"


    "A bit tired." Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "I don''t want to hide from your Highness, I will talk to your family today. If your Highness is not there, I can''t talk about it."


    "All family members."


    Li Rong nodded, but also understood Pei Wenxuan''s suffering.


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, seeming to be a little sad: "The chaos at home is here, and I have been injured recently. I haven''t had a moment of rest..."


    "Then what do you want?" Li Rong saw him say for a long time, and interrupted him directly, "Let me let you lie down?"


    "How dare?"


    Pei Wenxuan shook his head. He looked at Li Rong and felt a little embarrassed: "Weichen just wants to ask, can Your Highness lend me a shoulder to lean on?"


    "You said this earlier."


    Li Rong laughed, sat next to Pei Wenxuan, patted herself on the shoulder and said, "Rely on it."


    "His Royal Highness is really nice."


    Pei Wenxuan praised Li Rong and leaned over.


    Li Rong felt that Pei Wenxuan was relying on herself and couldn''t help but said, "Are you so comfortable?"


    "Comfortable."


    Pei Wenxuan resolutely said: "His Royal Highness can also rely on me to try?"


    "No need." Li Rong glanced at his posture strangely. He was tall and had to lean against her, no matter how difficult it was to look at him than against a wall.


    It''s just that Pei Wenxuan thinks he is okay, then treat him as okay.


    Pei Wenxuan leaned on Li Rong quietly. After a while, Pei Wenxuan suddenly said, "Li Rong, did you get along with Su Rongqing like a lover?"


    "Ok?"


    Li Rong was a little strange: "What do you mean?"


    "That''s right," Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, and said slowly, "It''s not the relationship between the princess and the face, but the relationship between the lovers."


    "I don''t understand, what is the specific difference between the two?" Li Rong thought for a while, and Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s hand on the table and said gently: "For example, if it is a lover, at this time, He will hold you."


    Pei Wenxuan said, reaching out to hold her hand, and then crossed her five warm fingers into her fingers.


    His movements were very slow, and wherever the man''s slightly sandy hand touched lightly, there was a silent numbness along the fingertips. He slowly clasped her hands, then slightly bent his joints and clasped her fingers.


    "Like this." His voice was low, flicking in her ear.


    Li Rong raised his eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan leaned on her, lowered his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on the hands they clasped. He did not let go and did not move further.


    Li Rong restrained all emotions and desires. She wanted to pull her hands, but she didn''t know why, but her body stopped there.


    She is a little greedy for the feeling of fingering.


    Whether it is the body or the heart.


    She felt in a daze for a moment that this man was seduce her.


    It''s just that she didn''t have time to think about it, so she heard a hurried voice from the guard coming from outside: "Your Highness, something has happened."


    When Li Rong heard this, she immediately raised her head coldly. She pulled her hand away, rolled up the curtain, and said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Luo Juan is dead."


    The guard was standing outside the curtain of the car. He seemed to have just received the news, and he rushed over, panting.


    "Master Xunchuan followed up for a long time before discovering that Master Luo and other witnesses were dead."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Pei Wenxuan: "What do you think of Su Rongqing? (You choose carefully, you will die if you choose the wrong one


    Li Rong: "Send...send propositions."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Answer."


    Li Rong: "I''m sorry, it''s kind of sensible."


    Pei Wenxuan: "You''re done, don''t give me some sweetness, I am going to make trouble today."


    Li Rong: "What''s the sweetness?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "Come and swear an oath with ten fingers."


    Li Rong: "Huh?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "From today, you will be my wife. Don''t even think about running away from now on."

 Chapter 62： guard

    Li Rong was shocked when he heard the news, and then said coldly: "Where is Lord Xun?"


    "The long pavilion on the outskirts of the city."


    "Go over now."


    Li Rong ordered this, and then instructed the carriage to turn around and then sit back in the carriage.


    She seemed to be anxious, squeezed the fan tightly, her face was ugly, Pei Wenxuan poured her a cup of tea, and soothed: "Luo Tian hasn''t seen anyone for so long, and it''s not surprising, your Highness, let your sigh calm down."


    "They are simply presumptuous!"


    Li Rong shouted angrily: "Knowing that I have been looking into this matter, I dare to kill people directly. Are they supposed to be a vegetarian?"


    "Knowing that you are pursuing this matter."


    Pei Wenxuan said calmly: "That''s why they have to kill people."


    Li Rong did not speak. She raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan looked terribly calm: "If your supervisor is successfully established, it will be too threatening to the family. They will force you back at this time at all costs. , If you win this battle, the position of the Superintendent will be stabilized in the future. If you lose, whether it is the prince or your majesty in the future, it will be difficult to build another team to compete with the family."


    "Of course," Pei Wenxuan said slowly, "His Royal Highness and my future are over."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke very peacefully, as if he was talking about an irrelevant thing. Li Rong slowly calmed down in his words. Such confrontation is not new. She has experienced countless times in her previous life, but she has not been in harmony for many years. Pei Wenxuan was tied together like this.


    She couldn''t help but looked at Pei Wenxuan, and looked at the young man in her early twenties. Pei Wenxuan was leaning on the table, watching people coming and going outside the window, seeming to be thinking about something. He noticed Li Rong''s eyes and turned his head to look. Xiang Li Rong, seeing Li Rong staring at him, he couldn''t help but smile: "What does your Highness see me doing?"


    "I just remembered," Li Rong laughed, "it seems to be the first time we are doing things like now."


    "In the first year of marriage, our relationship is pretty good," Li Rong knocked her hand with a fan, turned her head and looked out the window, with a bit of nostalgia, "But at that time she was still young, and the affairs of the court were ignorant and didn''t understand. Encountered such a major event."


    "Later, something happened. When you and I often quarreled, the only time I was moved by you was when I was in prison. I thought you would abandon me and Chuan''er and go to Concubine Roux."


    As Li Rong said, she couldn''t help but look over again, and smiled: "Why didn''t you run?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, Li Rong didn''t care much, and then said: "Later, our relationship was not good. We were on the one hand to guard and help on the other. We have never been so harmonious as we are now."


    "If I told you, I never thought of giving up on you?"


    Pei Wenxuan spoke suddenly, Li Rong looked up in surprise, just as Pei Wenxuan calmly looked at her: "I never violated the covenant between you and me in the last life."


    So that year, Li Chuan abolished the prince and Li Rong was imprisoned. He was in a high position and he never wanted to take refuge in others.


    He subconsciously, even if he had been arguing with Li Rong for many years, he did not hesitate to choose to go to jail in the first instant, watching the man make a promise and let her wait for him to return.


    Li Rong couldn''t speak, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "We have gone through so many tests. In this life, you believe in me. Isn''t it right?"


    "After all, except me," Pei Wenxuan said seriously, "No one can guarantee that no matter what the circumstances, I will not betray your Royal Highness."


    Listening to these words, Li Rong chuckled softly, and she said gently: "I don''t believe in the promise."


    "I know." Pei Wenxuan also laughed, "I just said casually."


    "Then don''t say it in the future," Li Rong sighed, "You said, I want to be serious again, but I know in my heart that these words are not true, and it feels uncomfortable to think of them, it would be better to have never heard them."


    "I can''t speak," Pei Wenxuan apologized quickly, "I bother your Royal Highness."


    The two chatted at random, and they arrived at the outskirts of the city. As soon as the carriage stopped, Li Rong immediately jumped off. Several people stood beside the pavilion. Li Rong led Pei Wenxuan to hurriedly walk over and said, "Where are the people?"


    "His Royal Highness follow us."


    The man responded and led him into the nearby forest. After Li Rong followed the people for a while, he saw a group of people standing around a place. Xun Chuan was standing on the edge with a mask, clenching his fists.


    Li Rong stepped forward and said coldly: "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as she approached, she smelled a foul smell. Before turning her head, Pei Wenxuan stepped forward and blocked Li Rong''s sight: "Your Highness does not need to look."


    "Step aside!"


    Li Rong pushed Pei Wenxuan away and saw a dozen corpses dug out.


    Li Rong looked at the corpses all over the floor, turned her head to look at Xun Chuan next to him: "Have the corpse examined?"


    "It''s checked." Xun Chuan said in a dumb voice, "I have also confirmed my identity and are all witnesses involved in the case."


    "All dead?"


    Li Rong said incredulously, and Xun Chuan nodded: "All are dead, none of them are left. I have checked these days and found that they left Beijing one after another on the same day, and left a large sum of money for the family before leaving Beijing, saying yes. Going back to the northwest. I chased them along the way and found that they had never stayed at any inn or teahouse on the road. I inquired about where they last appeared, kept narrowing the scope, and finally found this place."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she was silent for a moment, and then said: "Dispose of the body and put it in Yizhuang. How did you find this place?"


    "There was a scholar in Changting not far away. He happened to see his friends off at Changting that day. I met a group of people who drove a group of people into the woods and looked suspicious. I asked the owner of the teahouse about the whereabouts of the guests he could find. I found this scholar."


    "What about people?"


    "It has been taken care of."


    When Li Rong heard these words, she relaxed, she thought for a while, and then said: "Let people follow the scholar''s confession to continue the investigation, and then go to His Royal Highness," Li Rong pursed her lips, "let him give it to me Find someone and find a way to get me to see Master Qin once in the Criminal Department."


    Hearing this, Xun Chuan froze. She raised her eyes to Li Rong. Although she didn''t say anything, Li Rong understood what she meant.


    "You follow me, just..."


    Li Rong spoke, and before she finished speaking, Xun Chuan interrupted her: "Understand the humble position, your Highness need not worry."


    Qin Zhenzhen had already smashed to death in front of the princess''s mansion, deceiving the king and breaking the law, no one could bear this responsibility.


    Li Rong responded, and Xun Chuan asked to make arrangements.


    Li Rong stood by the side for a while, she quietly looked at the corpses, and after a while, she turned around and said, "Let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan accompanied her, followed her, and got into the carriage together.


    After getting on the carriage, Li Rong closed his eyes, and within a moment he heard a scent lingering from the tip of his nose, only to realize that Pei Wenxuan took the incense burner from the drawer and lit the incense.


    Li Rong laughed: "Do you still have this elegant leisurely feeling?"


    "You are used to not seeing this," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was peaceful, "This fragrance calms the nerves."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he covered the incense burner, and then he sat next to Li Rong. Before Li Rong had time to react, this person had already rolled up his sleeves, passed the back of her neck, put his hand on her shoulder, and then used it. The other hand pressed her head against his shoulder.


    Such a posture seemed to completely isolate her from the outside world. Only the scent of incense on the tip of her nose was mixed with the light scent of his body. These scents and his temperature isolated everything, creating an unusual warmth and peace for her. world.


    "Close your eyes," Pei Wenxuan said gently, "Don''t think about anything, I''ll be with you."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong closed his eyes as he said, but still said, "This is not the first time I have seen a human body. You don''t have to take care of it like this."


    "I remember Kang Ping ten years ago. Once you went to the Criminal Ministry with me." Li Rong leaned on Pei Wenxuan and listened to him slowly talking about the past. "You watched the prisoner execute the sentence, and I saw your hands shaking. When I found out, I hid my hands in my sleeves and bent them on the armrests. You kept that position for the whole afternoon."


    "I do not remember."


    "Then when you came out, you vomited. Su Rongqing stood by your side, soothing you and pouring you tea."


    Li Rong stopped talking, she listened quietly, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan: "When I came back that day, I always thought, I should hold you, light incense, talk to you, maybe you just It will be much better."


    "I didn''t do a lot of things in my last life, nor did I do it."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he looked down at Li Rong: "In this life, if there is anything I haven''t done well, your Highness remember to tell me."


    Li Rong leaned quietly, listening to his heartbeat. Pei Wenxuan was puzzled: "His Royal Highness?"


    "Very good."


    She spoke without saying much.


    She thought of Pei Wenxuan''s words, and finally found out the bits and pieces that Pei Wenxuan said from the distant memories of her previous life.


    After finding it out, it is inevitable to think of Su Rongqing back then.


    She suddenly realized the difference between Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan. Su Rongqing did her best to her, but was respectful and polite. In Su Rongqing''s eyes, she seemed to be inherently cold and strong, so he never thought she would be afraid, nor did he think of her. Need occasional support from someone.


    Su Rongqing would always stand behind her, like a shadow, looking back, but close to the horizon.


    Her feelings for Su Rongqing are different from that of Pei Wenxuan back then. She always thought it was because she met Su Rongqing too late, so it was hard to be a teenager.


    At this moment, she understood that it was because Pei Wenxuan was kind to him, without reservation, and sincere.


    It was a kiss inadvertently under the night sky, and it was on the bed with her fingers interlocking and smiling and saying that in the future, even if she made a single move, he would know what she really wanted.


    And Su Rongqing''s kindness to her is always looking at each other.


    Accompanied for more than ten years, never more than half a point. Even a kiss occasionally is cold and hopeless.


    Li Rong closed his eyes and didn''t dare to think too much. Pei Wenxuan held the person in his arms and said slowly: "I didn''t want you to see this, but you have to watch it again. Then I will give you some calming fragrance, which you can bring at any time. Now, when you encounter this kind of time, you will bring me here."


    "That''s it for the last life. In this life, I have been with Your Highness, and will not let His Highness suffer any wrongdoing."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, but Li Rong didn''t respond, he looked down and saw that Li Rong seemed to be asleep.


    He couldn''t help laughing when he saw her peacefully sleeping on her own.


    He looked at it for a while, wanting to kiss her on the forehead, but was afraid that she would wake up, and finally hesitated for a while, only lowered his head and kissed her hair lightly.


    Li Rong relied on him to sleep all the way to the city. After entering the city, the two went straight to the Penalty Department. After reaching the Penalty Department, it was already night. They ate in the carriage. Not long after the meal, Li Chuan''s people sent a letter and said It has been arranged.


    After all, Li Chuan has been rooted in the DPRK for many years, and there are many more people available than Li Rong. After Li Chuan arranged the people, Li Rong immediately got out of the carriage. She led the people to the gate of the criminal department, and saw a person wearing a black robe, already waiting there.


    Li Rong was a little surprised. She had some guesses in her heart. She hurried forward, and the other party turned around, revealing his immature face in the night.


    "Sister," Li Chuan looked at Li Rong and said seriously, "I will go in with you."


    The author has something to say: [Official Tucao of the Cannon Fodder of the Small Theater]


    Master Qin (waves his hand): "His Royal Highness, do you finally think of me?"


    Luo Juan + Witness: "Before readers can figure out what we are doing, we are already offline..."


    Enemy: "Why isn''t your Royal Highness coming yet? I''m still rushing off work to eat a box lunch."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I''m sorry everyone, in order to fall in love, I delayed the progress."


    Everyone: "...Can you apply for the male lead to go offline?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "Do you know that here, the male protagonist is generally called... the son of luck? Who wants to kill him or die? You understand?"


    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 63： Old things

    Li Rong didn''t expect Li Chuan to come in person. She frowned and lowered her voice: "What are you here for? Is this the place you were supposed to come?!"


    "Don''t talk about it," Pei Wenxuan came from behind, leaning sideways in front of his sister and brother, looking at the surroundings, "There are many people with mixed eyes, so let''s go in first."


    Knowing that Pei Wenxuan was right, Li Rong turned and walked forward and whispered, "Go in."


    The group went straight to the jail. An attendant led the way. The other party did not dare to look back. He seemed to know who had come. He sent the person to the cell respectfully, and then whispered to Li Rong: "Your Majesty, the time cannot be too long. , The shift will be changed in two quarters, you as soon as possible."


    After speaking, the attendant retreated. Li Rong raised his eyes to see the person in the prison. After a brief period of panic, the old man immediately recognized the person, and said anxiously: "Your Highness! Are you His Highness Pingle and His Highness Prince?"


    "Master Qin."


    Li Rong stepped forward and bowed. She looked at the man with her hands in front of the door fence. The old man¡¯s prison clothes were stained with blood, and his clothes became rags because of the execution. Li Rong couldn¡¯t bear it, but she remained calm. : "I''m coming to try the Qin family''s case now, do you know?"


    Qin Lang was stunned, then slowly said: "Did I really find you?"


    Li Rong tightened her lips and nodded. The old man sighed, "Fortunately, she is out, otherwise how would I face the mountains under Jiuquan and Lin''er on the battlefield."


    Qin Shan is the father of Qin Lin and Qin Zhenzhen. He went with his wife early. As his father, Qin Lang placed the responsibility of raising two grandchildren on himself. As Qin Lang said, he remembered: "Your Highness, Is it okay now?"


    Li Rong listened and glanced at Xun Chuan next to him subconsciously.


    Wearing a mask, Xun Chuan quietly looked at the old man in front of him, with a bit of intolerance in his eyes.


    But she didn''t say a word, Li Rong didn''t say anything, and said in a low voice, "Time is running out, Master Qin, please tell me the whole case from beginning to end."


    "Where does Your Highness want me to start?"


    The old man smiled bitterly.


    Li Rong calmly said, "Huangping County."


    Xun Chuan took a chair from the side and placed it behind Li Rong, and then she took another chair and placed it behind Li Chuan.


    Pei Wenxuan stood behind Li Rong, and Xun Chuan stood behind Li Chuan.


    Li Rong tapped on the fan and slowly said: "This case started when Wen Ping received a letter from the Yushitai, saying that you were bribed by the Yang family and instructed Qin Feng to deliberately abandon the city during the First World War in Huangping County. The lieutenant took Luo Jun¡¯s confession as evidence to confirm the matter, and there was a letter from Huang Jin and Yang Lie in the courtyard as auxiliary evidence. I originally wanted to find Luo Jun to ask the whole process, but now he is dead."


    Qin Lang was stunned, and he said in disbelief: "Luo Juan is dead?"


    "Yes," Li Rong said calmly. "The generals who participated in the First World War in Huangping County are now dead."


    Qin Lang''s face turned pale in an instant, his body shook, Pei Wenxuan stepped over, reached into the prison, held Qin Lang, and hurriedly said: "Uncle, don''t worry, your majesty is still trial, and there is still room for overturning. You only It is necessary to understand what happened in the first place, and just tell the truth."


    "According to the facts..." Qin Lang''s lips trembled, "And...what''s the use? About the Huangping County incident, they can''t let us reverse the case."


    "That''s it." Li Rong said directly, "I and the prince are sitting here, don''t waste time."


    "Uncle," Pei Wenxuan stared at Qin Lang, "You still have a family, as long as there is a chance to survive, you must seize it."


    "What you said is." Qin Lang took a deep breath and said slowly: "In the first battle in Huangping County, our city had three thousand guards and the enemy attacked three thousand. My son Qin Feng was the master, Yang Lie had planned Let us defend the city for five days, but we are not defeated. We can only let people **** the people out of the city, and then abandon the city to leave."


    "You defended the city, they attacked the city, and they were quite strong, so you shouldn''t lose." Li Rong reminded him directly, "Why did you lose?"


    Qin Lang listened to these words, and after a moment of silence, he smiled bitterly: "I let Feng''er go."


    "Why?"


    Li Rong continued to question, Qin Lang tightened his lips. After a long time, he raised his eyes and stared at Li Rong quietly: "Because there is no one."


    Li Rong was a little surprised. She didn''t quite understand, so she could only repeat it again: "No one?"


    "Yes," Qin Lang took a deep breath. "Three months before the war, the food and salaries have been insufficient. The rations for 3,000 people were all dressed in sand when they were transported. The soldiers had nothing to eat, so they could only put rice and sand every day. Separate them, boil them into rice porridge and drink them. Many of those rice are still stale rice. When the war begins, it is said that there are three thousand people. In fact, many soldiers are already sick, and there are less than two thousand who can fight. In addition, the military payment has not arrived. If you keep going, there will really be no food at all."


    "How can you get food?" Li Chuan frowned, "have you not told Yang Lie?"


    "I said it." Qin Lang smiled bitterly, "but what''s the use? The royal court pays only a small amount of military salary, and it is divided into layers, and priority is given to the first-class families, and then we ordinary families. The sixteen cities in the northwest, who will reach out? Want food?"


    "But Huangping County is on the front line!"


    Li Chuan was a little angry: "Yang Lie doesn''t even have this point?!"


    Qin Lang didn''t speak, Li Rong said directly: "Have you reported these?"


    "I wrote a note later, it should be behind the march log."


    "I checked the march log of the Ministry of War." Li Rong frowned, "No."


    Qin Lang chuckled softly, "Your Highness," his voice was hoarse, "How could it be possible?"


    "That is," Qin Lang choked up a bit in his voice, "The military department of the family."


    Everyone didn''t speak. After Li Rong took a moment to relax, he said, "You give me a list of all relevant personnel that year."


    While speaking, Pei Wenxuan handed Qin Lang a pen and paper, and Qin Lang tremblingly wrote the name stroke by stroke.


    This man is already old. He has been fighting on the battlefield all his life. He hasn''t bowed his head all his life, but in this big summer prison, he has buckled his backbone.


    Li Chuan clenched his fists involuntarily, and at this moment, he felt something lowered on his shoulders. He turned his head in amazement and saw the man standing behind him staring at Qin Lang in prison, tears falling silently.


    Li Chuan was stunned. He felt that the young man in front of him was vaguely familiar, and he couldn''t remember where he had met. He watched quietly, and after a while, he heard Qin Lang say: "Your Highness, it''s finished."


    Li Rong took the list of events from Qin Lang''s hands. She glanced at the name on it and was silent.


    Qin Lang sat cross-legged in the prison and sighed, "Your Highness, you are still young, go back first."


    Li Rong was holding the list, and she looked at the old man with a bit of vigor after she had been punished in the cell.


    She watched for a long time, raised her hand, and bowed deeply to the person inside.


    There was footsteps outside, and Pei Wen preached: "It should be someone here."


    Li Rong nodded, Li Chuan put on his hat again, covering his face.


    The attendant carried the lamp and whispered: "Your Majesty must go."


    Li Rong replied and said: "If you take care of it, there must be no mistakes."


    The attendant answered, Li Rong was about to go out, so she heard Qin Lang stop her: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong turned her head and saw the old man hesitatingly said, "True, what happened?"


    Li Rong did not speak. She looked at the old man''s worried and expectant eyes. After a long time, she said: "She is doing well, you don''t have to worry."


    Qin Lang let go and kowtowed towards Li Rong. Li Rong turned her head blankly and led the people out.


    After leaving the gate, Li Rong immediately said with Xun Chuan, "Relocate some personnel. In any case, the Qin family will be directly transferred from the Criminal Department tonight. If you have any questions, let them find me."


    Xun Chuan said respectfully, then turned to lead the horse and galloped into the night.


    When Xun Chuan left, Li Chuan retracted his eyes, frowned and said: "That person just now, I always feel familiar with him, is this sister''s new subordinate?"


    Li Rong paused, then replied: "You go back to the palace first, don''t let people find that you are interfering."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Li Chuan hesitated to speak, and Li Rong immediately knew what he meant. She raised her eyes and said calmly: "This is something in my hands, I have my own sense."


    Li Chuan was silent, and after a while, he saluted: "I''m leaving first."


    After speaking, Li Chuan followed the attendant back to the carriage. Before he left, he paused and finally said: "Sister, the Qin family must live."


    "I know."


    Li Rong said coldly: "You go."


    Li Chuan nodded and finally left.


    After Li Chuan left, Pei Wenxuan stood behind Li Rong and whispered, "His Royal Highness, are you going back to the mansion?"


    Li Rong did not speak. She looked at Long Street quietly. After a while, she said slowly: "I thought I was old."


    Pei Wenxuan stood behind her, without saying a word, Li Rong laughed: "But now I know that no matter what time people, there are always such hurdles in their hearts."


    "What is your Highness going to do?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she put her hands in front of her, and slowly closed her eyes.


    After a long time, she said: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "His Royal Highness please give orders."


    Pei Wenxuan bowed and saluted, and Li Rong whispered: "Your Dato Chasi and my token, along the route from the military payment to Huangping Town, transcribe all the records of the county government when the military payment crossed the border. "


    "I am waiting for you."


    Li Rong raised her eyes and looked at him quietly.


    Pei Wenxuan stared into Li Rong''s eyes. At that moment, he suddenly felt that this person seemed to give himself life and death.


    "I''m interrogating Qin Lang tonight. They won''t know. Qin Lang has written the list. I am afraid that it will be too bad. I will let Xun Chuan protect Qin''s family. Tomorrow, I will ask for a foot restraint."


    "Twenty days later, it will be the day when the Qin family asks for help. You must get this list back before then."


    "Can it be done?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He looked at Li Rong and chuckled lightly: "Being driven by His Highness, I will never die."


    "The road may not be peaceful."


    Li Rong smiled lightly: "You be careful."


    Pei Wenxuan knows what Li Rong''s trouble is referring to. If he leaves Huajing, he wants to check the accounts of the grain depot along the way. This is not only trouble, it is a matter of death.


    But Pei Wenxuan looked calm, wide-sleeved, hands in front, and bowed and said, "Weichen will start now."


    Li Rong responded, and Pei Wenxuan turned around. Li Rong looked at his walking distance and suddenly called out, "Pei Wenxuan."


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves, turned his head sideways, the young man in blue and white shirt, the light and sparks fell in the eyes of the old man.


    Li Rong looked at him, and after a long time, she laughed.


    "I''ll wait for you to come back."

 Chapter 64： Chaos 1

    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a moment. He looked at the girl in the red palace dress in front of him. He didn''t know what was going on, but he could see a bit of unspeakable gentleness in the person''s eyes.


    This kind of gentleness is something young Li Rong has never experienced. Standing in front of him, Li Rong has the mellow fragrance of years, even for a moment of tenderness, but also has the toughness and stability that a teenager can''t match.


    Pei Wenxuan''s heartstrings moved slightly, and he chuckled slightly: "Then I''m back, do you have a reward?"


    "At this time, are you still asking me for a reward?"


    "His Royal Highness knows that we are ministers," Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes and said gently, "It is used to not suffer."


    "Okay," Li Rong also laughed, "It''s done, there will be a reward."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to salute, and then he raised his eyes to look at Li Rong. After watching for a long time, Li Rong was about to urge him, when he saw this man stepping forward in two steps and holding her in his arms.


    "Okay, don''t worry about me."


    "You old fox," Li Rong was wrapped in his arms, with his head resting on his shoulders, "I have nothing to worry about."


    "That''s good," Pei Wenxuan let go of her, tidying up her clothes, and carefully scanning her eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips with his eyes, without letting go of every detail. Until the end, he said, "Then I gone."


    After speaking, he finally let go. This time he didn''t seem to dare to look back, and left in a hurry.


    After Pei Wenxuan left for a long time, Li Rong was relieved. She felt as if it was close to winter, and the night wind was much colder.


    She took a deep breath before turning around and getting into the carriage.


    In the middle of the night, Xun Chuan brought the Qin family back to the princess mansion. Li Rong asked the Qin family to be settled down, and then all the staff of the inspection department and the princess guard were transferred back to the princess mansion to guard the door.


    The Qin family received many punishments in prison, especially Qin Lang, who was dying of torture. The family let the doctor watch them one by one and tossed them for a long time.


    The whole princess mansion was illuminated at night, and Li Rong did not sleep. After thinking about it for a while in the study, people called Xun Chuan over.


    Xun Chuan had just watched the doctor after reading Qin Lang''s body, and the look under the mask was a bit tired. She entered the room and saluted Li Rong. While Li Rong looked at the information in her hand, she raised her hand to let her sit down. Without raising his head, "How is Master Qin?"


    "Fortunately," Xun Chuan sat down, his voice a little dumb, "My life is saved, but it is estimated that he has to be raised in the future. He is old after all."


    "You were brought up by him, right?" Li Rong said, putting down the information in his hand and looking up at Xun Chuan, "Have you ever thought of telling him about you?"


    "Let''s not say so much for now." Xun Chuan''s voice was very low. "After that, he won''t let me do things outside. Just tell him that I''m still alive and his elders don''t worry about it."


    Li Rong pondered for a moment, nodded, and did not ask much. He raised his hand and handed the list written by Qin Lang to Xun Chuan, and whispered: "Take this list. I might be trapped in the palace tomorrow. At that time, you have two responsibilities. First, protect the Qin family, and never let anyone take them away from the princess mansion."


    "Yes."


    "Second, you go to Shangguanya, pick out suitable candidates from the list, and get the evidence that Huangping County''s army was greedy for ink."


    "understand."


    "That''s it," Li Rong raised her eyes, and saw the light rain outside at some unknown time, and said rather tiredly, "Is it about to dawn?"


    Before he finished speaking, the sound of soldiers and horses came from outside.


    Xun Chuan raised his hand and held the sword, Li Rong held down her sword and said calmly: "Don''t be surprised, someone will come."


    Listening to Li Rong¡¯s words, Xun Chuan calmed down slowly. Li Rong retracted his hand and looked at the lantern on the promenade that was shaken by the wind, and said: "Pour the tea."


    Xun Chuan calmed his mind and raised his hand to pour tea for Li Rong.


    Li Rong listened to the sound of tea trickling down, and Li Rong listened to the chaos outside. After a while, Jinglan came into the house and said coldly: "His Royal Highness, Su Rongqing, the minister of the criminal ministry, is leading the mansion to beg for impeachment."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she raised her hand to hold the tea cup next to her, took a leisurely sip, then looked at Xun Chuan, and said: "If you die, remember to pour the corpse powder on your face."


    Xun Chuan understood what Li Rong meant. She was a "dead" person, and if the body appeared in other places, it would cause Li Rong trouble.


    She respectfully said: "Yes."


    Li Rong was silent for a moment, and then said: "Don''t even think about ruining your face in advance. If you do this, you don''t have to stay in the Supervisory Department."


    Xun Chuan froze, and finally said, "Yes."


    Li Rong didn''t say much. She changed into a red palace dress with golden thread embroidered peony, put on golden steps, and then led the people out of the corridor.


    The door just opened, and the cold wind and rain came over the door. Outside the door, Su Rongqing was dressed in plain clothes, holding a paper umbrella, and leading a group of soldiers, Chen Bing, calmly looking at Li Rong.


    Two people were inside the door, and the other was outside. The cold wind blew the lanterns in front of the door. Li Rong chuckled lightly, "Shi Lang Su is such a powerful official. He led so many people to stand in front of the princess before dawn. In front of the house, did the palace violate any laws? This was also the case when Dali Temple came. I wonder what reason Su Shilang came here?"


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing''s voice was steady, "Now hand over the Qin family. I don''t think you have robbed the prisoner."


    "Prisoner robbery?" Li Rong smiled, "Qin''s case was originally the case handled by my supervisor. The palace felt that the life of the person wanted by the palace was in danger, so I deliberately interrogated it. What''s wrong?"


    "Even if your Royal Highness wants to bring prisoners to trial, they should be approved by relevant officials in accordance with the regulations."


    Su Rongqing''s voice gradually became cold: "His Royal Highness, you still have to hand over the people, you have to think clearly--" Su Rongqing raised her eyes, and the rain fell down the umbrella into a curtain, making Su Rongqing''s face a little blurred behind the umbrella.


    Li Rong had never seen this person look at her with such a look, and he seemed to say warningly: "Inspector, it has not been built yet."


    The Supervisory Department did not have any demonstrable achievements, no one could be convinced, no matter how Li Ming supported her, she was struggling, and now that she made such a big mistake, Li Ming was afraid that she would be completely angry.


    Li Rong looked at him. After a long time, she laughed: "You threaten me."


    Su Rongqing didn''t say anything. He just looked at Li Rong. Li Rong didn''t know what was wrong, so she smiled and repeated: "You threatened me?"


    Su Rongqing pursed her lips, and said slowly, "Your Highness, I''m doing it for you."


    "You''re not doing me well," Li Rong said slowly, sure to say, "You are for the Su family behind you, for the power of the family behind you. Su Rongqing, in fact, it''s okay for people to have selfishness, so you don''t have to be so high-sounding."


    With that said, Li Rong stepped out, and Jinglan immediately held up the umbrella and escorted Li Rong to the door of the carriage.


    Li Rong walked with his head up high and slowly said, "Master Su don''t have to threaten me. If you want to sue, you can tell me. The early morning will begin immediately. Above the main hall of the palace, wait for Master Su."


    Li Rong said, passing by Su Rongqing.


    Su Rongqing clenched his fist unconsciously, and just before she left, he suddenly said, "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Li Rong turned his head and looked at Su Rongqing not far away. He trembled slightly, as if trying to control his emotions, and said with difficulty, "His Royal Highness, why do you have to treat everyone''s kindness as malicious? The things that your Highness is doing nowadays are harmless to no benefit. What are you asking for?"


    "I do not know either."


    Li Rong smiled bitterly: "Maybe, just for peace of mind?"


    Su Rongqing was stunned, Li Rong walked to him, Su Rongqing was holding an umbrella, Li Rong stood in front of him, and the heavy rain fell down the umbrella to isolate a small world for them.


    Li Rong looked up at him. At that moment, time seemed to have suddenly no boundaries. Past and present lives were mixed. Su Rongqing''s eyes were in a trance. Li Rong laughed and said, "Master Su, I used to think we were all the same, but I think After many years, I realized that it was not."


    "You can abandon everything for the sake of your family, including your conscience, morality, and your life. One day in the future, perhaps you will become the same person as Yang Lie. He was also a young man with a passion for his youth. In the end, he was traitorous and prospered for the prosperity of the family."


    "And I can''t."


    "I do this, my whole life, here," Li Rong raised her hand and placed it on her chest with a peaceful voice, "It''s hard to be at peace. I can''t violate my morality. I can''t watch the Qin family fall down because of party struggles today. , If one day, your Su family faces injustice," Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing''s gradually shocked expression, and slowly laughed, "I won''t just sit idly by."


    "Actually, you are right. If it''s just for power, I don''t have much interest in doing this today. I should be tied to the family, I should not build an inspection department, and I should not investigate the Qin case. But I want power, Not just because you want to be a master."


    "I still want, I can live in the world I want."


    Su Rongqing stared at her blankly. Li Rong knew he couldn''t understand. She raised her hand, gently brushed away the dead leaves on his shoulders, and whispered: "So Master Su doesn''t need to persuade me or stop me. You. Can''t persuade, can''t stop. The prince is not with me, you can help him with confidence, my way, I walk by myself. If Lord Su disagrees," Li Rong raised his eyes and laughed, "Although let him come."


    After speaking, Li Rong turned around and hurried into the carriage.


    After she got on the carriage, she closed her eyes to sleep.


    At this time, Pei Wenxuan had already led people out of the city.


    He took the Inspector¡¯s token and the princess token, and took the elite guards all the way. Soon after leaving the city, the guards approached him and said, "My lord, someone is following."


    Pei Wenxuan glanced around, and after thinking for a moment, he whispered: "Go find an inn and rest first."


    "Take a rest?" The dark guard was a little surprised, Pei Wenxuan answered, "Well, let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan made up his mind. Everyone could only follow. A group of people found an inn to rest. Just entering the inn room, Pei Wenxuan found a guard who was similar to himself, and then asked another person to go around. A rope is prepared on the edge of a cliff and tied to the edge of a big tree.


    When everything is ready, it¡¯s dawn. At this time, the clouds broke through and the rain stopped. Pei Wenxuan¡¯s men and horses set off again. This time Pei Wenxuan¡¯s team changed their carriages, and Pei Wenxuan sat in the carriage and traveled far away. .


    In the palace, with the sound of "entering the hall", the courtiers were uniformly dressed in black with red borders, holding the wat board, and filed towards the hall.


    Li Rong walked in the forefront, and the courtiers behind her quietly looked at her. After entering the hall, Li Rong gracefully stood next to Li Ming. As soon as he opened the court, Li Ming directly named Li Rong''s name: "Pingle. "


    Li Rong went out, and then listened to Li Ming''s anger and said: "I received a Zhezi last night and said that you robbed the Qin family by robbing the Qin family at night when you rushed to the Criminal Department?


    Li Rong listened to Li Ming''s words, so she knelt down, Li Ming raised her hand and smashed her head and face with the zipper beside her, and said angrily: "Why, I was addicted to the criminal ministry and made trouble?! You didn''t punish you last time. When I really allowed you to be so unpredictable to do whatever you want?! I asked you to investigate the case, not to behave. You gave me a reason. Why did you rob the Qin family in the middle of the night?!"


    "Report to your Majesty," Li Rong kowtowed, respectfully, "Since the Qin case is under the control of the children, the Qin family should be taken care of by the children. Before the children, the children should not say that the Qin family should be interrogated. To clarify the truth of the case, you can only have to make a robbery of the prisoner as a last resort."


    "Then you don''t put people back?"


    Li Ming frowned, and Li Rong calmly said, "According to Master Qin''s confession, the children dare not."


    "His Royal Highness, what does this mean?"


    Xie Lanqing, the Shangshu of the Criminal Department, said with some sarcasm: "Is it because my criminal department is going to murder Master Qin to fail?"


    "I have this concern."


    Li Rong responded directly, and Xie Lanqing was so angry that he laughed: "Okay, very good. Since this is the case, your Majesty, the minister has a word, I have to say it."


    Li Ming frowned tightly and said slowly, "Master Xie, Pingle is young and has no words, don''t take it to heart."


    "Your Majesty," Xie Lanqing looked sad, "Since you know that your Royal Highness is young, how can you regard Chaotang as a child''s play and leave such a crucial matter in the Qin case to His Highness Pingle?!"


    "Master Xie..."


    "Your Majesty, you love your daughter eagerly, and the minister can understand it, but it is ridiculous to give such a great power to His Highness Pingle to give children a sharp edge. You see that His Highness Pingle has investigated the Qin case so far. How many things have you done? Breaking into the Criminal Ministry, beating officials of the Criminal Ministry, forcibly entering the residences of the courtiers, beating the servants of the courtiers, and now even robbing the prisoners. It is simply impossible to rule out the king''s law! His Highness Pingle not only did not know how to repent, but also committed his mistakes. It gets worse, Your Majesty, if you don''t stop and punish you, it will be a big mistake!"


    After that, Xie Lanqing knelt down, and there was a sound of reconciliation in the hall, and they knelt down one after another, only shouting to "cut off the fief and severely punishing Li Rong."


    The sentiment of the whole court was surging, Xie Lan was very emotional, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, if your Majesty insists on favoring His Highness Pingle, the old minister will go home today, so as not to see His Highness doing evil on the court in the future, and feel sad. Please also your Majesty agree!"


    Xie Lanqing said, he took off the hair crown and put it beside him.


    The courtiers around him took off the hair crowns one after another, following Xie Lanqing''s appearance, they also placed the hair crowns on their sides.


    Li Ming raised his eyes to look at the silent daughter in front of him. After a long time, he finally said: "Pingle, you have also heard it. What can you find out for such a big disaster?"


    "Not yet."


    Li Rong kowtoed on the ground and calmly said: "After the investigation, all the witnesses were found killed, and most of the evidence was destroyed. The son is still investigating, please give me some time."


    "The witnesses are all dead?"


    Li Ming was shocked and asked, "All are dead?!"


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Xie Lanqing: "Your Majesty, if your Majesty insists on favoring His Highness Pingle, the old minister will go home today! You can figure it out."


    Li Ming: "Hurry up and look at you and it will be annoying."


    Li Rong: "Oh? Very good, Master Xie, let''s go, so that I can let my people go. I think it''s good to be a messenger."


    Xie Lanqing: "...Isn''t I a decent person? You don''t even think about keeping it?"


    Everyone: "Go slowly, don''t send it, goodbye."


    Xie Lanqing: "Well, since everyone is holding me like this, I''ll stay."


    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 65： Chaos 2

    "Yes," Li Rong knelt and said calmly, "In the suburbs, after being massacred by people, the corpse was abandoned in the wilderness, and the children searched for a long time before finally found the human body. Father, now there are no witnesses. Now, the Qin family must be placed in the Criminal Department, and the children are not at ease."


    "That''s why your highness means that all the witnesses are now dead, and there is no possibility of overturning the confession. There are all personal and physical evidence. Qin''s crime cannot be corrected."


    Xie Lanqing slowly said: "The Qin family cannot be corrected. Your Royal Highness firmly believes that the Qin family is innocent, so now you have to protect the Qin family. Then my Highness, why do you believe that the Qin family is innocent? You now, get it. Is there any evidence?"


    "In any case," Li Rong''s voice was calm, "the witnesses were all killed. Is there any problem with this case?"


    "Who killed this person?" Xie Lanqing raised his voice, as if to remind something. Li Rong turned around and looked at Xie Lanqing coldly. Xie Lanqing smiled, "His Royal Highness, if you say something disrespectful, the witnesses are dead. It may be that there is a problem with the case, or it may be that the case is okay."


    Xie Lanqing didn''t finish speaking, but Li Rong already understood what he meant. A young court official seemed to be puzzled and whispered, "How come the case is okay?"


    Immediately, the other court official laughed, his voice was not too loud, it seemed to be a private discussion, but it happened to be heard by everyone: "Master Zhang does not understand. The witnesses of a case are all dead. It seems that there must be a problem. , But if it¡¯s actually okay, some people insist that this case cannot be judged?"


    When people die, everything becomes suspense. If Li Rong insists, it is to postpone the case indefinitely without any evidence.


    "So your Highness, the witness is dead, and nothing can be proved. Even if the witness is dead and the evidence is still there, Yang Lie''s letter is true. The gold they accepted for bribes was also found from the Qin family. These exhibits were collected by the Ministry of Justice. Dali Temples have all tested them. Does your Highness think that the three divisions are deceiving you?"


    Xie Lanqing said, and sneered: "His Royal Highness, you just got married. Don''t take part in the court affairs. Go back and do what women do, embroider and read the scriptures, and cultivate your character."


    After Xie Lanqing finished speaking, the court and officials all agreed in a low voice.


    Li Rong knelt on the ground, pretending that he had never heard of it.


    This is true for women in this world, even if you are a arrogant person, if something goes wrong one day, your identity is the original sin.


    Li Rong felt angry when he heard these words when he was young, and often wanted to prove something, but now listening to these words, even if it is uneven, he is calm.


    She only said: "Since the three divisions feel that there is no problem, why is it so difficult for me to fetch files, adjust evidence, and interrogate prisoners?"


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Xie Lanqing said calmly. "The Criminal Ministry is used to doing things in accordance with the rules and regulations, and will not deliberately embarrass anyone."


    "Master Xie is not the veteran of the two dynasties, Master Shang Shu who sits firmly in the penalty department," Li Rong said. She put one hand on her knees and slowly got up. Xie Lanqing frowned and watched Li Rong turn around. , Raised his eyes to look at Xie Lanqing, and said calmly, "A clever mouth is foolish, and things are not done well, but the mouth is very neat."


    "His Royal Highness, this is the central issue being said by the veteran, who is so embarrassed and angry?"


    "I''m angry, of course I''m angry, why don''t this palace be angry?!" Li Rong shouted loudly, "You are an expert in the criminal ministry, facing suspicious cases, don''t think about how to investigate the case, don''t want to restore the truth, just want to play Power, regard human life as a must, how can you keep this palace from being angry?!"


    "The Superintendent of the Palace Construction, you people," Li Rong raised his hand, pointing to the court officials one by one, "Thinking about how to seize power and how to make this palace retreat when it is difficult. This palace adjusts the files and the Criminal Department is in a dilemma. , You push me and I push you. I can''t get an approval after running for an afternoon. If my palace doesn''t force it, how can I get the file?"


    "The evidence of the Ministry of Criminal Justice is still evasive and refuses to show the evidence to me. How can this palace know the truth?"


    "You keep talking about the process and the rules and regulations. If everyone has to go through the process of handling a case for a month even for the chief trial officer to obtain evidence, I think your Criminal Department is unnecessary. Rebuild!"


    "Just your group of witnesses who don''t protect well, but only know the wine bags and rice bags of people who are difficult to handle. Your house will give you a face when you call you. Do you really want your house to tear your face off and step on it?"


    Li Rong yelled, Xie Lanqing''s complexion became dark, an official of the Criminal Ministry stood up and said loudly: "Your Highness, this is the hall, not the place where you spoiled, you..."


    "Retreat!" Li Rong yelled at the official, "What kind of thing do you dare to talk to this palace like this?!"


    "What you are going to do, this palace knows."


    Li Rong looked around: "But this palace will also tell you today that you may die unjustly of the Qin family. They are not just a few courtiers, not just a few lives, but they are also a high wall on the border. Backbone! What you are ruining today is Daxia¡¯s country, Daxia¡¯s future! Our palace is here today, and it is absolutely impossible to make concessions for this."


    "But Qin is guilty," Xie Lanqing looked calm, "His Royal Highness can''t show evidence, he is guilty."


    "I know if he is guilty of you!" Li Rong shouted angrily, "Xie Lanqing, many things are not mentioned in the court, I will ask you, are you worthy of your conscience? Even the frontier people are crying. You can''t hear the sound, can you not see the blood left by the second girl Qin in front of my princess mansion?! You bullied the Qin family today, but it is because the Qin family came from a poor family that you have no power and power to bully! But you think Have you ever been, if the Qin family leaves today so unjustly, who else will be loyal to the border in the future? And in the future, as long as you come from a poor family, can you endure such humiliation?"


    "His Royal Highness said too much," Su Minzhi, the right minister, frowned. "The trial and sentence are about evidence. Your Royal Highness has a position, so emotionally, how can we talk about justice?"


    Su Minzhi''s words were right, and the old officials all agreed with them, but they never noticed that among the young courtiers, there was a slight looseness.


    Naturally, Li Rong did not tell these old foxes to appeal to such sentimental statements. It is just that in this court, there are not only politicians who have been immersed in power for a long time, but also ministers who are worried about this world. The door, there are those poor people who manage to walk in the lower ranks.


    After Li Rong¡¯s reminder, seeing that the goal was achieved, she returned her gaze to Su Minzhi and calmly said: ¡°Yes, what Su Xiang said is that everything should be used to tell evidence. Now that the witnesses are collectively killed, is it possible? Prove that this case is suspicious?"


    "There is a connection, but it cannot be absolutely proven." Su Minzhi said calmly, "His Royal Highness, you have been investigating for so long. The Qin family''s case should have been settled long ago. It was you who insisted on reversing the case, and now you have not found a case. For what reason, it is impossible to delay the case again and again for the belief in your heart. Please return the Qin family to the Ministry of Criminal Affairs and return the power to Your Majesty, deserve rewards and punishments, and deal with them in accordance with the law."


    "Su Xiang''s worry is that the palace used the name of investigating the case to delay the death of the Qin family. Then we might as well take a step back." Li Rong stared at Su Minzhi. "The palace does not postpone the Qin family''s execution. Before being sentenced, they need to be protected by people from the palace in the princess mansion, and no one can be brought to trial. People in the palace can continue to review the case. If evidence of injustice in the Qin family is found at any time, the case can be reversed. "


    Su Minzhi hesitated for a moment, but Xie Lanqing categorically said: "No, your Majesty has given your Highness many opportunities, but your Highness has made troubles in my criminal department. What we are discussing today should not be the Qin family case. It¡¯s about how His Royal Highness repeatedly injures the Department of Penalty."


    "I bear the responsibility of breaking into the Criminal Department without permission!" Li Rong shouted, "I asked the Qin family if you dare to put it with me, do you dare to let me investigate the Qin family case! Since the death of a witness cannot prove the Qin family case? There is a problem, what are you afraid of me checking?!"


    "Weichen is not afraid that His Highness will investigate the case," Xie Lanqing refused to give up. "Weichen is afraid that His Highness will make trouble!"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Li Rong stared at Xie Lanqing: "I have to check the Qin family."


    "His Royal Highness must also punish."


    Xie Lanqing replied with Li Rong and said coldly: "Weichen is the official book of the Criminal Ministry. We can''t tolerate someone trampling on the king''s law in this way. Even if your Royal Highness is a princess, he should abide by the rules of the emperor."


    "Okay," Li Rong nodded, "Thank your sir, then I am as you wish."


    Li Rong said with a wide sleeve, turned around and kowtowed towards Li Ming, and said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, the son-chen trespassed into the penalty department without permission. For the son-chen¡¯s fault, I would like to ask myself to blame thirty. The North Yan Pagoda recites sutras. January."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, Xie Lanqing looked satisfied, and immediately heard Li Rong say: "But the people of the Criminal Ministry do not do things well, do not protect key witnesses much, record their whereabouts, and indirectly cause all witnesses to die at the hands of others. This is a crime."


    "Despising the power of the emperor, the emperor granted the position of superintendent of the children''s ministers, but the Ministry of Criminal Affairs refused to obey the imperial decree and fully assisted in handling the case. On the contrary, it made trouble for the children in the name of regulations. This is a two crime."


    "Now that I know that all the witnesses are dead, the case is suspicious, but I am lazy and reluctant to investigate deeply. This is three crimes."


    "Master Xie is the official book of the Penal Department and is in charge of the Penal Department. Today, the Penal Department is full of malpractices. Master Xie can hardly shirk the blame. The children are willing to receive the punishment, but it is imperative to rectify the Penal Department. Although these three crimes are concentrated in the Qin case, they Being able to see the leopard in your eyes and knowing the style of the Criminal Department on weekdays, this is a matter that harms society and the country, and I ask my father to conduct a thorough investigation and never tolerate it!"


    Li Rong continued speaking sentence by sentence, and the expressions of the people in the Criminal Ministry gradually became difficult to look. Li Rong kowtowed to the ground and said calmly: "In the case of Qin, since the sons and ministers have interfered, they won''t let them go. Please father the emperor to give them another 20 days. ..."


    "No..."


    The courtiers yelled one after another. Before they finished speaking, they listened to Li Rong shouting: "After 20 days, if the palace really cannot find out anything, it will be enough to prove that the Qin case is not wronged. I voluntarily receive the penalty, and I am willing to be expelled from Huajing, return to the fief and never enter Beijing again!"


    Since returning to the fiefdom, he will never enter Beijing again.


    For a princess, it is completely expelled from the center of power, and there is no turning back in her life, which is equivalent to a disguised exile.


    Everyone fell silent, Shangguan Xu frowned, feeling a little unbearable: "His Royal Highness..."


    "Father, please allow me!"


    Li Rong knelt on the ground and shouted loudly. Li Ming looked at his daughter who was kneeling on the ground with an unpredictable expression. After a long time, he finally uttered a bit of a dumb voice: "Since Princess Pingle is willing to expel For gambling, I will give you a chance to redeem your merits. It¡¯s just that you offend the Ministry of Justice. To prevent you from getting into trouble, during the investigation, you will ban your feet in the Beiyan Pagoda, copy the Buddhist scriptures, and cultivate your character. The stick responsibility will be exempted. After all, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s house. If you go down thirty feet, isn¡¯t this killing you?"


    As Li Ming said, he raised his head to look at Xie Lanqing, and said rather tiredly, "Master Xie, what do you think?"


    Xie Lanqing frowned, and Li Ming reminded: "In fact, Pingle has something to say that is not unreasonable. The Ministry of Criminal Justice has been a little too staid in doing things these years."


    Li Ming''s words are a kind of threat in disguise. If Xie Lanqing continues to speak, he will start to send the sentence to the Ministry of Punishment for reasons.


    Xie Lanqing understood Li Ming''s words, and respectfully said: "Weichen is just a courtier. This matter should be unanimously discussed by everyone and your Majesty decides."


    Li Ming nodded, and looked up at everyone: "What do you think?"


    No one spoke, Li Rong knelt on the ground, quietly kowtowing. After a long time, a smiling voice came from below, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, Weichen thought, this couldn''t be better."


    This made everyone look at it collectively, and Li Rong also secretly looked sideways and looked at the speaker.


    But when I saw the speaker standing behind the court hall, he was actually an incompetent little official. He was extremely young. His brows and eyes seemed to be born with a smile. There was a bit more romantic taste, and he was incompatible with that official uniform. The court is very eye-catching.


    Li Rong looked at him for a moment, and then she recognized the person, and then listened to Gu Zidao, the official book of the Ministry of Rites, and snorted: "Cui Yulang, what are you crazy?"


    The young official held the wat board and smiled: "Master Gu, the Weichen said it was from his heart. You see, your Highness should also be punished, and the Qin family''s execution time has not been delayed. Your Highness, as a princess, uses his own future. Why not protect a general? If the Qin family is guilty, His Highness did not delay anything. If the Qin family is not guilty, then His Highness has accumulated great merit. Isn''t such a beneficial and harmless thing excellent?"


    Cui Yulang said, kneeling down with a smile, and kowtowing: "Your Majesty, the minister thinks what the princess said is very true, please let your majesty be generous and accept what the princess said."


    Not long after Cui Yulang spoke, a young official walked out, closed his eyes and knelt down: "I beg your Majesty, please accept what the princess said."


    Then in twos and threes, a few officials came out. Although the number was small, they knelt on the hall, and they seemed to have a kind of silent power.


    Li Ming looked at those people. After a long time, he looked at Li Chuan who had been standing next to him: "What do you think of the prince?"


    "Erchen..." Li Chuan seemed to be embarrassed. After a long time, he finally said: "Erchen listens to his father."


    "In that case, just follow what the princess said."


    Li Mingdan said: "From today, Princess Pingle has forbidden her foot in the Beiyan Pagoda, copied 100 Buddhist scriptures, prayed for the Queen Mother, and showed her filial piety. She will go directly after the next dynasty, and let her servants pick up what she needs. The family¡¯s execution date remains unchanged and will be under the care of the princess for the time being. The Ministry of Criminal Affairs has rectified and streamlined the process. After the streamlining, the entire case handling process will be handed over to me."


    "Yes." Xie Lanqing saluted respectfully.


    After Li Ming dealt with these matters, he inquired about other political affairs, and finally announced his next dynasty.


    After waiting for the next day, Li Rong turned his attention to Cui Yulang who was walking out in the crowd chatting and laughing with the people next to her. She hesitated for a moment, did not step forward, just turned to look at Li Chuan who was walking towards her.


    Li Chuan didn''t look very good. Li Rong glanced at Shangguan Xu behind him and knew that it was Shangguan Xu who asked Li Chuan to come to her.


    Li Chuan still has to talk to the family. Now that Li Rong is standing opposite the family, Li Chuan has to show too much in front of the family.


    So as soon as Li Chuan walked in front of him, Li Rong got cold face and said directly: "You don''t have to say anything to me, the ways are different and you don''t want to conspire, forget it."


    "Sister," Li Chuan frowned, "You are too much."


    The words of the siblings attracted the attention of the courtiers who had not left. Li Rong sneered: "Is it too much or they are too much? It''s time to be punished, I''m leaving, and the prince is free."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, he left directly. Li Chuan frowned, as if to say something, but couldn''t say anything in the end.


    As soon as Li Rong walked out of the door, many courtiers gathered around and said bitterly: "His Royal Highness, the director-in-chief also has a degree of character, what is she going to do!"


    "Everyone, I will try to persuade her, but she is my elder sister after all..." Li Chuan said, showing embarrassment, "I was too spoiled before. When I find the opportunity in private, the orphan will talk to her well. After all," Li Chuan said in a low voice, "She is also the princess of Shangguan''s family."


    Hearing these words, everyone calmed down a bit and sighed: "I also hope that your Highness can turn the corner by himself. If you really make trouble to expel Huajing..."


    While speaking, the talking minister shook his head and left with a sigh.


    Li Rong didn''t need to listen to these ministers'' conversations with Li Chuan, and guessed that they were invariable.


    She is the best candidate for the Construction Supervision Department, not because of how capable she is, but because she is the princess of Shangguan family and the elder sister of the prince.


    This is her amulet. What she is doing today, if another person does it, why would the family be willing to spare her so easily?


    But just believing that she would eventually stop her hands in the face of the prince, and she didn''t dare to do anything in the face of Shangguan''s.


    This is the reason why Li Mingken started her, but it is also the reason why Li Ming refused to help her completely and always observe her and test her from behind.


    Li Rong thought about everything in the hall, and walked towards the North Yan Pagoda.


    The Beiyan Pagoda was a star-gazing place specially built for her mother and queen when Li Ming was young. Later, the two emperors and queens rarely went there. Over time, it was deserted. Later, due to the remoteness and cleanness, it became the usual forbidden foot in the palace. place.


    Li Rong told Jingmei what she was going to bring, and babbled to the front of the tower. The Beiyan Pagoda is the tallest building in the palace. It has a tall gate and a long body with a copper bell overhanging the eaves. Li Rong looked up for a moment before leading the people away. Went in.


    She followed the stairs all the way, climbed to high places, and when she reached the top floor, she arrived at her daily residence. The attendant opened the door for her. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Li Ming sitting inside, drinking tea with her head down.


    Li Rong paused for a moment, then showed a surprised expression, and couldn''t help but say: "Father?"


    Li Ming was sitting at the table making tea, and said flatly: "Come in."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she walked in with her skirt, kneeling respectfully next to Li Ming, Li Ming personally poured tea for her, and said slowly: "I haven''t been to the Beiyan Pagoda for several years."


    Li Rong did not dare to answer, and Li Ming''s voice was a bit of nostalgia: "When this tower was built, your mother was pregnant with you. I was very happy to be a father at first. At that time, my relationship with your mother and queen was very good. When she was born in 2013, I don¡¯t know what she likes. I always see her looking at the sky, so I think she likes to see the stars, so in the first year of her ascension, she built the North Yan Pagoda."


    Water was boiling over the small fire, making a faint sound of boiling water, as if it had just opened up. Li Ming turned his head and looked at the open window in the distance.


    The windows in this room are all opened very wide. When they are opened, the sky outside looks like a painting. Li Ming said slowly: "Sometimes I also hope that I can always be like back then, thinking about nothing, what If you don¡¯t understand it, you might live well. At least, my wife and I should be very affectionate with you, Chuan¡¯er," Li Ming turned his head and looked at Li Rong. He looked at her. After a long time, slowly Said, "Should have good feelings, I will be a good father."


    "Father has been very good."


    Li Rong comforted him, Li Ming waved his hand, and smiled: "Who knows in my heart, you don''t need to say."


    Li Ming said, he paused for a while, and after a long time, he said: "You are a smart boy, smarter than Chuan''er."


    "Father, Chuan''er is only young."


    "You are young too," Li Ming chuckles, "but you see it more thoroughly than him, if you were a man, it would be fine."


    Li Rong did not speak.


    In fact, she is not much smarter than Li Ming. If there is, she just knows the end of the first life in advance because she has gone through the whole life.


    In the previous life, like her Li Chuan, they chose a seemingly better path together, completely dependent on other people, and then as the years grew, Li Chuan became the next Li Ming, and the cycle went back and forth.


    "I used to think that you were just a little smart, not different from your mother''s queen. You helped me level the Yang family, but it was for my own marriage and the establishment of the Supervisory Department. It was only because of Pei Wenxuan''s instigation to control more power. , But today I suddenly feel that you are actually better than I thought. Rong''er," Li Ming sighed, "A lot of things, I have no choice but to blame me, but if one day, I will return to heaven for a hundred years, you I can know that, in my heart, I also hope that you and Chuan''er can have a good time."


    Li Rong looked at Li Chuan quietly. In fact, Li Chuan is now under 40, but he looks like an old man over half a hundred years old.


    He is running out of time.


    Li Rong clearly realized that in his last life, Li Ming was going to die in the winter two years later.


    She used to feel that her feelings for Li Ming had faded, but now she saw this person apologize to her, she knew that the power lies in this person''s heart, far above her, but she still felt unspeakable soreness. Come up.


    "Why is Father Father telling me this now?"


    Li Rong smiled bitterly: "You didn''t say anything before."


    "I didn''t say it in the past, because I was afraid that one day you would be sad." Li Ming''s expression was flat. "I didn''t know what you would do in the end. If in the end, you and Chuan''er send me away? Say these things, you remember them. In my heart, I feel uncomfortable for a lifetime, so why bother."


    "Today is different," Li Ming laughed, and he looked at Li Rong, "I am very happy."


    "My father can be honest with my son," Li Rong laughed, "My son is also very happy."


    "It''s okay if you don''t have any grudges in your heart." Li Ming sighed, "Today''s court, I can''t favor you too much. If the family feel that I am determined to deal with them, I''m afraid they will make too radical plans."


    "I understand." Li Rong said slowly, "The family is intricately rooted. It is not a one-time evil, but a step-by-step approach. Moreover, the children are indeed reckless and should be punished."


    "Why are you not a kid?" Li Ming was a little bit regretful, and Li Rong couldn''t help laughing. "Father, Chuan''er is actually very good. If you know more about him, you will know."


    "He''s fine," Li Ming''s voice was a little weak. "It''s too much like me. Keep going, I''m afraid he will be the next me, maybe it''s not as good."


    Li Ming smiled, remembering something, and waved his hand: "But he is still young, let''s look at the future. After all, he is a prince, and I don''t make a big mistake, and I won''t do anything."


    "Erchen knows," Li Rong said, knowing that Li Ming was afraid of her being careless, "Father the emperor just wants Chuan''er to do better."


    Li Ming answered, he didn''t say much. After a while, he slowly said: "Upon the court, you have also seen it. I think you know why I argue with your mother and queen, in the future," Li Ming hesitated for a moment. , Finally said, "We father and daughter are united, don''t be grudges."


    "Father, don''t worry," Li Rong said calmly, "In my son, Da Xia is in his heart."


    Li Ming laughed, raised his hand and patted her shoulder, then remembered something: "Pei Wenxuan has left Beijing?"


    "Yes." Li Rong said calmly, "Father, don''t worry, he will come back."


    As she said, she raised her eyes and hinted: "Bring back what the emperor wants."


    "Okay." Li Ming high-five and laughed. He took a sip of tea and said happily, "Careful."


    "Alright," Li Ming stood up and looked around. "You are here to take a good rest. If you have any needs, let people say blessings. I will be with you and wait for Pei Wenxuan to come back."


    Li Rong stood up and saluted respectfully: "Send my father respectfully."


    Li Ming nodded and walked out quite happily.


    After Li Ming went out, Li Rong sat down and took a sip of the tea.


    She did not believe what Li Ming said.


    She knows Li Ming too well. Whether he treats her or Li Chuan, he has feelings, but in the face of power, feelings are not worth mentioning. On the one hand, his comfort today is because he is sure of her trust in him. Huanxi, on the other hand, was that he finally confirmed that she was available, and he deliberately cultivated feelings.


    Li Ming held the cup, feeling a little cold and sour.


    She didn''t know why, and she suddenly missed Pei Wenxuan especially. She felt that Pei Wenxuan was sitting opposite her. Qingjun''s face was a little smile, and she asked her: "His Royal Highness, what are you worrying about?"


    Thinking of Pei Wenxuan''s tone, she couldn''t help laughing.


    As soon as she poured the tea, there was a creaking door opening.


    Li Rong looked up and saw Guanyue standing in the doorway dressed in court clothes.


    Li Rong was stunned, then laughed: "Mother Queen."


    Shangguanyue looked a little tired. She stood at the door, watching Li Rong motionless.


    Li Rong thought for a moment, and said slowly: "Will the queen not come in and sit down?"


    "Rongrong," Shangguan Yue muttered, "Are you wrong?"


    "What did I do wrong?"


    Li Rong''s voice was peaceful: "Am I blocking your way, or did I seize your rights?"


    Shangguan Yue didn''t speak, but Li Rong saw her silent for a long time and reminded: "Won''t the queen come in and sit?"


    "No." Shangguanyue''s voice choked. "I''m here to tell your uncle a word."


    "Pei Wenxuan is dead."


    Li Rong''s movements froze, and the birds flew past the window as she whispered. She slowly raised her head inconceivably and looked at the woman at the door.


    Shangguanyue pretends to be calm, and seems to be no different from the way she sits high in the day.


    "Everything that goes against the torrent has a price."


    "Rong''er, in the future," Shangguan Yue said extremely hard, "don''t be capricious."


    The author has something to say: Li Rong: "My husband was away on the first day, so I missed him a little bit, so I can find out how he is."


    Shangguanyue: "He is dead."


    Li Rong: "...That''s not to ask."

 Chapter 66： propose

    "You said," Li Rong looked at Shangguanyue, couldn''t help but laugh, and couldn''t say anything. "He''s dead?"


    "Yes," Shangguan Yue said coldly, "this is what I''m here to tell you, so please reflect on it."


    After Shangguanyue finished speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave. Li Rong stopped her and said indifferently, "Did you do it?"


    Shangguanyue paused, and after a long time, she said slowly: "If we don''t do this, others will do it."


    "Is it you?"


    Li Rong stubbornly asked, Shangguan Yue was silent for a moment, and finally said, "No."


    "Rong''er," Shangguan Yue seemed to be unable to hold it, she said tiredly, "Mother is not as...so..."


    "Mother," Li Rong took the cup, poured the tea, and said slowly, "Actually, I understand your position. As far as you are concerned, from the moment you marry into the palace, what you represent is Shangguanjia. If If something goes wrong with Shangguan¡¯s family, it means that you have an accident. Your relationship with Shangguan¡¯s family is much closer than me and Chuan''er."


    "This is your position. You can never stand opposite the Shangguan clan."


    "Aren''t you?"


    Shangguanyue turned her head abruptly. She stared at Li Rong. She was standing in front of the high gate. The golden steps on her head shook gently with the wide sleeves as the wind blew. The surrounding copper bells jingle, she looked at Li Rong. He lowered his voice: "You think I don''t know what you and Chuan''er are thinking, but are you worthy?! Suppress the family and divide the courtiers. That is what the monarch wants to think! What are you and Chuan''er now? You are not the emperor. , You are an aristocratic family! You can only reach the position of the emperor by relying on the aristocratic family, and only Chuaner can sit in that position. What are you doing?


    Shangguanyue walked in, and she looked at Li Rong oppressively: "You are a princess. Today, you are a member of a family to Li Ming. In the future, you will be a member of a family to Li Chuan. You can stand opposite Shangguan. ?"


    "You are the same as me, no. Shangguan is over, you have nothing."


    Li Rong did not speak, she was drinking tea.


    After a long time, she suddenly said: "This Beiyan Pagoda was built for you by your father."


    Shangguanyue was taken aback for a while, Li Rong poured tea for herself, and said slowly: "You were also very good, but later, you were thinking of Shangguan''s family, and the emperor''s father was thinking of your own power. You go further and further, even The origin of this tower is forgotten."


    "I used to think like my mother." Li Rong raised her hand to pour tea to Shangguanyue, and let Shangguanyue sit down. Her expression was too calm, but Shangguanyue looked more like a young man. Shangguanyue looked at the daughter in front of her. , Li Rong said slowly: "Tie together with the family, stabilize the situation, and steadily help Zuo Chuan''er become the emperor, and then I will help Chuan''er with the family."


    "With me here, if Aya also married Chuan''er, Chuan''er''s sister and Chuan''er''s wife are all from Shangguan family, Chuan''er will not attack his mother in any case. In the future, we will work together. Chuan''er would be a very good emperor."


    "Is this bad?" Shangguanyue frowned, rather angrily said, "Shangguan family is your mother clan, do you even doubt your mother clan?"


    Li Rong calmly said, "But this is what we think."


    "In our imagination, everyone in a family will be just like us, knowing how to advance and retreat. But in fact, if a family is too big, there will be many unintended minor details. The more prosperous Shangguan family, the more stable the foundation stone. , Those offshoots will grow wildly where you don¡¯t know."


    "They won''t tell you. After the accident, if you don''t help, it won''t work. Just like this time, what happened behind the Qin family case, do you know, does uncle know? And at this point, you can Do you deal with relevant people at this time? If you deal with anyone who supports you at this time, no matter what the reason, you or your uncle will be swallowed by these people."


    Shangguan Yue did not speak, and for a while, she was somewhat afraid to respond.


    Li Rong did not force her, she looked away, and said slowly: "Today the emperor is the father, and the emperor of the coming day is Chuan''er. If we continue according to the path described by the mother, Aya and I will be the mothers in the future. , And Chuan''er is the father of today. Such a future," Li Rong smiled bitterly, "Can''t it be sad?"


    "The great truths have been talked a lot in the hall, and everyone knows what is for the country and the people. After all, a person lives a lifetime, first of all, I just want to have a good life and my family. After that, there is some morality and harmony. The principle is almost the same."


    "But mother," Li Rong looked up at Guan Yue, "How are you?"


    Shangguanyue did not speak. She tried her best to be calm, as arrogant and cold as usual, but when she touched Li Rong''s gentle eyes with a little peace, Shangguanyue was stunned. Li Rong sighed and said slowly: "Mother, the Shangguan family needs a scabbard, otherwise one day, it will hurt Chuan''er or he will be broken by Chuan''er."


    "What I did today was not to oppose the family, nor to stand on the side of the father and the emperor, to hurt you and uncle." Li Rong said in a gentle and serious voice, "On the contrary, I just want me My family can have a good time."


    "I hope Chuaner can choose the person he likes and the life he wants. As long as he fulfills his responsibilities as a prince and monarch, he can live like a human being."


    "I hope that the tribesmen like Uncle and Aya will be able to live in peace during the years I have seen, and be protected from wind and rain."


    "I hope that the people of Daxia can live in peace, and that the country where I live can be stable and prosperous."


    "I even hope that one day, you and your father will be able to return to this Northern Yan Pagoda, look at the stars together, and talk to your heart."


    As Li Rong said, she couldn''t help but smile: "I know that my hopes are extravagant, but this is actually what I want to do throughout my life. And I want to do the first step in these things," Li Rong looked at Shangguanyue seriously, "It is the power of the Shangguan family. It cannot be a knife that will hurt me and Chuan''er. You said, it is the mother we rely on, and the Shangguan family needs the power brought by Chuan''er. Power is given to it by us, and it must be controlled by us."


    "This is the reason Chuan''er refused to marry Aya?" Shangguan Yue frowned, as if he understood, Li Rong calmly said, "This is a touchstone. Marriage may not be considered a major event in the court. , But if Chuan''er can''t even control this matter, then this is a major event."


    "Furthermore, if Chuan''er and Aya are married, then Chuan''er is definitely not allowed to inherit the throne with His Majesty."


    "Mother," Li Rong said here, also a little tired, she raised her eyes to look at Shangguan Yue, "You don''t have to worry about my uncle and me. You just need to understand, in my heart," Li Rong stretched out her hand and grabbed Shangguan jerky. Yue''s hand.


    Ever since she was an adult, she has rarely acted like a child like coquetry. Shangguanyue shuddered slightly and listened to Li Rong''s words: "Mother and family have always been important, that''s it."


    Shangguanyue didn''t speak, she lowered her head. After a long time, she raised her head and said with a wry smile: "You and your father are so alike."


    Li Rong raised her eyes in confusion, Shangguan Yue said in a low voice: "You always mix feelings and power. Many times, I don''t understand whether you are telling the truth or lies."


    "You said at the court, you are for the great Xia Jiangshan, you are telling me at this moment, you are for your family, and I can''t believe what you say is true or false."


    Li Rong did not speak, and Shangguan Yue stood up and said in a low voice: "Not much else, I will go back first. You don''t have to be too sad when Pei Wenxuan is dead, and I will choose another son-in-law for you in the future."


    Li Rong lowered her eyes and didn''t say much. Shangguan Yue seemed to want to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. She turned around and went straight out.


    Li Rong sat alone, Jinglan stepped forward, hesitatingly said: "His Royal Highness, there is something wrong with the horse, do we want to..."


    "Go find Sufu," Li Rong said calmly, "Let''s change it."


    "I haven''t seen the corpse now," Jing Lan said anxiously, "Go find the talent first, your Highness, don''t be too sad..."


    "He won''t die."


    Li Rong must speak, Jinglan was stunned, and she saw that Li Rong''s expression was full of conviction: "You don''t know who he is, how could he die?"


    Jingmei was a little panicked when she heard this. She didn''t dare to speak, so she turned to look at Jinglan. Jinglan hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "His Royal Highness, the person hasn''t returned yet, go look for it."


    Li Rong responded without saying much. After a while, she said: "Go down, I will slow down."


    Others only thought she was too sad, so they retreated.


    After everyone got down, Li Rong sat quietly for a long time, and finally got up and sat on the edge of the desk.


    She took out the paper and wanted to write something. She didn''t know what to write, so she wrote at will. After a long time, when she responded, she saw that the pages were densely packed with Pei Wenxuan''s name.


    Li Rong quietly looked at Pei Wenxuan''s name for a long time.


    She suddenly realized that she had a lot to say to him.


    She wanted to talk to him about her mother, and she wanted to talk to him about her father.


    She has a lot of words, and she can rest assured that the only person in the world who can let her speak is Pei Wenxuan.


    Because other people didn''t understand, she couldn''t say it.


    Only Pei Wenxuan, she felt that as long as she spoke and told him, he would understand.


    He must know that everything she said is true.


    Unfortunately he is not there.


    Li Rong thought, raising her head and looking at the copper bell on the eaves outside the window.


    It made a crisp sound in the wind, as if returning home invitingly.


    "Pei Wenxuan..."


    She whispered softly.


    That night, it rained again in Huajing.


    The drizzle was continuous, and at this time, there was a person wearing a Tsing Yi, wearing a hat, and a raincoat galloping through the mud road. Then before dawn, knocked on the gate of the first city between Huajing and Huangping County.


    The soldiers poked their heads out one after another, and listened to the man taking out the token, under the city gate, loudly speaking: "Monitor Yushi Pei Wenxuan, come to check the grain on the order of the prince!"


    Hearing this, the defender hurriedly opened the city gate, and after checking Pei Wenxuan''s identity, he hurriedly introduced people to the county office.


    When the prefect heard this, he got up in a hurry. After Pei Wenxuan explained the purpose of the audit, the prefect hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "Master Pei, the minister is not trustworthy with Master Pei, but Master Pei said that he was the prince who checked the accounts. Token?"


    This prefect was originally a descendant of the family who supported the prince. If Li Chuan really wanted to investigate, he would not refuse. Pei Wenxuan whispered: "This matter was originally done by the prince privately. I am a member of the Yushitai. Do something."


    Pei Wenxuan implied that he was in the Yushitai, working for the prince. If he wanted to bring down others, he would naturally need some evidence.


    "This matter should not be publicized. I can''t take the prince''s order, but the princess''s order," Pei Wenxuan said. He took out Li Rong''s token and showed it to the prefect. "Does an adult not deny it?"


    The prefect hesitated a bit, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "His Royal Highness Pingle is the eldest sister of the prince. Adults never think that His Highness Pingle will harm the prince?"


    "Don''t dare." The prefect said. He thought for a moment. Pei Wenxuan is Li Rong''s husband and the prince''s brother-in-law. He smoothed the relationship and bowed his head and said, "Please come with the official."


    After searching for only half an hour, Pei Wenxuan copied the records of grain and grass transported back and forth in Huangping County that year, and then quickly left to go to the next place.


    At this time, the sky was already bright. Shangguanya was sitting in the carriage, shook her fan, and walked into the Juxian restaurant with a smile. Just after pushing the door into the private room, she saw a young man wearing a mask sitting in the room. After sitting at the small table, he looked up at Shang Guanya.


    Shangguanya chuckled lightly while holding the fan, raised her hand to close the door of the room, and said softly: "I know your Royal Highness will let you come to me."


    With that, she walked to the table, sat down gracefully, raised her eyes and said, "Say, what do you want me to do?"


    "This list was written by Qin Lang. The defeat in Huangping County that year was caused by insufficient food and grass on the front line. These were all relevant officials of the year, and His Highness wanted their confession."


    Shangguanya turned her fan. She scanned the names on the list one by one, and said slowly: "We can''t move the big officials on the list, we can only pick a few."


    With that, Shangguanya raised her finger and nodded a few names: "Just these few."


    "His Royal Highness let me listen to your arrangements."


    Xun Chuan said quietly, Shangguanya chuckled: "She is really lazy."


    Shangguan Ya thought for a moment, and then said, "Let¡¯s start with this Tanaka. He is just a seven-rank petty officer. He is in charge of keeping the accounts in the Ministry of War. He was born timid.¡±


    As Shangguanya said, she laughed: "You find time, catch him, knock him out and tie it up, then find a girl at random and put it on the bed as if she was killed."


    "You want to frame him?"


    Xun Chuan frowned, and Shangguan Ya laughed low: "When I joked, I frightened him. Then I will go with you, record the confession on the spot, and promise to help him cover up the murder. This will make it easier in the future. ."


    "What about the others?"


    "Everyone has weaknesses," Shangguanya stroked the names of those people, with a chill in her eyes, "There are still nineteen days, one by one."


    When the situation in Huajing was surging, Li Rong was in the North Yan Pagoda, and was rare and clean.


    There was a widespread rumor that something happened to Pei Wenxuan, and she did not respond. She just asked Pei Wenxuan where she was going, and then asked people to declare a fake for Pei Wenxuan, and asked them to look around where Pei Wenxuan fell from the cliff, and then put on a bodysuit clothes.


    Everyone thought she was stimulated by Pei Wenxuan''s death, and Li Chuan came to comfort her specially and was stopped by her. She shut herself in the room, and ignored the news from Shangguanya and Xunchuan every day, and only quietly copied the scriptures.


    She rarely has such a leisure time in her life. She doesn¡¯t need to do anything. She just needs to copy the scriptures over and over again. She copied the scriptures, and she heard Jingmei¡¯s a little surprised saying: "His Royal Highness, how come you are so like a horse of?"


    Li Rong paused, and Jingmei hurriedly knelt down and said hurriedly: "It''s the slave and the maidservant who failed to speak, so please punish her."


    "What did you say wrong?"


    Li Rong laughed, and said gently: "Retreat."


    Jingmei knelt on the ground. After a long time, she hesitated and said: "Your Majesty, the horse is gone, you don''t have to..."


    "He''s not dead."


    Li Rong interrupted her, Jingmei said boldly, "Your Highness, it''s been ten days."


    "I said," Li Rong must say, "He is not dead."


    "If you dare to say that he is dead," Li Rong raised her head and looked at the person kneeling on the ground with a calm expression, "Go and receive the punishment yourself."


    Jingmei bit her lip and finally kowtowed: "Yes."


    After speaking, Jingmei stepped back.


    Li Rong sat at the table by herself. After a long time, she took out a piece of paper and wrote Pei Wenxuan''s name in pen.


    Then she began to write letters.


    This is a habit she has recently developed.


    She is used to talking and nagging with Pei Wenxuan every day, and now Pei Wenxuan is not by her side, she lost the person who talked for a while, and began to write letters to Pei Wenxuan.


    Today is the ninth letter, and she still has a lot to say.


    "Pei Wenxuan, see Xin''an well.


    Today they told me that you were dead.


    I know this is absolutely impossible. With your cleverness, after you leave the city, you must have already begun preparations. I am afraid that you are planning this matter. After all, the dead are the safest.


    But it is also strange that when they say these words to me once, my heart is tight once.


    I couldn''t help thinking, fortunately, before we go together.


    If I walk behind you, I must not be a good day.


    You are always alive, not so lonely. "


    The Buddhist scriptures were copied one hundred and seven times.


    The letter was written to the nineteenth, and finally arrived the night before Qin''s Wenzhan. And on this night, Qin Lin and Qin Feng from the frontier were finally escorted into Beijing. As soon as they arrived in Huajing, Xun Chuan picked them up and sent them to the princess mansion.


    Before Qin Lin was locked into the room, he suddenly asked Xun Chuan, "Dare to ask an adult, do you know how my little sister Qin Zhenzhen is now?"


    Xun Chuan paused, and after a while, she said slowly: "She is fine, you don''t have to worry."


    When Qin Lin heard this, he finally relaxed.


    No one could sleep this night. The Huajing family was brightly lit in the middle of the night. On the North Yan Pagoda, Li Rong also kept the sky alone.


    Everyone is waiting for a result.


    Waiting for the result of the Qin family, and also waiting for the end of Li Rong.


    At the dawn of the next day, the Xing Department led the people to the princess mansion, and Su Rongqing also came to the North Yan Pagoda.


    Everyone was a little surprised at his arrival. He extended his sleeves and saluted, and then respectfully said: "Weichen Su Rongqing, please see your Highness."


    No one answered. After a long time, the door slowly opened. Jinglan stood behind the door and saluted: "My son, please."


    Su Rongqing followed Jinglan all the way up the stairs, and when she reached the top of the tower, she saw Li Rong copying the scriptures inside.


    She wore a white gauze and blue robe with painted white plums, with long hair scattered behind her. She looked a little sober and looked a little widowed, but she was a little more immortal.


    Su Rongqing stood at the door and stared for a moment, then raised his hand and saluted: "Your Highness."


    "Today the Qin family executes torture. If you don''t watch the punishment, what are you doing here?"


    "I heard that your Royal Highness is going to leave Beijing today," Su Rongqing said calmly, "Weichen came here to take a look."


    Li Rong''s movements paused. She raised her eyes to look at Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing stood at the door with a constant calm expression. Li Rong looked at him for a moment, put down her pen, and instructed humans: "Since it''s here, bring the chess table up. Have a cup of tea."


    Jinglan answered, Li Rong stood up and led Su Rongqing to sit in front of the chess table.


    After the two sat down together, Li Rong said slowly: "I didn''t expect that Master Su would come to see the palace so early. I don''t know where the news of Master Su came from." Li Rong raised his eyes to Su Rongqing and smiled. Surely this palace will lose?"


    "That person is dead."


    Su Rongqing said calmly: "His Royal Highness cannot bring out the evidence collected by the people under His Highness."


    "Why not?"


    Li Rong chuckled. Su Rongqing took the lead and put the chess pieces on the chessboard, and said slowly: "Because your highness dare not. There are too many people on that list. If your highness really takes it out, I''m afraid Hua Jing can not get out. "


    Li Rong''s expression was calm. After a long time, she said slowly: "You know who they are."


    "know."


    "I thought," Li Rong thought for a while, and laughed, "Master Su will not tolerate this."


    "Corruption of the Mexican army''s salary, this matter, whether it is me, my father, or Lord Shangguan, can''t tolerate it."


    Su Rongqing spoke slowly. Li Rong looked down to watch him move and listened to him in a moodless voice: "But your Highness should not deal with this matter, but we should do it internally. If this matter is done by Your Highness, it is equivalent to We gave ourselves an extra knife. So it is impossible for us to give this power to His Highness."


    "You tell me this so clearly," Li Rong dropped the chess piece, rather puzzled, "Don''t you worry about me being angry?"


    "If I don''t say it, your Highness doesn''t know?"


    Su Rongqing returned quickly. Li Rong thought for a while and laughed, "Yes."


    "So," Li Rong looked at each other with a smile, "Master Su came to show off with this palace today? This palace loses to you, and the Supervisor Division can''t build it. It will be difficult for your Majesty to have a reason to build in the future. The second supervisory department, Master Su is satisfied?"


    Su Rongqing''s movements stopped. After a long time, he slowly raised his eyes and looked at the woman who was draped in front of him with ink divergent, and her eyebrows were full of mockery.


    He stared at her with countless emotions in his eyes, and finally he was calm again.


    "Weichen has a puzzle, and would like to ask His Highness to answer."


    "You said."


    "His Royal Highness is an enemy of the aristocratic family," Su Rongqing lowered his voice, "Is it for Master Pei?"


    Li Rong was taken aback when he heard this.


    At this time, the Qin family were pushed onto the field one by one, and they were pressed down to their knees.


    Outside the dharma field, Xun Chuan was among the crowd, holding a long sword, quietly watching the scene on the dharma field.


    A young man dressed in Tsing Yi, drove in from outside the city gate on a horse, galloped across the long street and rushed into Miyagi.


    "Why does Master Su have such a question?"


    Li Rong slowed down for a while before reacting, quite strange. Su Rongqing looked at her and only said, "Because I want to discuss something with His Royal Highness."


    "Master Su speaks frankly."


    "Now the royal family is angry at His Royal Highness. They want to expel His Royal Highness from Huajing. We have a good plan to avoid His Highness from suffering."


    "Oh?"


    Li Rong was a little strange, Su Rongqing lowered her eyes and said calmly: "Weichen is willing to marry His Highness."


    Li Rong was stunned, Su Rongqing raised his eyes: "I wonder if your Highness can agree?"


    Su Rongqing''s expression was very calm, but at the moment he spoke, Li Rong clearly sensed an unspeakable, restrained, and extremely surging emotion from him.


    Li Rong couldn''t tell what it was, she just stared at him blankly, Su Rongqing stared into her eyes, neither of them spoke, and then there was a rush of footsteps outside.


    "His Royal Highness," Jinglan rarely loses his temper, and rushes in panting, "Courage, the concubine is back to Beijing!"


    The author has something to say: Su Rongqing: "Weichen is willing to marry His Highness."


    Li Rong: "I''m married."


    Su Rongqing: "Already dead."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I won''t die if you die, you crawl! You crawl for me!"

 Chapter 67： return

    When Li Rong heard this, she stood up subconsciously, and then remembered that she is now confined and cannot get out at all. She took a deep breath and said to Jinglan: "Let people go out to inquire about the situation, and come back at all times. I report. Let people stare at the hall. Once the news of the pardon of Qin comes out from the hall, immediately let all the inspectors clean the imperial road and let the messenger pass through to the field."


    Jinglan replied, and then retreated. Li Rong stood there, after a while, turned her head to look at Su Rongqing, who was looking down at the chessboard. She walked back to her original position and sat down and said, "Master Su, the husband has already came back."


    "Ok."


    Su Rongqing whispered: "Weichen heard it."


    "Just those words..."


    "His Royal Highness has never said that I will be a minister." Su Rongqing''s expression was very calm, and Li Rong should nod.


    According to Su Rongqing''s personality, it was nothing more than Pei Wenxuan''s death that he could say those things.


    Pei Wenxuan is dead, and he wants to keep her...


    But why did he leave her? Leave a princess who has lost power and has clearly broken with the prince?


    Li Rong thought, a little hard to understand. She raised her eyes and glanced at Su Rongqing, thinking about Pei Wenxuan''s return. Su Rongqing saw that she was absent-minded, and only said: "Since Master Pei is back, naturally he won''t come back in vain. Your Highness need not worry. too much."


    With that said, Su Rongqing buckled the chess piece onto the chessboard and said slowly: "His Royal Highness might as well give a thin face and finish the game."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at Su Rongqing quietly. There are many differences between Su Rongqing today and usual. It is more like Su Rongqing who was somewhat indulgent in her memory after being drunk.


    A little less rules, a little more abnormal.


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, walked back to the chessboard, raised his hand and said, "Please."


    When Li Rong and Su Rongqing were playing against the tower, Pei Wenxuan drove his horse and whip and galloped into the palace, then turned over and dismounted, and ran towards the hall, screaming: "Your Majesty, Qin has been wronged, and the sword will stay!"


    At the moment when the early dynasty had just begun, Pei Wenxuan¡¯s shouts came all the way from outside the hall. Everyone looked back and saw the young man dressed in blue, with muddy corners, holding a roll of paper in his hand, and walking from outside the hall. .


    "Pei Wenxuan?"


    Li Ming was shocked when he saw the incoming person. The expressions of the officials present were different. Pei Wenxuan panted heavily and bowed down in salute: "Have seen your majesty, long live your majesty."


    "You..." Li Ming said in disbelief. The phrase "Aren''t you dead?" He didn''t say it. He remembered that Li Rong had declared sick leave to Pei Wen. He endured it for a while before changing his words, "Aren''t you still paying? Are you sick?"


    "Report to your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan said respectfully, "His Royal Highness should have said to your Majesty that the Weichen said that he was ill, but he actually went out of Beijing in secret to thoroughly investigate the case of Qin. After the Weichen came out of Beijing, he noticed that someone was following, in order to conceal others. After falling off the cliff, he was able to go to the northwest and thoroughly investigate the Qin clan''s case. Now that the Weichen has obtained evidence of Qin clan''s injustice, his Majesty also asks his majesty to send someone to the court immediately and let the execution officer keep someone under his sword."


    When Li Ming heard this, he immediately reacted and said anxiously: "Quickly, go to the execution ground and leave the Qin family behind!"


    The **** was ordered and hurried out immediately. Several veteran officials frowned and gave the **** behind him a look, and the **** standing behind the curtain quietly retreated.


    The **** passed the order and left the palace. Not long after he walked out of the palace gate, he saw a wave of killers rushing forward.


    The **** was so shocked that he drove back quickly. Seeing a feather arrow flying, the **** couldn''t avoid avoiding it, and his eyes widened in shock. At this moment, a knife rushed out from the side, split the feather arrow, and grabbed the eunuch. Throwing it to himself, he said anxiously: "My lord, I am here to protect my lord with the orders of the inspector, or my lord will come with me."


    As he said, the guard led the eunuchs through the crowd to fight all the way. The alley was densely packed with killers. These people were entangled with the inspectors and killed in the alley.


    When the **** was blocked on the road, the other team quickly went out of the palace and went straight to the field. They reached the field in advance and found a guard. He whispered a few words in the ear of the guard, and the guard immediately went up. Before, I found the Superintendent and said something in a low voice.


    The supervising officer frowned, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "The hour has come," the supervisor suddenly stretched out his hand to take the token with the word "Zhan", raised his hand and threw it to the ground, "Zhan..."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard a hoarse shout from the crowd: "My lord, the hour has not yet arrived."


    The officer in charge did not expect that someone would blatantly challenge him in this way. He gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Zhan Li Jue!"


    The executioner seemed to know the time was wrong. He hesitated. Seeing that the executioner was not moving, the executioner slapped the table abruptly: "What are you doing in a daze, the officer asked you to cut it!"


    The executioner caught the anger of his boss and did not dare to delay any longer. He raised his hand to remove the sign behind Qin Lin on the far side, raised his big knife, and the knife fell for a moment. A young man in the crowd rushed out and kicked him. Kicked away, then raised his hand with a sword to cut Qin Lin''s rope, and at the same time threw a sword over.


    "Prisoner robbed!"


    The soldier reacted instantly and rushed up.


    After Xun Chuan whispered "Save people", he lifted his feet and kicked the soldiers who rushed up, holding their swords in front of the Qin''s elder, and said angrily: "The hour has not come, you dare to kill people in advance, What a courage!"


    "Catch me!"


    Seeing that the scene was in chaos, the slaying officer was panicked for a while, and said loudly: "The eyes are lawless, this is a prisoner! Stop them, stop them all!"


    The officer in charge shouted, the soldiers rushed towards the high platform, Xun Chuan stopped the people, Qin Lin stumbled to save the people, the two cooperated and protected the Qin family and made a mess on the execution platform. Flying dog jumps.


    At this moment, an **** was guarded by everyone, galloping over, holding the imperial decree, and shouting: "Keep people! Keep people under the knife!"


    Two swords, lights, swords and shadows in Huajing, on the North Yan Pagoda, showed an unexpected tranquility.


    "Master Su is very interested today." Li Rong dropped the chess piece, and listened to the sound of the copper bell outside in the wind, and said slowly, "I am willing to play chess with this palace."


    "Weichen is willing to accompany His Highness to play chess at any time." Su Rongqing looked at the chessboard and said naturally, "Furthermore, Weichen thought, His Highness should have many questions to ask the Weichen, so he stayed here."


    "Master Su is right." Li Rong laughed. "There are indeed many problems in this palace. I want to ask Master Su for advice."


    "His Royal Highness, please speak."


    "I don''t understand what Master Su said just now." Li Rong and Su Rongqing alternated with chess pieces. "Why Master Su wants to marry me? Even if Pei Wenxuan is dead, I will be remarried, and now I and the prince have already broken. It doesn¡¯t make much sense for Master Su to marry me. Why is it so troublesome to marry a second-married woman."


    Su Rongqing did not speak, and Li Rong thought about it: "At the beginning of my acquaintance, Master Su had the intention of taking refuge in the prince. With so much effort to protect me, do you still want to use me to maintain the relationship with the prince? But why is the Su family so important The relationship with the prince? The prince has a gentle personality and doesn''t need to..."


    "Your Highness," Su Rongqing interrupted her, "Do you have to link everything with power?"


    Li Rong''s movements stopped, Su Rongqing raised her eyes and stared at Li Rong quietly: "I don''t want to be an enemy of His Highness. I hope that His Highness will live well. For such a simple reason, can''t it?"


    Li Rong stared at Su Rongqing in a daze. The birds flew by outside, from the North Yan Pagoda, all the way to the main hall.


    Above the hall, Pei Wenxuan had submitted the accounts he had checked along the road, and the confessions of the people in Huangping County on the record of the war.


    "Your Majesty, the minister visited the county government offices passing by and copied down the specific grain and grass records of each county government that year. According to the records of the Ministry of War, Huangping County had a total of three thousand soldiers. Before the war began, one grain was allocated. Ten thousand stones are provided for one month''s ration, but in fact, when they arrive in Huangping County, there are less than 3,000 shi for grain and grass. When the grain and grass reach every county, there is one point less, and in several large counties, there is not much left. These counties are recorded. According to the account, the amount of grain received in each county is less than the amount reported in the previous county. After checking, each county reported the total amount of rations due to other counties, but the actual grain received in each county was recorded as The records of Huangping County can be matched. It can be seen that the data of 3,000 shi in Huangping County¡¯s grain is true, and the 10,000 shi recorded by the Ministry of War is probably wrong."


    "In addition to the food records, the Weichen also searched for local soldiers and people, and recorded confessions from the First World War. In the first World War, the soldiers had been starved for more than half before the war, and they were unable to fight. In that case, the Qin family still It was able to protect the people in the city to retreat early, and there were no major casualties. Not only should they not be punished, they should also be rewarded so as not to chill the hearts of the soldiers at the border.


    "Weichen begs your Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice, "A thorough investigation of the corruption of military payments in Huangping County back then."


    As soon as Pei Wenxuan spoke, the Minister of War hurriedly jumped out and said loudly: "Framework! This is a naked frame!"


    "Is it framed?" Pei Wenxuan raised his head and exclaimed passionately, "I will find out after investigation!"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan kowtowed on the ground, said loudly, "please also thoroughly investigate the Penal Department, the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Households, and the Yushitai, and return the Qin family to be innocent, and give justice to the border soldiers!"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, and everyone was silent.


    The evidence that Pei Wenxuan brought back was too much and too real. At this moment, no one wanted to make an appearance at this time.


    But there are many evidences and many people involved. Those who participated in the long silence, seeing no one speaking, finally couldn''t help rushing out, Yushitai Wen Ping was the first to bear the brunt, and said angrily: "Pei Wenxuan, what do you mean? Xingbubinghuhubu Yushitai , Are you saying that the entire imperial court united to deceive the higher and lower to frame the Qin family and pay back? Where did the Qin family come from such a big face? And you, as a supervisory official, you are not in your job, cheating the emperor and leaving Beijing in vain, Falsify a bunch of evidence and come back to deceive the saint. Do you think the saint will be deceived by you?"


    "Yes," Wen Ping raised his head, and other officials hurriedly came out and panicked, "You check the accounts? You are a supervisory official, where does the authority come from to check the accounts of so many counties? Why do others give you these accounts? Where did it come from? I haven''t explained it from the truth!


    "Your Majesty," Wen Ping turned to look at Li Ming and knelt down. "Pei Wenxuan neglected his duty and deceived the ruler and broke the law. His father Pei Lizhi and Qin''s family are family friends. Now, for personal gain, he does not hesitate to forge evidence, but he hopes his majesty will observe it. Punish!"


    After that, many people knelt down with Wen Ping, and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, look at it!"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground, silent.


    In fact, everyone at the scene knew that in front of such evidence, whether Li Ming should investigate it is not a question of evidence at all, but whether Li Ming can do it or whether he wants to do it.


    The aristocratic family is a sword hanging above Li Ming''s head. If he pushes too hard, the sword may fall.


    The family bet on Li Ming''s fear, and Li Ming is indeed afraid.


    He just wants to balance the family, but only balance, not a complete shake.


    He doesn''t dare now, and can''t.


    The fold that Pei Wenxuan gave him was enough to cut the rope of the sword and let it fall.


    Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground, waiting for Li Ming''s decision. After Li Ming didn''t say anything for a long time, he heard Pei Wenxuan say: "Your Majesty."


    "Frontier soldiers, guard not only the frontier, but also the mountains and rivers of Daxia."


    This is a hint and reminds Li Ming that if the frontier matters are not handled well, what will be shaken is the foundation of Daxia.


    Li Ming held Pei Wenxuan''s folder. After a long time, he finally said: "Pei Aiqing has worked hard all the way, this case is important, I will think about it again. You are also tired, go and rest first."


    "Yes."


    Pei Wenxuan salutes respectfully. After he got up, he was about to leave. He listened to Li Ming said: "Pingle is now forbidden in Beiyan Pagoda. You go pick her up and go back together."


    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a moment, then lowered his eyes and said respectfully: "Yes."


    When Pei Wenxuan rushed to the Beiyan Pagoda, Su Rongqing and Li Rong had not finished playing the chess.


    After Su Rongqing said the phrase "No?", she quietly looked at Li Rong and said no more.


    After saying this, an ordinary person looked at the other person for the purpose of waiting for a response, but he looked at Li Rong, but really just looked at it.


    Li Rong couldn''t feel any desire in his eyes.


    That gaze contained many complex emotions, but no matter what it contained, it had lost the hope of responding to her.


    It seems that he just told her, and it doesn''t matter whether she responds or not.


    Even her answer seemed redundant.


    "Master Su..." Li Rong deliberated and wanted to speak, but Su Rongqing interrupted her before she could say anything to ease the atmosphere.


    "His Royal Highness," he put his hand in the chess box, he seemed to be a little tired, and he turned the subject and said, "I just talked nonsense, your Highness, don''t take it to heart. Your Royal Highness joins the family and assists the Prince to ascend the throne. This is you The best way. When you build the Supervisory Division, you must also have a yardstick. The struggle for power is all about swords, lights, and shadows. You must be careful."


    Li Rong did not speak, and Su Rongqing stood up, with a steady tone: "Weichen lost this game, so let''s leave without disturbing Your Highness."


    Li Rong lowered his eyes, looking at the chess face that was actually undecided.


    Su Rongqing turned and walked out. Before reaching the door, Li Rong suddenly called him: "Su Rongqing."


    Su Rongqing stopped, Li Rong looked at the black and white chess pieces on the chessboard, she wanted to say something.


    She wanted to ask him if he liked him.


    I wanted to ask him what he meant when he wanted her to live well and didn''t want to be an enemy of her.


    But when the words came to her lips, she felt that there were countless questions behind.


    If he was really interested, why didn''t he ask for a kiss?


    With the power of the Su family, if he really spared his life to marry her, wouldn''t it be necessary?


    If he really likes her, he really has this thought...


    Then he still saw her marrying Pei Wenxuan, and he could see this feeling.


    What is the meaning of a friendship that you dare not even mention in front of the family, whether to ask or not, to answer or not to answer?


    Many problems came oncoming, Li Rong suddenly lost his courage.


    She was suddenly discouraged and waved her hand: "You go."


    Su Rongqing did not speak, he stood for a while, and finally left.


    When Pei Wenxuan heard that Li Rong was in the North Yan Pagoda without changing his clothes, he hurried to the Bei Yan Pagoda. As soon as he entered the courtyard of the North Yan Pagoda, he saw Su Rongqing walking out of it.


    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a while, and then he realized that Su Rongqing should have come to see Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan frowned, and Su Rongqing stopped when he saw Pei Wenxuan.


    The two stared at each other. After a while, Pei Wenxuan laughed and saluted: "Su Shilang."


    "Pei Yushi."


    "Shi Lang Su is not in the morning court today?"


    Pei Wenxuan greeted him and glanced at the North Yan Pagoda inadvertently: "Come to the North Yan Pagoda for a stroll, it is very elegant."


    "I have something to ask your Highness."


    Su Rongqing spoke plainly, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "It must be an urgent matter."


    Su Rongqing did not speak. The wind gently brushed the surrounding dry grass. Su Rongqing stared at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes. After a long time, he suddenly said, "What are you afraid of me?"


    "I''m afraid of you?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, "What nonsense Su Shilang said during the day?"


    "You are afraid that I will see Your Highness."


    Su Rongqing spoke directly, Pei Wenxuan''s expression suddenly became cold: "Su Shilang speaks carefully."


    "Is not it?"


    Su Rongqing put her hands in her sleeves, and said calmly: "If it weren''t for your majesty''s fear of your relatives, you would not even be able to touch the corners of the princess'' clothes for the rest of your life. Do you think the person next to the princess will have your turn?"


    "Pei Yushi, are you curious about what I said to your Highness," Su Rongqing said, leaning in the direction of Pei Wenxuan, he attached to Pei Wenxuan''s ear, and whispered, "I told your Highness," Su Rongqing Lowered his voice, "I am willing to marry her."


    When Pei Wenxuan listened, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "Unfortunately you are back."


    Su Rongqing''s voice was a little cold: "But if you have to pull His Royal Highness and the aristocratic family right, and put His Royal Highness in such a dangerous situation, Pei Wenxuan, you won''t always have such good luck."


    With that said, Su Rongqing raised her hand and patted Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder gently: "I''ll do it for myself."


    After Su Rongqing finished speaking, he left calmly.


    Pei Wenxuan stood quietly, and he felt that the weather in October was indeed a bit cold.


    He suddenly wanted to see Li Rong, so eagerly, expectantly, to see her.


    But when he thought of seeing her, he felt a little frightened and frightened for no reason.


    If she is afraid of her opening, tell him Su Rongqing to beg her, and tell him she wants to agree to Su Rongqing.


    She was afraid that as soon as they met, she would let him know that in this relationship, he had been left early.


    This was the case in the previous life, and this time too.


    This panic made him stand in place, not daring to move for a long time.


    While Li Rong sat on the tower, she drank tea for a while, then listened to Jinglan''s happy voice: "His Royal Highness, the consort is under the tower."


    Li Rong laughed instantly when she heard this, she hurriedly got up, walked to the window, and she saw Pei Wenxuan standing under the tower, not knowing what she was doing.


    "This fool."


    Li Rong pursed her lips and cursed, and then trot down the stairs while carrying her skirt.


    When she ran to the first floor, she couldn''t help but breathe a little, and pretended to be calm and the doorman said: "The horse came to pick me up, open the door."


    The soldiers guarding the gate naturally knew that Li Rong''s ban was just doing it. The early news had already passed through the North Yan Pagoda. These soldiers hurriedly opened the door to Li Rong.


    The scarlet door made a "creak" sound as it opened. Pei Wenxuan turned his head and saw the scarlet door opened inch by inch, revealing the slender figure behind the door.


    She wore a wide-sleeved, wide-sleeved dress with white gauze and blue borders printed with white plums. She had long hair and was draped. Only a small part of her hair was half-pulled by a hosta.


    She looked at him with a smile, with a bit of teasing in her eyes, and the whole person fell in his heart and melted away, making his whole heart soft.


    Regardless of any emotions, frustration, panic, anxiety, and panic, the moment he saw that person''s smile, they all forgot, and he stared at her blankly, as if seeing a mortal.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan in front of him. The young man was dressed in cyan cloth and had stubble on his face. It seemed that he had a rare moment of embarrassment in his life, but he didn''t know what was happening. On the contrary, he added a bit more truthfulness and moved people''s hearts.


    Li Rong looked at him with a smile, and then couldn''t help her smile slowly as she touched the muddy, swollen palms on his body and the wounds on his face.


    There was a silent distress spreading in her heart, and she suddenly wanted to hug him, but she felt too gloomy.


    She screamed: "Pei Wenxuan."


    At that moment, the young man seemed to be awakened. Before Li Rong could say anything, he hurried forward and took the person into his arms.


    Li Rong was taken aback for a moment, and then he heard Pei Wenxuan seem to be thankful, and shouted in a low voice: "Rongrong."


    "I''m back, I''ll take you home."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Su Rongqing: "Pei Wenxuan, if you dare to put her in a dangerous situation, you won''t be so lucky forever."


    Pei Wenxuan: "What''s the matter, you have the final say on my luck? If you are not lucky, go far, don''t infect me. I want to take my wife home."


    Su Rongqing: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan: "Also, just pretend to be forceful in the text. The small theater also pretends to me. Don''t you know that I have ooc rights in the small theater?"


    Su Rongqing: "For example, slap me?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "Not only can I beat you, I can also beat you."

 Chapter 68： Jun En

    Li Rong was held by him, and her heart slowly settled down.


    The people next to them all smiled and waited for them. Li Rong took a moment to relax. Seeing that Pei Wenxuan hadn''t let go, she coughed and reminded in a low voice, "It''s time to go back."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan hugged her tightly, and then slowly let go, and then said to Li Rong: "I just offended your Highness, and I hope your Highness has forgotten."


    "What are you polite to me," Li Rong said, looking at him up and down, and then smiled, "Go back quickly, it''s stinking."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, his ears were a bit hot. Before Li Rong buried him, he didn''t feel anything, but now Li Rong buried him, he couldn''t help but restrain himself a little bit, wishing to rub himself clean. Rolling in the incense again, appeared in front of Li Rong decently, without any flaws.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help getting away from Li Rong, pretending to be calm and said: "Well, let''s go back first."


    Li Ming sent someone a message in advance, and Li Rong followed Pei Wenxuan out of the palace unimpeded.


    Li Rong probably asked about the situation on Pei Wenxuan''s road. Pei Wenxuan answered one by one. Li Rong nodded, but he couldn''t see the happiness or anger on his face. At the end, he finally asked: "You are not injured yourself? "


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he laughed, his tone of voice softened a lot: "No, don''t worry. I went well all the way."


    "That''s true," Li Rong said slowly, thinking about the follow-up, "You are always smart."


    As the two said, Pei Wenxuan put Li Rong on the carriage. When Li Rong got on the carriage, she saw that Pei Wenxuan didn''t intend to come in, so she rolled up the curtains and looked at the young man outside the carriage: "Why not come up?"


    "Weichen has lost his manners, just go to the carriage behind."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "Let''s smoke your Highness."


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows when she heard this, "I thought you wished to kill me."


    "His Royal Highness is joking." Pei Wenxuan was a bit embarrassed, feeling that Li Rong''s mouth was too mean. Li Rong laughed: "Come on, I don''t mind, what do you mind? There are many things to ask."


    Pei Wenxuan got Li Rong''s words, so he could no longer be restrained, so he could only get into the carriage, and deliberately moved away from Li Rong.


    Seeing him sitting far away, Li Rong was rather helpless, and ordered: "Sit here."


    "His Royal Highness..."


    "Otherwise I will sit there."


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless, hesitated for a moment, and finally sat next to Li Rong.


    He pretended to be calm, and Li Rong saw that he was restrained, and couldn''t help but say: "Why did you get scared when you went out? Seeing me be like this?"


    "I''m not counseling," Pei Wenxuan said subconsciously, "I just think..."


    "Smelly."


    Li Rong cut off his words. She always mentioned this, and Pei Wenxuan was also a little angry. He couldn''t help it a bit and said straight away: "You don''t smell bad, you go out for twenty days and go all the way, you try."


    Li Rong laughed, poke him with a fan and said, "I''m not. You can do this."


    Seeing Li Rong smiled, Pei Wenxuan felt softer, and then listened to Li Rong slowly saying: "We have never seen any embarrassment. What else are you pretending?"


    "I always hope," Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, "His Royal Highness can see the best me."


    Li Rong''s hand movement paused. She raised her eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan, and she saw that Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were down, looking at the teacup in her hand, and she couldn''t see the joy or anger on her pure face. She just said a word casually, not a little charming.


    Li Rong feels that Pei Wenxuan is also capable, and he has always been able to speak sultry words in a righteous manner, and he can''t tell whether he is used to being unobtrusive or whether he is willing to be elsewhere.


    If it''s a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, listening to him every day with such seemingly non-existent hints, I''m afraid I would have wanted to crook it.


    Fortunately, Li Rong consciously is a very self-aware person, and has never thought of such things in a good place.


    After all, one of the biggest illusions in life is that someone likes himself.


    And Pei Wenxuan has always been indifferent to this kind of thing, and Li Rong didn''t care about it, only said: "Now that you come back with evidence, everyone in the world should be in a hurry."


    "Yeah." Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong''s words, "This is an opportunity to divide the family. After a while, Lord Shangguan is afraid that he will come to your Highness."


    "I have asked my mother to tell him my attitude before. In fact, my uncle must have known my attitude. Now we only need to investigate the military payment case, and nothing else. Shangguan''s thoughts," Li Rongxiaofan Knocking on the heart, "It depends on Aya''s ability."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, and the two were silent, each with their own thoughts, after the business talks, they actually have many other things to talk about, but when it comes to the mouth, it seems that because they want to say too much, they all at once. Not knowing how to speak, Li Rong gave up at last, saying: "You are also tired. Take a break. When you go back to the house, I will deal with other things. You can sleep before talking."


    Hearing what Li Rong said, Pei Wenxuan didn''t know what was wrong, so he was a little lost.


    He didn''t show up on his face and responded, then he took a blanket from the side, leaned on the small table, and fell asleep on his stomach.


    From Huajing to the northwest, he spent 20 days calling back and forth, checking accounts and recording confessions all the way, and there was almost no rest time.


    He leaned on the table, no matter how much he thought, he couldn''t help but fall asleep.


    When his steady breathing sounded in the carriage, Li Rong finally looked sideways. She couldn''t look away from this.


    This person has lost a lot of weight and still has stubble on his face, which is completely different from the appearance of his former nobleman in Huajing.


    She watched quietly for a while, time passed quickly, and when she reacted, she had arrived at the princess mansion.


    Li Rong pushed Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan woke up in a daze. Li Rong reminded him: "You go back to rest first, I have to see the Qin family."


    "I''m with you..." Pei Wenxuan just uttered his words, thinking of something, and feeling a little wrong, only said: "Then I will go back and rest first."


    Li Rong knew what Pei Wenxuan minded. She thought it was a bit funny, but she did feel that Pei Wenxuan needed a rest, so she said, "Go."


    Pei Wenxuan got out of the carriage with her, and Li Rong went directly to the Qin family. Pei Wenxuan followed the attendants to the backyard. After walking a few steps, he finally couldn''t help but turned back and called Li Rong: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong turned his head to see Pei Wenxuan standing at the end of the corridor. He pursed his lips and said, "Your Highness, won''t you ask more?"


    Li Rong was stunned, but Pei Wenxuan saw that she couldn''t react. He waved his hand and said, "Your Royal Highness, let me go to rest."


    After speaking, Li Rong couldn''t reply, so she left. Li Rong was a little confused by Pei Wenxuan''s reaction. She stood there for a while and heard Jinglan remind her next to her: "His Royal Highness, the Qin family are all settled."


    She then reacted, nodded, and walked into the yard.


    When she arrived at the yard where the Qin family was housed, the Qin family gathered in the lobby. When she reached the door, she heard the woman''s crying and comforting voices intertwined.


    Li Rong walked into the courtyard, Xun Chuan stepped forward and saluted Li Rong first: "Your Highness."


    "are you OK?"


    Li Rong looked at her for a moment, and when she saw her expression as usual, she laughed: "I heard that you robbed the field today."


    "Today the supervising officer beheaded in advance," Xun Chuan pursed his lips, "I just..."


    "Good job." Li Rong raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder, interrupting her self-blame, and laughed, "There is no need for you who dare to fight against the family with boldness."


    "His Royal Highness..." Xun Chuan felt a little uneasy. Li Rong took his hand and said soothingly, "I''m serious, don''t worry, I''m not telling you the opposite."


    She knew she didn''t understand.


    Xun Chuan felt relieved, Li Rong went in with her and whispered: "How is the family?"


    "It''s all very good." Xun Chuan whispered, "I heard that the royal family clarified Qin''s grievances today, and the Qin family was very grateful to the princess and the royal family."


    As they said, they walked into the lobby and saw Li Rong. Qin Lang came forward with excitement and wanted to kneel down: "Your Highness..."


    "Master Qin," Li Rong hurriedly reached out to support him, "You have an injury, so take a good rest first."


    "His Royal Highness, the Qin family was rescued by His Royal Highness, and His Royal Highness recreated the Qin Clan''s kindness, old and old..." Qin Lang said, his voice choked, Li Rong glanced at Xun Chuan, Xun Chuan came forward and helped Qin Lang sit down. In a hoarse voice that deliberately changed, "Master Qin sit down and talk."


    Qin Lang nodded and sat down, Li Rong also sat beside him and chatted with him for a while.


    The Qin family members who survived the catastrophe were very excited, and they stepped forward to bow down to worship Li Rong. Only Qin Lin stood quietly on the side. At the end, he saw that Li Rong was a little tired, so he stepped forward and said: "Your Highness, now The Qin family is already well. If your Highness is tired, you can make other arrangements first. When the next day, the ministers will take the children and children in the house. Thank you, Your Highness."


    Li Rong only came to see the situation of Qin''s family. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he followed Qin Lin''s words and got up and said, "Then you guys have a good rest, and the palace leaves first."


    Qin Lin responded and personally sent Li Rong away.


    Qin Lin didn''t say a word on the way, Li Rong was rather strange, and couldn''t help laughing: "I thought Master Qin would at least give me thanks for such a big thing."


    "The word thank you has never made any sense." Qin Lin stopped and Li Rong turned to look at him. Qin Lin couldn''t help but raised her brows. Qin Lin''s expression was calm. "The only thing that the minister can return to His Highness is the power of the Northwest."


    Li Rong did not speak. She watched Qin Lin quietly. Qin Lin raised her eyes to Li Rong: "This is what His Highness wants most, isn''t it?"


    "General Qin is very confident in his abilities."


    "It''s not that I have confidence in myself, but that His Highness has confidence in me. Otherwise, I would not have forced the prince to visit the thatched cottage. Please come to Jiuyou Mountain."


    Qin Lin said, looked at the sky, raised his hand and said, "His Royal Highness, please, there should be a lot of things in the follow-up, Your Highness should not delay."


    After speaking, Qin Lin bowed and left.


    Li Rong stood there for a moment, chuckled, and turned and went out.


    After taking care of the Qin family, Li Rong went straight to Shangguanya in the afternoon. Shangguanya and Xun Chuan handed over their confessions from these days to her. They also told her what they had done recently, and Li Rong had everything in hand. After the news, I discussed with Shangguanya about the next thing: "Your father should be thinking about coming to me soon, but I definitely want to investigate the military payment case to the end. You have to find a way to persuade him and let him use This opportunity to rectify Shangguan¡¯s family. He has to come forward to rectify it. It is definitely not convenient. Then you can take the initiative to ask Shangguan¡¯s family to conduct internal self-examination.


    "In this way, I became a speaker at Shangguan''s house." Shangguanya laughed. "I can even discuss with my father so that I will be the spokesperson of Shangguan''s house and negotiate with His Highness."


    "Yes." Li Rong responded and discussed the details with Shangguanya. After the discussion was over, Li Rong looked at the sky and said, "I''m going back first."


    "So early?" Shangguan Ya was a little surprised, "How about having a meal together."


    "No need," Li Rong waved his hand, "Pei Wenxuan just came back today. I''ll go back earlier, and there is still something to discuss."


    "So." Shangguanya nodded, "Okay, let''s make an appointment another day."


    Li Rong nodded and went out. Xun Chuan still had some details to confirm with Shangguanya. When Li Rong left, Shangguanya still looked at Li Rong''s direction thoughtfully. Xun Chuan couldn''t help but say, "You What are you thinking about?"


    "No, I''m just thinking," Shangguanya turned her head, "Do you think that your Royal Highness likes Master Su a little more, or do you have a little more concubine?"


    Xun Chuan frowned: "Is this what you should think?"


    "Thinking about serious things all day is a headache," Shangguanya sighed, "Look at how lively Your Highness is."


    Xun Chuan was speechless for a while, and only said: "Just take care of yourself."


    As she said, she reminded: "Hurry up and finish things, lest you accidentally meet Su Ronghua again."


    Shangguanya took a breath when she heard of this person. She didn''t know why, it was always easy to''ran into'' Su Ronghua everywhere. She was scared when she thought about it and couldn''t help saying, "Xunchuan, can you do me a favor?" "


    "Don''t help." Xun Chuan refused decisively, but Shangguanya still said, "Will you beat him up?"


    "If you don''t do business anymore, I''ll beat you up." Xun Chuan turned the pages on the table and said seriously. Shangguanya sighed, raised her hand and patted her head, "Ah, what a friend told me about taking pictures of me, the ancients really deceived me."


    Li Rong bid farewell to Shangguanya. After returning home, Pei Wenxuan also just got up.


    He slept for a whole day, and his energy was much better. As soon as he changed his clothes, he heard the voice of Li Rong returning home.


    He was surprised that Li Rong came back so early, but he got up first and went to pick up Li Rong at the door.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan standing at the door, Li Rong laughed, "Don''t sleep any longer?"


    "Sleep all day."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed and went to the dining room with Li Rong.


    Li Rong saw that he couldn''t see his smile, and couldn''t help but said: "Seeing you look bad, I''m afraid you haven''t got enough sleep, right?"


    "Enough sleep, it''s not getting over yet."


    Pei Wenxuan said, and sat down with Li Rong. Li Rong nodded and looked at the servants serving dishes. While picking up the chopsticks, he told Pei Wenxuan about today¡¯s itinerary and shared the information he had exchanged with Shangguanya. Once again, I said tomorrow''s plan again.


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly, and his expression did not show happiness or anger, but according to what Li Rong had said, he responded steadily.


    Such an atmosphere made Li Rong feel a bit awkward. After the two had eaten, Pei Wenxuan did not stay. After retiring with Li Rong, he left first and went to the study.


    Pei Wen announced more than 20 days of sick leave, and his official duties were piled up like a mountain. He didn''t come out after he plunged into the study. Li Rong himself waited in the room for a while. Seeing that he was not coming back, she got up and moved the papers to criticize.


    The two of them didn''t speak, and they were in the same room, each giving notes.


    In the middle of the night, Jinglan and Jingmei couldn''t help but become a little anxious. Jingmei lowered her voice and said with Jinglan: "You said that the two of them are also weird. They finally came back to see each other. Why is it so?"


    Jinglan didn''t speak, and after a while, she sighed and said, "I''m going to hire a horseman."


    With that said, Jinglan arrived at the door of Pei Wenxuan''s study, Tong Ye stood by the door, and he was dozing off, almost going to sleep. Jinglan stepped forward, awakened Tong Ye, and whispered, "Don''t you go to sleep?"


    Tong Ye shook his head and yawned and said, "I''m afraid I''m not going to sleep tonight, Sister Jinglan, what are you doing here? Did your Highness have an order?"


    Jinglan didn''t speak, she thought for a while, and whispered: "Go and talk to her husband, saying that your Royal Highness has been in poor health recently and is not asleep. Let him persuade him."


    Tong Ye gave a surprised "Yeah", came to his senses, and hurriedly said, "Wait, I''ll go and talk to the prince. The prince cares about your Royal Highness the most."


    With that said, Tong Ye hurriedly went to the room and knelt on the ground and said: "My son, it''s not good, go and persuade you."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and frowned, "Persuade what?"


    "The princess doesn''t sleep," Tong Ye sighed, "I heard that your Royal Highness has been in poor health recently and is busy with government affairs today. Go and see."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan stood up immediately, held back his breath for a day and finally found a point of venting. He slammed the pen in his hand and said angrily: "Naughty!"


    With that, Pei Wenxuan hurried back to the room.


    Li Rong was concentrating on approving the debriefing document that came to the Supervisory Department today. As soon as he finished approving one, he heard that the door was suddenly opened, and the cold wind came in from outside the door. Li Rong looked up in surprise and watched Pei Wenxuan walk in. Without saying a word, she took away her folder and threw her pen aside.


    Li Rong looked up at him blankly. Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and looked at Li Rong condescendingly with a cold face: "Sleep."


    Jinglan hurriedly closed the door, Li Rong glanced at the people who were running fast, and then at the aggressive Pei Wenxuan. After hesitating for a while, she slowly said, "Then...just go to sleep?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word, turned around and started to take off his coat. Li Rong stood by and watched him get angry. After watching for a while, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Pei Wenxuan froze, turned his back to Li Rong, and said coldly: "What are you laughing at."


    "After holding back for a day, I finally found you a reason to quarrel." Li Rong smiled and leaned on the pillar next to Pei Wenxuan, looking at Pei Wenxuan, who was frozen in place, "Can you hold back Pei Yushi?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he hung up his clothes and turned to make the bed.


    Li Rong walked behind him and looked at his angry look. She felt a lot easier to say. She softened her tone and said, "I''ll listen to you. Are you angry and I don''t care enough about you? It''s me who is at ease. I know you have a great skill, so I didn¡¯t ask you more, because I didn¡¯t worry about you. You don¡¯t know, listening to you, I¡¯m not at ease.¡±


    Pei Wenxuan spread the sheets, spread the quilt, and stood up to wash his face.


    Li Rong followed him, and then said: "You sir, you have a cold face, I want to talk softly, it is not easy to say. Alas, I said Pei Wenxuan, you think it more clearly, I am a princess, before getting married Didn¡¯t the palace send someone to teach you the rules? Why are you so angry?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, opened the door to pour the water out, and closed it again.


    Everyone was taken aback. Li Rong swallowed, and Nian Zai Wenxuan made great contributions. She decided not to care about him, and coughed softly, "Forget it, I¡¯ll take it softly today. What are you angry with, why don''t you take the initiative to talk?"


    Pei Wenxuan stopped talking. He turned his back to Li Rong. After a while, he said, "Are you still not telling me something?"


    "There are so many things I haven''t told you, I don''t know which one to say."


    Li Rong said frankly: "But if you want to know, I can tell you."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong''s words, he didn''t know what was wrong, and suddenly lost all his strength.


    Suddenly he felt that he was gaffe and making trouble unreasonably.


    In fact, Li Rong didn''t do anything wrong, it was he himself who was uneasy and he cared about Su Rongqing''s words.


    He has a knot in his heart, so any detail of Li Rong will be infinitely enlarged.


    But he couldn''t say these things. He didn''t want to let Li Rong see his embarrassment facing Su Rongqing.


    He took a deep breath and shook his head: "Weichen himself has a problem, go to sleep."


    With that, he said to Li Rong, "His Royal Highness goes to bed first, and the minister turns off the lights."


    Li Rong responded, took off his coat, and went to bed.


    Pei Wenxuan turned off the lights and came back and slept outside.


    Both of them opened their eyes at night, and neither fell asleep. After a while, Li Rong said slowly: "When you were away, everyone thought you were dead."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and Li Rong continued: "But I know you don''t."


    "His Royal Highness has always assured me."


    Pei Wenxuan said calmly: "Thank you for your trust."


    "It''s not just rest assured."


    The dark night breeds a lot of courage, Li Rong turned sideways and looked at the young man lying on the opposite side.


    He has been freshened up, and restored to the normal appearance of the noble boy in Huajingli.


    Li Rong looked at him quietly and whispered: "Because I''m still afraid."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan turned his head in surprise, and saw the girl put her hand under her head, looked at him sideways, and smiled: "If you are really dead, I don''t know what to do, so believe it or not, I have to live as you."


    When Li Rong said these things, looking at Pei Wenxuan''s startled eyes, she smiled a little embarrassed: "Look, it''s embarrassing to say this, so I don''t like to say it."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he looked at Li Rong, his eyes were too direct, burning Li Rong like fire.


    Li Rong didn''t know what to do, she felt her face heat up, she moved her gaze away, turned over, turned her back to Pei Wenxuan, and whispered: "Don''t look at me like this, it''s shameful."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan laughed lightly, that laughter was a bit dumb, mixed with Pei Wenxuan''s sound like a clear spring hitting jade, Li Rong''s ears were hot.


    Pei Wenxuan stretched her hand and said softly, "Let me see."


    Li Rong pushed him, not wanting to turn his head, Pei Wenxuan increased his strength a bit, leaned over, and said softly, "Your Highness, let me see."


    Li Rong knew that she was blushing. Although it was at night, she had a guilty conscience. She and Pei Wenxuan pushed her up. Pei Wenxuan turned her over, and Li Rong raised her hand to cover her face and kicked him lightly. .


    Pei Wenxuan pressed her down, raised his hand to scratch her, Li Rong couldn''t help laughing, Pei Wenxuan took the opportunity to press her on both sides, showing her face.


    Along the way, Pei Wenxuan was afraid of hurting her, so he had to control his strength, so when he completely controlled Li Rong, he himself took a lot of effort.


    Both of them were panting heavily, Pei Wenxuan pressed her against her, with hair scattered on both sides, gently stroking her face, causing a little itching.


    Li Rong looked at the handsome young man, who stared at her motionlessly, his eyes seemed to have substance, silently, they reminded people of all the entanglements in the previous life.


    Some things, if they haven''t happened, there is nothing.


    But if it has happened, it will always come to mind at a certain point.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but breathed a few minutes faster, but Pei Wenxuan clearly noticed his change, his eyes darkened, he raised his hand with distinct articulations, lightly dropped it on her face, and then gently slid the back of his hand across her cheek.


    His hands were a little cold, and when he touched his skin, an unspeakable numbness ran up all the way, exploding in Li Rong''s mind.


    "His Royal Highness," his voice was a little bit more dumb when he called her name softly, "You have a minister in your heart, and the minister is very happy."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, her heart beating a little faster, and then she saw Pei Wenxuan gently leaning over.


    "I would like to offer joy in the world," his lips fell on Li Rong''s lips, ten fingers were drawn into Li Rong''s ten fingers, and then with sweetness and scorching heat over the river, he vaguely responded, "In return for your grace."

 Chapter 69： Coming day

    Li Rong remembers Pei Wenxuan''s youthfulness.


    Although it has been for many years, she still remembered that Pei Wenxuan looked cautious and panicked when the two of them first kissed.


    At the beginning, I just touched the lips lightly, and I felt a little soft, but there was no other feeling. It was not as mysterious as the rumors.


    Later, she was reckless and awkward, with a little more desire, but Li Rong didn''t feel much happy either. It was just that the husband and wife had just been married and dealt with it.


    It¡¯s just that her coping is in the eyes of Pei Wenxuan, and this person has always been a good student. He learned how to make up and thrush for her, and this matter will not go down, so every night, he changed the method and kept asking seriously. She: "What do your Highness think?"


    This thing wanted to be funny, but he was not ashamed to ask, and he really tried to find a way out for him.


    He will paint more than a dozen kinds of makeup for Li Rong.


    He can also give Li Rong the ultimate joy in the world with a kiss.


    Su Rongqing kissed her, and in the long snuggle, he performed the duty that the person next to the pillow could give.


    It''s just that his kiss is always restrained and restrained, just like him, his feelings. People can always stay awake, all the feelings are just the feelings of life.


    And the joy that Pei Wenxuan gave was in addition to his own desires, and he gave it in addition, no matter how powerful the reason, it can be turned into soft thoughts.


    The moment he kissed, Li Rong was still a bit shocked at first, but it was only a brief absence, Li Rong''s entire mentality collapsed, and she felt the joy that had not been seen in decades exploded in her mind and made her push again. The man lost his energy to drive.


    It wasn''t until Pei Wenxuan''s lips went down her neck, bit her shirt knot, and lifted her hand to open her belt, that Li Rong finally got a little sober and held Pei Wenxuan''s hand.


    Both of them were panting heavily, and Pei Wenxuan took a moment and slowly raised his head.


    With a smile on his face and a bit of pride in his eyes, he suppressed the spring love hidden underneath.


    "You..." Li Rong said dumbly, "What are you doing?"


    Li Rong is not a fool, she doesn''t believe it anymore, Pei Wenxuan wants to "be friends" with her.


    Where are such friends?


    Usually it''s nothing more than to kiss her and pull her, come to this point to be a friend, be she a fool? !


    What made her even more annoyed was that she knew that he was plotting wrong, but she actually responded!


    Failed to push him away for the first time, it should be!


    Li Rong was annoyed with herself and Pei Wenxuan, so she stared at him.


    Pei Wenxuan saw the alert in Li Rong''s eyes. She seemed extremely afraid that he would kiss him again. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong who was so alert, thinking about the reason for her alert, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Li Rong slowly raised her hand and pushed Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan followed her strength and fell back on the bed, laughing endlessly. Li Rong raised her hand and grabbed the soft pillow beside him and hit him. Pei Wenxuan held his head, Li Rong hit him.


    Li Rong knew that he had laughed at her just now. With just one kiss, she completely forgot about herself. The more Li Rong thought about it, the more annoyed she was, and she was angry at Pei Wenxuan. She threw the pillow and raised her hand to hit Pei Wenxuan and Pei Wenxuan. After hitting her a few times, she finally grabbed one of her beating hands. Li Rong glared at him, Pei Wenxuan half propped up, pulled her to her lips, blew gently, and looked up at her. , Smiled: "Don''t hit your sore hands."


    "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Li Rong screamed: "You are presumptuous!"


    "Do you not like your Highness?" Pei Wenxuan lay on the bed, propped his head, and looked at Li Rong with a smile, "I think the bottom of the palace should be happy."


    Li Rong sneered after hearing this: "Pei Yushi''s skill in serving people is so good, how can this palace not be used?"


    "That''s good." Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked at Li Rong, "If your Royal Highness wants to serve by the ministers, the ministers are always ready."


    Li Rong didn''t speak. She stared at Pei Wenxuan and saw the other party''s leisurely. After a long time, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "What are you crazy?"


    "Weichen heard that Master Su begged his Highness before."


    Pei Wenxuan shook Li Rong''s hand and rubbed it indifferently. His eyes fell on the place he touched, and he said slowly: "Weichen is afraid that His Royal Highness will be confused by Su Shilang''s beauty, so he just reminds His Highness."


    "Reminder?" Li Rong sneered, "What kind of reminder are you?"


    "His Royal Highness, if you just lack someone by your side, Wen Xuan is by your side." Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes, his eyes fell on Li Rong, and said softly, "Weichen once said that we can give you whatever your Highness wants. "


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but smile and repeat Li Rong''s previous words: "including kissing you."


    Li Rong did not speak, she looked at Pei Wenxuan''s eyes.


    Pei Wenxuan shifted his gaze and said slowly: "Weichen knows that Master Su is special to His Royal Highness, and he is willing to marry him. It will be a big shock to His Highness. After all, it has been two lifetimes," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was a little low." There is no right to marry him once, I am afraid it is the regret in the heart of His Highness."


    "His Majesty admired him when he was young. Rong Qing wore white clothes and there are no immortals in the world. Later, he stayed with him for a lifetime, and because of the lack of status as a minister, he was able to worship the heaven and earth with Su Rongqing. For His Royal Highness, it was also a long-cherished wish. But His Highness, Now is not the right time."


    Pei Wenxuan pulled out the sleeves under his body, seeming to be careless: "If you had no interest entanglements with the Su family earlier, it would be a good marriage if you were to walk together. But now you have to build a supervisor Grabbing power from the aristocratic family to your own hands, then if he is willing to stand on His Highness¡¯s side, you will have power in your feelings. This is not the Su Rongqing that His Highness wants. If he is unwilling to stand on His Highness¡¯s side, the marriage between His Highness and her is also It''s broken. What''s even more terrifying is that if he wants to use the friendship of His Highness to seek benefits for him, just like the previous life," Pei Wenxuan''s tone was a little cold, and he looked up at Li Rong, "What will your Highness do?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she watched Pei Wenxuanyun talking calmly. Pei Wenxuan saw that she shouldn''t, thinking that he had said something in her heart. He moved his gaze and changed his tone: "Your Highness must choose Personally, compared to Su Rongqing, Your Highness might as well choose me."


    "Choose you?" Li Rong said mockingly.


    "Isn''t it?" Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Li Rong, and said indifferently, "In terms of family history, although the Su family is an aristocratic family, the Pei family is also considered a prominent family. What the Su family can give to His Royal Highness, the Pei family may not be less. Now that your Majesty has established the Supervisory Department to fight against the family, the Pei family will fully depend on it, and it is much easier to control than the Su family."


    "And when it comes to individuals," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, "Why is Weichen inferior to him?"


    "You''re boring."


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan talking nonsense, Li Rong didn''t bother to talk to him, turned around and lay down, turning her back to Pei Wenxuan and said, "Sleep."


    "Don''t sleep," Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong shouldn''t behave. He was somewhat dissatisfied. He stretched out his hand to pull Li Rong and wanted to turn Li Rong over and asked, "How am I inferior to him, you say!"


    Li Rong did not speak with her back to him, and she covered her ears to ignore him. Pei Wenxuan was annoyed and gritted her teeth and said: "The six arts of gentleman, I am the number one in the exam every year, not worse than him. I will not lose in terms of looks. He, if you want to talk about temper, he treats you better than me? He can''t even ask you to marry you, what are you worried about?"


    "Don''t listen," Li Rong heard that he was angry, but was a little happy. "The Eighth Man recites the scriptures."


    "Li Rong, please make it clear," Pei Wenxuan turned her over, angrily said, "Why am I inferior to him?"


    "Then you are talking about it," Li Rong suppressed a smile, pretending to be serious. "You are about the same as him in everything. He is still a famous family. Why are you better than him?"


    These words stunned Pei Wenxuan for a while, and Li Rong sighed, "I can''t tell, right? Don''t bother me if I can''t tell, I''m asleep."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, he fell down. Pei Wenxuan sat behind her for a while. Li Rong thought for a while, and was afraid that she would be too troublesome. She was ready to say something to comfort him. Before she could speak, she heard Pei Wenxuan say: "But I Dare to marry you."


    "What are you **** talking about?"


    Li Rong was dissatisfied with sitting up, "Is it a disadvantage to marry me?"


    "I dare to spare my life to marry you," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her seriously, "Dare he?"


    Li Rong was stunned when she heard this, Pei Wenxuan watched her quietly: "Li Rong, I took you back."


    It was his highness who had only taken his life to take down the Yang family and disturb the court when he was alone.


    "But he dare not."


    Obviously he is noble, he holds power, but he dare not.


    Listening to these words, Li Rong looked at the young man in front of him. He was like a lonely blade. In the past and this life, he walked alone by himself.


    Actually she knew.


    She has always known that this man who climbed up all the way has the courage and ambition that a family of children can hardly have, and she is the only one who brings a bit of youthful innocence.


    "So," Li Rong stopped joking, she smiled bitterly, "I''m married to you."


    "Pei Wenxuan, do you know?" Li Rong reached out, pulled his hand over, and held it in her hand. "Actually, you are good at everything, but only a little."


    "In your heart, you always feel that you are not good enough."


    "You boast about yourself, you must bring something with you. You are the number one gentleman in the Six Arts, you can do everything, how old you are, how well you write, how talented you are, even," Li Rong looked up, like Smiling but not smiling, "How good are your skills."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s words, his face was hot, and he pretended to be calm: "You can''t speak out of thin air. I say that I am good. Naturally, there are some reasons."


    "But I don''t think it is necessary."


    Li Rong said directly, "You are Pei Wenxuan, that''s fine."


    Pei Wenxuan''s body was slightly stiff, and Li Rong continued: "You told me before that your mother always compares you with your father and compares others. But now I tell you, you don''t need to compare with anyone, more No need to compare with Su Rongqing."


    "You are afraid of Su Rongqing and me begging for a kiss, I am tempted. I know what you are worried about, don''t worry," Li Rong said calmly, "I will not miss my future for a man."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    It¡¯s not impossible for a man to miss his future, but he can only be targeted.


    This answer flashed in Pei Wenxuan''s mind, but he couldn''t just say it, said it hard, pondered the words, and thought about how to say it.


    Li Rong looked up at him, her eyes were clear and clear, she seemed to know everything and didn''t mention it.


    Pei Wenxuan fell silent, he didn''t know whether he should say it, or whether he should pierce this layer of paper.


    He was afraid to talk about it, and this person pushed him away, even his friends couldn''t do it.


    But not to mention, I am afraid that this person is not clear.


    He paused for a moment, his eyes flashed from Li Rong''s lips, and after a moment, he laughed and said, "I know that Your Highness can clearly distinguish it. I worry too much."


    "His Royal Highness has other things tomorrow," Pei Wenxuan lay down, "Go to sleep."


    Li Rong was a little tired after dealing with him all night. She lay down, and after a while, she felt someone coming from behind.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged her behind, she tensed her body, always guarding Pei Wenxuan''s next move.


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan sensed that she was nervous, he laughed, and whispered in her ear: "We will be long in Japan."


    Li Rong did not speak.


    She figured it out clearly, Pei Wenxuan, the old fox, was afraid that she was really going to attack her.


    Pooh.


    Li Rong cursed secretly, beasts.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Author: Please use one of the lyrics describe you.


    Shangguanyue & Li Ming: Looking back and walking with you, I have never been happy, hate too much, no results, it is torture to mention the past again~


    Li Rong & Pei Wenxuan: If you get closer, let you hold your hand. If you are brave, I will follow you~


    Su Rongqing & Li Rong: And if you hold an umbrella and hug me into your arms, you will be more careful with every word of oath.....If it is wrong to meet in this life, seek a good end


    Shangguanya & Su Ronghua:...


    Author: how not to sing?


    Su Ronghua: My dear, fly slowly, be careful of the thorny rose in front~


    Shangguanya: I want to apply to ban his microphone, thank you.

 Chapter 70： scabbard

    Pei Wenxuan hugged Li Rong, and after a while, he slowly fell asleep without further movement.


    Li Rong noticed that Pei Wenxuan was asleep, and he was relieved. He relaxed and closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When the lights in the Long Princess Mansion were turned off, the lights in Shangguan Mansion were brightly lit. Many people gathered in Shangguan Xu''s house, and everyone looked sad. Yushitai Wenping walked back and forth in the room, with an angry face, and reprimanded Wang Xi, the soldier in the army, and said: "Let me find a handle. You said his family had a problem with the war in Huangping County, but that battle was your corruption. Why didn¡¯t you say it in advance because of the military pay? Now that someone has gotten a handle, it¡¯s all right now, and everyone will finish it together!"


    "Can you blame me for this?" Wang Xi was also a bit angry on his face, but he didn''t dare to swear directly, so he could only turn around, "The Qin family has nothing to investigate. It must be investigated, and I can How to do?"


    The fight for military power in the Northwest was originally intended to find a few dirty people from these poor families to deal with it, to deter Xiao Su, so that Xiao Su should not rely on Roufei and the emperor to fight against the family, but was temporarily changed by Shangguan Xu. To the Qin family.


    The Qin¡¯s hands and feet were clean, and there was nothing to do. In order to flatter Guan Xu, the people below ignored it, and simply tore up the military records that Huangping County had reported to the Ministry of War. They all wanted to make an iron case.


    When it comes to the front line, it is the crime of ransacking the family. When such a case was brought out, everyone was a little scared at first, but thinking that the emperor had suppressed the family too much recently, and the group wanted to frustrate Li Ming''s spirit, so they simply It is settled and determined to handle the case.


    Just who can think of it?


    At first, Wang Xi dared not shake out the lack of military pay, so he only said that the case was suspicious. The people from the Yushitai Criminal Department thought that they would cover the sky with their hands. The group tried to forge evidence, but was finally Li Rong insisted on being involved in such a military payment case.


    Wang Xi''s words meant something, and Shangguan Xu heard it too. He raised his head and looked at it coldly: "Why, it''s me to blame?"


    "Don''t dare."


    Wang Xi sighed, and could only say: "It''s just that Wen Yushi, Cui Shilang and others all said so well that no matter what case can be handled properly, now that something goes wrong, it is blamed on the humble duty. Humble job..."


    Wang Xi did not continue, but Shangguan Xu already understood.


    Cui Shuyun, who had been listening to him for a long time, sighed. He is the minister of criminal justice and the main person doing things this time. To this point, he also lost the strength to argue. He can only say: "Now there is no more right or wrong. What''s the point, Lord?" Cui Shuyun turned his head and looked at Shangguan Xu, "The most important thing now is to stop Your Royal Highness. If it''s not your Royal Highness''s investigation, can you get to this point? Change someone else. , Everyone started early, but after all, His Royal Highness is the eldest sister of the prince, the niece of the grandfather, everyone is looking at the grandfather''s face to make her. Previously, the grandfather took care of the friendship of His Royal Highness, but now he looks at His Highness, regardless Friendship."


    When Shangguan Xu listened to Cui Shuyun''s words, he turned his head, his eyes fell on Cui Shuyun''s face, and he said coldly, "What do you mean?"


    "Master," Cui Shuyun took the tea from the side and said lightly, "I asked about the military payment case a little bit today. There are a lot of people involved, such as my third uncle..."


    "Do you want to protect him?"


    Shangguan Xu heard what Cui Shuyun meant, and his expression was flat: "He swallows military pay, you want to protect such a big thing, Cui Shuyun, are you afraid that you are dizzy?"


    "My lord is joking," Cui Shuyun laughed. "The official is only interceding for the third uncle. After all, your uncle is the main leader in this matter."


    Shangguan Xu was not surprised when he heard this. He coldly listened to Cui Shuyun''s peaceful words: "My lord, it depends on what you mean. If your highness can''t take it..."


    Cui Shuyun didn''t finish, he smiled and saluted: "My lord Shangguan, it''s getting late too. You should talk to your Highness, and we will go down first."


    Wang Xi and others followed Cui Shuyun to salute, and once the ministers greeted Shangguan Xu, they retreated.


    After the people left, Shangguan Xu lifted the table abruptly and said angrily: "Shameless you!"


    Shangguanya waited in the courtyard. After Cui Shuyun and others came out, she brought a bowl of soup and went to Shangguan Xu''s study.


    "Father," Shangguanya said softly, standing at the door, "My daughter has prepared Sydney soup for you, and my daughter is here."


    "Get out!"


    Shangguan Xu shouted angrily: "I''m annoying! What are you here to mix with!"


    When Shangguanya heard what Shangguan Xu said, she didn''t feel annoyed. She only said, "Father, the fire is too hot, and you need pear soup to run it. Dad should let her daughter in."


    Shangguan Xu was about to scold someone. Just before he spoke, he realized something and stopped moving. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly understood what Shangguanya was or was suggesting, and said hurriedly: "Come in."


    Shangguanya came in with the pear soup and saw Shangguan Xu sitting behind the table. She waved her hand, and the next person walked out. Shangguanya stepped forward and put the pear soup in front of Shangguan Xu, pursing her lips and smiling. Said: "It''s not happy for those people to come to find father again."


    "It''s so late, just talk if you want."


    Knowing daughter Mo Ruo father, Shangguan Xu knew what monkey spirit he had raised, and Shangguan Ya brought the soup over, and he knew what the daughter was afraid of.


    Shangguanya smiled, knelt down in front of Shangguan Xu, and said gently: "My daughter heard that the case of the Qin family has been reversed."


    Shangguan Xu looked still, Shangguan Ya poured the tea with a peaceful voice: "It is said that it is the case of Huangping County, and the military payment case is behind it. My daughter thinks, if there is an accident in the military payment, the Ministry of War will not be able to escape. The attendant is an uncle again. Thinking about it, my daughter¡¯s heart is hanging. You said that if the uncle is involved in this case, will he take care of it or don¡¯t care? If it is taken care of, embezzlement of military pay is something that shakes the country¡¯s foundation. But don¡¯t care. I''m afraid my grandma won''t let Daddy go. It''s going to be an upset."


    "Just tell me." Shangguan Xu understood that Shangguanya was here to be a lobbyist, and said directly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know what my father plans to do next?"


    Shangguanya asked directly, but before Shangguan Xu could answer, she helped Shangguan Xu continue: "The problems my father is facing now are nothing more than two. First, Cui Shuyun and others fabricated evidence to frame Qin. Second, the case of the embezzlement of military payments, the father will investigate or not. But in the final analysis, this matter is actually a problem in the end, that is, facing Her Royal Highness," Shangguanya raised her head and looked at Shangguan Xu, "In the end, What kind of attitude should you face?"


    "Behind the princess is your Majesty, so the question to be asked today is Father, how do you face your Majesty?"


    "Now your majesty weakens the heart of Shangguan family, everyone knows that my father is now tough, but he just wants to make your majesty jealous, don''t make excessive actions," Shangguanya said, flicking the tea into the teapot, her voice was gentle, "but father I don¡¯t want to completely break with your majesty. Shangguan¡¯s family will stand by your majesty no matter what. After all, in any case, your majesty is a person from Shangguan family. He is your cousin and his wife is your sister. The family and your majesty are completely broken, the family will not guarantee that they will not gather the power of the ministers and change the king. And the new king will still belong to the Shangguan family?"


    "You are right," Shangguan Xu was a little tired, "but Your Majesty doesn''t think so, he is now thinking about Shangguan''s political affairs..."


    "Your Majesty thought, it''s not bad." Shangguan Ya said slowly, "For example, in this matter, father, if the princess does not intervene, what will you do with the military payment case?"


    Shangguan Xu paused, and Shangguanya''s voice was steady: "This case involves a large number of aristocratic families. It is impossible for my father to treat his supporters really well. This will chill their hearts. Therefore, the real investigation is only a demotion and exile. , To catch a few little monsters who don¡¯t have a backstage for punishment. Does this have any effect?"


    "The aristocratic family is intricately intertwined, it has long been like a spider web. You can''t move, and your Majesty can''t move. But everyone doesn''t move." Shangguan Ya smiled bitterly. "The Yang family would betray the country and bribe the Rong country in order to avoid war.


    "That''s why the Shangguan''s involvement in politics, your Majesty thinks so, it''s normal."


    "But the family is like this." Shangguan Xu was a little angry. "He is staring at Shangguan like this?"


    "Who is the representative of the family?" Shangguanya asked calmly. Shangguan Xu was stunned. Shangguanya lowered his eyes and poured tea, and said slowly, "Father, the situation of Shangguan family now is that the emperor above is jealous, and the family below hates. Shangguan¡¯s family has already been a target. It looks so powerful and dangerous. This time my father can feel that things are already beyond his control? The people below lied to Qin¡¯s case in order to please you. When the incident happens now, you will again Forced to be involved with them, are you in control of them, or are they in control of you?"


    Shangguan Xu listened with a calm expression. He took Shangguanya''s tea and took a sip. He was silent for a long time, seeming to be thinking about Shangguanya''s words.


    Shangguanya waited. After waiting for a long time, Shangguanxu slowly put down the teacup and finally said, "In your opinion, what do you think should be done now?"


    "From my daughter''s point of view, it should not be the first time what happened today. My father is already exhausted. How about taking advantage of today''s opportunity to completely rectify the Shangguan family?"


    "Rectify?" Shangguan Xu frowned, Shangguanya stepped back, she knelt in front of Shangguan Xu, respectfully saluting: "Father."


    "If the father trusts, the child is willing to act as an envoy and ask for peace on behalf of his father."


    "then?"


    "After that, under the guise of the princess, we rectified the Shangguan family. If there is such a person involved in crimes such as embezzlement of military payments, we will deal with it by ourselves first."


    "In this way, we will inevitably suffer heavy losses." Shangguan Xu said uneasy, "If other families will fight back, or if your majesty wants to trouble us..."


    "Isn''t there a princess?"


    Shangguanya spoke calmly, Shangguan Xu was stunned, and Shangguanya laughed: "Father, if Shangguan clan wants to go for a long time, a clan cannot go beyond imperial power."


    "What do you mean? If you think we only need to succumb to the emperor''s power, why not surrender directly to your Majesty?"


    "Because if you directly obey your majesty, your majesty will weaken the family''s rights without limit to satisfy his intentions. Only by relying on the princess can the princess give us balance.


    Shangguanya analyzed: "The princess needs the power of the family to support her position, so she will protect us, and in exchange for it, we must obey the princess''s arrangements, otherwise, the princess dare not hold a knife without a knife. Sheath of the knife. With the princess, we and your majesty have a buffer, and now we are surrendering our wings, it is a surrender to your majesty, and even more to the princess."


    "The princess will only accept a clean Shangguan''s house, and father, you can only have absolute power in a clean Shangguan''s house."


    Otherwise, he will have countless handles and will continue to be controlled by others.


    "Then," Shangguan Xu hesitated, "how can I open this mouth?"


    If he proposes to check the Shangguan''s house by himself, he is afraid that once he opens his mouth, he will be sent down as the head of the family by the family elder.


    Seeing Shangguan Xu hesitating, Shangguan Ya laughed, "Don''t you still have me?"


    Shangguan Xu was stunned. Shangguanya looked at Shangguan Xu: "Father, you can leave it to me to do the self-examination of Shangguan''s internal affairs. From today, I will be the scabbard of Shangguan''s house."


    "As long as the father doesn''t dislike his daughter''s status as a woman," Shangguanya sighed, "just give some power in the dark."


    Shangguan Xu remained silent, Shangguanya looked at him from the corner of his eye, and after a long time, Shangguan Xu finally said, "Okay."


    After that, he looked at the sky and said straightly: "You can leave now and go to the princess mansion to convey my meaning."


    "In the future, Shangguan''s house will be the princess''s Shangguan''s house, and in this case, I hope the princess will think more about it."


    This is exchange.


    Shangguanya laughed and got up to salute. When she turned around, Shangguan Xu suddenly said: "I always knew about your going to the casino."


    Shangguanya froze, her smile a little uncontrollable for a while.


    Shangguan Xu continued to say: "I hope you can tell your majesty one thing. In fact, I could fight her to the end. If I kill her, the Superintendent will be over. Then I will press your Majesty. I can let the prince ascend to the throne whether he is a prince or not."


    "Now I compromise, but only for one thing," Shangguan Xu sighed, his tone a little helpless, "you young people are all my family."


    "I hope your Highness, always remember."

 Chapter 71： Tan Lang

    Before Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan woke up, there were footsteps outside. Jinglan stood at the door and said respectfully: "Your Highness, Miss Shangguan is here."


    Li Rong was not surprised when she heard this voice. She closed her eyes and said dumbly, "Let her wait."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she slowed down a little.


    It is now approaching winter and the weather is much colder. She hadn''t slept enough last night. She was called out suddenly. She needed some courage to get out of the bed.


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan get up, and then lit the lamp. She squinted in the light, then raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. When she was about to support herself, she felt that she was draped over her body with clothes.


    The clothes were warm, Li Rong adjusted to the light and saw Pei Wenxuan put on a coat, holding her clothes, helping her to dress her.


    Li Rong was a little sleepy looking at Pei Wenxuan, tilted her head to his shoulders, and he helped her raise her hands, tucked her clothes into her sleeves, and tied a belt for her. She leaned against him and closed her eyes and said: "It''s so cold, I don''t want to go to court anymore."


    "If you are really not allowed to go to court, you are afraid and unhappy."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed and put a furry fox fur cloak on her.


    After the clothes were put on, Li Rong didn''t feel cold anymore, and she got a little more courage to get out of bed. Pei Wenxuan saw her leaning on his shoulder, raised his hand to embrace her, and smiled: "Shangguanya is here, right? "


    "I know," Li Rong sighed. Pei Wenxuan helped him get out of the bed and called Jinglan and the others to come in. They waited for the washing, washing and washing each other, "I guessed what she was about to say, it''s nothing urgent. "


    "Probably it was Shangguan Xu who had negotiated with her."


    Pei Wenxuan wiped his face and analyzed: "In this way, Your Highness can be considered as getting what you wanted."


    Li Rong answered, and after freshening up, walked out with Pei Wenxuan.


    The two of them stepped across the threshold and went out together. Pei Wenxuan took Li Rong''s hand smoothly and whispered: "Your Highness, be careful."


    Li Rong stiffened.


    In the past, Pei Wenxuan pulled her so smoothly, she would still treat Pei Wenxuan unintentionally, absent-mindedly, and didn''t notice, but now he pulls over so naturally, she can no longer treat him as unintentionally.


    But she couldn''t just shake off his hand directly. She always felt that the response was too violent. She seemed to tear a layer of paper. After tearing it apart, she didn''t dare to think about what she had to face.


    So she looked at Pei Wenxuan unconsciously. Pei Wenxuan noticed her gaze, turned her head, and smiled slightly: "What is your Highness looking at me?"


    Li Rong came back to her senses when he asked him, she abruptly opened her eyes, looked forward and said: "Nothing, distracted."


    "I''m afraid I didn''t sleep enough."


    Pei Wenxuan said gently: "Tonight, I urge His Highness to go to bed early."


    "Ok."


    Li Rong didn''t want to entangle with him more on this issue, but took her hand back casually, touched her hand and said, "I forgot to put on perfume today."


    "Then I''ll be taken by someone and wiped on the carriage for you."


    Pei Wenxuan immediately replied, and before Li Rong refused, he smiled and said: "And your Highness don''t need to worry, even if you don''t put on the perfume today, His Highness''s hands are still as tender and naturally beautiful as usual, no need to add them."


    Li Rong heard him say these things with a smile, and always felt that he had seen through her hiding and deliberately teased her in a serious manner.


    She coughed lightly, and only said, "The consort is more and more fond of flattery."


    Pei Wenxuan did not respond, smiled and came forward, holding Li Rong''s hand again, his tone of voice was calm, but he couldn''t refuse: "It''s cold, and I haven''t put on the perfume, let the minister keep the wind out of your Royal Highness to avoid birth. Sores."


    Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was very tough and entangled in this matter. She actually liked the sense of him holding her in her own heart. After all, it was cold and warm things were liked by everyone, so she didn''t bother to fight anymore. Pretending to be ignorant, walked to the lobby with him.


    When she arrived in the lobby, Shangguanya was already waiting there. She seemed to be sleepy, napping with her head on her head. Li Rong led Pei Wenxuan in and said with a smile: "Why, I didn''t sleep all night?"


    Shangguanya was taken aback by Li Rong''s words, and she was shocked. After realizing the arrival, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and complained a little: "His Royal Highness, can you stop making such a sudden shock?"


    Li Rong smiled without answering, and sat opposite Shangguanya. Pei Wenxuan sat next to her. After sitting down, he began to make tea. Shangguanya glanced at Pei Wenxuan and smiled: "The horse is back? Looks like it''s still all the way. smoothly."


    "If it doesn''t go well," Pei Wenxuan said with a smile while pouring tea into the purple clay pot, "Miss Shangguan won''t be able to sit here."


    "Yes." Shangguanya nodded and turned to look at Li Rong, "The princess has a good vision, and she has a prince. That''s really powerful and easy to do."


    "Just say the result."


    Li Rong calmly said: "It''s coming early. I''m waiting for your father''s reply. I should let the queen tell you what your father thinks."


    "Since I''m here, I''m naturally settled."


    Shangguanya laughed: "My father meant everything to follow His Highness''s meaning. From today onwards, Shangguanjia will clean and self-examine internally, and from then on will fully assist His Highness."


    "How are you going to do self-examination?" Li Rong listened to the boiling water next to him, and asked, Pei Wenxuan poured the water into the purple clay pot, and after the first water, poured it on the tea tray.


    Shangguanya had already prepared a plan and calmly said: "I will host this event. Tonight, Shangguan''s family will hold a meeting in the ancestral hall. I will convey the meaning of the princess, and then I will investigate and deal with the past privately. , Shangguanjia¡¯s guilt is divided into three categories. The first category involves serious crimes involving life and death, which will involve the prince. I will report it to His Royal Highness, who will punish him and serve as the Superintendent¡¯s merit.


    "The second category, although it is a felony, it is more than money, and the amount is huge. I will persuade you to resign."


    "The third category is that there is not much money. This category is only for admonishment, and caution must not be repeated."


    After sorting these into categories, Shangguan Ya raised her eyes to Li Rong, and said with a smile: "I wonder what your Highness thinks?"


    Li Rong looked into Shangguanya''s eyes, and she was silent.


    Pei Wenxuan pushed the poured tea in front of the two girls, then stretched out his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand, held the tea by himself, and sipped the tea quietly.


    The temperature in Pei Wenxuan''s hands calmed Li Rong''s confusion and made her think more smoothly.


    In fact, she clearly knew that her answer at this moment determined Shangguanya''s final position.


    Shangguanya cooperated with her, firstly for her power in Shangguan''s house, and secondly, more importantly, to protect Shangguan''s house. And if she did too much and forced Shangguan''s family to death, Shangguan Ya was afraid that she would find another way if she turned around.


    And she really couldn''t completely destroy Shangguan''s house. She just wants to control the Shangguan family, not to destroy it.


    But if she punishes her too lightly, it will be unfair to the Qin family, and it will be more chilling, and the Shangguan family may still treat her as a soft persimmon, bullying her like Li Chuan.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Li Rong took a sip of the tea and said slowly: "Then I don''t know what kind of military payment case does uncle belong to?"


    "The military payment case shakes the country''s foundation," Shangguan Ya said calmly, "Such a case, naturally, your Highness is in charge."


    "What about Qin''s case?"


    Li Rong continued to inquire. After Shangguanya was silent for a while, she said slowly: "Your Highness, the Qin family is still alive."


    The Qin family is still alive, and this case was handled by Shangguan Xu. If the investigation continues all the way, I am afraid it will affect Shangguan Xu''s cronies.


    Shangguanya sat down on her knees and continued: "In this case, my father didn''t want to kill the Qin family at first, but just wanted to find a reason to warn the Qin clan. But the people from the Ministry of War to please his father, so he tore up the marching log and reported it to him. Yushitai and Xingbu, the people at Yushitai and Xingbu did not know that the march log was torn up, and they presumably believed that the Qin family collided with the enemy, so they forged the evidence. The father was wrong, but it was definitely not what the highness thought. It was for his own personal benefit. Destroy everyone."


    It''s just that everyone pushes a little bit in the middle, and it ends up being a big case.


    The Ministry of War received the news that it wanted to check the Qin family''s taint. The Qin family had no taint and couldn''t handle the errands on it, so it tore up the march log and found a taint.


    When Yu Shitai and the Xing Department saw this stain, they inferred that there must be a problem. If there is no evidence, they would create evidence. In their eyes, there must be a problem with this matter, but there is no evidence, and they are not wronging the Qin family.


    When the news reached the hands of Shangguan Xu, he had completely changed his appearance. Even if he knew that there might be some mistakes in the middle, but guess it would not be too big. The Qin family **** it, can threaten Li Ming and Xiao with the death of the Qin family Sudden people, that''s even better.


    After listening to Shangguanya''s words, Li Rong nodded and said, "What you want, I understand. It''s just that so many people have died after all."


    Li Rong raised her eyes to look at Shangguanya: "You have to insist on negligence, for fear that it will be impossible. Qin''s case will always see blood."


    Shangguan Ya tightened her lips, and Li Rong calmly said: "I know you are difficult to do. If you help me move the people of my uncle, I am afraid that no one can use it again. Give me the list."


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, Li Rong turned to look at her: "Who killed the witness?"


    Shangguan Ya received Li Rong''s words and reacted.


    The Qin case cannot be investigated on the face of it. If the investigation continues, the queen will be involved all the way. Then he will throw a rock on his own foot and affect Li Chuan''s position as a prince.


    But whether it was the following to please Shangguan Xu to deceive his superiors, or frame the Qin family, or later kill people to cover up the crime, these things can''t be left alone.


    It can only be handled privately as a warning.


    Shangguanya calmly saluted, and said, "I will go to get the list..."


    Li Rong nodded, turned to look at the sky outside, and said calmly: "Go back, I''m going up too."


    Shangguanya saluted, and when she got up, she swept her gaze over the two people, and then raised her eyebrows: "By the way, Your Highness, is it cold today?"


    Li Rong was a little strange: "Huh?"


    Pei Wenxuan held her in one hand and a tea cup in the other, drinking tea calmly. Shangguanya laughed: "You have been pulling you by Ma Ke, and his feelings are good."


    Hearing this, Li Rong''s face became hot for no reason.


    She hadn''t had this experience for many years, and she was a little embarrassed for a while. Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly, and only said: "Miss Shangguan, let''s go back and get some sleep, and then go to the casino to play a few rounds of leaf cards, otherwise Master Su will be thin again today. A few couples, people are haggard for Yixiao."


    When Shangguanya heard Pei Wenxuan squeeze her quietly, she waved her hand quickly and said, "I can''t afford to offend, I''m leaving."


    After speaking, she stepped and left the room. After she left, Li Rong breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and finally got a reason, took her hand out of Pei Wenxuan''s hand, and said with dissatisfaction: "I''ve been holding me while I''m idle. , Do you think it''s like a joke when outsiders see it?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he lowered his head and chuckled, and followed Li Rong to get up and walk out with Li Rong.


    Seeing him laughing at her, Li Rong frowned, "What are you laughing at?"


    At this time it was still dark, and the two were walking on the promenade one after the other. Pei Wenxuan was only half a step away from her. His temperature mixed with the cold morning wind blew behind her, causing Li Rong to look at him.


    The lantern with the painting of Chang''e Holding the Moon swayed gently in the wind, and the soft light was shining on the young man in black official uniform. Pei Wenxuan smiled with the light on his face, and said slowly: "If I tell you what I am smiling, your Highness will be annoyed. mine."


    "Let''s talk and listen." Li Rong Xiaofan tapped her hand and added, "If you don''t tell me, I will definitely annoy you."


    "If your Highness says this, Weichen can only tell the truth."


    Pei Wenxuan sighed, seemingly helpless, and then he seemed to come forward casually, walked beside Li Rong, holding the wat board, put his lips to Li Rong''s ear, lowered his voice, and whispered: "I know your Royal Highness today What is the name of the rouge."


    His breath lightly stroked her auricle like an invisible hand, and with a dumb and smiling voice, it penetrated into her heart all the way, and before she could respond, he bit the words and said: "Chunxia."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, this person was very close to her, like a peach blossom crossing the promenade and obliquely protruding in front of her, hanging down the branches gracefully, posing as a picking posture. Beautiful and alluring.


    This kind of Pei Wenxuan is like the gentleman Wen Ya in her young memory, but compared to the ignorant Pei Wenxuan who was 20 years old, this person is a little more calm and measured, tentatively grasping the scale, and cautiously approaching , Show okay, remind.


    Quietly moved by, and hurried back to the border when people noticed it.


    If she was still eighteen, Pei Wenxuan''s actions would make her afraid of gains and losses. While wondering if this person liked her, she was afraid that she would be wrong. On the one hand, he was uneasy and worried about his actions, and on the other hand, he had to restrain himself, fearing that his shameful emotions would be known by the other party.


    But now she is an old fox in her fifties. She has also seen many things about men and women. She had been blinded by Pei Wenxuan before and couldn''t see clearly. Now that she reacted, she knew that he was deliberately pushing her.


    She was a little unwilling to be so passive, but now he still smiled at her and blushed. She couldn''t help but get even more angry, and wanted Pei Wenxuan to try her mood.


    So she smiled slightly, and only said: "Then I also know what kind of incense the prince uses today."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, Li Rong stood on tiptoe, leaned close to his ear, opened a small fan to block it, and whispered, "Is it sandalwood?"


    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a moment, just about to refute, and then he reflected something. He stared at Li Rong blankly, and saw Li Rong pursing his lips and smiling, turning around, shaking his fan and twisting his waist, and went away gracefully.


    "When did you borrow the east wind, it blows Tan Lang to the pillow." (Note 1)


    "The embroidered bed is slanted by Jiao Wu, chewing the red velvet, and spitting at Tan Lang with a smile."


    ...


    Pei Wenxuan suddenly turned these poems in his mind, his face flushed instantly.


    Li Rong walked a few steps, and saw that Pei Wenxuan hadn''t followed him. Turning around, he saw Pei Wenxuan standing on the promenade. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Her face turned red to the root of her ears. Li Rong burst into laughter. Standing on the edge of the corridor: "Pei Wenxuan, let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan reacted, like a little beast that had been shunned, blushing and following Li Rong.


    This time he didn''t speak anymore, holding the wat-board, and quietly following Li Rong. Seeing Li Rong''s momentum fade away, with her hands behind her back, Li Rong was very happy. She pressed her lips and was quite happy along the way. Pei Wenxuan''s emotions slowly calmed down, and he raised his head to look at the girl who held his hands forward.


    He couldn''t help but smile.


    This was the first time in her life that she responded to him affectionately.


    Even with such a circuitous and joking way, she didn''t even notice it, but she still hinted at him after all.


    He is her Tan Lang.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Li Rong: "Hahahaha! You can''t beat me."


    Pei Wenxuan: "His Royal Highness said that if you say a few more words, you will win more."


    Li Rong: "..."


    I always feel lost elsewhere.


    ¡¾Small Theater 2¡¿


    Shangguanya: I am just a yin, always on the front line of eating melons.


    [Note 1] From "Jin Ping Mei"


    [Note 2] From "Yihuzhu"

 Chapter 72： Finalized 1

    The two arrived at the palace gate together, and as soon as they entered the palace, everyone looked at them.


    Everyone knows that Pei Wenxuan had a trouble yesterday, and since Li Rong came out of the Beiyan Pagoda today, he would be put to an end by the Qin family.


    It''s just that they don''t know how this young princess, who has just entered the court, will end this matter.


    Everyone had different thoughts and waited in the court all morning, but throughout the morning, neither Li Rong nor Pei Wenxuan mentioned it.


    After waiting for the next dynasty, Li Rong said goodbye to Pei Wen, and then he listened to Li Ming''s summons and followed Li Ming to the Imperial Study Room.


    After arriving at the Yushufang, Li Ming didn''t go around the corner, and said directly: "Now that Pei Wenxuan is back, the case in your hand is almost checked, right?"


    "Yes."


    Li Rong respectfully said: "Almost cleared it out."


    "Talk about it." Li Ming took the pen and ink and began to review the notes. Li Rong stood by Li Ming and quickly said the cause and effect: "The family members want to compete with Master Xiao for military merit in the northwest. Master Xiao does not Feeling active, I planned to start from the people next to him, knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger to deter Master Xiao. So I went to the Qin family, and sent news from the top to the bottom that it was troublesome to find the Qin family. After looking for a long time, I only found that there was a problem in the battle in Huangping County. In order to complete the task, the man tore the explanation behind the marching log, and then passed it to the Ministry of Justice and Yushitai. After seeing the marching log, Wen Ping of Yushitai guessed a cause and effect, forged evidence to intimidate witnesses, and finally took the Qin family. The case was settled."


    Li Ming frowned when Li Rong said, "They are so bold!"


    "Later, after the children intervened, they killed all the witnesses in order to prevent them from investigating the case."


    "Then what happened in Huangping County?" Li Ming was rather impatient. "Three thousand soldiers fight three thousand soldiers, or garrison. If it is like that, the Ministry of War will not pursue it?"


    There were many large and small battles on the battlefield. The small-scale battles in Huangping County were just a word in Li Ming¡¯s account. Now that he understands what happened, he can¡¯t help saying: ¡°Qin Feng is too Incompetent."


    "That''s not the case," Li Rong walked to Li Ming''s side, raised his hand to grab the ink stick, and grinded Li Ming, "In the beginning, the Huangping County incident involved military pay."


    Li Rong talked aside the origins of Huangping County. Li Ming yelled after hearing this, "They are impatient! What is the military salary, do they dare to move?!"


    "Father is right," Li Rong said, comforting, "Such a big case, we really can''t indulge at will."


    When Li Rong said this, Li Ming had hesitated. He was silent for a while, and then thought about Li Rong''s intentions before saying: "Since you know so clearly, why didn''t you speak up earlier?"


    "Father, my son knows it''s the same thing, but in the end, I still have to listen to my father''s arrangements. I just went up early and my son didn''t dare to speak at will."


    Li Rong spoke respectfully and showed his obedience to Li Ming all the time. Li Ming felt relieved when he heard that Li Rong put his ideas first, and said: "Then what do you think? arrangement?"


    "Children all listen to the father."


    "Tell me," Li Ming lowered his head, "I forgive you not guilty."


    "Father," Li Rong did not directly answer Li Ming, but reminded him, "This time, the children wanted to be punished severely. All the people on the list of children were punished together, and they reached the shocking family. The purpose is. But in this way, will the family be forced to jump the wall in a hurry?"


    Li Rong said, lowering her eyes: "For the family, the most important card is nothing more than their own army. With their current strength, if they are pressing, they will go to the harem to petition together. An imperial decree, the position of Emperor Father, I am afraid it will be difficult to preserve."


    While Li Rong said, she secretly looked at Li Ming''s expression. Seeing Li Ming listened to her, she just frowned. Li Rong continued to analyze with confidence: "And for aristocratic families, ask the queen dowager to destroy the emperor. Lixinjun, paying money and food, may be calculated later, each family has its own calculation, so the family will not be forced to share, and they are not willing to change the emperor hastily. Now we need to With this degree of control, how to prevent the aristocratic family from being irritated and go to a dead end, without feeling that the Supervisory Department is meaningless, this is what the father needs to consider most."


    Li Ming listened to Li Rong''s words, she analyzed well.


    He and the aristocratic family were in a delicate balance. The aristocratic family did not want to change emperors, nor did they want to be involved in troubled times, so even if they had heavy soldiers in their hands, they had to take Li Ming into consideration.


    The aristocratic family has military strength in their hands, but more often they have to look at the face of the court. It is not a last resort, and no one wants to be a rebel.


    After thinking for a while, Li Ming finally said, "You decide. The military payment case must be severely punished, and the Qin case..."


    Li Ming hesitated for a while. Before he could speak, he listened to Li Rong''s words: "Solve it privately."


    "They killed the witnesses. This matter was too much. If they were not dealt with, they would have lost their dignity. But if they were dealt with seriously, there were too many officials involved in the Qin case. Solving it directly in private will not only deter other officials, but also be regarded as a good gesture, and will not be checked up."


    "Just do as you say."


    Li Ming responded and discussed the details with Li Rong before finally letting Li Rong go back.


    When Li Rong went out, Pei Wenxuan had already reported that a bunch of zhezi was sitting in the carriage, looking at the zhezi quietly. Li Rong got into the carriage, looked him up and down, and said with some doubts: "Why are you doing things here?"


    "The old things in Yushitai are all staring at me," Pei Wenxuan held up a folder in one hand and looked through it, rejected the teacup in the other hand, and said casually, "It makes people flustered. All are pointing to Your Highness, I will go back again."


    "Oh, going back home during office hours, the more you study now, the more capable you are?" Li Rong smiled, "What reason did you come back with?"


    "Simple," Pei Wenxuan raised his head to look at Li Rong with a smile, "I said the princess missed me, no one dare to stop."


    Hearing this, Li Rong almost spewed a sip of tea.


    When Pei Wenxuan was in Yushitai, he spent more time in the government office every day than anyone else in order to build a good relationship with other officials and perform his duties, just to behave and make his boss happy.


    The look of this old fried dough stick now makes Li Rong a little sorrowful: "You weren''t like this before."


    "People are young and ignorant," Pei Wenxuan turned around to look at the paper, sneered, "Anyway, it''s a group of dying ghosts. What''s the use of dealing with each other now? Doctor Yushi is the third master of Shangguan family, as long as you and The Shangguan¡¯s family reconciles, and when the time comes, help me with a few words," Pei Wenxuan cast a wink, "I rely on you for my promotion."


    "I listen to you," Li Rong brought the tea cup from the side and said with a smile, "Are you planning to have soft rice?"


    "So much sacrifice, not even soft food," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "His Royal Highness is too stubborn."


    Li Rong was amused by Pei Wenxuan. She covered half of her face with a fan. She couldn''t stop at all. She just said: "Good, good, this soft rice is rewarded by the palace. You do it well, do it well," Li Rong raised his hand. Poke Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder with a small fan lightly: "My palace will promote you."


    Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips and smiled, and his eyes fell on Li Rong''s hand holding the fan. He smiled but said, "If you don''t get promoted, it''s not impossible."


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, Pei Wenxuan paused, and seemed to feel bad, coughed slightly, turned his head and said, "Your Majesty agrees with your idea?"


    "He thought so too."


    Li Rong was attracted by Pei Wenxuan''s question, and said indifferently: "He doesn''t have the ability, he really drove the family to an end."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and only said: "To rectify the family, we still have to wait for the imperial examination to reopen this year and bring in some people."


    Hearing this, Li Rong shook his fan. Pei Wenxuan saw that she hadn''t responded. After looking at him, Li Rong smiled flatly when he met his inquiring gaze, saying: "They are all people, from a poor family. go with."


    Li Rong''s words were already euphemistic, but Pei Wenxuan knew in his heart that Li Rong didn''t point his nose directly and cursed, "We know our honor and disgrace".


    In Li Rong''s heart, the family only made mistakes, and the poor family was just a tool to correct the family''s mistakes. In her bones, she didn''t really support the poor family.


    When he realized this, Pei Wenxuan felt unhappy for a moment, but he didn''t want to argue with Li Rong on this matter, so he scratched the problem and said with a smile: "Have you wiped the perfume? Minister help?"


    "Take a good look at your book." Li Rong raised her chin, then turned her head, and muttered "old-fashioned" in a low voice.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t hear Li Rong''s words clearly, but his instinct was not a good thing. He raised his head and frowned, "What did you say?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong smiled, "Did I say something?"


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless. After he was silent for a while, he decided not to care about Li Rong, so he lowered his head and looked at Zhezi again.


    The two returned to the princess mansion. As soon as Li Rong lifted the curtain of the car, he saw Xun Chuan waiting at the door. Li Rong stepped off the carriage, and Xun Chuan greeted him.


    "Your Highness."


    Li Rong knew what she wanted to ask, so she only said, "Go in and talk."


    Xun Chuan responded and followed Li Rong into the room. After entering the room, Pei Wenxuan avoided suspicion and went back to the study. Li Rong sat at the table with Xun Chuan, and Xun Chuan knelt down in front of Li Rong, eyes lowered.


    Li Rong said slowly: "Just ask what you want."


    "My subordinates heard today that His Highness did not mention anything related to the Qin case in the early dynasty."


    Xun Chuan''s voice was a little dumb, and it seemed to be very difficult to ask: "His Royal Highness...are you going to check it?"

 Chapter 73： friend

    Li Rong had long known that Xun Chuan was coming to ask about this. After she was silent for a while, she said slowly: "Tomorrow, I will write a booklet and participate in the dereliction of duty by officials of the Yushitai and the Ministry of Criminal Justice.


    "Negligence of duty?"


    Xun Chuan repeated: "His Royal Highness meant, did they just neglect their duties?"


    Li Rong remained silent. Facing Xun Chuan¡¯s question, she felt an unconcealed sense of powerlessness. She opened and closed the folding fan in her hand. After a long time, she slowly said, ¡°Xunchuan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do it. I can not do it."


    She raised her eyes to Xun Chuan and said seriously, "I''m sorry."


    Xun Chuan was stunned, and she looked at Li Rong incredulously: "His Royal Highness, you are Princess Pingle, the Superintendent."


    "It''s all just fame." Li Rong smiled bitterly. "Without real strength, no amount of fame is useless. Do you know why I can investigate this case now? Not because I am Princess Pingle, let alone because I am The chief inspector, but behind me are the prince and his majesty. Because I am the eldest sister of the prince and the princess supported by his majesty. The family is afraid that the prince will alienate them and the emperor will blame them, so they dare not kill me. They dare not kill me. Why are you afraid of the prince and your majesty? That''s because your majesty is the majesty of the people of the world. His majesty has military power, financial power, and the right to decide whether others are officials; and the prince also has the power to decide the promotion of others, supported by Shangguanshi. On the other hand, the Shangguan family had a government army, a large amount of land, and officials serving in the court."


    "Money, military power, these are the real foundations. Only with these can their destiny be determined and become the real director of the inspection department as you know it."


    "Qin''s case, if you want to investigate thoroughly, you need to thoroughly investigate the entire Yushitai and the Criminal Department," Li Rong analyzed, "this is not something I can do."


    Xun Chuan listened to Li Rong''s words, she couldn''t help squeezing her fists, she said with some difficulty: "In this world...isn''t there a place where justice can be recovered?"


    As she said, she looked up at Li Rong: "I want to be fair, is it so difficult?"


    Li Rong listened to her and looked at Xun Chuan''s painful eyes. Li Rong suddenly felt so tired. She couldn''t bear to speak, but she still wanted to answer: "Difficult."


    Xun Chuan was stunned. Li Rong looked at Xun Chuan''s appearance and felt a little unspeakable in her heart. She turned her head away and said flatly, "But that''s not the case. I will play tomorrow. After that, the officials handling the matter will be punished according to their guilt. After a while, Aya will bring the list of people involved in this matter. After you get the list, "Li Rong was silent for a moment and said slowly," Just do what you want."


    When Xun Chuan heard this, he looked at Li Rong in surprise. Li Rong brought the tea and said, "After you finish, you can''t stay in Huajing. Just go to the northwest as I told you before."


    Xun Chuan listened to Li Rong''s words, she slowed down for a long time, she knew this was the best way, but she didn''t know how, she still felt something was pressing on her chest.


    She took a deep breath, raised her hand in front of her forehead, knelt in front of Li Rong, kowtowed slowly, and said in a low voice, "Thank you, your lord."


    Li Rong lowered her eyes and said, "Yes."


    Xun Chuan stood up and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, leave the humble position first."


    Li Rong didn''t look at her, but said, "Go."


    Xun Chuan walked outside the door, and when he reached the door, Li Rong couldn''t help calling her: "Xun Chuan."


    Xun Chuan stopped. Li Rong looked at her back standing in front of the door. She tightened her lips. After a long time, she said slowly, "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry, it''s not your highness," Xun Chuan turned his back to her, his voice a little dazed, "this world."


    "Actually, I don''t understand," Xun Chuan said. Looking back, she looked at Li Rong who was sitting at the table, her eyes were confused, "Isn''t justice something that this world should have? Why is it so difficult? ?"


    She had already abandoned her identity, changed her name and surname, and went for life and death.


    According to people¡¯s legends and scripts, her family should not be wronged in the court, and those who have harmed them should be upright and obediently punished.


    Why does she even punish the wrongdoer in private, for fear of disturbing the world and doing it silently?


    Li Rong listened to her, she was silent, and Xun Chuan looked into her eyes with all questions. At that moment, she seemed to see Su Rongqing from the previous life, kneeling in front of her, smiling and asking her: "Your Highness, What is Su''s fault?"


    "Justice is what this world should have," Li Rong said grimly, "Not now."


    "When is that?"


    Xun Chuan asked again, but Li Rong couldn''t answer for a while. Xun Chuan took a deep breath and saluted Li Rong: "Sorry, Your Highness."


    "It''s okay."


    Li Rong looked down and waved: "You go to rest first."


    Xun Chuan answered. After she went out, Li Rong sat where she was. After a long time, she raised her hand and pushed away everything on the table.


    When Pei Wenxuan came in, he only heard a loud bang, and saw that the contents of the case were pushed to the ground by Li Rong. He was a little surprised, stepped into the house, bent over and picked up the overturned inkstone, laughing. He placed it on Li Rong''s desk: "What''s wrong with your Highness, so angry?"


    "It''s nothing," Li Rong lowered her eyes, she slowly raised her hand to pick up the folds by her feet, and whispered, "Your folds have been approved? During your sick leave time, I am afraid that there will be a lot of accumulation. Is it something?"


    "Not yet, I just heard that Master Xun has just left. I''ll see how your Highness is." As he said, Pei Wenxuan squatted down, tilted his body, looked at Li Rong from the bottom up, smiled and said, "I just saw it. Your Highness lost his temper."


    "I didn''t lose my temper," Li Rong said with a cold face, "Go do your thing."


    "His Royal Highness is duplicity again."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked at her: "I am obviously angry."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong raised her eyes to look at him and warned, "Aren''t you busy?"


    Seeing that she was really angry, Pei Wenxuan didn''t make a joke. He straightened up, and while packing the papers, he whispered in a low voice: "His Royal Highness does not say it, so let me guess."


    "You get out."


    "Master Xun''s character has always been stubborn, and the case cannot be handled clearly. Master Xun is afraid that there is a grudge in her heart. Did she quarrel with His Highness?"


    "Wrong guess, go out."


    Li Rong took the zipper from the side, picked up the pen on the pen holder, opened the zipper, pretending to be serious.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t care, he arranged the table, picked up the things on the ground one by one, put them on the table, and arranged them neatly.


    The process he did these things was like picking up Li Rong¡¯s heart. He gently picked up the folds, piled them up, and gently smoothed them, and said slowly: "Then, Master Xun has accepted His Highness¡¯s thoughts. Complaint?"


    Li Rong did not speak, Pei Wenxuan chuckled, "If this is the case, your Highness must be blaming himself."


    "get out!"


    "You got it right." Pei Wenxuan was happy. Li Rong squeezed the pen tightly and stared at him warningly. Pei Wenxuan laughed and shook his head somewhat helplessly, "You."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and held the person in his arms. Li Rong was a bit angry, but when he pulled him into his arms, she suddenly felt aggrieved by this person.


    This is an experience she has never had before.


    She was young when she was with Pei Wenxuan in her previous life and rarely involved in political affairs. Later, the two also parted ways. When it comes to sad things, it is good if this person doesn''t ridicule, where there is such a tender time.


    Li Rong leaned on his chest, he didn''t speak, and after quietly hugging the person for a while, he said slowly: "Your Royal Highness is not happy, just tell me."


    "Prefer not to say."


    "Last life, when you were ill, I asked the imperial doctor," Pei Wenxuan held the person in his arms, thinking of the last time of his last life, his tone couldn''t help but soften a lot. "The imperial doctor said you were frustrated. I was too worried. I was a boring gourd all my life, no one listened to you. Now I am here, can''t you talk about it?"


    Li Rong leaned against Pei Wenxuan, she closed her eyes, and after a long time, she said: "I thought you were eager for me to die at that time."


    "I thought about it when I quarreled," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "but I feel a little sad when I think about it. I think you, the old witch, should live a long life."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help laughing. Pei Wenxuan heard her laugh and knew she was happy. He thought about it and bowed his head and said, "Your Highness, in this life, you really live a long life. "


    She was in poor health in the last life. She was on the sickbed in the winter. He sometimes went to see her and heard news of her illness. He was standing at the door talking to her about affairs and listening to her coughing. Intermittently.


    He didn''t want to experience such a thing again. He wanted Li Rong in this life to live in old age and be able to be safe and stable without suffering from illness.


    Thinking like this, he couldn''t help but hug Li Rong a little bit tightly. Li Rong noticed his emotions, she leaned on him, and after a long time, she said slowly: "Pei Wenxuan, what use is the princess?"


    Pei Wenxuan embraced her and listened quietly. Li Rong was still a little jerky when she talked about these things, but she leaned on this person and heard him say that he wants her to live a good life, she didn''t hold back and said Come.


    "Xun Chuan asked me, asking for justice is something the world should have, how could it be so difficult. In fact, I think she is naive to ask, where is there true justice in this world, but when she asks me that, I feel sad Now, is it me who is naive?"


    As Li Rong said, she couldn''t help laughing: "What do these things do to me? She is a teenager, she should be innocent, how old I am, how can I feel sad because of this?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. After a while, he slowly said: "His Royal Highness, do you remember that when I sent Yang Lie out, you asked me, and you said that when I was young, I wanted the people to live better, and finally I''m still arguing with you for private rights. I didn''t argue with your Highness at that time, but I was actually afraid of your Highness''s jokes."


    Hearing this, Li Rong looked up at him, a bit strange. Pei Wenxuan looked at the 18-year-old girl, and he smiled softly: "Actually, I am also a few dozen years old, and my heart is the same as your Highness. "


    "Seeing injustice makes me feel sad."


    "Seeing the people drifting away will make me sad."


    "Seeing soldiers fighting on the battlefield but not returning, I will also think about when there will be a peaceful and prosperous world, and everyone will live a stable life."


    "Of course I am not a saint, what a good person, I want to survive first, and live a good life, my family is safe and stable, and then I think about this. Even I am much more cowardly than your Highness and care about gains and losses."


    Pei Wenxuan said, and sighed: "Like the case of the Su family back then, I also feel that it is inappropriate, but I dare not dissuade like His Highness, for fear of losing the Sacred Heart. In the end, it is also because your Majesty felt guilty towards His Highness. I was afraid that something might happen to your majesty, so I persuaded your majesty."


    "I dare not say this to others, especially my Highness, for fear that your Highness will laugh at me."


    "What''s the funny thing about this?" Li Rong laughed, "You have a good heart, it''s a good thing."


    "So," Pei Wenxuan turned around and returned her words to her, "Your Highness has a good heart, it''s a good thing."


    Li Rong was stunned, she realized it only then, Pei Wenxuan went around and talked about such a big circle, in fact, to persuade her.


    Seeing that she was silent, Pei Wenxuan helped her get up, sat on the small couch on one side, arranged her skirt, half kneeled in front of her, and looked up at her: "Your Majesty, there is no justice in this world. There are only rules set by the strong. Whatever your Highness wants, just go and do it, don¡¯t be sad. After all," Pei Wenxuan laughed, put his hand on Li Rong¡¯s cheek, and said gently, "His Royal Highness is only 18 years old now. Yeah."


    "You still have a good future, and the propaganda will always accompany you. The world you want will definitely come."


    Li Rong was silent, watching the youth in front of her.


    His eyes are darker than ordinary people, like an ink color, and they are a bit brighter than ordinary people.


    In fact, Li Rong also knows that Pei Wenxuan''s stand is too different from her, and he has a deep heart. The future he promised cannot be trusted.


    It was not that he deliberately wanted to lie to her, but that the future was never controlled by others.


    Today they are still cooperating, the contradiction is not obvious, but one day, their differences will show up. Pei Wenxuan may have forgotten what happened after the previous life, but she still remembers it.


    Pei Wenxuan has his political ambitions, whether it is because of what he calls "childishness" or what she thinks is "selfishness", he is a different person from her after all.


    But he didn''t know why, at this moment he looked up to her, sincerely and softly said to accompany her, she unexpectedly felt an unspeakable movement.


    She hopes they can stay at this moment.


    There is no desire, no estrangement, he is with her, he is Pei Wenxuan.


    And she wouldn''t want too much, as long as he could give so much, she would think it was enough.


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong whispered and couldn''t help laughing, "No matter if what you said today is true or false, I thank you."


    "Regardless of whether your Highness believes it or not," Pei Wenxuan looked at her without paying any attention, and said softly, "What I said is true."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong looked at him, "Then I promise you one thing?"


    "Ok?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little dazed, Li Rong calmed down and said calmly: "No matter what the future is, at least I will stand with you before Chuan Er ascends the throne."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s face suddenly changed, and Li Rong said gently: "You and I will always be friends, so don''t worry."


    The author has something to say: Pei Wenxuan: "You want to be friends with me after I have told you so many good things? No way!"

 Chapter 74： Miyagi

    "friend?"


    Hearing Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan repeated it seemingly incredible.


    Then he asked again: "Is there a friend like you and me?"


    Li Rong didn''t expect him to ask directly. Feeling embarrassed for a while, she stood up and waved her hand and said, "Forget it, I just talk about it, don''t take it to heart. You go back and rest first. There are no folds but no approval. I will go back later."


    With that said, Li Rong sat in front of the case, Pei Wenxuan turned his back to her, still maintaining the original posture, he did not speak, and seemed to be trying to restrain his emotions. Li Rong also forced himself not to think too much, and opened the book. Come, set your gaze on the words on the paper, annoyed by your impulse.


    Many things are things that you don''t tell me and you''re done, why does she have to talk about it?


    Li Rong looked down at Zhezi, not daring to look around. After a long time, she heard Pei Wenxuan stand up, and Pei Wenxuan turned her back to her. After a while, he suddenly said: "Your Highness, we won''t be friend."


    Li Rong raised his eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan, and saw Pei Wenxuan turning around, looking at Li Rong, and calmly said: "His Royal Highness asks for something, I also ask for it. Your Highness wants the minister to be considerate and caring, and the minister can give it. However, what the Weichen wants is not the word''friend'' as his Highness said."


    With that, Pei Wenxuanti walked to Li Rong. Li Rong looked up at the young man who stood in front of her and couldn¡¯t see the joys and sorrows. He was dressed in a plain shirt that he wore at home, and his hair was draped halfway behind him with a hosta. She was thin, with wide shoulders and long neck, and her usual gentle eyebrows lost a smile, and she looked a little bit more immortal.


    They looked at each other for a moment, and watched Pei Wenxuan stretch out his hand, without hesitation, simply and neatly, he flipped open the folder on Li Rong''s desk again!


    The Zhezi scattered all over the place, Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan in shock, and Pei Wenxuan was expressionless: "Weichen will not pick the Zhezi for a friend. Your Highness will pick it up by himself."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan turned around and walked away gracefully and calmly. When he left the door, Li Rong hadn''t slowed down. Jinglan entered the room and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, the slave and maid just heard about the room... what happened? ?!"


    Jinglan looked at the zhezi scattered all over the floor, and she was a little shocked: "This... is this done by the husband?"


    With that said, Jinglan hurriedly stepped forward and stretched out her hand to check Li Rong and said: "His Royal Highness, the horse can do it to you, are you okay?"


    "No," Li Rong listened to Jinglan''s inquiry, and finally came to a sense of relief. She looked at the Zhezi on the ground, and then realized what Pei Wenxuan had done. She frowned, "You said, am I to him? Great?"


    Jinglan froze, and Li Rong suddenly became angry, and said more and more anger: "You send the order, let the consort to copy the rules of the palace before marriage, and you must bow to me in the future!"


    "His Royal Highness..." Jing Lan hesitated, "Is this too emotionally hurt?"


    "Emotions? What feelings do I have with him?! Let him copy!"


    Li Rong said, pointing to the zhezi on the ground: "Pick up the zhezi."


    Jinglan knelt on the side to collect the papers, and persuaded: "His Royal Highness, the consort is already busy, and it''s not too early. You want him to copy the palace rules. I don''t know when it will be after the copy."


    "copy!"


    Li Rong gritted his teeth and said: "If you don''t set a rule for him, he is absolutely lawless!"


    Seeing that Jinglan couldn''t help but hesitated for a moment, she could only say: "Your Highness doesn''t feel bad about it."


    "I feel bad?" Li Rong sneered, "It''s a joke!"


    Jinglan glanced at her helplessly, put away the folder, and respectfully said: "The slave and maid will go and spread the word."


    With that said, Jinglan retired, and she asked Jingmei to prepare a bowl of tranquilizing soup for Li Rong, and went to Pei Wenxuan''s study.


    She asked Tong Ye to inform her that she had come. After entering the door, she only bowed, and listened to Pei Wenxuan''s comments on Zhezi: "Let''s go, how do you punish the principal?"


    Jinglan was a little embarrassed for a while, but she could only truthfully say: "His Royal Highness asks the consort to copy the rules of the palace to the consort before they get married, and then bow to the temple according to the rules."


    "Anything else?"


    Pei Wenxuan asked calmly, Jinglan hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly: "The servant horse, the servant girl said something shouldn''t be said. The princess is only angry now. If the servant horse really copied it, I am afraid that the princess will only be more angry, and the servant horse is not as good as now. Go back and say a few good words to your highness, your highness is soft-hearted..."


    "Get out."


    Pei Wenxuan said indifferently: "The princess has taught me that I should copy it."


    "There are still so many things to do..." Jinglan wanted to save it, and then she heard Pei Wen preach, "It''s okay."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan took the palace rules from the side, opened the one specially written for the husband, and took a piece of paper and spread it next to him, took a pen with his left hand, wrote the papers with his right hand, and copied the rules with his left hand.


    Jinglan was stunned for a while, and listened to Pei Wen preaching: "Go on."


    Jinglan: "..."


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan copying the book and criticizing it, Jinglan couldn''t persuade him to continue, so she could only return.


    After returning home, Li Rong was sipping the tranquilizer soup while giving notes. When Jinglan came back, she didn''t look up and said, "Have you ordered the consort to copy the palace rules?"


    Jinglan was embarrassed: "I have ordered it."


    "Does he know wrong?"


    "As I said, he really should copy the palace rules more and fully understand the pains of your Highness."


    Li Rong''s movements paused. She raised her eyes to Jinglan, who was telling nonsense. After hesitating for a moment, she frowned and said, "Is he idle?"


    Now that he just came back, he was afraid that he was too busy to copy palace rules. He would either not do it, or come over and have another quarrel with her, so he copied it?


    Jinglan was a little bit dumbfounded, and only said, "Mr. Ma writes with his left hand, and writes with his right hand, without any delay."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She actually admired Pei Wenxuan a bit.


    Li Rong thought for a while, since she didn''t delay business, she ignored Pei Wenxuan and bowed her head to do her own business.


    The two were busy until midnight, and Li Rong finally got up and went back after finishing the last thing in his hand.


    She was a little confused. She had forgotten about the quarrel with Pei Wenxuan just now. She yawned and returned to the room. As soon as she pushed the door in, she saw that Pei Wenxuan was wearing a single shirt and was cleanly washed at the door. Kneeling straight and upright, as soon as Li Rong came in, he raised his hand on his forehead, and bowed his head and said in a big ceremony: "Weichen welcomes your highness."


    Li Rong was taken aback by him, and then she remembered that this is indeed the gift that the prince should pay to the princess under official circumstances.


    It''s just that since they got married, she has always been upset about Pei Wenxuan, and today suddenly asked Pei Wenxuan to act in accordance with etiquette, which shocked herself.


    Fortunately, she reacted very quickly, and after a light cough, she entered the door and said, "Get up."


    After Pei Wenxuan knelt and thanked him, he saluted and got up, and then stayed by Li Rong''s side.


    Li Rong was washing and looking for words, a little embarrassed: "Is the palace rules copied?"


    "Princess, I''m done copying."


    "I heard that you can write with your left hand," Li Rong laughed, trying to ease the atmosphere, "I didn''t know before."


    Pei Wenxuan returned with a blank expression: "His Royal Highness has not punished me to copy palace rules before."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Two times without getting down the steps, Li Rong was also angry, she stopped talking at all, and after washing her face, she went straight to bed.


    The windows have been paved and warmed up, with a bit of warmth, and I don''t know if they were ironed with a stove or warm.


    Li Rong didn''t bother to take care of these, closed her eyes and went to bed by herself. When Li Rong lay down, Pei Wenxuan turned off the light, went to the outside of the bed, covered it with a quilt, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Li Rong closed her eyes and slept for a while, and she couldn''t sleep, but when she asked her to speak, she was angry again.


    She didn''t say anything wrong. He was the one who said to be friends at the beginning, but now he is the one who has the wrong heart. She has given him enough steps, and he wants to take Joe with her. Is it because she is a bully?


    Why did she not know his little Jiujiu, she had nothing to do for so long, and suddenly she was about to attack her, but she was agitated by Su Rongqing''s affairs, afraid that she would lose her position.


    He has feelings and more interest entanglements, so he is naturally willing.


    But she is not happy, what is wrong?


    The more Li Rong thought about it, the more annoyed she was. She wanted to say a few words, but she tolerated it again.


    At this moment, the person behind him seemed to be inadvertently after falling asleep, suddenly put his hand over, pulled the person into his arms, and let Li Rong lean against his chest.


    He didn''t say anything, so he held Li Rong quietly.


    Li Rong didn''t know what was going on, relying on this person, suddenly a little bit of sourness and grievance grew.


    "Bae..."


    "Sleep, don''t be friends, don''t always think about finding words to chat with me."


    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes and threw out three words decisively, making Li Rong''s mind go drowsy with anger. She stretched out her hand to push Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan simply used both hands together, his eyes were not open, and he squeezed the person in his arms.


    Li Rong struggled with both hands and feet for a while. Although this man is a scholar, he has great strength. After Li Rong struggled for a long time, there was no movement. He heard Pei Wenxuan say leisurely: "There is a spare sword inside, or you can pull it out and stabbed to death. I, either just sleep well."


    Li Rong was originally tired and planned to rest. Hearing his words, Li Rong immediately turned black again.


    She found that Pei Wenxuan really had the ability to irritate her with a single sentence every time she planned to truce, but she was really tired, thinking of tomorrow morning, she just said: "Okay, you have the ability, you wait."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong was entangled in his vines, and after a while, Li Rong fell asleep.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his mouth in the dark night, buried his head on her shoulder, and chuckled lightly.


    The two slept until dawn. Li Rong was still awakened when Pei Wenxuan helped her to dress. She opened her eyes with difficulty and saw Pei Wenxuan sitting by the bed helping her dress. She was at a loss for a moment, and then immediately remembered last night. When what happened, he shouted: "Bold, don''t bow to me!"


    She kept tossing with Pei Wenxuan, and according to the rules, Pei Wenxuan had to kneel by the bed in the morning and salute her to wake her up.


    Hearing her words, Pei Wenxuan said indifferently: "I''ve just done it. Your Royal Highness is asleep. If it''s not enough, we will do it again."


    "I didn''t pay any respect if I didn''t see it."


    Li Rong immediately replied. Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her. His expression was not happy or angry, but there was a slight smile in his eyes.


    He nodded: "Yes."


    When he said that, he left his hand and got up. Li Rong was half-dressed, and suddenly she felt a little cold. She wrapped the quilt tightly, and sat cross-legged on the bed, watching Pei Wenxuan bow her head in salute.


    It is extremely happy to see Pei Wenxuan unhappy when he is angry. Li Rong sees Pei Wenxuan saluting, and her mood is immediately good. Pei Wenxuan straightens up when she hears that she is quite happy and says "exempt the ceremony". I saw Li Rong sitting on the bed with a mess of hair wrapped in a quilt, quite contented.


    This look like Li Rong is rare, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing, and couldn''t be angry with her for a while. Li Rong heard him laugh, turned her head, raised her eyebrows and said, "What are you laughing at?"


    "No, I just see that Your Highness is very cute."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he went back to the bed and dressed Li Rong.


    Li Rong didn''t dare to mention last night''s affairs with him. He put on clothes while serving, and after washing, he walked out.


    The cold of winter enveloped Huajing. As soon as Li Rong went out, the cold wind came on her face. Fortunately, Pei Wenxuan blocked her in advance and it was not so cold.


    "Weichen protects his Royal Highness from the wind."


    Pei Wenxuan walked ahead and explained respectfully to Li Rong. Li Rong nodded, and allowed Pei Wenxuan to walk in front of her.


    Li Rong went out to the carriage, and saw Xun Chuan waiting beside him. Xun Chuan drove her into the carriage. Before Li Rong got into the carriage, she suddenly remembered something and turned her head and said, "Xun Chuan."


    Xun Chuan turned his head in doubt, and saw Li Rong smile at her: "I thought about your question yesterday, and I have an answer."


    "There is no innate justice in this world. Justice is something that people need to maintain. It is regrettable to suffer injustice, but it can change the current situation. Isn''t that what you and I want to do?"


    When Xun Chuan heard this, she looked up at Li Rong who was standing on the carriage, with a slight smile on her lips: "So, does your Highness want to change?"


    "If I can be capable," Li Rong tilted her head slightly, her phoenix eyes were a little bit of publicity, and she chuckled, "Why not?"


    "This world belongs to young people, and even more powerful ones. If Master Xun feels dissatisfied, he becomes the one who makes the rules, isn''t it all right?"


    "His Royal Highness is right." Xun Chuan laughed. She looked up at Li Rong, her eyes bright.


    Li Rong rolled the curtain and got into the carriage, just as Pei Wenxuan was looking down at Zhezi. Li Rong sat next to him. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Well, last night, I still have to thank you."


    "No," Pei Wenxuan raised his head and smiled slightly, "I said the wrong thing last night. If you can, it would be better for Your Highness to forget those words."


    "I''m not so good to my friends. Your Royal Highness remembers my comfort. I feel that I have suffered."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She felt that her knowledge of Pei Wenxuan was still a little shallow.


    He is not only small-minded, but his stomach and intestines are not big.


    At that time, the court rumored King Pei Yan with a small belly chicken sausage, and it really deserves its reputation.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Jinglan: "His Royal Highness, the decree of the palace rules has been passed on to the consort."


    Li Rong: "Did Maken admit his mistake?"


    Jinglan: "No, Ma Ma has unlocked the skills of two handwriting, and said he can copy ten more copies"

 Chapter 75： Hiding

    In fact, Li Rong is still very experienced in dealing with such kind of Pei Wenxuan.


    After all, the time Pei Wenxuan didn''t deal with her in the previous life was much more than the time getting along well. In this life, the two of them got along well since they had a friendship in jail. She almost forgot what Pei Wenxuan was. Temperamental person.


    It is good to say that you have a good temper, but it is also really big to say that you have a good temper, depending on who you are facing.


    Li Rong thought for a while, couldn''t help but laughed, and only said: "Before you have been holding back everything. I think you have worked hard. I will advise you a little bit to let you think about yourself. You have gone to the house."


    Pei Wenxuan became stiff when he heard these words, lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan had been beaten by her, Li Rong should understand what she meant, so she stopped talking about him. Pei Wenxuan lowered her head and looked at the folder. His expression couldn''t see anything. He just continued to burn the reader on the folder. The words look very serious.


    The two didn''t say a word on the way, and after a while, they went to the palace.


    The two entered the palace, and Li Rong yawned in. Pei Wenxuan followed her. Just as he stepped into the crowd, Li Rong saw someone walking towards her with a smile and said, "Your Highness."


    The man wore a decent official uniform today, and his handsome face showed something different from normal.


    He looked a little like Su Rongqing, but he looked much more ostentatious than Su Rongqing, and he couldn''t detect it on weekdays. Nowadays, as soon as he is dressed up, Li Rong can see a similarity.


    She smiled and said to Su Ronghua: "Did the eldest son arrive early today?"


    "His Royal Highness is joking, don''t you come every day on weekdays?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she didn''t smile, and she didn''t delve into it, but said, "Is there something wrong with Master Su?"


    "I heard that your Highness built..."


    Su Ronghua spoke, and Li Rong guessed what he was going to say. She raised her hand to cover her forehead, as if she suddenly remembered something, "Ah, my husband, I''m a little dizzy..."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong didn''t want to talk to Su Ronghua at this moment, so he raised his hand to support Li Rong, and calmly said: "His Royal Highness rests first."


    As he said, he looked at Su Ronghua and smiled a little apologetically: "Master Su, your Royal Highness has been tired recently, and you feel dizzy and can''t think of business. Master Su should come and talk to your Royal Highness another day?"


    When Su Ronghua watched Li Rong acting, he laughed: "Why don''t I do an affair in Zuixianlou this afternoon?"


    "His Royal Highness has been busy in recent days." Pei Wenxuan refused on behalf of Li Rong. "Why don''t you wait for the recent affairs to finish, and then discuss with Master Su?"


    "What I want to say..."


    "Ah, I have a headache," Li Rong said in anguish. "Punma, hurry up, help me to rest."


    Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong and nodded towards Su Ronghua: "Master Su, talk about it another day."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong to walk aside, and helped Li Rong on the white jade fence leaning on one side.


    The two of them separated from the crowd. Pei Wenxuan pretended to squeeze the acupuncture points on Li Rong''s hands. Li Rong sighed and said, "You should come later, you have to step on them later."


    "Now the military payment case and the Qin family''s case are almost the same. When the case comes to trial, every family is afraid that they will come to their door."


    Pei Wenxuan whispered: "His Royal Highness should thank you behind closed doors in addition to office work these days."


    "You are right."


    Li Rong nodded. She watched Pei Wenxuan kneeling halfway in front of her and squeezed her hand. She couldn''t help but glance at the minister next to them who looked at them from time to time. After thinking about it, she said strangely: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Ok?"


    "Will you feel aggrieved about marrying me?"


    "Why does your Highness think so?"


    Pei Wenxuan asked whether it was salty or indifferent, Li Rong raised his chin in the direction of the ministers: "Look at their eyes, they are all sympathizing with you."


    Pei Wenxuan''s actions paused. He raised his eyes and looked over. After quietly staring at the ministers for a moment, he turned his head and raised his hand to Li Rong, pinching his calf and said: "Wei ministers also sympathize with them."


    "What do you sympathize with them?"


    Li Rong was a little strange, Pei Wenxuan said calmly: "Weichen''s wife can go to court, they can''t."


    There are two ways to explain the meaning of this. It can be said that Li Rong has the power to go up, and he eats this bowl of soft rice steadily; it can also be said that Li Rong can spend more time with him, loving and envious of husband and wife. Others.


    Although Li Rong wasn''t sure what he meant, she knew she was complimenting her after all. She laughed and bent over and said, "Are you not angry?"


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and after he was silent for a moment, he sighed: "Weichen is angry with himself."


    He was so passionate that he lost his sense of measure and made the situation into a dilemma.


    Now I can''t retreat. As soon as he retired, he was afraid that he would be a "friend" with Li Rong for a lifetime.


    Entering, unable to enter, since Li Rong spoke, she just refused. Her straightforward temperament, if she were not forced to get involved with him now, she would have parted ways.


    Pei Wenxuan never felt that there was something that couldn''t be solved, but it was Li Rong who finally made it.


    Li Rong didn''t dare to ask Pei Wenxuan what he was angry with. Seeing his temper eased, she didn''t want to arouse her. She always wanted everything to be safe and stable. After all, she had more things to do.


    Pei Wenxuan took her to hide for a while, and Li Ming came. After going to court as usual, after Li Ming asked about the recent weather in various places, he confirmed the ice disaster in the north and discussed the solution for a while, and finally asked Li Rong: "Let The case you investigated has a result, right?"


    "Yes."


    Li Rong respectfully took out the papers prepared last night, knelt down and said: "Report to your Majesty that the Qin case has basically been clarified. This case originated from the Ministry of War. It is unfavorable for the Ministry of War to keep the march log, which makes the log missing. Page, an official inadvertently discovered that the battle in Huangping County was not normal, so he said it casually, and then a well-meaning person went anonymously to Wen Yushi¡¯s office to report Qin, Wen Yushi and the Criminal Department Cui Shuyun and Cui Shilang jointly investigated the case. The two neglected their duties and even mishandled the wrongful case. Now that the Qin family has been wronged, he still hopes that his majesty will severely fine Wang Xi, the soldier of the military department, Wenping Yushitai, Cui Shuyun of the criminal department, and other related personnel."


    Li Ming listened to Li Rong''s report, nodded, raised his hand and said, "Since you are investigating the case, it is up to you to decide. After a thorough investigation, you can write a booklet and submit it."


    "Yes."


    "And Pei Wenxuan," Li Ming raised his eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan, he smiled: "This time in the case of the Qin family, you have done a great job, and you will be rewarded."


    "Thank your majesty."


    Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong to kneel on the ground and salute, then stood up and returned to his position.


    Two people were commended and showed their attitude. Li Ming glanced at the people in the hall and said slowly: "Before I wanted to establish a supervisory department, you stopped and said that Pingle is young and can''t be done. How is the case going?"


    No one in the courtroom spoke, Li Ming sneered: "I think it was done well. No one is in charge of you. You can see how you all look like. Such a big case, if not for Pingle, Qin Good soldiers fighting for the country and the people like this will be killed by you!"


    Li Ming scolded people and no one spoke. Li Ming said directly, "It''s so set. From today on, Pingle will be the director of the inspection department, and the inspection department will report directly like me, and Pingle can organize itself. The Supervision Department is internally organized, and the Ministry of Household will make a budget for the establishment of the Supervision Department and report it to Pingle."


    Zheng Ran, Shangshu of the Household Department, listened to these words and saluteed respectfully. When he was about to return, he listened to Li Ming said: "No less than thirty thousand taels per year."


    "Your Majesty," Zheng Ran frowned, "Is this too much? Now I have to spend money everywhere, my Highness still needs so much..."


    "Can''t you get thirty thousand taels?" Li Ming was a little dissatisfied. "A tax of tens of millions taels a year, and now you can''t even get thirty thousand taels. What do you do?"


    "Your Majesty, the minister has been wronged," Zheng Ran hurriedly knelt on the ground, and clashed with Li Ming, "The national tax in Great Xia, when it is good, there are hundreds of millions of silver, and when it is bad, it is only 80 million taels of silver. I heard that there are a lot of visits, but they also use a lot. You see, since this year, the war on the northwest border in early spring has accounted for more than half of the national treasury. During the flood season in June, floods in the south require disaster relief and dikes; ..."


    "Okay, okay," Li Ming interrupted Zheng Ran, not wanting to listen to him anymore, and said decisively, "Don''t forget, you go back and draw me a discount, how much money you can give. But it doesn''t matter what the money is. More or less, the inspection department has been officially built starting today."


    Speaking, Li Ming looked at Li Rong, and calmly said: "Pingle, in the future, you can share your worries for your father."


    When Li Rong heard this, he smiled and said, "Yes."


    "The Supervisory Department has been established. Let''s hand it over to you the military payment case."


    Li Ming directly ordered. Before Li Rong could answer, he listened to Su Ronghua: "Your Majesty, isn''t this appropriate? Your Royal Highness is newly married. The Qin family''s case is fine. The military payment case is also handed over to the princess. This will not exhaust the princess. ?"


    This person Su Ronghua has always been confused, but this time, it was difficult for someone to agree with him, but the other officials said it was much more high-sounding: "Your Majesty, Lord Su is not unreasonable. Investigate such a case. Not only does your Highness tired, but this military payment case is also an old case. It is more appropriate to hand it over to an old minister. Your Highness is too young to understand the twists and turns."


    "It is precisely because the old minister understands the ¡®turns and turns¡¯ so much that he should avoid suspicion."


    Pei Wenxuan walked out of the queue with the wat board in his hand, and said: "This military payment case originated from the Qin case. The princess''s investigation is smoothly completed. It is up to the princess to decide if you are tired, and I hope your majesty will observe it."


    "Pingle," Li Ming listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and turned to look at Li Rong, "Are you tired?"


    "Report to the emperor," Li Rong replied in an upright manner, "I can avenge more for the suffering lord, and make the world clear, and my subjects are not tired."


    "Have you heard?" Li Ming raised his eyes to look at everyone, "Who has any comments?"


    At this time, everyone knew that Li Ming had decided, and they stopped persuading more. Everyone was thinking that, anyway, Li Ming made an order, and he needed to be reviewed by the provincial government. When the time comes, it will be rejected.


    The courtiers did not fight, and there was nothing else to do, Li Ming announced his withdrawal from the court.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan went out together. As soon as they left the hall, they saw many courtiers coming around. Li Rong looked at this posture and said hurriedly: "Hurry up."


    As he said, Li Rong raised his hand to cover his forehead and fell into Pei Wenxuan''s arms. Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to support Li Rong, raised his hand skillfully to move away from the crowd, and calmly said: "You are sorry, the princess is unwell, I will take it first. Your Highness has gone back."


    After speaking, the two broke through the crowd and walked away quickly.


    The courtier stared at the backs of Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan.


    Li Rong pretended to be weak for the first half of his life and held his head, but his lower body and legs walked extremely fast, without losing the slightest amount of Pei Wenxuan. After a while, the two disappeared into the palace.


    Su Ronghua sighed as he looked at the two going away.


    "Look at your majesty''s vigorous steps, I''m afraid I have practiced it."


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Author: courtier containment face, may I ask you what is the status?


    Pei Wenxuan: Tactful response


    Li Rong: A perfect escape


    Su Ronghua: Fleeing

 Chapter 76： bid farewell

    Everyone looked at Qin Lin, Qin Lin hesitated for a moment, and Li Rong said: "My sorrow, Master Qin, let''s come and visit Lingmei."


    The word "Sorrow" means that Li Rong affirmed Qin Zhenzhen''s identity, Qin Lin paused, and finally walked forward.


    Qin Zhenzhen''s corpse was almost a dry corpse, with no appearance. Some bones turned into white bones. The coroner put a needle on Qin Lin''s hand, and then took blood and dripped it onto the bare bones of the corpse.


    Everyone held their breath, seeing the blood slowly immersing in the bones. After the coroner observed for a while, he turned around and said to Xie Lanqing: "Master Xie, this body must be Miss Qin. "


    Hearing this, Xie Lanqing looked shocked: "How is it possible!"


    With that said, Xie Lanqing stepped forward, and the people next to him hurriedly stopped Xie Lanqing and said, "My lord, this is not clear, don''t get too close."


    Xie Lanqing stared at the corpse. After a while, he pointed to the corpse and said: "She has been such a mummy in less than a month, is this reasonable?"


    "Sir, ordinary people will start to rot in three to seven days after being buried, and they will become mummy in one to two months. When the temperature is low, they will be slower. If they are not buried in the soil and left outside, they will be faster. In addition, men and women and their physiques are different, and the rate of decay of the corpse is also different. The girl¡¯s burial was simple, there was no normal treatment to prevent decay, and the coffin was not sealed. If she had stayed outside for a long time before, then It''s not surprising that she looks like this now."


    Xie Lanqing listened to the coroner''s words, still a little weird on her face, Li Rong chuckled softly: "What are you afraid of, Lord Xie? We don''t do bad things on weekdays, and don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. What is there to be afraid of after doing something I''m sorry to her?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Xie Lanqing turned around coldly, "His Royal Highness Xio was talking nonsense. The old minister was just afraid that someone would use the ghosts and gods to mess up the government and violate the rules and laws."


    "Master Xie''s painstaking efforts are indeed commendable," Li Rong raised her hand and applauded, "Then, now that the test has been tested, Master Xie has any doubts?"


    "This..." Xie Lanqing frowned as he looked at the corpse, "How is this possible?"


    "Master Xie, there are many things in this world that people have to believe. Miss Qin died in vain, and now it is nothing more than revenge. I believe that Miss Qin has been comforted. We still don''t disturb her. Let her go to the land and have a rest. "


    "Master Xie," some cowardly courtiers in the crowd couldn''t help but say, "Let Miss Qin rest in peace, forget it."


    Xie Lanqing looked up to curse, but when he looked over, he found that it was Cui Shuyun''s older brother, Cui Shuxue.


    Xie Lanqing held his breath in his heart, everyone else persuaded Xie Lanqing, Li Rong smiled and watched Xie Lanqing being said by everyone. Xie Lanqing finally couldn''t bear it, and turned around and said: "Let''s put the coffin."


    After speaking, Xie Lanqing led the people back, and there was a lot of excitement on the way back. The courtiers talked a lot about the truth of the resurrection.


    Li Chuan walked up to Li Rong, frowned, and whispered: "Sister, Qin Zhenzhen is..."


    Li Rong looked up at him and smiled: "Come to my house for a drink at the bar another day."


    With that, Li Rong walked past Li Chuan, Pei Wenxuan walked side by side with her, and whispered: "I''m right?"


    "If it is wrong, I will kill you."


    Li Rong''s lips moved, and she whispered softly.


    After the officials returned to the court, they reported the results to Li Ming.


    Li Ming was listening to the tunes at the Concubine Roux''s place. The results were obtained, and he was somewhat surprised, but he did not believe in ghosts and gods. After thinking about it, anyway, this matter involved Li Rong, and he was not suitable for further investigation.


    Concubine Roux was listening to this. Li Ming saw that she was silent and turned his head: "After listening for a long time, what do you think of Concubine Ai?"


    "I think it''s amazing."


    Concubine Rou smiled: "A dead person who borrowed a corpse to bring back his soul to kill is still in this imperial city... it''s incredible."


    With that said, Concubine Rou sat on Li Ming''s lap and leaned against Li Ming''s chest. She was a little scared and said, "Your Majesty, this wrong soul, won''t you come to the palace?"


    "Where is there any wronged soul," Li Ming laughed, "If there are really ghosts in this world, I am afraid it is the place with the most ghosts in this palace."


    "Your Majesty means, isn''t it a ghost?"


    Concubine Rou raised her eyes to look at Li Ming. Li Ming put the zhezi aside, put her arms around the woman, and slowly said, "No one becomes a ghost, only someone who pretends to be a ghost."


    "Then," Concubine Rou was puzzled, "Why didn''t your majesty check it?"


    "Check?" Li Ming sneered, "What''s the point of me checking this ghost? She should have killed those people. If it weren''t for the elders of their family to threaten me with the construction supervisor, the ghost would not look for me. I can''t spare them their troubles!"


    Concubine Rou was leaning on Li Ming. After thinking for a while, she slowly said: "Your Majesty, Supervisor, has it been handed over to His Highness Pingle?"


    "Otherwise?" Li Ming said coldly, looking at her, "Who do you think is suitable for Concubine Ai?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t be angry," Concubine Rou knew that Li Ming was worried, and sighed. "Your Majesty''s heart for his concubines, his concubines know clearly that they will not deliberately make trouble for favoring these concubines, but they are worried. The Secretary exists to supervise the family. After all, His Royal Highness is a princess from the Shangguan clan..."


    Concubine Roux hesitated, but did not continue, but Li Ming heard it, and he said slowly: "I know your worries, but now there is no more suitable person to be the director of the inspector than her. You said I want to let him Hua Le, let you go, can you hold this position?"


    As Li Ming said, he sneered: "I''m afraid I would have eaten these old wolves a long time ago. There is no bones left. Pingle is now fighting with them. Let''s just wait and see. If Pingle is soft to the family, I will take back her power. If she keeps doing things well..."


    Li Ming thought for a while, and sighed: "She is also my daughter after all, a descendant of the Li family. Since I am facing me, I will not treat her badly."


    "Your Majesty is right." Concubine Rou smiled, and she thought for a while, "However, the Supervisor Siquan is so powerful, your Majesty has to be more careful."


    "Okay," Li Ming laughed, "You don''t have to worry about these things, I know it in my heart."


    "The concubines are also worried about your majesty."


    Concubine Rou raised her hand to embrace Li Ming: "After all, your majesty is the concubine''s husband, and your concubine has relied on your majesty all his life."


    Li Ming''s heart softened a bit when she heard Concubine Roux''s words. He hugged Concubine Roux and sighed: "Don''t worry, I will protect your mother and child for a day."


    Concubine Rou said softly, without saying much. Li Ming embraced her, thinking about something in his heart.


    When he returned, Li Ming was walking in the imperial garden. Fulai followed him. After thinking for a long time, Li Ming said slowly: "You said that Pingle''s Zhezi was deducted?"


    "Yes," Fulai whispered, "Zhezi is here now, do you want to see it?"


    Li Ming responded and took the fold from Fulai''s hand. He glanced at it and then laughed: "Others are not easy to learn. They are like those old things to learn to threaten me, nothing else, people are dead, she just takes care of them. Go ahead, make an order. Both the military payment case and the Qin case are under the supervision of the supervisory department. The supervisory department is formally established. The supervisory department chief is Pingle, and there is a deputy supervisory chief."


    When Fulai heard this, he was a little confused: "Deputy Director of Supervision?"


    "Concubine Rou is right," Li Ming said slowly, putting his hands behind her back, "Pingle must have such a great power to control her. What do you think of Su Ronghua?"


    "Master Su?"


    Fulai thought for a while, and laughed: "Master Su is the teacher of King Su, and he is also a descendant of the family, so he will definitely keep an eye on His Highness."


    "He can''t look at it, but it''s actually clear in his heart." Li Ming raised his hand and said, "That''s it, let Zhongshu save the purpose, and Pingle will choose a day to formally establish the Supervision Department."


    "Yes."


    Fulai responded, and after a while, he respectfully said: "Your Majesty, all those who deserve to be sealed are sealed. You are used to being the most optimistic consort. Why don''t you mention him?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Ming laughed, "how big his reward depends on how big the meat Pingle can bite off."


    Fulai was stunned, and when he understood it, he followed Li Ming on the promenade, and smiled: "Your Majesty is really favored by the horse."


    "Knives are easy to break," Li Ming said slowly as he looked at the snow-covered landscape, "There should be more gems."


    Li Ming''s decree was initiated by Zhongshu Province and sent to Li Rong after being reviewed by the province.


    Li Rong led the people to accept the decree at the princess''s mansion. She formally established the Supervisory Department, and the news of the acceptance of the Qin case and the military payment case spread.


    The news ran across the entire imperial city, and the people talked about it. After all, with the story of the female ghost returning to her life, everything became mysterious.


    Li Rong¡¯s popularity among the people is unprecedentedly high. A princess who asked for life for the people, in order to be loyal and rehabilitate, she has since become a woman who hangs on the head of the family to supervise the chief. This is a strange case that has come back to life. color.


    Li Rong hurriedly asked Qin Tianjian to choose an auspicious day for her, and held a ceremony for the founding of the Department of Supervision at Mingsheng School.


    The day was beautiful, Li Rong woke up early, the maid served her in a red embroidered peony gown and a golden crown, Pei Wenxuan also put on official uniforms, smiling while watching her dress up.


    After she got dressed, Pei Wenxuan bowed slightly, raised his hand, and smiled: "Princess please."


    Li Rong glanced at him and couldn''t help but smile: "Pei Wenxuan, you look like a dog."


    "Being a dogleg for your Highness," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "It''s also an honor to be an official."


    "Pei Wenxuan, I really know why the king likes you."


    Li Rong put his hand on Pei Wenxuan''s hand, and Pei Wenxuan helped her walk out the door. Li Rong looked at the rare sunny day in recent days: "If power can make people bow to this point, it''s really a favorite thing. "


    "His Royal Highness is wrong," Pei Wenxuan followed her, "Weichen is not willing to bend over to everyone."


    "Oh?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "His Royal Highness is special."


    Li Rong paused, then lowered his head and smiled, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and looked away.


    The two got on the carriage and walked all the way from Princess Mansion to Mingsheng Campus. After arriving at Mingsheng Campus, everyone had already been waiting there.


    Now the Supervisory Department has prepared the designation, flag, dress, official office, and establishment. The black gold stroked peony flag representing Li Rong is inserted around. Li Rong got off the carriage and was supported by Pei Wenxuan. High place.


    Then Pei Wenxuan retreated to the bottom to watch Li Rong stand alone on a high place.


    "We are in the edict of the heavens, thanks to the divine grace, today we gather here to build a supervisory department. Observe the political platform and discipline of the government, protect the law and morality. The foundation of our company lies in the word justice."


    Li Rong raised his eyes to look around, falling on the faces of those young people.


    There are also many people watching the excitement today. They stand outside the school grounds, looking at Li Rong from a distance, and listening to Li Rong¡¯s clear voice, ringing on the school grounds.


    Xun Chuan and Su Ronghua stood at the forefront of the guards, Shangguanya and Pei Wenxuan stood by, looking up at the woman in the sun.


    "Regardless of your family background, in the supervisory department, the capable ones live here. May we be a sword to cut through the evil spirits; I will be a candle to shine in the world. Injustice, justice, and injustice. , Mingzhi listens to the public. Starting today, the Supervisory Division has been established, the sword will protect Daxia, and the writing will protect the common people."


    After speaking, Li Rong raised his sleeves, held three tribute incense in her hand, bowed forward, and then inserted the incense into the incense burner.


    Xun Chuan and Su Ronghua led the soldiers and bowed down.


    "From today onwards, we have been dispatched by the Superintendent, all at the command of the Director."


    "Jianyou Daxia, protect the common people!"


    The cries of the crowd passed by like a wave, Pei Wenxuan raised his head and looked at the woman standing on a high place in the sun like a phoenix.


    Shangguan Ya looked for Pei Wenxuan''s gaze and couldn''t help but said, "Wouldn''t Ma Ma feel depressed?"


    "Ok?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head, a little strange: "What does Miss Shangguan mean?"


    "Wife is so strong, don''t you feel a lot of pressure?" Shangguan Ya laughed, "I heard that men are very afraid of women like this, and they like women to be gentle as water. It is best to be a good helper. Looks like," Shangguanya thought for a while, "I''m afraid that I will be a good servant."


    "What''s wrong with being a virtuous internal helper?" Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong, his gaze didn''t look away.


    "You are not afraid of people telling you that you are stubborn, don''t you have the skills?"


    "Only people who are not capable must have their wives weaker than themselves to show their abilities." Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Shangguanya, and smiled lightly, "And I only hope that my wife can live as she wants. "


    "If she wants the world, I can send her off. She wants a stable person, and I can give it to her. As a husband, I love my wife, not giving her a golden birdcage."


    "It''s that whatever she does," Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Li Rong, and smiled softly, "I can let her do it wantonly."


    Shangguan Ya was stunned. After a while, she tentatively said: "Speaking so well, by the way, aren''t you friends?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he froze, and Shangguanya couldn''t help but laugh out loudly: "It seems that the road to friends with Ma Ma is still very long."


    "That''s not necessarily." Pei Wenxuan looked cold. At this time, Li Rong was granting the official seal of Xun Chuan. He looked at Li Rong, rather unconvinced, "Maybe, it''s almost time?"


    Shangguan Ya pressed a smile, and no longer aroused Pei Wenxuan.


    At the end of the founding ceremony, Li Rong invited the main staff of the inspection department to dinner at the princess''s house.


    Xun Chuan was appointed by her as the inspector in charge of the inspection department to supervise the place. She had to leave early, but once she had injuries on her body, she stayed there for the purpose of establishing a ceremony.


    Li Rong set up a few tables and ate lively in the yard. Su Ronghua was a talking person, leading people to punch and drink in the yard and cast pots to fight poems.


    Pei Wenxuan had beaten Su Ronghua once before. Su Ronghua held on to Pei Wenxuan all night, staring at him in the same way. Pei Wenxuan was so quarrelsome with him that he caught Li Chuan and Qin Lin coming in, and the four of them fought. , Drank dimly.


    Shangguanya, Li Rong, and Xun Chuan set up a small table and sat and watched these people''s mischief. Shangguanya liked to talk. First talked to Li Rong about stealing chickens and dogs in Youzhou, and then talked slowly. When she came to Huajing, she sighed and said: "When I say it, I''m serious, I feel like I''m done. Your Highness, let''s talk to your heart tonight, don''t mind."


    Shangguanya said, raising her hand to pat Li Rong, and Li Rong waved her hand: "Tell me, am I such a stingy person?"


    "Then I''ll talk about it. At that time, I heard that I was going to be a princess, so I thought, it''s over, this life is over. Look at my aunt, how pitiful it is to be a queen for a lifetime. You said how powerful it is to be Use it? I¡¯m the lady of Shangguan¡¯s family, is there anything that I can¡¯t eat or play? When I enter the palace, I can¡¯t gamble, drink and drink. I can¡¯t go fishing and climbing with friends to play polo. What''s in there? See people kowtow?"


    "You are right," Li Rong drank a sip and nodded. "That''s the reason."


    "Well," Xun Chuan also responded, "I think too, so you scared me to death at the palace banquet that night."


    "Sorry," Shangguanya patted Xun Chuan on the shoulder, "I didn''t expect that there were still people who didn''t want to be a princess."


    "You have to think about who is willing to be a princess." Xun Chuan''s tone was quite disgusting.


    "That Roufei''s niece," Shangguanya stammered, "who is it calling?"


    "It''s not important," Li Rong waved, "I can''t be my sister-in-law anyway, what a nice person my brother is."


    "Yes," Shangguanya nodded, "What a wonderful person, I was delayed by the position of the prince."


    Xun Chuan also nodded: "Miss Shangguan is right."


    The three women spoke in a low voice, Shangguan Ya drank a lot, and took a nap with her chin early. Li Rong took a look at her and poured wine for Xun Chuan himself. The two clinked glasses and Li Rong whispered: "Tomorrow Just go?"


    "Yeah." Xun Chuan said softly, "I don''t want to bid farewell to His Highness."


    "Okay." Li Rong nodded, "It''s not a big deal, but I don''t know when we will see you again."


    "That might have to wait for your Highness to hold the power." Xun Chuan laughed, "Your Highness, don''t worry, your humble duty is out, and you will do well for your Highness."


    "I know, but you have to change the modifier too, don''t be too straight." Li Rong and Xun Chuan clinked glasses, Xun Chuan answered, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will be cautious about things I don''t understand."


    Li Rong did not speak, Xun Chuan was drinking, and after a while, she slowly said: "Your Highness, I apologize to you for what you said in the snow that day."


    When Li Rong heard this, she was stunned, then she raised her eyes, laughed and said, "It''s not a big deal, and you don''t have to apologize."


    "In fact, that day, I just didn''t cause trouble to His Royal Highness. His Royal Highness was kind to people, Xun Chuan knew in his heart."


    "What you said is correct," Li Rong said calmly, "I am not an emotional person. I do have selfish intentions to help you, and I will not deny it."


    "I don''t believe what your Highness said." Xun Chuan said, raising his eyes to Li Rong, "In fact, His Highness has justice in his heart, and he will not really treat people as chess pieces. The so-called fight for power and profit is actually more of self In addition to self-preservation, His Highness still has a bit of passion in his heart. I know that His Highness has the world that His Highness wants in his heart, and that is the world that Xun Chuan wants in his heart."


    Li Rong looked at Xun Chuan quietly, and Xun Chuan raised his cup: "Actually, Qin Zhenzhen is dead. It may not be a good thing. Following His Highness these days, Xun Chuan has a very happy life."


    "His Royal Highness Xun Chuan respects a cup, and thanks His Highness for saving my life."


    Li Rong did not speak, watching Xun Chuan drank the wine in one fell swoop.


    Then she was full again, and continued: "The second cup of wine, thanks to your majesty for knowing Yu Yu. Only when you met your majesty, Xun Chuan learned that the world of women is vast and there is another way of living."


    "You''re welcome."


    Xun Chuan drank the wine, and then she filled it up again, and said again: "This third cup of wine, you are not afraid of your Highness''s jokes. The third cup of wine is to be grateful for meeting your Royal Highness and Aya, although the interaction time is not long. , But Xun Chuan regarded the two as friends. This glass of wine counts as friendship. I wish a long road in the future. I wait for three people and live up to this life."


    "I''ll drink this cup."


    Shangguan Yaben fell asleep and woke up suddenly. Xun Chuan looked over and saw that Shang Guanya raised the cup and said happily: "Come on, I have to go after drinking this glass of wine."


    "You have all drunk, how can I not drink it?"


    Li Rong laughed, she raised the cup and lightly touched the cups of the other two.


    When the cup was lightly touched, Li Rong''s heart swelled slightly. This was a feeling she had never experienced in her previous life.


    It is different from the lingering love, and the deep and deep affection.


    I can''t tell what it feels like, but like this glass of water wine, it is refreshing with a bit of sweetness, and it makes people feel comfortable.


    The three of them drank, Xun Chuan got up and whispered: "I''ll talk to my brother."


    "Your brother knows you are alive?"


    Shangguan Ya was quite curious, and Xun Chuan nodded, "Yes."


    With that, Xun Chuan raised his glass and walked towards Qin Lin.


    "I''m sleepy," Li Rong also got up, "Go to sober up."


    Shangguanya nodded and waved: "Okay, I have to go, too."


    The crowd dispersed, Li Rong went back to the long corridor. She didn''t know what to do, and while she was drinking, she swept the steps with her sleeves and sat down.


    This night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse, but it was also a good weather. Li Rong sat for a while, and Pei Wenxuan looked for him. He saw Li Rong sitting on the steps looking at the moon, and he chuckled, "Your Highness."


    "Ah," Li Rong turned her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan, "Did the people outside send it away?"


    "Send away."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he walked to Li Rong and said gently: "It''s cold on the ground, your Highness, get up."


    "I''m covering my heat," Li Rong raised her hand and patted her side, "You might as well sit down if you let me get up."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly, and calmly sat beside Li Rong, "What is your Royal Highness doing?"


    "Xunchuan is leaving tonight."


    "His Royal Highness won''t send her off?"


    Pei Wenxuan accompanied Li Rong, a little strange, Li Rong smiled and said, "What do you give it to? It''s easy to be sad. At this time, it''s gone."


    "His Royal Highness is not a hypocrite."


    Pei Wenxuan chuckled. The two sat quietly for a while. Li Rong looked at the moon in the sky, and she said softly: "Pei Wenxuan, I have friends."


    Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Li Rong. Li Rong laughed. She was a little bit happy on her face: "I have friends and family. I feel very happy in this life. Although I don¡¯t know what the future will be, but now, I think there should be something, I have it."


    "His Royal Highness still lacks something." Pei Wenxuan said gently. Li Rong looked at him strangely, and saw Pei Wenxuan turn her head and looked at her with a smile, "His Royal Highness still lacks a husband."


    Li Rong did not speak.


    They were very close, Pei Wenxuan looked at her, like a gentle net, which gently floated down and gathered around her.


    She lowered her head and smiled and turned her head away.


    Seeing Li Rong''s answer, Pei Wenxuan was not upset. He looked at the moon in the sky and began to outline a plan in his heart.


    Everything must be planned.


    Pei Wenxuan wondered.


    When you push Li Rong out, you must have a plan. Now I want to chase Li Rong back...


    There must also be an overall plan.


    While Pei Wenxuan thought aimlessly, Shangguanya was assisted by Su Ronghua to walk outside the house.


    "I''m not drunk," Shangguanya emphasized to Su Ronghua with a serious expression on her face, "I walk steadily, you see."


    "Go, go," Su Ronghua said, compromising, looking at Shangguanya, who was twisted and twisted. "You are not drunk, you are very sober, can you drink less in the future?"


    "My sister is leaving," Shangguanya raised her hand and gestured, "What a big deal, how can I not drink it?"


    "You can drink it," Su Ronghua couldn''t laugh or cry, "Can you not drag me, so many people are watching."


    "Don''t you usually run after me?" Shangguanya frowned, "What are you running now?"


    "I don''t want to run," Su Ronghua glanced at the guard behind him, "The question is, you are such a big girl, it''s not good for you to drag me."


    "I''m going to bother you," Shangguanya stopped, speaking seriously, "I drank alcohol, it was very annoying."


    "I feel it."


    "So I want to torture you, I want to let your reputation be disgraced, let you be blamed, and ruin you. In the future, you will never bother me again."


    Su Ronghua saw that Guan Ya was serious, and he couldn''t stop smiling.


    He originally thought that Shangguanya was really amused, but now he looks a little cute.


    He glanced at the guards at the back. These were all from the Shangguan''s and Su''s. He leaned forward and whispered: "Miss Shangguan, there is actually a way to get my reputation immediately discredited."


    Shangguanya frowned, Su Ronghua stretched out her hand: "You take my hand and go out. I am yours. If you don''t want me, my reputation will be lost."


    Shangguanya listened, she was a little dizzy with her drink, frowned and waved, she felt that Su Ronghua made some sense. She stretched out her hand, took Su Ronghua''s hand, and said seriously: "Okay, let''s go."


    Su Ronghua couldn''t stop smiling when she saw that she really believed it.


    The guard behind him came forward to persuade him, Su Ronghua waved his hand, shook his head and said, "Don''t say go out."


    Su Ronghua and Shangguan Yala pulled to the door, Shangguan¡¯s people came up, and Su Ronghua, finally put Shangguanya on the carriage.


    When Shangguanya got on the carriage, Su Ronghua turned her head and saw her carriage parked on the side. Su Rongqing stood by with a lamp in her hand and quietly looked at the door of the Princess'' Mansion.


    When Su Ronghua saw Su Rongqing, he couldn''t help laughing: "Why are you here?"


    "I''m afraid that Big Brother is drunk."


    Su Rongqing laughed: "So I come to pick you up."


    "I have a sense of measure."


    Su Ronghua said, when he reached the side of the carriage, Su Rongqing raised her hand to support Su Ronghua on the carriage, Su Ronghua waved her hand and said, "I''m really not drunk."


    Su Rongqing responded, handed the light to the servant, and got into the carriage by herself.


    After getting on the carriage, he turned his head and looked at the plaque of the princess mansion from the carriage. Su Ronghua took a sip of tea and saw Su Rongqing''s gaze when he turned around. He hesitated for a moment, after all, he said nothing.


    The banquet dispersed, and the people scattered.


    After saying goodbye to Qin Lin, Xun Chuan packed his luggage and opened the door and walked out.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a young man waiting at the door. Xun Chuan was stunned, and then he reacted and said dumbly: "His Royal Highness."


    Li Chuan was a little embarrassed when he saw Xun Chuan. He stood at the door and didn''t know what to say. Xun Chuan waited for a while and calmly said, "If there is nothing wrong with your Royal Highness, Xun Chuan will leave first."


    "Um," Li Chuan stopped her and said hurriedly, "Um, did you leave today?"


    "Ok."


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Okay, thank you for your concern, Your Highness."


    "Yeah." Li Chuan nodded. Xun Chuan waited for a moment. Seeing that Li Chuan didn''t speak, she clasped her fists in a salute and turned to leave.


    She walked a few steps, Li Chuan finally did not hold back, calling her to stop and said: "Miss Qin!"


    Xun Chuan paused, Li Chuan looked at her back, pursed his lips, finally opened his wide sleeves, and bowed slightly: "I''m sorry."


    Xun Chuan didn''t reply, and after a while, she recovered the young girl''s voice.


    She seemed to be the girl who first met on Jiuyou Mountain, always keeping a coldness that refused to be thousands of miles away, and said in a low voice, "It''s okay."


    After speaking, she stepped away.


    Li Chuan straightened up, he looked at the girl''s black sword and walked away under the moonlight.


    That was the last time Li Chuan saw her as the prince.


    After Xun Chuan completely left, the servants came to report to Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, Master Xun is gone."


    Li Rong finally retracted her gaze from the moon, she held herself up and wanted to get up. As soon as she moved, Pei Wenxuan came forward and held her silently.


    Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan, and listened to Pei Wenxuan with a smile: "Let''s go."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan slid his hand down and took Li Rong''s hand.


    Li Rong looked at him, Pei Wenxuan pretended not to receive Li Rong''s gaze, took her by the hand, and said gently: "Your Highness, what would you like to eat tomorrow?"


    Li Rong did not speak, and was quietly pulled by Pei Wenxuan, who slowly let go of his heart.


    He thought about it, chasing Li Rong, can''t be rushed, he still has to go in three steps.


    The first is habit. He must gradually let Li Rong get used to his existence and his intimacy.


    After Li Rong got used to it, she let go a little bit, trying to catch it, so that Li Rong turned around to be attracted by him.


    When Li Rong develops feelings for him, he plans another big event, the hero saves the beauty, and lets Li Rong and him confess his true feelings.


    Pei Wenxuan almost laughed when he thought about it. Li Rong glanced at him and thought he was smiling inexplicably.


    Compared to Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong¡¯s idea is simpler¡ª¡ª


    As long as we don''t talk about feelings, everything can be discussed.

 Chapter 77： Night kiss

    After the founding ceremony, the Supervision Department began to officially operate.


    That winter was the most turbulent winter in the Great Xia Dynasty. Li Rong started with the Qin case, and after the start of the military payment case, he investigated and prosecuted more than 70 officials.


    When Li Rong came out of the two cases, the distribution of military power in the Northwest finally had results. As compensation for the Qin family, Qin Feng was promoted to General Zhongwu, and Qin Lin was deputy general. Concubine Rou''s brother, Xiao Su, became the Northwest General Marshal, guarding Chenzhou and commanding the Northwest Army.


    Things are advancing quickly and everyone is busy. Li Rong was busy investigating the case, arresting people, and sorting out evidence.


    Pei Wenxuan was busy cooperating with the Zhezi, arguing with people who opposed Li Rong, trying to clear up the private relationship.


    When the court scolded Li Rong, Pei Wenxuan returned with a top ten scolding. Whoever participated in Li Rong, he participated, and who scolded Li Rong, who he scolded. By the end of the year, he was already better than the entire Yushitai. People add up to the number of participants in a year.


    When he came back to the hall to fight the heroes, Pei Wenxuan didn''t even want to say anything. Sometimes, after a rest, he waited for Li Rong. Li Rong came back to take a shower and fell on the bed. He said a few more words and he fell asleep.


    If you don''t have time to get along, you can''t do anything. Fortunately, Pei Wenxuan is not in a hurry. There is always an end to the rush, and there is no time to do big things, so start with small things.


    So Pei Wenxuan got up early and dressed her in the morning. In the afternoon, he ordered someone to give her a sweet soup and a poem with affection. He paid close attention to the details of her life and tried to moisten things silently. Go into her life.


    By the time before the Spring Festival, things were finally settled. The officials in the court were tired. Knowing how they played Li Rong, Li Rong had not made any serious mistakes at all. She was determined to handle the case. The emperor was determined to protect him. Shangguan¡¯s family pretended to be silent, and the prince could not persuade Li Rong. Unless they directly overthrew the court, they could not stop Li Rong from arresting people.


    Coupled with the New Year approaching, the officials of the imperial court were impatient and unwilling to quarrel anymore, so Pei Wenxuan finally got off his feet. After the early morning, he calculated that Li Rong should be free today, so he came back from the government office and was in the house. Waiting.


    He prepared Li Rong''s favorite meals in advance, and he tuned the soothing fragrance with his own hands, and dressed them well.


    It is now the coldest time of winter, but he is still wearing a white single shirt with a blue brocade and white plum cloak on the outside.


    When he chose this suit, Tong Ye was so excited that he couldn''t help but reminded: "My son, it''s very cold today."


    Pei Wenxuan straightened his neckline. After a while, he pointed to the cabinet and said, "You bring a thicker jacket over here."


    Pei Wenxuan made the charcoal fire in the house a little more prosperous, and he was reading a book in the house wrapped in a big jacket. When it was time for dinner, he finally heard the voice of Li Rong coming back to the house. He took off the big jacket and stuffed it to Tong Yedao: "Hurry up and hide."


    Tong Ye looked at a loss, he watched Pei Wenxuan sort out his clothes in the mirror, and quickly got up to meet him.


    Pei Wenxuan hurried to the door. As soon as he walked to the front yard, he heard Li Rong talking to someone from afar: "You can''t be vague about looting the ground and killing people. This is a big crime. Take some chronic poison in the medicine and let him be fed. It will be treated as a serious illness. After the treatment, go to his father and persuade him that his son is dead anyway. Don¡¯t make trouble. The Shangguan¡¯s family is private. Go down and apologize to the family members and lose the money. In this way, when they are checked in the future, they will say that he is guilty and uneasy, and he committed suicide.


    As Li Rong spoke, Pei Wenxuan saw her walking in with Shangguanya.


    It was getting colder in winter, but Li Rong did not wear a thick coat like others. She just looked a little thicker in her clothes. She was wearing a white fox fur coat. She looked fluffy and looked a little cute. .


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and waited for her on the promenade. Li Rong was still talking to Shangguanya seriously. The two girls hadn''t seen her at all. Shangguanya whispered: "I understand that I will do it before your majesty officially takes action against the prince. Clean up Shangguan''s house."


    "Do they listen to you?" Li Rong frowned, Shangguan Ya smiled, "I investigated the case, and at the same time promoted some concubines who were not taken seriously in the past to help. Your Highness helped recommend them. Sweet, I have to make trouble for those who don''t go well with me. It''s still cooperation. After all, it''s nothing more than a resignation if it doesn''t move.


    "Then your hands and feet should be clean." Li Rong exhorted, Shangguanya nodded.


    The two of them walked past Pei Wenxuan while talking, and Pei Wenxuan followed silently. They did not realize that there was one more person behind, and only continued to discuss business matters.


    "Did those family members look for your father?"


    "I found it," Shangguan Ya laughed. "How could it not be possible? They wanted to find someone to persuade you. I heard that the queen mother in the palace had all talked about it. I went to say hello to the queen mother in advance, and the queen mother is now behind closed doors. Now, don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    Li Rong and Shangguanya said, she pondered for a moment: "Then they have only one way to go."


    Shangguanya nodded, she understood Li Rong''s meaning in her heart, and said solemnly: "Your Highness, take care."


    "Yeah." Li Rong thought, "You too."


    As the two said, Shangguanya sat down and talked aside many details. By the time Shangguanya and Li Rong had finished discussing it, it was already night. Shangguanya left and stood up, only to realize that Pei Wenxuan was standing here. , She was stunned, then smiled at Pei Wenxuan, and said, "I''m disturbed, please don''t be offended."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and raised his hand: "Miss Shangguan, go slowly."


    Shangguanya hurried out. Li Rong took a sigh of relief and took a sip of tea. She raised her head tiredly and said slowly, "I heard that you are going to be promoted to the staff?"


    "Your Majesty intends to open Enke this year."


    After Pei Wenxuan walked to Li Rong, he raised his hand on Li Rong¡¯s forehead and said peacefully: ¡°Now that you have so many people, there are not enough people in the court. Your Majesty plans to hold the imperial examination in advance and choose a group of people. Going to the staff department, there will be a group of students."


    Daxia¡¯s method of selecting talents is based on the first class, and the second is the imperial examination. Most discerning people know that the imperial examination was originally a method used by the emperor to suppress the noble family. After the test, they are all placed in some irrelevant positions.


    For example, last year''s New Division champion Cui Yulang was placed in the Ministry of Rites as a member of the fifth-tier master. It sounded good, but it was irrelevant and had no real power.


    So now the imperial examination matter is said to be important, but the powerful ministers in the DPRK don¡¯t care much at all, and don¡¯t bother to fight for the position of the examiner; if it¡¯s not important, after all, some people will want to come when they are choosing people for oil and water. Take a bite.


    Both Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong knew that the most important thing to become an examiner of the imperial examination was never to get a sum of money from the children of the Han nationality at that time. It was the officials who passed through and finally flowed into the officialdom. There is a bond with the examiner. If the examiner will manage some, these people will even treat the examiner as a "teacher" in the courtroom, and promote and take care of each other.


    This was one of the sources of many supporters of Pei Wenxuan. Li Rong was not surprised that Pei Wenxuan was going to manage the imperial examination.


    Especially when she cut a lot of vacancies.


    "You go directly from Yushitai, I am afraid it will not be easy." Li Rong thought for a while, "There are many people who bother you now."


    "Thanks to your highness," Pei Wenxuan laughed. He gently pressed Li Rong''s temple and whispered in a low voice, "But don''t worry, I''m already working."


    Li Rong responded and Pei Wenxuan rubbed her acupuncture points. She smelled the incense from Pei Wenxuan''s cuffs, which made her rare and peaceful. She didn''t know what happened, and she didn''t want to think about political affairs. She didn''t say anything. Pei Wenxuan looked at her expression and whispered: "His Royal Highness, shall we eat together?"


    Li Rong nodded, Pei Wenxuan helped her get up, and then his hand slid down and gently held her.


    The cold winter made the temperature in his hand feel a bit nostalgic. Li Rong was too tired and didn''t think. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy when she saw that she didn''t speak or resist. He squinted at her and carefully looked at her. With a look, he coughed and said, "His Royal Highness, do you eat in the bedroom or go to the dining room?"


    "You decide."


    Li Rong listened to his words, recovered, and spoke softly, Pei Wenxuan immediately said: "Go to the bedroom."


    Seeing him returning so quickly, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical. She only looked at him at this time, and she discovered that in this winter, Pei Wenxuan was still wearing such a thin, jade crown and flower shirt, as if it were still in the prime of spring.


    But I have to say that such a Pei Wenxuan is very handsome, pulling her forward, like a romantic boy leading his lover on the outing, and there is a little silent youth in the tenderness, if she is a Little girl, looking up like this, I''m afraid I can look forward to a lifetime.


    Li Rong''s gaze fell on his face, he led him into the room, and when he opened the door, Li Rong saw the small table arranged inside, Xinhuan''s winter plum, and the specially tuned incense, she knew in her heart.


    She didn''t show it on her face, just squinted at a serious Pei Wenxuan from the corner of her face, pretending to not notice anything, entered the house, and said slowly: "It seems to be a bit colder today than before."


    Pei Wenxuan responded, raised his hand and closed the door, and entered the house: "Indeed, I let people add charcoal fire, does your Highness still feel cold?"


    "I''m not cold," Li Rong looked up at him with a smile, "I just saw you dressed thinly, aren''t you cold?"


    "I''m tough, I didn''t stay outdoors much," Pei Wenxuan said, walked into the room and sat across from Li Rong, "This is enough."


    Li Rong nodded, but her heart was full of laughter.


    Pei Wenxuan is a civil servant, she knows his patience, but if he wants to do it, she doesn''t speak, but says: "Let''s eat."


    With that, Li Rong raised his hand and dropped his chopsticks.


    This meal obviously took a lot of thought, but I didn¡¯t think it in the past. Today, Li Rong took a close look and found out that not only did she like to eat all the meals, but also the meat and vegetables were properly matched to suit her habits. Coriander, thin slices of meat, put more chopped green onion.


    Li Rong watched, not knowing whether he should be surprised or relieved.


    During the years when Pei Wenxuan lived with her, she knew her habits thoroughly.


    Knowing her this way, it is really not difficult to poison her. Fortunately, he didn''t have this thought back then, otherwise she was afraid that she would have died long ago.


    Thinking of this, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little scared, and looked up at Pei Wenxuan.


    The look in his eyes was too complicated, and Pei Wenxuan felt a little hairy in his heart. He couldn''t help but say, "What does your Highness look at me?"


    "I want to persuade you to eat more."


    As Li Rong spoke, she asked Pei Wenxuan about business affairs at random. Pei Wenxuan answered one by one, while answering, while not forgetting to ask Li Rong about some trivial matters: "His Royal Highness, did you receive yesterday''s preserves?"


    "received."


    "how is the taste?"


    "If I didn''t eat it, they were all divided by subordinates."


    Pei Wenxuan was blocked by this answer, and felt that the braised pork in his mouth was not fragrant.


    So he couldn''t help asking again: "His Royal Highness, have you received the poem I wrote?"


    "received."


    Li Rong remembered the acid poems he wrote every day, and it was a bit sore. Seeing her response, Pei Wenxuan said in some expectation: "How does your Royal Highness feel?"


    Li Rong looked up at him, and seeing that Pei Wenxuan seemed to be planning to write poems to her every day from now on, she hurriedly said: "Write less of these things."


    Li Rong, an elder, earnestly persuaded him: "You have a great talent in the world, and you are always addicted to these elegant ways. I am afraid that it will affect your mind. If you let others see, you will think you are a poet, and you must feel that you only know Poems, I don¡¯t know about political affairs. How many politicians who are good officials write these poems?"


    Pei Wenxuan was so heartbroken by Li Rongxun that he couldn''t help but said, "I only write it to His Royal Highness."


    "I understand," Li Rong nodded, pretending that he didn''t understand what he meant, and understood, "You don''t dare to write it to others. I know you are measured."


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless, Li Rong had finished his meal, put down his chopsticks, and said calmly: "I''ll go and see a few more zucchini for digestion, you can go ahead."


    With that, Li Rong stood up and walked out. Pei Wenxuan sat at the table, feeling a little annoyed.


    A meal is eaten like this, it really doesn''t have any taste.


    Li Rong took two steps, turned around, and saw that Pei Wenxuan was still sitting in the position, and she was quite disappointed from the back, so that Li Rong couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit of pity, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh and reminded: "You still Wear more."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, but Li Rong watched him stand up, walked to the side skillfully, opened the cabinet, took out a thick coat, and put it on her body skillfully, saying without expression: "Your Highness, don''t worry, cold Can''t reach me."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan put on a big jacket and went back to the side of the dinner table, raised his chopsticks and started eating.


    When Li Rong saw him wearing his jacket so skillfully, it was about certain that he would not be cold.


    Li Rong went back and looked at a few sheets. After half an hour, she felt tired, went to the bathroom to take a shower, and walked back.


    When he arrived in the room, Pei Wenxuan had already fallen asleep, and he was also tired recently, and Li Rong was not surprised.


    Li Rong didn''t light up the light, so he fumbled into the room and fell asleep gently.


    Not long after she slept, she felt that the person next to her turned over, and Li Rong continued to sleep with her eyes closed as he accidentally.


    After a while, the man turned over again, as if a little unhappy.


    Li Rong pretended to sleep soundly and didn''t intend to ignore him.


    No one knows what he was thinking about and was angry again, she offended him a lot, he just thought about it.


    Pei Wenxuan turned over and over again, seemingly a little angry. After waiting for a long time, Li Rong was in a daze, feeling that the person next to her suddenly got up and suddenly approached her.


    He came fiercely, and Li Rong stopped before he could react.


    Pei Wenxuan hung above her, Li Rong held his breath, and didn''t know if he should open his eyes to defend, or close his eyes to avoid embarrassment.


    The two stood in a stalemate for a moment, and Pei Wenxuan frowned. After a long time, Li Rong felt that this person lowered his head and kissed her forehead lightly and tenderly.


    He seemed to be afraid of her waking up, so he kissed carefully.


    People are very strange. If Pei Wenxuan puts this kiss on her lips, even if he comes in with his tongue again, there is a fight between desires, she will not feel that there is anything, a head-on contest, she will too Not afraid.


    But just so restrained and carefully kissed her on the forehead, then gave a low laugh, and left with satisfaction. She felt that the person was not kissing her on his forehead, but in her heart.


    Like a wave of autumn water blown by the wind, ripples appeared layer by layer.


    Li Rong didn''t know what was wrong, so she blushed at night, she couldn''t help turning over and facing Pei Wenxuan with her back.


    When Pei Wenxuan saw her turning over, he lay on his side on the bed, propped his head, his eyes fell on her back, and he lowered his head and gave a chuckle.


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Li Rong: "Are you cold?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "I am in good health, not cold."


    Li Rong: "I like you young people. I can say anything just to pretend to be."

 Chapter 78： Assassinate

    On the second day, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan got up together. Pei Wenxuan got up first, as if nothing had happened. Pei Wenxuan served Li Rong and put on clothes, and went to the court with her.


    After the two got in the carriage, Pei Wenxuan intended to point out: "His Royal Highness slept well last night?"


    Li Rong looked at Zhezi and didn''t look up, and asked, "Why do you ask that? The cohort did not sleep well?"


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong calmly, and for a while, she didn''t know if she really slept last night or not.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Li Rong felt amused in her heart, so she changed the subject and just asked, "Which other people are still attending me at Yushitai?"


    "Only those of the Chen family are left."


    When Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong asking about business matters, he didn''t dare not answer, so he could only change the subject with her and said, "It''s the family of Chen Guang from the Ministry of Households."


    "He is going to die."


    Li Rong put it lightly: "He handled both the Qin family case and the military payment case at the same time. He was the one who led the military payment case. The Qin family''s case, others can be said to be unintentional, but he survived and forced the Qin family to death. From now on, he is probably worried that the military payment case will be uncovered, so he wants to take the opportunity to completely seal the Qin family, and there will be no evidence in the future."


    "The Chen family actually knows that he can''t be saved," Pei Wenxuan said flatly, "but Chen Guang¡¯s group refused to let go. Chen Guang¡¯s mother came to Yushitai several times and cried in front of Chen Hui Yushi. It''s making trouble again, and Chen Hui is afraid that he won''t be able to hold back his aunt''s plea, so even though Zhezi wrote it, it''s not a big deal, just leave it to me."


    Li Rong replied, she thought about it, and laughed: "This case is over and the Chinese New Year can be celebrated. The court is going to take a seven-day holiday. Have you thought about how to live it?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan didn''t expect Li Rong to say such a familiar thing. He felt warm in his heart and replied: "If your Royal Highness has any thoughts, you can tell the Weichen, and the Weichen will arrange it."


    "I can''t go far away," Li Rong was a little regretful. "After these two big cases, I''m afraid that many people will die, so I won''t leave Huajing."


    "His Royal Highness is thinking."


    Li Rong thought for a while, and sighed: "It''s been a long time since I saw flowers. It''s been too long this winter."


    "Does Your Highness want to appreciate the plum?" Pei Wenxuan thought, Li Rong laughed, "Where can I not see plum blossoms? There are in the palace."


    "Speaking of it," Pei Wenxuan put his hand on the table and moved closer to Li Rong. "I have known my Royal Highness for so many years, but I only know that my Royal Highness loves peonies, but I don''t know other flowers. Does your Highness have cute ones?


    "I like a lot of peach blossoms, pears, orchids, and orchids, all of them are good. But my favorite is the gaudy ones, peony, peony, rose, and all of them."


    Li Rong answered casually, and then remembered: "What do you ask these for?"


    As she said, she became vigilant: "You must not give me these, wasting money, now is the time to spend money."


    Pei Wenxuan had a guilty conscience. He turned his eyes to serve the tea, and subconsciously said: "His Royal Highness has thought about it a lot, and the We Minister can''t bear to spend so much money to send these to His Highness."


    When the voice fell, Pei Wenxuan immediately felt that he was cheap again, and hurriedly turned around and added: "If the price is right, it will still be given."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, and his eyes were full of disgust. Pei Wenxuan was swept away by this look, and wanted to say something to frustrate her, but he restrained and turned his head away.


    Li Rong watched his face turn and turn, she couldn''t help laughing, and poked him with a fan: "If you want to scold me, don''t hold back."


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Pei Wenxuan raised his head with a smile on his face, "His Royal Highness is the darling of the Weichen, how can the Weichen be willing to scold him?"


    As soon as Li Rong heard this, she showed an unhappy look: "You talk about you, and you just talk. Why do you curse?"


    When Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong burying him, he sneered and didn''t say much, he went to see the paper.


    After looking at the Zhezi for a moment, Pei Wenxuan remembered what he wanted to say at first. He wanted to talk about what happened last night and ask about Li Rong¡¯s feelings, but now that the interruption has diminished the atmosphere. I feel embarrassed to ask again.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. He glanced at Li Rong on the opposite side, and saw that the other party was smiling and drinking tea while looking at Zhezi. After thinking about the conversation before, he determined that Li Rong must have been awake last night. .


    It is because I woke up that I didn''t want to talk about it, and deliberately turned the topic off.


    Thinking of Li Rong''s seemingly shy turn around last night, and deliberately changing the subject today, Pei Wenxuan tasted something.


    He suddenly discovered that Li Rong was not good at tit-for-tat, but being so soft to remind her, it seemed to have some effect.


    In fact, Li Rong always seemed to have such a temperament, but it was more obvious when he was young. At that time, he dared to kiss her forcibly. She dared to hold his face and kiss him ten times. She held up her momentum, never stage fright, and always seemed to be herself. The arrogant posture that can raise ten faces is very cute.


    If this year is long, it seems that your temperament has been restrained, and you will not do anything to kiss her ten times, but the bones have not changed at all.


    If he dares to kiss her forcefully, she will be able to treat him in front of her face, and what really keeps her off is the intimacy that is more passionate than desire.


    When kissing her, she could still hold his hand and refuse.


    Kissing her forehead quietly, she blushed and dared not look at him, not even mentioning it.


    Realizing this, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t ask any more, just lowered his head, and looked at the Zhezi in his hand idle, but his smile couldn''t fall.


    Li Rong took a peek at Pei Wenxuan, and saw that Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and smiled without speaking. The young man under the candlelight had a pale face and a gentle expression. The thin and slender pen hand turned the pages of the book, silently drawing a somewhat unspeakable handsomeness.


    Li Rong''s heart jumped, and she hurriedly shifted her eyes.


    He didn''t even dare to ask why he laughed.


    The two went to the court together. After the court, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan separated and went straight to the Supervisory Department.


    The Supervision Department was established in the outskirts of the city. Now there are two deputy directors, one is Su Ronghua who came from the court, and the other is Shangguan Ya appointed by Li Rong.


    Li Rong came down from the court and just entered the inspector¡¯s yard, she heard Shangguanya¡¯s voice coming from inside: "I said, I didn¡¯t beat him, the wound was caused by him, and this confession is also He admitted it himself."


    "Miss Shangguan joked, who is the best to get yourself a whip?"


    Su Ronghua''s voice sounded, Li Rong stepped into the main hall, Shangguan Ya saw Li Rong coming, her face was a little bit of joy, and said happily: "Your Highness."


    "Listen to you guys arguing," Li Rong smiled and walked to the table, looking down at the page on the table. Li Rong picked up the page and glanced at it. "Master Su seems to say that this confession cannot be used?"


    "Back to Your Highness," Su Ronghua said with a salute and smiled, "According to the "Law of the Great Xia", the nobles cannot be tortured. Today I went to visit Master Chen. He had a whiplash on his body. This confession may have been extracted by torture. "


    "Just hit a whip for torture?" Shangguanya sneered, "Master Su is coaxing the child?"


    "A whiplash is also a whiplash," Li Rong said gently, "Since Master Su feels that this statement is inappropriate, he can try it again. I will come personally."


    As he said, Li Rong put down his confession, led Shangguanya to turn his head to look at the prison, and said calmly: "Go."


    Shangguan Ya got the words, and glanced at Su Ronghua coldly: "Master Su, let''s be together, lest we say that we beat Master Chen and tortured to extract a confession, and the confession is useless."


    Su Ronghua smiled and saluted, raising his hand and said, "Please."


    The three of them were in jail together, and Li Rong asked the "Master Chen" to be dragged out.


    Li Rong laughed as soon as she saw it, it was Chen Guang who had spoken to Pei Wenxuan this morning.


    This person was born in a prominent family in the south of the Yangtze River and was the head of the warehouse in the household department.


    The head of the warehouse department is in charge of warehousing. After ten years in this sensitive position, he is considered an old fried dough stick.


    Li Rong looked at his confession and asked Shangguanya to invite him to sit down.


    After Chen Guang sat down, Li Rong put down his confession, laughed and said, "Master Chen."


    "Your Highness."


    Chen Guang arched his hands and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness is just right, the Weichen has something to start playing Your Highness."


    "Master Chen wants to sue Master Shangguan for abusing lynching against you." Li Rong said directly, "Really?"


    "Ah," Chen Guang said with a surprised expression, "Your Highness already knows?"


    Li Rong nodded: "I heard, I heard that Master Chen was given a whip in prison."


    "Yes," Chen Guang opened his clothes and said hurriedly, "His Royal Highness, the wound is deep."


    "I don''t know when and where did Master Chen get this whip?"


    "Just last night," Chen Guang said immediately, "When she tried me, you see this scar is fresh."


    "Call a doctor over and show Master Chen the injury."


    Li Rong raised her hand to greet the person next to her, then turned her head away, and said with a very good temper: "Then Master Chen, your confession may not be used anymore. Let''s record another copy."


    Chen Guang smiled and raised his hand: "His Royal Highness, please, if your Highness is here, we will definitely be able to tell the truth."


    "Master Chen," Li Rong nodded, touching the confession, and said slowly, "Speaking of which, you are also the veteran of the household, so you should know a few things."


    "What is your Highness talking about?"


    "The first thing is that according to the Ming law, the penalty for officials who confessed will be reduced or exempted, while officials who do not confess will receive a higher penalty."


    "I know." Chen Guang nodded, "What then?"


    "The second thing is that your current sins add up to nothing more than a loss of officialdom, but if you add more sins, it would be a loss of life."


    "His Royal Highness is serious," Chen Guang said with a smile, "not to mention that the ministers are innocent, even if they are guilty, they don''t know this? In the past, many ministers were more serious than the ministers, but..."


    "But they were interrogating at the Ministry of Criminal Justice," Li Rong raised his eyes, slammed the table, and shouted, "This is the Superintendent! Are you still playing with you when you are in this palace?! This palace tells you, it''s just you. The sin, you recruited today, this palace can let you go back to enjoy your old age, if you don''t recruit, I promise you won''t get under your feet in the market!"


    Chen Guang''s expression changed drastically. Li Rong raised his hand and grabbed a stack of confessions: "Why do you think I want you to confess? It''s just to save you a way out for your family''s face, otherwise," Li Rong looked up and sneered. With a cry, "Master Chen, think about Master Wang who was killed by the wronged soul."


    Chen Guang stopped speaking, and Su Ronghua coughed slightly: "His Royal Highness, Master Chen is old after all, he..."


    "Is it your turn to speak here?"


    Li Rong raised his eyes and said coldly: "Is this palace not dead, this palace won''t let you speak, what are you talking about?"


    "Offend your Highness again," Shangguan Ya laughed, "but it''s about to slap her lips."


    Su Ronghua glanced at Shangguan Ya coldly. Shangguan Ya snorted and looked away.


    Li Rong waited for a while, flipped through the confession quickly, and then casually said: "When you were in charge of the warehouse, how much food did you give to Huangping County?"


    Before Chen Guang could speak, Li Rong himself answered "three thousand".


    Chen Guang''s expression was not very good, Li Rong frowned, turned a few pages, raised his hand and threw the confession away, stood up and said, "Didn''t all the others have been recruited? Su Lin has already been recruited, why are they still? Must Master Chen''s confession? It''s a nonsense!"


    Hearing this, Chen Guang hurriedly looked at Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua was about to say something, Shangguanya blocked Chen Guang''s sight and laughed and said, "Master Su talks a lot today?"


    Su Ronghua''s expression was a little ugly. Li Rong led the people out. Halfway through the walk, Chen Guang suddenly stopped her: "Wait, Your Highness."


    Li Rong paused and turned his head. Chen Guang paled and said anxiously: "His Royal Highness, if I recruit, can Your Highness leave me a way out?"


    "It depends on what you recruit, if you recruit nothing new..."


    Li Rong smiled: "I don''t like people who waste my time."


    "I have hard evidence." Chen Guang said anxiously, "His Royal Highness, all you have now are confessions? I have evidence!"


    Li Rong turned back and sat down and said, "Let''s talk about it."


    As he said, Li Rong turned his head again and looked at Su Ronghua: "Master Su, it involves the children of the nobles. Would you like to avoid it?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he stared at Chen Guang, Chen Guang didn''t dare to look at him, Shangguan Ya raised his hand and said, "Master Su, please."


    Chen Guang really has the iron proof. Su Lin of the Su family is a distant house of the Su family, and the relationship is not big, but the Su family is noble, and he is not a small person.


    This Su Lin was in the Ministry of War, and in fact, he helped open a pass, but when he was investigated, his demotion was inevitable.


    Li Rong quietly listened to him confessing everything, signed and detained, then she stood up and Chen Guang said eagerly: "Your Highness, my sin..."


    "Waiting for the judgment." Li Rong''s voice was flat, "How to write the law, this palace will not favor favoritism."


    Chen Guang''s complexion was not very good, but he lowered his voice and continued to beg: "His Royal Highness, you are young, and you just entered the court, you don''t know the difficulties and dangers of this. You are all relatives when they are investigated, and you can''t really put me to death..."


    "Why can''t it?" Li Rong looked up at him and chuckled lightly. "Master Chen thinks I can''t?"


    "His Royal Highness," Chen Guang frowned, "If you really killed me, how would you explain to the family?"


    "When you are doing things," Li Rong said coldly, "Have you ever thought of giving an explanation to the soldiers who died at the border?"


    "That''s because they are too greedy!" Chen Guang said angrily, seeming to be extremely dissatisfied. Li Rong glanced at him coldly, and said, "You all said this to me again, are you bothering you?"


    With that said, Li Rong walked out. After a few steps, Chen Guang couldn''t control his emotions: "His Royal Highness, you are seeking death for yourself!"


    Li Rong paused, she turned her head and sneered: "I''m afraid you are looking for death!"


    After she finished speaking, she walked out the door. When she reached the door, Shangguanya greeted him. Li Rong took a look, and saw Su Ronghua. She couldn''t help but said, "Where are people?"


    "I went to blunt the news."


    Shangguanya said, took a confession from Li Rong, and praised: "His Royal Highness, I really admire you a bit. You said that you know that the grain sent out from his warehouse is three thousand stones, but you still know that he is involved. Surin? How did you know?"


    "Three Thousand Stones are calculated by Pei Wenxuan''s previous statistics along the road. As for Su Lin..."


    Li Rong didn''t say anything.


    That was what Su Rongqing told her in the previous life.


    Su Lin was involved in a case involving the Northwest Army''s salary, and the Su family later handled him internally.


    With Su Ronghua, it is impossible for Chen Guang to believe that he was confessed by others, unless he was given extra-normal details. If Su Lin and Three Thousand Stones are exploded, Chen Guang will guess that he has been sold, and Su Ronghua has been deceiving him, but only hopes that he will not confess Su Lin.


    As long as Chen Guang has doubts about Su Ronghua, he will easily collapse.


    Li Rong thought of what Su Rongqing had told her in her last life. She was a bit tired for a while, and did not say much. After a while, she ordered: "Go and check who was on the errand last night. It is impossible to get his whiplash by himself. The person finds out and tells that person, either to whip more or to whip himself. When the whip is over, kick the person out."


    Shangguan Ya answered, Li Rong looked at the confession in her hand and said, "Who is left now?"


    Shangguanya reported a few names, and Li Rong nodded and said directly: "Let''s go over together."


    Li Rong and Shangguanya were busy dealing with the remaining prisoners who had not yet confessed. When it was afternoon, the guards suddenly hurried in from outside and said anxiously: "Your Highness, there is something."


    Li Rong sat on the chair, holding the tea, and moved her eyes to the guard''s hand.


    The guard held a kite in his hand, and the blood-red word "stop" was written on the kite.


    When Shangguanya saw this kite, she changed her face and said coldly, "Who did it?"


    "I don''t know," the guard said on his knees, "just now the kite suddenly fell into the yard, and the subordinates have sent someone to catch people, but they really couldn''t."


    Shangguanya said with a cold face, as if she wanted to curse, and knew that this kind of thing was really hard to investigate. She looked back at Li Rong. Li Rong was holding tea. After thinking about it for a moment, she laughed: "I have nowhere to go, so I pretend to be a fool. When I go back, take a few more people and let them."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, he took a sip of tea, put the tea cup on the table, turned to look at the official being interrogated, and continued to do things.


    She was never afraid of assassination. She had been so used to this all her life in the last life.


    After all, Shangguan Ya had just encountered this kind of thing, she took a moment to relax, and finally settled down.


    The two were busy all the way to midnight, and Pei Wenxuan finally finished his business, came out of the palace, got on the carriage, and went to the princess mansion.


    Pei Wenxuan was a little tired. He leaned on the wall of the carriage and closed his eyes to rest his mind. He had little time to rest, so he had to take all the time to rest.


    When the carriage was halfway, it stopped abruptly, Pei Wenxuan put his sleeves together, and slowly opened his eyes. Tong Ye rolled the curtain and whispered: "My lord, I blocked the street and sued the imperial court."


    Pei Wenxuan frowned. As Yushi, it is indeed a common thing to receive the Yuzhang. He nodded and said tiredly: "Bring the paper up."


    Tong Ye responded, jumped off the carriage, and walked to the child who was blocking the street.


    However, at that moment, feather arrows flew out of the crowd and fell directly into Pei Wenxuan''s carriage from the window. Pei Wenxuan''s hand was faster, and he closed the window when he raised his hand.


    At the same time, Yin Jian pushed the curtain of the car to enter, Pei Wenxuan coldly watched the long sword reaching in front of him, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and grabbed the sword hidden under the position, bending when the opponent''s sword reached in front of him. Taking a step forward, a sword penetrated the opponent''s belly. The man slashed at him desperately, Pei Wenxuan tried his best to push him out, but the sword still ran across his arm, and blood spread out instantly.


    Although Pei Wenxuan seems to have only brought a child industry on weekdays, in fact, his hands are everywhere in secret. As soon as the other party started, Pei Wenxuan''s people rushed up, except for this fish that slipped through the net, everyone else was stopped outside. After a while, the murderers were restrained.


    Tong Ye hurriedly raised the curtain and came in, holding his sword: "Master, are you okay?"


    Pei Wenxuan covered the wound on his hand and didn''t say much. He stepped out of the carriage. Everyone else was dead. Only the child who first sued the court was left. He walked directly to the child, but the child saw Pei. Wen Xuan walked over, gritted his teeth, and actually broke free of the guard''s control and rushed towards Pei Wenxuan. Fortunately, the guard reacted extremely quickly, and a sword caught up and penetrated him.


    Pei Wenxuan said in shock: "Slow..."


    Without finishing the words, the child is dead. The guard knelt down, flipped his mouth quickly, and then raised his head and said, "My lord, it''s a dwarf."


    The killers on the rivers and lakes like to use training dwarfs as killers. These people look like children and easily let people relax their vigilance, but in terms of strength movements, they are authentic adults.


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression was a little ugly. After staring at the killer for a while, he could only say: "Check, send more people to protect your Highness."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded and immediately rushed to inform Li Rong.


    However, Li Rong''s informant went to the Supervision Department a step earlier. Li Rong had just walked out of the Supervision Department and was wiping her hands with a hot kerchief, talking to Shangguanya about the follow-up matters.


    As soon as the two walked out of the lobby, they heard Jinglan walk in and said anxiously: "Your Highness, it''s not OK."


    Li Rong raised her eyes, and Jing Lan hurriedly said: "The consort was assassinated."


    Hearing this, Li Rong suddenly opened her eyes.


    Shangguanya also showed a look of shock, and then she immediately reacted and said hurriedly: "Your Highness, don''t panic, you first go back to the mansion to see the horse, I will check."


    Li Rong calmed down and rushed out, pulled the horse and turned on the horse, and said loudly: "Dig people out for me, I will kill them!"


    The author has something to say: [Small Theater]


    Pei family: "Pei Wenxuan, we want to bully you."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I have a wife."


    Boss: "Pei Wenxuan, officialdom is not easy, please sigh."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I have a wife."


    Killer: "Pei Wenxuan, we want to kill you."


    Pei Wenxuan: "I have a wife."


    Everyone: "Can you say anything other than this sentence?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "You run away, my wife is here."

 Chapter 79： Touching

    Li Rong drove all the way back to the mansion. On the way, he ran into someone from Pei Wenxuan. Li Rong didn''t ask much, and led the people back to the princess mansion.


    As soon as she arrived in the princess mansion, she saw people coming and going in the mansion, seeming to be extremely busy. Li Rong led the people into the bedroom. Seeing the pots of blood coming out, she lifted the curtain and said directly: "Pei Wenxuan What about people? How is it?"


    As she said, she saw Pei Wenxuan sitting on the bed. The doctor was helping him bandage the wound. His face was a little pale. When Li Rong came in, Pei Wenxuan was a little surprised: "Your Highness? Why are you back so fast? "


    When Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was okay, her face eased a little, she walked to the bed and looked at the doctor and said, "Is he okay?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry," the doctor respectfully said, "the wound hasn''t hurt the veins, nor has it been poisoned. Just rest for a while."


    Li Rong nodded, and waited for Pei Wenxuan''s hands to be wrapped up, and then the attendant retreated, leaving only two people in the room.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Li Rong, then laughed and said, "Aren''t you tired after standing for so long?"


    As he said, he patted the side of the bed and said gently: "Sit down."


    Li Rong sat next to him and sighed, "How could you be injured? You are not a hairy boy, so you can still be assassinated?"


    "It''s not mine," Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong check his wounds, and whispered, "On the way back, a child sued the imperial court. It turned out to be a special killer. He was careless. But don''t worry, I have Let someone check it, and the results should come out soon."


    Li Rong replied, and Pei Wenxuan saw her lowering his head. After a while, he raised his hand, pulled her hair behind his ear, and said gently: "Your Royal Highness is worried."


    "Be careful afterwards."


    Li Rong whispered, and then remembered: "Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "His Royal Highness, have you eaten it yet?"


    "Neither," Li Rong stood up, and naturally reached out to help Pei Wenxuan, Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, covering the expression in his eyes, supported by Li Rong, and Li Rong helping him out, could not help but say, "In addition to hands Where is it hurting?"


    "There is no other injury," Pei Wenxuan smiled, "I was scared, and I felt a little scared."


    "Are you also scared?" Li Rong was a little skeptical, and raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan. "You should get used to it too?"


    "His Royal Highness, life and death will never be used to it." Pei Wenxuan shook his head, "but it just has to be faced, so it''s just a fake habit."


    Li Rong thought for a while, and felt that Pei Wenxuan was right. She helped Pei Wenxuan to the table, told him to sit down, and then people served the food.


    Li Rong asked in detail about Pei Wenxuan''s entire assassination process, and Pei Wenxuan answered carefully. When the food was ready, Pei Wenxuan stretched out a hand to pick up the vegetables, the soup next to him did not move a bit, he was eating elegantly. While looking at Li Rong who was drinking soup thoughtfully, he hesitated for a moment when he saw that she was absent from eating, and then said: "Don''t think too much, now there are too many people who hate me. This kind of thing is finally going to happen. If I meet, I can take care of myself and leave it to me to investigate, eh?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she withdrew her mind, nodded and said, "Well, yes."


    As she said, her gaze fell on Pei Wenxuan''s hand holding the chopsticks, and then she saw the unmoving soup bowl next to her in a blink of an eye. She paused and then put down the chopsticks.


    "Your Highness?"


    "I''ll feed you."


    Li Rong took the soup bowl next to him, and after blowing it gently, he sent it to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan was stunned, and Li Rong urged him: "Drink."


    Pei Wenxuan was urged back to his senses. He lowered his eyes and contained the white porcelain spoon that Li Rong had brought before him.


    He likes to drink soup before eating. He thinks Li Rong never pays attention to this. He doesn''t want Li Rong to actually know it.


    Knowing that he likes to drink a bowl of soup first, and knowing that he was in front of her and didn''t want to lose his dignity, so without a hand holding the bowl, he simply stopped drinking the soup.


    Pei Wenxuan fed the soup by Li Rong, and said with a smile: "I can eat the food by myself. Your Highness, don''t starve yourself."


    Li Rong responded, took her kerchief and wiped her hands, and took a few more bites by herself.


    After Li Rong led Pei Wenxuan to dinner, she heard Shangguanya come over. She helped Pei Wenxuan back to the bed, let Pei Wenxuan rest first, and then turned back to the lobby.


    Shangguanya was waiting for Li Rong in the lobby. Seeing Li Rong came out, she saluted: "Your Highness."


    "Do you have any eyebrows?"


    "I confirmed Su Ronghua''s whereabouts aside. He hadn''t had time to return to Su Mansion when the incident happened, and he should have not moved so fast."


    "It''s not him." Li Rong affirmed, "The Su family will not do these things. Su Lin is only demoted, and the other Su family members are not involved. They will not assassinate Pei Wenxuan for this matter."


    "Is it okay?" Shangguanya glanced at the backyard, and Li Rong nodded, "The knife is not poisonous, they are just warning me. If you want Pei Wenxuan to die, the knife is smeared with poison, he is now afraid that something has happened. ."


    Shangguanya frowned when she listened. Li Rong closed her eyes. She sat in a chair and relaxed for a while: "I was interrogated this afternoon. In the afternoon, I used a kite to intimidate me. I will kill Pei Wenxuan in the evening. I''m afraid that some of their people will whisper the news, and check all the personnel in and out this afternoon, and feel it again."


    "Yes."


    Shangguanya thought, Li Rong looked up at her: "You seem to have something to say?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya thought, and said slowly, "Actually, at this point, all they want is to save a life. Now it is just a warning, but it has been directed at the cohort. If they are interested, the cohort today I''m afraid..."


    "Just tell me." Li Rong''s voice was flat, Shangguan Ya pursed her lips, "I''m afraid it''s too easy to break, why don''t you take a step back?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she raised her eyes to Shangguanya, who is only nearly twenty years old now. When encountering such a thing, she feels jealous and it is natural.


    "If they don''t do it, I can let them make a living."


    Li Rong stood up and said, "Now, either I will die, or they will die."


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, and then she understood Li Rong''s meaning, and no longer persuaded, but said: "What about your Highness?"


    Li Rong pondered for a moment, then said slowly: "They are in the dark, we are in the light, it is not a way after all."


    "Then what is your Highness''s plan?" Shangguanya tilted her head and waited for Li Rong''s instructions.


    Li Rong thought for a long time, and finally said: "You go to check first. If you can''t find the results, we can only lure the enemy into deep, and then catch the turtle in the urn."


    When Shangguanya heard this, she was a little puzzled: "What kind of temptation?"


    Li Rong raised her eyes and said calmly: "Me."


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya received these words and said immediately, "No, this is too risky."


    "Aren''t they risking me to kill me?" Li Rong sneered. "They have the courage, just treat me as if I didn''t?"


    "Are they the same as you?" Shangguan Ya was anxious, "what is their status, what is your status? Your Highness, you will never agree with this idea."


    "I asked you to talk to him?" Li Rong looked over coldly, "Is it his turn to be the master of the palace?"


    Shangguanya was speechless for a while, and Li Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and waved her hand and said, "Okay, you go back first. Check it first. It''s best to do it directly if you get the evidence. If you don''t find it, let''s talk about it."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak. After a moment of silence, she turned and walked out impatiently: "I have to go and talk to her husband."


    "Stop!" Li Rong called to Shangguanya, "What are you talking about with him?"


    "He can''t control you anyway," Shangguan Ya laughed. "Can''t I just chat with him?"


    "Shangguan Ya," Li Rong sneered, "I borrow your courage."


    Shangguanya stared at Li Rong. After a while, she became a little irritable and waved her hand: "Forget it, whatever you like, it''s not my fate anyway."


    After Shangguanya finished speaking, she waved her hands and walked out. Li Rong drank tea in the lobby for a while. After getting up and taking a shower, she finally returned to the room.


    In the room, Pei Wenxuan hadn''t fallen asleep yet. He was wearing a white shirt and blue robe, sitting on the edge of the case, looking down at Zhezi.


    Li Rong walked to the door, but she didn¡¯t move. She stood at the door and looked at Pei Wenxuan quietly. When the person was silent, it looked like a painting, a landscape, quietly and tenderly waiting there, and gave it to her. The courage to return.


    Pei Wenxuan took a pen to write two lines and realized that there was someone at the door. He raised his head and looked at the door. He saw Li Rong standing in front of the door, behind him with the luminous light in the courtyard, silently watching him.


    Pei Wenxuan stared at Li Rong. After a while, he put down his pen, waved to Li Rong, and said softly, "Your Highness, it''s cold at the door, come and sit here."


    Li Rong got a word, and came to Pei Wenxuan''s side. She sat down following Pei Wenxuan''s movements and smiled gently: "What are you writing?"


    "Just look at the news reported by the informant," Pei Wenxuan looked at her, "Did you quarrel with Shangguanya?"


    "When can your habit of exposing people be changed?"


    Li Rong sat down, leaned lazily on the table, and turned her gaze on Pei Wenxuan''s hand: "Does your hand still hurt?"


    "If I say it hurts, will your Highness help blow?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand, Li Rong smiled and lifted the fan, pretending to hit him, but Pei Wenxuan didn''t move, and looked at Li Rong with a smile. Li Rong''s fan fell half an inch above the wound and couldn''t fall anymore. , Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand in front of her, and continued: "His Royal Highness blows, it won''t hurt."


    "Are you a kid?"


    Li Rong couldn''t laugh or cry, Pei Wenxuan sighed: "Ah, your Highness really doesn''t feel sorry for the ministers."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan took her hand back. Li Rong glanced at him, and seeing Pei Wenxuan''s expression of sorrow, she laughed out loud and raised her hand and said, "Hands."


    Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand, Li Rong put his hand on the palm of his hand, took a closer look, then raised his head and glanced at him: "You layman, your hands are beautiful and you are a bit immortal."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and did not speak. Li Rong hesitated for a moment. Pei Wenxuan was wondering what she was hesitating, so she looked down and gently blew on his hand.


    She exhaled a bit warm, spitting out on the palm of his hand, and then all the way up, to his injured wound.


    The temperature became soggy and numb, and Pei Wenxuan''s eyes darkened. He quietly looked at Li Rong who bowed his head for him. After seeing Li Rong as a child, he raised his head to look at him and took a few. Innocently said: "Is it better?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, his gaze first fell on Li Rong''s eyes, then slipped to the tip of his nose, and then stopped on his lips.


    Li Rong was a little puzzled: "Pei Wenxuan?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed when he heard the words, "I thought His Highness would not take it seriously."


    As he said, he pulled his hand from Li Rong''s hand. Li Rong straightened up and said casually: "When I was a child, I had a bumpy pain. My mother gave me blows like this. If I blow, I really don''t feel much pain."


    "That''s natural."


    When Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong stand up, he also got up. Li Rong heard him get up and helped him when she turned around.


    Pei Wenxuan has never been taken care of by Li Rong in this way. He does not show up on his face, followed behind Li Rong, and whispered: "Someone is willing to blow the wound for you, which means that someone cares. No matter whether the wound hurts or not, he is always happy. of."


    "It''s so pitiful," Li Rong turned her head and gave him a squint. "It seems like I''m very bad to you, and you lack people and love."


    "His Royal Highness is of course very good to the Weichen." Pei Wenxuan talked to her and went to the bed. Li Rong helped him take off his coat and slept on the bed first. Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong get into the quilt, walked to the bed, turned off the light, and went to bed as usual.


    His left hand was injured, but his right hand was still intact. After Li Rong lay down, after a while, he listened to Pei Wen preaching: "His Royal Highness, in fact, sometimes I can''t help thinking, what would you be like if you were a wife?"


    Li Rong remained silent, and Pei Wenxuan said to himself: "His Royal Highness should also be a good wife and mother. After all, although His Royal Highness looks decisive, he is actually very gentle. Just now His Royal Highness took care of the ministers, and the ministers felt that they had Every family is the same."


    Pei Wenxuan said, secretly went to see Li Rong.


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, and after a long time, she said slowly: "It shouldn''t make much difference."


    Li Rong said, looking at the bednet with his eyes open: "I don''t like things that will affect me. Whether it is someone''s wife or not, I should be the same as now."


    "how could be?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at her: "His Royal Highness, if you like someone, everything should be different."


    Li Rong got this. After a long time, she smiled softly: "But I don''t know what liking is, and I won''t like a person. Of course," Li Rong turned around, turned her back to Pei Wenxuan, and lowered it. The voice, "I don''t expect anyone to like me."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned, he was a little hard to understand: "Why doesn''t Your Highness expect others to like you?"


    "I am a person with a weird temper when it comes to feelings," Li Rong closed her eyes. "It''s hard to like me, and it''s even harder to like me for a long time. I know myself so I don''t think much."


    "How could your Royal Highness think so," Pei Wenxuan calmed her, "Weichen...Weichen last life, don''t you like His Highness very much?"


    "My likes are different from yours." Li Rong said flatly, "Like these two words too much for me. For you, maybe that kind of feeling is like it. But for me, I want to like it. ,too difficult."


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly. At that moment, he seemed to have found the difference between himself and Li Rong. He didn''t know what was wrong, but remembered that Li Rong was still eighteen when he was married.


    At that time, Li Rong was more exposed than he is now, and many emotions will not be hidden. Now that more than 30 years have passed, he doesn''t know what to do. Hearing Li Rong talk about this, he actually felt that Li Rong and the eighteen-year-old Years make no difference.


    She seems to be the little girl, walking with him in the harem, telling him about her past.


    "People in the palace call me princess, but I know, they all say I have a weird temper and don''t like me."


    "But I don''t care about their likes, just don''t like them, do I need to care about them?"


    "Did you see the Beiyan Pagoda? It was given to my mother by my father''s emperor. They said it was the father''s love to my mother''s empress, but I didn''t think so. It was just an occasional moment of goodwill between men and women. Can''t afford any storms, where can you talk about likes and love?"


    ...


    When Li Rong said these words, he was only in his early twenties. In fact, he did not understand the true meaning of Li Rong''s words. He also followed Li Rong, listening to her quietly, smiling and comforting a few words: "Your Highness, it''s all gone."


    He thought that Li Rong just loved to talk to him about the past, but now thinking about it, in fact, this is just Li Rong asking him for help.


    Eighteen-year-old Li Rong was telling him what kind of affection she wanted and what kind of person she was. She held herself cautiously and said to him, Pei Wenxuan, please learn how to love me.


    This may sound a bit arrogant, and it may be Li Rong''s greatest sincerity that he may give his most cowardly to others.


    But he didn''t understand.


    Thirty years of age taught him to understand the human heart, and when he looked back, he felt the pain of heartbreak.


    He thought that after so many years, Li Rong really did not care about anyone as she said in prison. But after getting familiar with, touching, and touching, he realized that the arrogant phoenix-like pretentiousness was just another kind of abandonment after extreme disappointment.


    After all, in Li Rong''s last life, as far as she was concerned, she had never received a complete like.


    Either he or Su Rongqing, after all, failed her.


    And she never showed anything, no matter her love or hatred, she didn''t really impose it on him and Su Rongqing.


    Realizing this moment, Pei Wenxuan''s heart suddenly felt great pain and soreness. He couldn''t help but approach her, gently put his hand on her body, and ignored the pain of the wound, so he hugged this person in his arms. .


    Li Rong was so hugged by him, her eyes lowered, and she laughed in a low voice: "This is too cold in winter. Did Master Pei treat me as a heater? You hug me from time to time, and I don''t see your former restraint."


    Pei Wenxuan hugged her and did not speak. After a long time, he said, "Your Highness, it''s not difficult."


    Li Rong was stunned, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan''s low voice: "His Royal Highness, it''s not difficult to have someone who likes you wholeheartedly."


    Li Rong didn''t speak. After listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, she felt ridiculous at first, and then felt a bit unspeakable regret, and finally turned into a bit of confusion and a bit of expectation that she hardly realized.


    She subconsciously wanted to speak.


    She wanted to ask, how can it be easy for people who have never seen something that has never been obtained in a lifetime?


    But she didn''t speak, she would ask these things when she was young, and now she doesn''t ask them anymore.


    It does not matter.


    She doesn''t care.


    Li Rong''s silence, in Pei Wenxuan''s heart, was a Ling Chi that had been late for thirty years.


    It was not because he was rejected by Li Rong, but because he realized that he had left Li Rong alone for thirty years.


    He suddenly had a great impulse, he should tell her, just like she told him that Pei Wenxuan is good, Pei Wenxuan can like others.


    He also wanted to tell her that whether she refused or accepted, he wanted to tell her.


    Li Rong, there is someone who likes you, especially likes you.

 Chapter 80： Negotiate

    When this thought came up, Pei Wenxuan calmed down instead.


    This is a big thing. If he easily said this sentence at this time, it would be too serious. Even if he said it, Li Rong would not take it seriously.


    More importantly, in this case, he wanted to tell Li Rong at the best time, so that Li Rong would be happy and remember it for a lifetime.


    Whether Li Rong accepts it or not, at least she will keep that moment, Pei Wenxuan, forever in mind.


    Pei Wenxuan wondered how to say this. When Li Rong saw him holding her without speaking, she raised her hand and patted his hand, and said peacefully: "Okay, go to sleep, hold it like this, don''t your hands hurt? ?"


    "It hurts," Pei Wenxuan leaned his head on Li Rong''s back and said in a low voice, "It won''t hurt if you hold your highness."


    "Nonsense." Li Rong sneered, put him on her hand and gently pushed away, closed her eyes, and said, "Go to sleep."


    The two closed their eyes, and Li Rong took a moment to relax, and suddenly remembered: "In some time, I plan to go to Beijing, do you want to go?"


    Listening to Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan had a bit of spirit: "Out of Beijing?"


    "Well," Li Rong closed her eyes, "find a place to stroll around, so let''s go play."


    Hearing Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan had some plans in his heart, and pondered: "Have you decided where to go?"


    "Wait for me to see."


    Li Rong thought, always looking for a place that is easy to ambush.


    The two went to sleep with different thoughts. Before the next day, Pei Wenxuan woke up early. Li Rong felt that there was a rustling sound next to him, thinking that Pei Wenxuan had started, and then she realized that there was a party. The kerchief was gently placed on her eyes, and then the light came on. After a while, Pei Wenxuan walked back, shook her gently, and whispered: "Your Highness, get up."


    In the past, Pei Wenxuan would not call her. He usually just let her fall asleep, so he changed her clothes and called her when he got out of bed.


    Li Rong was a little puzzled. She opened her eyes and saw Pei Wenxuan''s bandaged hand. Only then did she remember that Pei Wenxuan''s hand was injured and it was a bit difficult to support her with one hand.


    Li Rong opened her eyes in a daze, and saw Pei Wenxuanhou saying on the side: "Your Highness, you sit up first."


    "Maybe something."


    Li Rong shook his head and crawled out of the bed. Pei Wenxuan hurriedly put the clothes on her. Li Rong pulled the clothes on her own, and then said, "I just wear them myself."


    With that said, Li Rong put on her clothes. She turned her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan, who was still wearing a single shirt: "Aren''t you cold?"


    "I''ll wear it right away."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and went to pick up the clothes by herself. Li Rong saw that he was inconvenient with one hand. She yawned and walked to the bed, picked up his clothes, and put them on him: "Let me help you."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned, but Li Rong didn''t notice anything. She asked Pei Wenxuan to put the gloves into her clothes, and raised her hand to button the inner button for Pei Wenxuan.


    She had never done this before, so she looked a little clumsy, and stood in front of him with her head down, like a child who had just learned to do things.


    Looking at Li Rong like this, Pei Wenxuan had an unspeakable emotion.


    The most attractive person is not that the person candidly talk about countless coquettishness, but she is like a little girl, lowering her head in front of you, revealing her slender and beautiful jade neck, learning to buckle a button for you, raising her hand from behind Looping around, it seems to hug you, but it seems that there is no, the fingertips gently slid across the waist, and mixed up, raising his hand in front of him, and tying the belt tightly.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the girl in front of him, tried to restrain all his impulses, and kept her face as gentle as usual, until Li Rong raised his hand to tidy up his clothes, he hurriedly held her, he opened his mouth. It was a bit dumb: "His Royal Highness, no need."


    Li Rong was still a little sleepy and didn''t notice it. She raised her head and looked at him, only saying: "Why is your voice dumb, but is it cold?"


    "It might be something." Pei Wenxuan adjusted his voice hurriedly to cover up the strangeness. Li Rong raised his hand and touched his forehead, and said, "You are injured now. If you have a fever, it will be terrible. Take a good rest and don''t worry about other things. Everything is mine."


    "His Royal Highness..." Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "Why are you always stealing my words?"


    Li Rong smiled and whispered softly: "If you can''t sleep, you can read a book. I asked me to do it for you. You can rest first."


    With that, Li Rong called someone in and waited for the two to wash, and then she put on her clothes and went to court. Pei Wenxuan escorted her out of the gate all the way. He wanted to go to court and was forcibly retained by Li Rong. , People stopped him in the room.


    After Li Rong came to court, he reported the assassination of Pei Wenxuan, and Li Ming asked to conduct a strict investigation, and Li Rong took the matter by the way. When he returned to the Supervisory Department, when he arrived at the door, he found that someone had spilled dung on the front of the Supervisory Department. Li Rong was angrily smiled. He turned to look at Su Ronghua who was following her and pointed to him: "Master Su, this Don''t you check the matter?"


    Su Ronghua smiled bitterly: "His Royal Highness, this kind of thing seems to be caused by some village wives and people, and it can''t be done after finding out."


    "Why can''t it be?" Li Rong said coldly, "If you want to be serious, I can''t do anything, tomorrow I will have someone splash it on your Su Mansion!"


    Su Ronghua''s complexion became stiff. He seemed to see the scene of people splashing dung at the entrance of the Su family. He immediately changed his mouth and said, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will deal with it.


    Li Rong was too lazy to say anything, and walked in with Shangguanya, Shangguanya whispered: "Why does your Highness let him take care of this?"


    "Why don''t you care?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Shangguanya immediately echoed: "Master Su is indeed suitable."


    The two said this and entered the Supervision Department. Li Rong whispered: "Do you have a clue about the assassination yesterday?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then go and see where the suburbs are suitable for ambushes," Li Rong thought. "If we can''t find clues in seven days, we have to take the initiative and take care of everything before the new year."


    Li Rong laughed: "It''s better for me to have a year."


    "His Royal Highness is right."


    When Shangguanya objected, she tried her best to oppose it, and if she agreed, she would get things done. When Li Rong heard her answer, she felt relieved, and led the people to jail, to sort out all the confessions and evidence.


    Now all the evidence is the same, only the final conviction is left, the conviction is settled, the paper is sent to the top, and the emperor will review it and pick it up. There are not too many problems, so it is settled.


    The more this happened, the more things would happen. In the morning, the inspector''s door was spilled with dung, and in the evening someone brought silver to the door of the princess mansion.


    Li Rong made people stop directly outside and stepped back to the princess''s mansion. After seven days in a row, things were almost done, and Shangguanya almost found out some clues.


    "It''s a killer from Chen Guang''s family who has spent so much time buying."


    Shangguanya followed Li Rong out of the cell. Li Rong wiped her hands with her kerchief and listened to Shangguanya said: "Chen Guang has a high status in the Chen family and is the only son of Mrs. Chen. If he dies, the Chen family will be completely destroyed. There should be many big clans behind the Chen family, but now your Highness offends too many people, and it is not clear who is secretly supporting the Chen family."


    "Is there any evidence?"


    Li Rong asked in a low voice, Shangguanya shook her head: "No, they did it very quickly. This conclusion is only inferred and there is no evidence."


    "Have Chen Guang been convicted?"


    "It''s settled," Shangguan Ya whispered, "According to your Royal Highness''s instructions, I was convicted by beheading."


    Li Rong responded, she thought for a while, and whispered, "Can you find a suitable location for ambushes in the suburbs?"


    "Found it," Shangguanya and Li Rong walked to the lobby. She took a map, pointed to a location and said: "Here, Butterfly Gorge. There are cliffs on both sides of this place. At this location, we can help your Highness in advance. Find a place suitable for concealment. As long as your Highness leads people over and hides in a safe place, we can catch turtles in the urn."


    Li Rong nodded and replied: "Then fix it here. Five days from now," Li Rong raised her eyes, "After five days I will take Pei Wenxuan out on an outing. If they want to start, this time is perfect."


    "His Royal Highness is going to bring a consort?" Shangguanya was a little strange, "What do you take him for?"


    "I want to go out by myself, it would be too deliberate, they are afraid they will be vigilant," Li Rong thought, "Take Pei Wenxuan out, it is a cover."


    "Then don''t you tell him?"


    "Tell him, will he let me go?"


    Li Rong asked directly, and the Shangguan Yapao paused. After a while, she sighed and said: "Your Highness, your temperament, how blessed you are."


    Li Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and only said: "Since they dare to make a move, I am afraid they will make complete preparations. You have to make a final plan for the ambush in the Butterfly Gorge. Is there water in it?"


    "Yes," Shangguan Yaying said, "there was originally a stream. I have seen it. The water is not turbulent. There are many caves next to it. The water connects to the small cave next to it. If your Highness meets an unavoidable situation, you can jump in. In the water."


    "You prepare some gunpowder." Li Rong thought. "If you encounter the worst case, you will jump into the water and light the fuse. But if you get to this point," Li Rong raised his head and sneered. "Think about how to punish yourself."


    "Don''t worry," Shangguan Ya said immediately, "I must make arrangements."


    After Shangguanya and Li Rong finished talking, they decided on the plan. The two people went their separate ways and went home.


    When Li Rong returned to the princess''s mansion, she saw Pei Wenxuan reading a book. She walked behind Pei Wenxuan and after looking for a while, she found that he was reading some folk scripts.


    "Really it''s too idle at home," Li Rong laughed, took the notebook from his hand, turned his name, and looked up at him, "Master Pei also saw this kind of thing."


    Pei Wenxuan got up with Li Rong, and the two of them walked to the dining room skillfully. Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong, and tentatively said: "Weichen has nothing to do, so please take a look at it, but after a while, I found that there are many interesting things in it. , The Weichen couldn''t understand it."


    "Oh?" Li Rong used to read a lot of textbooks. Hearing that Pei Wenxuan was actually interested in such things, he couldn''t help but say, "For example?"


    "I just saw that the scholar confessed to his favorite woman. Weichen thought. He liked things that were only a word, but the scholar kept preparing. Why?"


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s question, she couldn''t help but laughed: "Pei Wenxuan, I didn''t expect you to be such a boring person."


    "Weichen doesn''t understand," Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong entered the dining room together, sat down in their seats, and said in a humble and polite manner, "His Royal Highness, please help me out."


    "Like is indeed a word, but if you say that if a man says this to a woman, what is he actually going to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan was puzzled, and Li Rong laughed: "What he wants to do is to determine a relationship. From this moment on, they belong to each other. If there is no ceremony for such an important matter, wouldn''t it be that girl? Not being taken seriously?"


    When Pei Wenxuan listened, he showed a dazed expression: "His Royal Highness said it is very true, and the minister is initiating."


    Li Rong sighed, "You just haven''t chased a girl, and you have never told people you like it seriously, so you don''t understand it."


    With that said, Li Rong habitually served the soup. After Pei Wenxuan''s hand was injured recently, Li Rong fed him the soup. Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong blowing the soup, pursing his lips to cover the smile in his eyes, as if curiously said: " I don¡¯t understand. Seeing that your Highness knows so well, I should have encountered many scenes like this, right?"


    Li Rong''s movements became stiff. After a while, she put the bowl aside, turned her head and said, "Come on and serve the soup."


    Seeing Li Rong''s anger, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said: "I just asked casually, Your Highness, I think a woman like you is born with a dignified geese, a clever person, a dignified and noble background, and a man who likes your Highness will not care about it. Count, so I have this question."


    "Pei Wenxuan, I found that you have always had the ability to open which pot and not to mention which pot," Li Rong looked at him and sneered, "I don''t have one, do you have one?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Pei Wenxuan was so stunned by Li Rong that he subconsciously wanted to refute it. After all, he was such an excellent man who lived his entire life, so it was reasonable for several girls to confess.


    However, when he spoke, he realized that he didn''t either.


    Before getting married, during the time in Luzhou, some girls would throw flowers to him, but it was not a confession.


    Later in Huajing, the girls in Huajing didn¡¯t like him at first, and soon he became Li Rong¡¯s horseman. Li Rong has been in the clouds for almost all his life, and has a powerful personality. This Huajing girl is afraid of death. It is far away from him when they meet.


    So the rebuttal was silenced, and Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was embarrassed, and she laughed: "So, Master Pei has never said that he likes you in his life?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan smiled to cover up his embarrassment; "Isn''t your Highness the same?"


    "I''m not the same as Master Pei," Li Rong blinked, "I like what many people have told me."


    "Who?!"


    Pei Wenxuan asked subconsciously, and his mind quickly turned.


    Su Rongqing may count as one.


    But Li Rong said a lot?


    Li Rong was in the palace before getting married, and didn''t have much contact with foreign men, probably not many. Later in the court, she was married, and anyone dared to seduce her without him? !


    Pei Wenxuan''s face turned ugly for a while. Li Rong observed and smiled at him. Pei Wenxuan quickly asked a few of the names of Li Rong who had walked close to the court. Li Rong looked at him and asked more and more. Laughing, she finally patted Pei Wenxuan''s hand with her fan: "Don''t guess. They are all infamous characters. Feeling that you look good, so she recommends herself a pillow seat and wants a clear road."


    "Aren''t they afraid of death?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little shocked, Li Rong thought for a while: "Maybe my style is not good?"


    After all, compared with ordinary women, she did not seem reserved enough in the outside world at that time.


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan felt a little turmoil in his heart.


    He didn''t even know that it turned out that men in this world could be so spineless and so courageous. In order to seek a clear road, he was not afraid that he would dare to recommend himself a pillow seat.


    He looked down on these men too much, he didn''t take precautions in his last life, so he should be more vigilant in this life.


    Pei Wenxuan stabilized the many thoughts that had grown in his mind, and then remembered his original purpose, and changed the topic: "Then how did they talk to your Highness?"


    "Just... just say it casually." Li Rong also didn''t seem to feel very decent, so she didn''t want to say more, and asked, "Why do you always ask about this?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "I just read the scholar in the textbook and said I like it, and I have to choose a special place. I think it is too grand. I want to ask Your Highness, are other people really like this scholar?"


    "Look at whether you have a heart or not."


    Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan seemed to be really asking questions instead of meaning, so he casually said: "Those who have the heart can do better than the books. People who are unintentional may not even say a word of liking."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He always felt that Li Rong was suggesting something, but when he looked at Li Rong''s expression, he felt that he was thinking too much, and he continued: "His Royal Highness feels, how can he be thoughtful?"


    "If you are interested in this kind of thing, just go to the heart, do I still need to think?"


    Li Rong was a little strange, and Pei Wenxuan continued, "What do you want to do?"


    "At least you know what the other party likes, what you don''t like, and what you want most," Li Rong thought, and said slowly, "At this point, you can actually learn from Su Rongqing."


    Hearing this name, Pei Wenxuan smiled, Li Rong said it, and felt that this was wrong. She looked at Pei Wenxuan and saw that Pei Wenxuan''s smile remained unchanged. She felt a little guilty. Pei Wenxuan said gently: "His Royal Highness, what did you say?"


    "I... I don''t mean you are inferior to Su Rongqing."


    Li Rong explained hurriedly, Pei Wenxuan laughed: "His Royal Highness, am I such a stingy person?"


    Really.


    Li Rong didn''t dare to say this, but she saw that Pei Wenxuan''s expression was okay. When she wanted to come, Pei Wenxuan had already let go of her grievances with Su Rongqing and wanted to open it, so she continued: "Do you remember that every winter, Princess There are peonies in the house?"


    "Yeah, remember." Pei Wenxuan nodded, and Li Rong laughed, with a little nostalgia in her eyes, "Su Rongqing knows that I like peonies and don''t like plum flowers, so every year, he will specially cultivate peonies in the greenhouse. The peonies in the princess''s mansion were all raised by him."


    "At that time, I thought, this is probably the heart."


    Pei Wenxuan listened, but his face was still. He took the tea and took a sip. Li Rong raised his eyes, a little disturbed: "Why don''t you speak?"


    "Weichen is just a little bit emotional. I didn''t expect Master Su to be so kind to His Highness at that time."


    Li Rong always felt that when Pei Wenxuan said this, the atmosphere was very weird. She reluctantly nodded and said, "Indeed."


    "But I remember that your Royal Highness''s favorite is actually the peony."


    Li Rong was stunned for a moment. After a while, she laughed: "This should also let you know."


    "Peony is not expensive enough," Li Rong said slowly, "and I have been taught since I was a little mother, don''t let people easily know what you like, even a flower."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong''s words. After a while, he nodded and said: "Weichen understands."


    "Oh, by the way, you can make time in a few days."


    As Li Rong said, she suddenly remembered, and said to Pei Wen: "I want to take you to the Butterfly Gorge to take a look. I heard that the scenery there is beautiful and beautiful."


    Hearing these words, Pei Wenxuan laughed: "It is the fortune of the minister to swim with His Highness."


    As he said, the Butterfly Gap was already outlined in his mind.


    It is indeed a beautiful place, with gurgling streams and mixed banks and hills. It is a perfect place to set up a place of love.


    While Li Rong drank the tea, she also sketched the look of Butterfly Gorge in her mind.


    Surrounded by mountains on both sides, with vigorous vegetation, setting up an ambush there couldn''t be more suitable.

 Chapter 81： Butterfly Gap 1

    With their own minds, the two began to make their own preparations.


    The case in Li Rong¡¯s hands has come to an end. Everyone has been convicted, more than 70 officials, more than 40 demoted, 13 exiled, 7 executed, and a few others who committed suicide just after the investigation. It is not counted.


    This zigzag came into Li Ming''s hands, and Li Ming deliberated for a day, and finally left the word "quasi".


    After the Zhezi was handed over to Menxia Province for review, Menxia Province refuted it on the same day, eloquently, counting down the past achievements of those officials, and summing it up in two words: too heavy.


    Li Rong was too lazy to talk to these civil servants, so he asked Pei Wenxuan to write a book for her to curse.


    Pei Wenxuan has been very good-tempered lately. He sat next to her at night, and when she cursed, he wrote it in another way.


    When she was tired of scolding, he brought her a glass of water to moisturize her throat.


    On the surface, she was fighting with these family members, and secretly sent someone to set up ambush in the Butterfly Gorge, preparing to go to the Butterfly Gorge. The day before, she ordered Shangguanya to bury gunpowder in the Butterfly Gorge just in case. That night, Shangguanya came to report to her: "His Royal Highness, have you ever mentioned the matter of setting up an ambush in the Butterfly Gorge?"


    Li Rong looked up from the document: "What''s wrong?"


    "There is another group of people who are doing other things in Butterfly Gap."


    "Something else?" Li Rong became wary. "Can you figure out who it is?"


    "I thought you knew," Shangguan Ya laughed, "it seems to be a messenger."


    "Punma?" Li Rong was a little surprised, "What are his people doing there?"


    "I don''t know yet, but they transported a lot of flowers in today, as if they were arranging something."


    Li Rong heard what she said, thought about it, and then said: "If you have a lot of flowers, wouldn''t it be a lot of movement?"


    "Exactly." Shangguan Ya seemed to be a little pleased, "I was still sad at first. What if the Chen family is not moving about this matter? Don''t worry about it now. I''m already shocked by this incident today. People from the Chen family. An informant from the Chen family reported tonight that there were many people in the Chen Mansion today. Mrs. Chen withdrew a large amount of gold and silver from the ledgers, fearing that she was preparing."


    "Ginger is still hot." Li Rong felt a little helpless, "Sure enough, I still can''t help Pei Wenxuan."


    "He Ma is a wise man," Shangguan Ya laughed, "His Royal Highness has come to this point. He also understands that he can''t stop Your Highness, so he just helped His Highness."


    "If things happen tomorrow, everyone will have a reward."


    Li Rong became happy, and then she remembered: "Is the gunpowder buried?"


    "It''s buried." Shangguanya said, took out the topographic map depicting the Butterfly Gorge, and pointed out the location to Li Rongdao. "Place these three points. After your Highness enters the Butterfly Gorge, jump in the third pond. After going down, swim to the west. After ten feet, you see the light probe, and it is a hidden small cave. Any accident, your Highness can hide in this cave."


    Li Rong nodded, and after clarifying the whole process with Shangguanya in detail, when it was too late, he went out with Shangguanya. As soon as he reached the door, he saw Su Ronghua who was about to go out together. Su Ronghua bowed to Li Rong. Respectfully said: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong nodded: "Master Su has gone back?"


    "Yes." Su Ronghua laughed, "His Royal Highness and Miss Shangguan are planning to go back too?"


    The three of them stepped out of the Supervisory Department together, and Li Rong laughed: "It''s not too early."


    "It''s getting cold these days," Su Ronghua said respectfully as he drove Li Rong into the carriage, "His Royal Highness, I''d better go out less recently."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help but pause. She turned her head and looked at Su Ronghua. After a long time, she smiled softly: "Thanks to Master Su for reminding him that it is late at night, Master Su still seldom walks at night. Right."


    Su Ronghua chuckled, a little helpless on her face: "His Royal Highness, whether to walk at night or not is not determined by the minister. The only thing the minister can do is to walk under the light as much as possible."


    "Crazy like Grandpa Su," Li Rong was somewhat puzzled, "Can''t you choose to go or not to go?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he raised his hand to salute, and said in a low voice, "Send your Royal Highness."


    Li Rong looked at Su Ronghua. After a while, she finally nodded, and said goodbye to Shangguan Ya and Su Ronghua.


    When Li Rong returned to the mansion, he saw Pei Wenxuan waiting for her as usual. He heard her come back in advance and waited at the door. As soon as Li Rong entered the mansion, he saw the blue-clothed young man standing on the long corridor.


    Li Rong laughed unconsciously when she saw Pei Wenxuan. She walked up to Pei Wenxuan, patted Pei Wenxuan on the shoulder, and encouraged: "Good job."


    Pei Wenxuan was a little at a loss, he said carefully: "His Royal Highness said that he did a good job, referring to..."


    "I know what you did in Butterfly Gap."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he was shocked. He didn''t expect Li Rong to care about him so much, even inquiring about such details. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but said: "Since your Royal Highness knows, then tomorrow..." Pei Wenxuan was a little uneasy, "His Royal Highness still plans to go to the appointment?"


    "How can we not go after such a big thought?"


    Li Rong laughed: "You can do what you want, but you have to do better."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan was a little stunned for a while. His heart beat quickly. Seeing Li Rong behind his back and walking towards the back, he opened his mouth and wanted to ask a lot, and felt offended.


    Since Li Rong knows what he is doing in Butterfly Gorge, with her cleverness, she naturally knows what he is thinking. Does she still allow him so, does it mean... another response?


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t dare to think too much. He was afraid that he would think too much, so he couldn''t help but talk a lot, but he was already prepared and wanted to talk about tomorrow, so he laughed and said solemnly: "Your Highness, rest assured , I will arrange it."


    Li Rong nodded and said happily: "Okay, let''s eat."


    Li Rong was in high spirits that night, and Pei Wenxuan felt a little uneasy when she saw that she was happy.


    He thought that Li Rong should be looking forward to his performance tomorrow. If he does not perform well, will Li Rong be disappointed?


    He understands Li Rong''s temperament, she is very defensive, and she shouldn''t let her guard down just because he confessed. But she seems to be looking forward to tomorrow, she should be looking forward to what he can do for her tomorrow.


    The little girl always has a bit of vanity, and wants to get special care and hospitality, but Li Rong sees a lot of big scenes, and Pei Wenxuan is not sure for a while whether he can give the answer that Li Rong wants.


    Pei Wenxuan was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s affairs, but he didn¡¯t sleep all night, and turned over and over again at night, and was afraid of quarreling Li Rong. He only simulated tomorrow, everything that should be said and everything that should be done in his mind over and over again. Every detail...


    After he confirmed them one by one, it was almost dawn.


    Both of them had specifically asked for leave. Li Rong went to bed and fell asleep, while Pei Wenxuan got up early and went to the next room. After freshening up, it was not dawn before leaving the city.


    Li Rong slept soundly. When she woke up, the sky was already bright. She yawned and got up and watched Jinglan come up to wait on her. She couldn''t help but said, "Where''s the husband? Why don''t you see other people?"


    "The consort has left early this morning."


    Jinglan smiled and said: "He left a message, saying that he was waiting for His Royal Highness in the Butterfly Gorge in advance."


    "How many people did he bring?"


    Upon hearing this, Li Rong first considered Pei Wenxuan¡¯s safety. Jinglan knew what Li Rong meant, and replied with a smile: "The horse took all the elite secret guards under his name. Don¡¯t worry, your Majesty will make arrangements. Ok."


    "That''s good."


    When Li Rong heard that Pei Wenxuan had brought all the elites out, he was relieved and was more sure about today''s affairs. Pei Wenxuan knew about it.


    She was waited on by Jinglan to put on her clothes, went to the dining room to have porridge, and was led by Jinglan into the carriage, and then headed out of the city.


    Li Rong took a lot of people. They looked mighty. Jinglan and Jingmei sat in the carriage with Li Rong. Jingmei couldn''t help but said, "His Royal Highness, you have brought so many people, who would dare to approach you?"


    Li Rong was drinking tea, and when she heard Jingmei''s flowers, she looked up at her with a smile and a smile: "You, you are still too young. If I don''t take it by myself, I''m afraid that no one else will come close."


    "Huh?" Jingmei was a little dazed, "I don''t understand what your Highness said."


    Li Rong smiled, sitting on the carriage with nothing to do, and patiently explained with Jingmei: "My identity is here, and now at the critical moment of the case, I still travel with such a high profile. If I don''t take strict precautions around me, it must be There are back players. Compared to Ming Ming''s strength, secret arrangements made the killers more afraid. After all, Ming Ming has so many people, and the degree of danger is here. Whether they have the ability to shoot, you can see at a glance."


    "Then what if they watch your Highness take precautions and don''t do anything?"


    Jingmei was a little at a loss, Li Rong was rather helpless, took a fan and looked at her head, and said helplessly: "Naturally I got the news, so I will be so defensive. Don''t worry."


    Li Rong said with a cold look in her eyes: "Chen Guang is the only seedling of the Chen family. The old lady will save people even if she tries her best. If someone is willing to be a knife, how can anyone who wants to do it let go of this opportunity?"


    "It just happened to be cleaned up," Li Rong laughed. "They want to kill chickens and monkeys and show them to the emperor. Show me, I really think I have a good temper. I can''t help them."


    When Jingmei listened to these words, she couldn''t help but glance at Jinglan. In fact, she didn''t quite understand, and seemed to understand.


    Jinglan poured tea for Li Rong and said softly: "Your Highness is right."


    Li Rong and Jinglan Jingmei were chatting, but Pei Wenxuan was busy in the Butterfly Gorge.


    Pots of peony bloomed in the gorge. Pei Wenxuan directed this person to place the peony in a good position, turning the entire Butterfly Gorge into a sea of ??flowers.


    "Young Master," Tong Ye walked from the trail to Pei Wenxuan standing in the sea of ??flowers, and said happily, "Your Highness is down."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips and smiled, then bowed his head and said: "Then I just started to warm the wine, and when your Highness arrives, there will be warm wine to drink."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan asked him to put a small stove for warming wine on the long table he had set up, and then warmed up a pot of peach blossoms.


    When the fire was set up and the wine was put on, Pei Wenxuan knelt down at the long table and raised his hand to touch the guqin on the long table.


    He has not played the piano for many years.


    Li Rong used to like to listen to him playing the piano, so he always played the piano for her after facing down. The girl will lie on the table, quietly looking at him, and when the song is over, she will laugh and say happily: "Pei Wenxuan, you are so beautiful."


    He doesn''t know whether this person really likes listening to the piano, or just thinks he looks good when he plays the piano, but that doesn''t matter, she likes it, that''s enough.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and gently brushed the strings, and at this time, Li Rong''s carriage also left the city, further and further away from Huajing.


    Seeing that they were about to reach the Butterfly Gorge, the feather arrows fell like rain and slammed on the wall of Li Rong''s carriage.


    The people outside looked up and turned, and the sound of hacking and killing suddenly became one.


    Li Rong sat in the carriage calmly, and reminded the people next to him coldly.


    "coming."

 Chapter 82： Mantra

    There were shouts and killings from outside, and the carriage quickly accelerated. The three girls were swayed from side to side in the carriage, and each found a protruding place to hold on to stabilize themselves.


    Jing Mei Jinglan was already pale with fright, and still forced her composure. Feather arrows hit the car wall one by one, as if they were about to penetrate the car wall at any time.


    "Your Highness," Jinglan shivered, "The carriage...will the carriage be shot through?"


    Just listening to the sound of arrows colliding outside, you know what kind of arrow rain is outside. If it weren''t for a special carriage, they would have been shot into a sieve inside.


    Li Rong supported herself, listened to the voice outside, and calmly said: "Don''t panic, the carriage won''t get through. It may turn over after a while, you guys stay steady."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a scream from the horse outside, and the carriage suddenly turned upside down. Li Rong used her hand to stabilize herself not to follow the force of the carriage, but was still attacked by the force and hit the wall hard. .


    Li Rong took a sigh of relief, and saw a guard opened the curtain and said anxiously, "Your Highness, come out."


    Li Rong was too late to scrutinize her manners, so she rushed out and told Jing Mei Jinglan: "You run to other places."


    After speaking, Li Rong rushed to the side with the guards, turned on his horse, and galloped towards the Butterfly Gorge.


    Jinglan Jingmei climbed out of the carriage and ran towards the other side of the forest.


    Shangguanya ambushed people on the mountains on both sides of the Butterfly Gorge. They wanted to find Shangguanya quickly.


    Li Rong rushed to the Butterfly Gorge under the guardianship of the guards. The guards and the killers behind them fought and retreated, leading the killers to rush in. Shangguanya stood on a high place, watching the killers being introduced into the Butterfly Gorge by Li Rong, and saw Most of the people rushed in, and Shangguan Ya yelled loudly, "Rockfall!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the stone was pushed down from both sides of the canyon, cutting the killer''s team in half.


    Pei Wenxuan was tuning the strings and heard the rapid sound of horseshoes. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Li Rong in a red dress, guarded by guards running towards him. Pei Wenxuan''s pupils tightened, and then he heard a loud bang. The entrance of the Butterfly Gorge was obscured by a boulder on the spot, causing billowing dust and smoke. Then Li Rong drove his horse to trample on the stream and all the peony and swooped towards him, saying loudly: "Pei Wenxuan get out!"


    The killer and the guards she carried behind became a piece of battle. The two groups of men and horses fought all the way in the sea of ??flowers. Pei Wenxuan only watched the peony plants trampled by them, slashing them on the flowers with one slash, and the petals flying all over the sky. Rong galloped from the red horse, from the sea of ??flowers.


    Pei Wenxuan''s face turned pale. He watched the peony he found after searching the entire surrounding area of ??Huajing. He watched these peony flowers in the fight, turning into petals, flying all over the sky, and those people didn''t know it, and it was difficult to fight. Hard to separate.


    He was trembling with anger, unable to speak.


    Li Rong drove up to him, turned over and jumped down, and pulled him up and said, "What are you doing while standing? Run!"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan was pulled forward by Li Rong, and the killer rushed over after Li Rong. The guard was behind the killer. Li Rong turned to look at his guard and said loudly: "Withdraw! withdraw!"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan finally reacted. He realized what had happened. He raised his head and looked at Li Rong, anxiously trying to say the words that had been prepared for a long time, "I am waiting here to..."


    "Hold your breath!"


    Before Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, Li Rong pushed him into the icy lake.


    Li Rong pushed it swiftly and decisively, as if using all of her strength, Pei Wenxuan was unprepared, so she was pushed straight down.


    The lake water poured into Pei Wenxuan''s mouth and nose, but fortunately, he subconsciously obeyed Li Rong''s words and held his breath.


    After falling into the water, the most important thing is to calm down. Pei Wenxuan panicked for a moment, then calmed down, adjusted his posture, and then felt that someone was pulling him and dragging him forward.


    Pei Wenxuan knew that this was Li Rong, and hurriedly followed Li Rong. The two of them swam less than a hundred meters forward. Li Rong dragged him up. As soon as he showed his head, he felt that the mountain was shaking. Pei Wenxuan grabbed him. Staying at Li Rong, grabbing the shore, the two quickly climbed onto the shore.


    It was cold in winter, and the two of them felt a biting coldness as soon as they went ashore.


    Before Pei Wenxuan had time to ask what was going on, Li Rong hurried to the side with a trembling, took a package, turned over his clothes, threw one to Pei Wenxuan, and tremblingly said: "Put it on."


    With that said, she ignored Pei Wenxuan''s presence here, and immediately began to undress.


    Pei Wenxuan turned around in a hurry and didn''t dare to look at her. Things developed too fast and caught off guard. Pei Wenxuan had no time to think about it, so he could only change clothes quickly with Li Rong.


    After the clothes were changed, the hair was still wet, but the warmth eased the tension a little bit earlier. Li Rong turned around, looked at Pei Wenxuan, smiled and said, "Are you scared?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he pressed his lips together and stared at Li Rong.


    "Your people should be okay," Li Rong seemed to be dissatisfied when he saw him, thinking that he was worried about the safety of outsiders, so calmly said, "I just let the people who commanded you to withdraw first, and the range of these explosives has a safe range. The area, I told you when I came before, it¡¯s not a last resort, you must make sure that everyone enters the safe area before igniting the gunpowder."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he nodded, seemingly embarrassed.


    Seeing his look different, Li Rong couldn''t help but say, "What did you want to say to me?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head, concealed his expression, turned his head to look at the light outside the cave: "It was all arranged by His Highness today?"


    "Don''t you know?" Li Rong laughed, "Don''t be angry, I know it in my heart. Just now they have blocked their people on both sides, and a small number of people have been blocked outside. I let Shangguan Ya catch a part of it alive. The evidence of the Chen family''s assassination is stable."


    "His Royal Highness, this is using yourself as bait." Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very low, and Li Rong sneered: "I don''t have the patience to spend with them. They come out from time to time, and I can''t guard them every day. Lead them out and catch them all."


    "It''s too risky."


    Pei Wenxuan suppressed his voice, he seemed to be a little absent-minded, trying to restrain himself, Li Rong also saw that she hesitated for a while, and finally only said: "It won''t be anymore, don''t worry."


    Pei Wenxuan looked outside the cave without making a sound. Li Rong glanced at his messy hair and clothes that he took off. She only noticed that today''s Pei Wenxuan was wearing white clothes.


    He hasn''t worn white clothes for many years.


    Li Rong didn''t know why, and she felt a little flustered. She wanted to say something, but Pei Wenxuan was silent, and she didn''t know where to say it.


    The sound of slashing and killing diminished outside. After a while, Shangguanya''s voice came from outside, saying loudly: "His Royal Highness, how are you, Your Highness?"


    "I am here."


    Li Rong immediately raised her voice, Shangguan Ya searched for her voice, and led people in. Her face was joyful. She seemed to have encountered something good. She saluted Li Rong, and then nodded with Pei Wenxuan: "Master Pei ."


    Pei Wenxuan replied silently, and Shangguan Yacai turned around and said to Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, we have captured 12 people alive today. Ten of us were injured here, and everything else is fine."


    "First take the person back for trial."


    Li Rong immediately said: "All the corpses are also taken back, and they are checked one by one."


    "Yes."


    After Shangguanya finished speaking, she looked at Li Rong up and down: "You go back first, don''t catch the cold, and leave the rest to me."


    Having said that, Shangguanya looked at Pei Wenxuan and laughed: "The consort has done a great job this time, and your highness has said that I will reward you again."


    Pei Wenxuan''s expression remained unchanged, but respectfully said: "His Royal Highness."


    Li Rong nodded, not knowing what to say, so she raised her hand and pointed outside.


    "Let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded and walked out directly. Shangguanya also noticed that something was wrong. She walked next to Li Rong and whispered: "Your Royal Highness, Ma Ma looks very upset."


    Li Rong replied, looking at Pei Wenxuan''s thin back, the small fan lightly knocked on the palm of her hand, as if thinking something.


    After going out, Li Rong saw a mess. The body fell in a sea of ??flowers, the stream was stained red with blood, the tables, chairs and piano that Pei Wenxuan had prepared were all smashed to the ground, and the stove warmed with wine rolled on. Aside.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at this scene, he paused, and after a while, he didn''t say a word, with his hands in his sleeves, stepping in the sea of ??flowers, and he went all the way forward.


    He was dressed in a black cloak, his hair spread, and the wind blew the chopped peony petals towards him. Li Rong raised his eyes and saw the man''s back walking outside the canyon, drifting away.


    "This winter," Shangguan Ya was a little surprised, "Where did he get so many peony?"


    Li Rong''s eyes fell on the peony next to her. After a moment of stunned, she stepped up to the piano table.


    She raised her hand to caress the guqin and saw the word "green sandalwood" engraved on it. She instantly remembered that this is Pei Wenxuan''s favorite guqin.


    Manshan Peony, the most cherished Guqin, if he is to cooperate with her to attract the enemy, why should he give up such a big thought?


    Li Rong stared blankly at all this, Shangguanya reacted instantly after a short astonishment. She hurried to Li Rong''s side, stuffed the piano into Li Rong''s arms, and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up. Catch up!"


    "Chasing..." Li Rong raised her head blankly, "Catch up?"


    "Catch up, otherwise the husband will be sad." Shangguanya seriously pulled Li Rong up and pushed her up, "Hurry up, I will help you scatter everyone, you can speak with confidence."


    Li Rong was holding the qin, feeling a little at a loss for a while, Shangguanya pushed her hard, only after a while, she reacted and said coldly, "Don''t push, I''ll go over."


    With that said, Li Rong held the piano and walked through the crowd.


    She walked extremely fast, but extremely restrained, like a tensioned string, with a lot of strength, wanted to catch up with the person, and fear of losing her posture, she walked quickly behind Pei Wenxuan, loudly Call him: "Pei Wenxuan."


    Pei Wenxuan stopped. He didn''t turn his head. Li Rong pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Your piano."


    Pei Wenxuan was silent for a long time, and his voice was dumb: "If the piano is broken, don''t let it go."


    Li Rong couldn''t say how she felt, she felt as if she was hit by the broken piano.


    What Pei Wenxuan said about not wanting, does not seem to not want the piano, but...


    Li Rong didn''t let herself think about it anymore. She only held the piano and said coldly, "This piano has been with you for a long time. You can still use it for a while."


    "I have repaired too many times," Pei Wenxuan said slowly, "no need."


    Li Rong grasped the piano body tightly, Pei Wenxuan turned his head slightly. He looked at Li Rong. Li Rong had no expression on her face. He watched her seriously. After a long time, he laughed: "His Royal Highness, I have prepared for a long time today. I bought the clothes with a lot of money, and the clothes were praised by His Highness back then. Everything is done according to His Highness''s preferences, I am afraid that His Highness will not like it."


    As he said, he seemed to feel embarrassed, lowered his eyebrows, looked at the petals on the ground, and smiled on his lips: "His Royal Highness should inform me in advance."


    "I thought you knew."


    Li Rong said very calmly: "You have always been smart, and you have seen the slightest knowledge. As soon as you were assassinated, I took you out. I thought you had already noticed and spied on me secretly, so you cooperated with me to move these flowers to the Butterfly Gorge with such a big fanfare. "


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong lowered her eyes, and said in a low voice, "You have lost the reason you are used to."


    "His Royal Highness said that." Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I never understood in the past, why my Royal Highness resisted love affairs so much, now I understand."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and looked at Li Rong: "If there is a person in my heart, it will inevitably be gloomy. Your Royal Highness is strange, I have already noticed it, but I would think that this is because your Royal Highness has shown me well. Disturbed His Royal Highness''s plan."


    When Pei Wenxuan said a word, it stuck to Li Rong''s heart. Li Rong was holding the piano tightly, and she knew for the first time that plain sentences could hurt people so much.


    But she couldn''t show it. She listened to Pei Wenxuan indifferently: "It''s the Weichen''s fault. Don''t worry, your Highness will not be like this in the future."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, Yanya bowed, then turned and walked out.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan leave, Li Rong clasped her fingers tightly on the piano. Seeing people walking away, she finally couldn''t help but stop him: "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t look back, he continued to move forward, Li Rong gritted his teeth and shouted: "Why do you have the final say? If you say you want to be a friend, you should be a friend. Now if you say you are not a friend, you are not. It''s up to you, it''s up to you to go, what qualifications do you have to play such a temper with me?!"


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan stopped, turned his head, and yelled like Li Rong, "I am not qualified, I have never been qualified, I was not in your heart before, but now what I do is not in your heart. I am not here. In your heart, so I don¡¯t even have the power to like you to accompany you to pursue you, right?"


    Li Rong''s eyes widened, Pei Wenxuan looked at her expression and laughed mockingly: "Are you surprised? Didn''t you know it a long time ago?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan stepped forward. He squeezed his fist and restrained himself. Within the range that only two people could hear, he muffled his voice: "You know everything, but you hide it in your heart. You pretend not to I know, but I just hope that I can maintain the so-called friendship with you as before and continue to treat you well."


    "You don''t want to be with me," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was trembling, "but you can''t bear my talents, and I can''t bear to be kind to you. So when you face me, keep me, and when I get closer Reject me, but Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan red eyes, "Emotions can''t be trampled on like this. You can say that you don''t like me, but you must at least respect this love."


    "Today''s matter, if you have a heart, you won''t know anything."


    "I can''t guess your conspiracy. It''s not that I''m stupid, but I''m more willing to believe it. You told me to come out because you really want to go to a place with me and relax. It has nothing to do with these conspiracies."


    "And you know what I''m going to do, but you can''t guess what I''m doing. It''s not that you don''t understand. And in your heart, you are more willing to believe that I am playing a conspiracy, rather than..." Pei Wenxuan paused, he Staring at the woman in front of him who heard everything he said, her expression remained unchanged.


    He suddenly felt tired and embarrassed. He even felt that if this sentence was said, he would really lose to the ground, even the last bit of dignity.


    "Not what?" Li Rong raised her head and looked at him quietly.


    Pei Wenxuan got these extremely calm eyes, and he couldn''t help but smile: "His Royal Highness is better."


    As he said, he turned his head and said hoarsely: "His Royal Highness still has important matters to deal with, the Weichen retires."


    "Pei Wenxuan." Li Rong''s voice was a little tired. She looked at the ground and said in a low voice, "I have never said these things to you."


    "It''s not that you feel that your feelings have been trampled on, or that you feel pitiful."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After Li Rong finished this, she felt lost again. She took a deep breath and turned around holding the piano, trying to calm herself down: "You go back first, I have to do something."


    "His Royal Highness..."


    "go back!"


    Li Rong shouted loudly, but Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He quietly looked at Li Rong''s arrogant and arrogant sword back. After a long time, he raised his hand and bowed to Li Rong.


    "Weichen wait for His Highness to go home."


    His voice was very low, with some pleading.


    Li Rong stopped, and after a long time, she answered, "Yes."

 Chapter 83： Confession

    Li Rong walked back holding the qin. Shangguan Yacai led the people back from a distance and walked to the side of Li Rong. She glanced at Li Rong''s face and cautiously said, "Is it noisy?"


    "Bring the corpses back first," Li Rong did not respond, and said calmly. "The alive batch will also be brought back for questioning."


    After that, Li Rong turned around and called Jinglan, who was still pale, and handed the piano to Jinglan: "Give the piano to the best master, and take it for a repair."


    Jinglan answered and walked down holding the piano.


    After Jinglan went down, Li Rong went to see the live assassins with Shang Guanya.


    The man had been escorted by Shangguan Ya to the Superintendent, and the two of them walked out together. As soon as they left the Butterfly Gorge, Li Rong saw a group of men and horses galloping, and then hurriedly stopped.


    Li Rong raised her head, a little surprised, and couldn''t help but say, "Master Su?"


    Su Ronghua looked slowly, glanced around, rolled over and dismounted and saluted Li Rong: "Your Highness."


    "Why are you here?" Li Rong laughed, "Master Su should still be resting."


    "I heard that something happened to your Highness," Su Ronghua said with a sigh of relief, "Weichen is here to help."


    "Master Su will not come sooner or later," Shangguanya walked from behind Li Rong and said with a smile, "it''s a good time to come as soon as the matter is over."


    "Shangguan don''t have to be so ironic." Su Ronghua glanced at Shangguanya lightly, then turned to look at Li Rong, "His Royal Highness only got the news when he left the city. He ordered someone to rush in, not intentional delay..."


    "I know." Li Rong nodded, "I will bother if you can come."


    With that, Li Rong turned to greet Shangguanya, and said softly, "Let''s go."


    Li Rong stepped forward and glanced lightly at the people Su Ronghua had brought. She didn''t say anything. Shangguan Ya put her ear on the side and said, "Your Highness, he brought people from the Criminal Ministry."


    Li Rong responded without saying much.


    The two got into the carriage and went back to the Superintendent. Li Rong asked the killers to be separated and detained, and then the leader was brought over.


    The man was firmly **** with a rag in his mouth. Shangguanya bent down and attached it to Li Rong''s ear: "This man is begging to die, with a poison sac in his mouth, and he was pulled out."


    Li Rong took a close look at the person and recognized the person. This person was also a famous person in his previous life. He was Lin Feibai, the deputy director of the Seven Star Hall of the top killer organization.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but chuckled, "Hall Master Lin has been invited, and the Chen family is probably spending a lot of money this time."


    Lin Feibai said with a cold face, Li Rong felt a little scared.


    People like Lin Feibai are invited to come out of the mountain. Fortunately, today she let someone cut the killer¡¯s team into two parts. They stayed less on the outside, and then besieged with a number of people, surrounded by a lot of people inside, and set up ambush with gunpowder. When it comes to the real evil, there is no return.


    It''s no wonder that the Chen family is so courageous, it turns out that she has the mind that she must die today.


    Someone must have promised the Chen family something later. Once she died, even if the Chen family was traced back, Mrs. Chen would come out to plead the crime, and the people behind them would operate again to protect Chen Guang.


    Mrs. Chen also saved her life this time, and must save her son.


    Li Rong calculated all this clearly, and raised his eyes to look at Lin Feibai: "Hall Master Lin, I want to talk to you. Now I have someone to smooth your tongue. If you bite your tongue for me, I will kill myself tomorrow. Let people take soldiers to attack Qin Qushan and give you Seven Star Hall. Do you understand?"


    Hearing Qin Qushan, Lin Feibai suddenly opened his eyes, seeming a little shocked.


    The most taboo of the killer organization is to let people find where the lair is. They dare to come, and even if things are revealed, the people in the palace will not find their hearts. Unexpectedly, Li Rong spoke up and reported their stronghold, Lin Feibai was a little panicked for a while.


    Seeing Lin Feibai''s emotions, Li Rong raised her hand to let people take out the rags in Lin Feibai''s mouth. As soon as Lin Feibai made a sound, she immediately said, "How did you know?"


    "How does my palace know that it is not important, as long as Young Master Lin is obedient and obedient. I know that you killers have been cultivated together since childhood, and your brothers are all on the Qinqu Mountain? You said that I sent people off today and killed them by surprise, how? "


    Lin Feibai said with a cold face, and Li Rong continued: "I know that in your business, it is a big taboo to disclose employer information. I will not let you testify or expose you. You just need to know you. Just tell me."


    "What will happen after I tell you?" Lin Feibai said coldly, "You take my words and go out to find the murderer. Am I dead too?"


    "It''s not necessarily," Li Rong was tempted. "You can leave a clue to me. I will check it down. I will find it out. Then I will give you a chance. You will run out of prison and go back and inform your brothers to change places. Stay, how?"


    "Is there such a good thing in the world?" Lin Feibai sneered. "Your Highness treats me as a child?"


    "The conditions are there, of course."


    Li Rong shook the fan: "I want to place an order for Qixingtang. You must take it."


    Lin Feibai didn''t speak. Li Rong knew that he was waiting for her. She peeked forward and whispered, "Is the person who assassinated Pei Wenxuan yours?"


    Lin Feibai didn''t say anything, and the right to default, Li Rong laughed, lowered her voice, and said seriously: "Whoever proposes you to assassinate Pei Wenxuan, you will go back and kill him in the same way!"


    "After you do it, you find someone to pretend to be an ordinary person to trade with me. I can sell you a piece of land from my fief. Of course, you don¡¯t actually need to give me money, just make a deal on the face and pretend I don¡¯t know you, you move your stronghold from Qinqushan into my fief, and I will protect your lives without any worries."


    Lin Fei was hesitant, Li Rong did not immediately respond to such benefits, and realized that the people behind him must have given the same conditions as her.


    She thought about the location of Qin Qushan, took a sip of tea, and said slowly: "You think, after all, the Xie family is just a family. Even if they have a lot of land, no matter the government or the army, they are both in name. Belonging to the court, if the father asks you to be investigated, the officials there listen to the Xie family, or to the court, it is not yet known. And my fief¡ª"


    Li Rong raised his eyes to look at Lin Feibai: "I am a princess, and my fief belongs to me. Do you understand the difference?"


    Lin Feibai''s expression moved, Li Rong fiddled with the tea bowl in her hand: "I''ll give you time for a cup of tea, please think about it."


    "Since I have fallen into the mud pool, Xie''s and I must stand in a position. Before I get up, you must give me an answer."


    Lin Feibai didn''t speak, Li Rong lowered his head to fiddle with the tea floating on the water in the tea bowl. After a cup of tea, Li Rong stood up neatly and was about to leave when Lin Feibai said quickly: "It''s Xie Lanqing."


    Li Rong paused, and Lin Feibai raised his eyes to look at Li Rong: "Xie Lanqing, Shangshu from the Criminal Ministry, are you sure, you still want to kill?"


    Xie Lanqing is now the master of the Xie family. An assassination may not be difficult, but the difficulty is the counterattack of such a large family.


    Li Rong was silent, Shangguanya frowned. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Li Rong say: "Kill."


    With that said, Li Rong walked out, the same as Shangguan Ya instructed: "Let people examine it clearly, I will go out first."


    Shangguanya responded rather reluctantly. After sending Li Rong out, she folded back, spreading pen and paper in front of Lin Feibai, and said decisively: "Recruit."


    Lin Feibai looked up at her and stared at her for a long time with sharp eyes like eagles. Shangguanya was a little hairy when he stared at her: "What are you staring at me for?"


    "I remember you." Lin Feibai said coldly, Shangguanya raised her eyebrows, and Lin Feibai continued, "Push the rag in my mouth."


    Shangguanya: "..."


    "I''m not hiring, you''ll be replaced." Lin Feibai turned his head and stopped talking coldly.


    Shangguan Ya came up angrily for an instant, she raised her hand to fight, and then thought that Lin Feibai held the key evidence, raised her hand in the air, and was in a dilemma.


    Being embarrassed, I heard a chuckle from the door: "Should be replaced? All right, I''ll come."


    With that said, Su Ronghua walked in from the door, sat across from Lin Feibai, leaned back on the chair, raised his eyes and said calmly, "This son, let''s talk."


    Lin Feibai did not speak, Su Ronghua raised his finger to the rag on the floor and directly ordered: "Tuck the rag in his mouth."


    Lin Feibai widened his eyes when he heard this, and said angrily: "Dare you?"


    "Master Shangguan dare me or not? You look down on me too much, plug!"


    Su Ronghua gave an order, and the jailer hesitated for a while, and finally two people stepped forward to pick up the rags on the ground. Lin Feibai couldn''t help it. He suddenly turned around and said to Shangguan Ya: "You let him out!"


    Shangguanya spread her hands: "You said you want to change people."


    "Don''t change it," Lin Feibai pulled his face, and replied impatiently, "You let him out, I will do it."


    When Shangguanya heard this, she sneered: "Is it over if I don''t say it early?"


    With that said, Shangguanya turned her head and bowed to Su Ronghua, and raised her hand in a ¡®please¡¯ gesture: "Master Su?"


    Su Ronghua sighed when he saw Shangguanya asking him to go out: "There is really something Zhong Wuyan, nothing Xia Yingchun, ruthless, really ruthless."


    Su Ronghua sighed, got up, bowed to Shangguan Ya, and walked out.


    Shangguanya turned around and pushed the pen and paper in front of Lin Feibai: "Hall Master Lin, please?"


    When Shangguanya finished Lin Feibai''s trial, it was late at night. Lin Feibai was in a high position and knew a lot of things. He recruited them all the way, and the amount of information was too great. After finishing her confession, Shangguanya went out and ordered others to go forward: "The others are detained first, and I will try again tomorrow."


    "My lord, the interrogation has been completed overnight."


    The attendant gave Shangguanya a lamp to lead the way. Shangguanya was stunned, somewhat surprised: "Your Highness hasn''t left yet?"


    "Yes."


    The attendant laughed: "His Royal Highness is still approving documents."


    Shangguan Ya got the words, hesitated for a moment, then turned around and frowned, "I''m going to visit Your Highness."


    Shangguanya walked all the way to Li Rong''s study, and she saw her still in the study all the way, her case was lit, her back straightened, as if tirelessly, quietly reviewing the confession she had just tortured.


    Shangguan Yaxing went to the door of Li Rong¡¯s room and stood there for a while. Su Ronghua just locked his door and came out. When he saw Shangguan Ya, he suddenly said, "Master Shangguan?"


    Shangguanya was taken aback by Su Ronghua. Li Rong also heard the voices of the two talking. She raised her head and looked at the two standing at the door. She smiled, "Are you still going?"


    "Your Highness." Shangguanya and Su Ronghua saluted Li Rong together. Li Rong looked at the moon outside and urged, "It''s getting late, go back earlier."


    "His Royal Highness..." Shangguanya hesitated, Li Rong seemed to know what she was going to say, and she spoke a little tiredly, "Go back. Today is special. If it is convenient for Master Su, please send Master Shangguan a ride."


    Today they dared to do such a big thing, it is impossible to guarantee that there will be some counterattacks. They can''t kill Li Rong, and it is possible to stare at Shangguan Yalai. With Su Ronghua following Shangguanya, if she wants to move Shangguanya, she must also look at the face of the Su family.


    Li Rong just said that he didn''t want Su Ronghua to respond. Li Rong felt more relieved, nodded, and said, "Go."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, Su Ronghua raised her hand and said, "Master Shangguan, please."


    Shangguanya sighed and saluted in a low voice: "His Royal Highness, please go back earlier."


    Li Rong replied and looked down at Zhezi: "I''ll go back after I have settled the matter."


    When Shangguan Ya saw Li Rong''s appearance, she couldn''t say anything, so she went out with Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua quietly looked at her, chuckled and said, "Master Shangguan seems to have something on his mind."


    "It''s nothing."


    Shangguan Ya smiled.


    "Thanks to Master Su today."


    "Small things." Su Ronghua walked side by side with Shangguan Ya, "It is an honor to be able to send Miss Shangguan home."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak. After a while, she sighed: "Su Ronghua, I really don''t understand you."


    "Ok?"


    "You can go to the Supervisory Department for what we know. But sending me back today is to help me and your Highness."


    "Miss Shangguan, I don''t always want to fight against you." Su Ronghua took a bit of seriousness, "I have my right and wrong in my heart. I think you will help others after you pass it. I think others When people pass, they will help you."


    "Master Su doesn''t have his own position?" Shangguanya looked up at him, and Su Ronghua lowered her head and smiled, "Yes, it''s just my position, right or wrong in my heart, and it has nothing to do with aristocratic family or imperial power."


    "Really?" Shangguanya''s voice was very weak, and she understood that it was perfunctory. Su Ronghua sighed: "Forget it, finally I have this opportunity to talk to Miss Shangguan. Miss Shangguan is worried today, I am afraid it is related to your Highness. , Why not tell me?"


    Shangguanya did not speak, and the two of them stepped out of the door. Su Ronghua knocked on the palm of her hand with a fan, and said slowly: "Miss Shangguan, I also know that the peony in the mountains today, Master Pei has taken a lot of thought. The princess set an ambush there. The relationship between Lord Pei and the princess looks quite subtle."


    Shangguanya stopped, and Su Ronghua turned her eyes to look at her: "Miss Shangguan thinks that your Highness clearly has Master Pei in his heart, and Master Pei also has His Highness in his heart. Why does it seem that the relationship with Master Pei is so stiff?"


    "Su Ronghua," Shangguan Ya raised her eyes and looked at him coldly, "Your Highness is also something you can argue with?"


    Su Ronghua laughed. He approached Shangguan Ya and said softly: "Laugh."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, she stared at Su Ronghua, and only said, "Why?"


    Although she didn''t clearly indicate, Su Ronghua also knew that Shangguanya was asking the answer to the question he had just said. He raised his eyebrows: "This is how you ask people?"


    "Don''t tell me." Shangguanya''s voice was very soft. She turned straight to the carriage. Before reaching the carriage, she listened to Su Ronghua saying, "Because I care."


    "His Royal Highness, the more he cares about something, the less he dared to touch anything. She is different from Pei Wenxuan. Back then, Pei Lizhi''s husband and wife were affectionate and extraordinary, so Pei Wenxuan was more affectionate and more affectionate. Courage. And your Royal Highness was born in the court, you and I also know that when we were born like this, we had only rules between husbands and wives when we were taught since childhood. Love is the moon in the sky and flowers in the water. Why doesn''t Your Highness think so?"


    "Born in a different place, natural temperament is different. Pei Wenxuan seems to be gentle and humility, but in fact it is extremely strong. If you decide something, it is step by step, and every inch of the land must be contested, especially when it comes to feelings. If you don''t reach your goal, you will never give up. Your Highness is not. "His Majesty looked at feelings with solemnity and sorrow. She was afraid that she would lose proportion in her feelings, so the more she cared, the more afraid she was."


    "Why do you say that, Your Highness?"


    Shangguanya turned her head and frowned, Su Ronghua couldn''t make any mistakes in every sentence, but she was surprised why Su Ronghua knew Li Rong so much.


    Su Ronghua shrugged: "Don''t tell me what I said, others told me."


    "Who?"


    "You don''t need to know this."


    Su Ronghua chuckled: "I''m telling you, it''s just to clarify Miss Shangguan, Pei Wenxuan and His Royal Highness are not really good match. Your Royal Highness can''t afford Pei Wenxuan''s feelings, and your Highness will be afraid."


    Shangguanya didn''t say a word. She looked at Su Ronghua quietly. Su Ronghua stepped forward and sighed: "So you, don''t worry about them, just let it happen."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Ya laughed.


    "Whether you deserve it, it''s not you who have the final say."


    She dropped this sentence and walked towards the Superintendent. Su Ronghua was stunned, and saw Shang Guanya walking through the courtyard and hurriedly walking into Li Rong''s room.


    Li Rong lowered her head to write, Shangguanya walked up to Li Rong, yanked Li Rong''s pen abruptly, and said seriously, "Your Highness, stop writing."


    Li Rong paused and listened to Shangguan Ya said: "His Royal Highness, if you want to reconcile, you should reconcile earlier. If you still want to keep the consort, go back now."


    "Why are you still not leaving?"


    Li Rong laughed and looked up at Shang Guanya, a little helplessly asked: "What do you do when you are young?"


    "Your Highness, you are only eighteen years old this year."


    Shangguan Ya looked at her seriously: "I am a bit older than your highness. Your highness listens to my persuasion and go back."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, her expression was calm, and she seemed to not understand what Shangguan Ya said.


    Shangguanya frowned: "His Royal Highness, you have always acted decisively, why do you avoid it like this? You can''t keep criticizing Zhezi in the Supervision Department until you die, you have to see him."


    Li Rong listened. After a while, she laughed and turned to look at Denghua: "You think I am indecisive and unpleasant now, don''t you?"


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, Li Rong took the pen out of her hand and said gently: "If I go back, Pei Wenxuan will want to see me, this is me."


    "So what?"


    Shangguanya couldn''t help but say: "Pei Wenxuan has you in his heart, and you don''t care about him."


    "Who told you I care about him?"


    Li Rong lowered his head and fell on the page every word. Shangguan smiled graciously, and ignoring his dignity and inferiority, he asked directly: "His Royal Highness, have you fed soup to others?"


    Li Rong paused, and Shangguanya continued, "Have you ever served anyone? Have you ever cared about other people''s feelings? Do you care about how others like or dislike you?"


    "Aren''t you right? When the killer said that he wanted to kill you, you told me that you don''t need to worry about it, but they assassinated Pei Wenxuan, you have to kill them all. Now it is too risky to kill Xie Lanqing, but you do Warn them to kill him..."


    "You presumptuous!"


    Li Rong shouted loudly, Shangguan Ya tightening her lips, she stared at Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, if you go on like this, have you ever thought about how you will live your life? If you go on like this, you will live to love you all you like. Everyone was forced to leave!"


    "I haven''t been?" Li Rong calmly responded to Shangguanya''s inquiry, she said very seriously, "I think very clearly, I don''t care about others, and I don''t need others to care about me, the person I care about in my life. I''ve had a good life. I have the money and the right. I want to let whoever is by my side. I have a clear idea all my life. I don''t need you to tell me how I will live my life!"


    When Shangguanya heard Li Rong''s reply, she was a little shocked. Li Rong put down the pen, seemingly annoyed that she had said this with Shangguanya.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, stood up, and calmed herself down as much as possible: "I understand that you think everything should have a result. Pei Wenxuan wants this result to force me, and you must force me now. I, he was right, I just don¡¯t want to give and I want him to be by my side," Li Rong said, and stopped again. She managed to control her tone of voice and make herself look the same in daily life, "I know , This is selfishness, no matter how nice I treat him, I can¡¯t give him what he wants, I should make everything clear and shouldn¡¯t stay.¡±


    "Today''s matter is my fault," Li Rong said rationally, her tone of voice did not fluctuate. "It is because I have been evading his feelings in my heart, so I have to think about bad things. Today, I will keep a little bit more. I should not hurt him. I should apologize to him and make it clear to him that I can¡¯t be self-righteous to be kind to him. I think this can make up for what he has given me. What he wants, what I have to give, give No, I have to make it clear. You don''t have to say, I''ll go back."


    Shangguan Ya was stunned and listened. Li Rong decisively threw his sleeves and went out. It took a long time for Shangguan Ya to react, and said inconceivably, "Your Highness."


    Li Rongdun paused, and Shangguanya looked back at her: "Why have you never thought about staying with him?"


    Li Rong did not speak. She turned her back to Shangguanya. After a long time, she calmly said, "Go back."


    After speaking, Li Rong stepped out and got into the carriage, sitting in the carriage alone.


    The moment a person''s space swallowed her, she squeezed her palm.


    She opened her hands repeatedly, adjusted her breathing evenly, and forced all her emotions back.


    These are all trivial things, don''t care, she shouldn''t be confused about these things. What should be solved should be solved and should not be delayed.


    All of her reason is controlling her, but at a certain moment, she will come up with Shangguanya''s question, why did she never want to be with him?


    why?


    She didn''t think about it, but every time she dreamed about the future, she would inadvertently think about how long they would be together, would they be separated, and what would she be like after being together? What will happen after separation.


    She has seen her mother sitting in the Beiyan Pagoda for one night, and she has seen countless women in the court who have been promised and parted because of various separations. She firmly remembers that when she was 18 years old, she heard Pei Wenxuan say that " I can¡¯t let go of the humiliation in her heart and the self-blame of myself when she was called "I can¡¯t let go of her", and I clearly remember the moment Su Rongqing was at a loss when she tentatively asked Su Rongqing "I can get away with him".


    Those pasts were all carved into her bones, and she never refused to pull out this humiliating side for others to see.


    She only hoped that Li Rong in everyone''s eyes would never bow her head even if she was arrogant.


    When she looked back on the past, she cooled her heart inch by inch and calmed herself down.


    After a long time, the carriage stopped and she heard Jinglan say respectfully outside: "Your Highness, here it is."


    Li Rong slowed down in the carriage before she answered. She stretched out her hand, helped by Jinglan and got out of the carriage. The cold wind blew gently, and an unprovoked chill swept over her. She stood at the gate of the princess mansion. , Raised her head and looked at the golden plaque. She didn''t know how, but she thought of the princess mansion of the previous life.


    The princess mansion in her memory has been cold and quiet, even if Su Rongqing is behind her, walking silently with her through all corners like a shadow, but she will feel that there is a bone-to-body cold rushing up and seeping into her bones. .


    But in the princess mansion in this life, she had never felt this way before.


    When Su Rongqing was behind her, it was like her shadow, and the other her, they were too alike, buried together in this princess mansion, lifeless, no one knew her better than Su Rongqing, but it was the same. When they fell into darkness together, No one can save anyone, they can only sink together.


    But Pei Wenxuan is different. He and she are completely different people. When he stands behind her, she knows his existence. She can clearly perceive that there is a person, no matter where she falls, he can reach out and hold She pulled it out.


    This feeling made her scared and wanting irresistibly, so knowing that she was in the mud, she could not help but reach out to him.


    But she knew clearly that her feelings were a pool of swamp. She reached out to Pei Wenxuan, but she just dragged a person on the shore into the swamp to drown with herself.


    She would ruin Pei Wenxuan.


    Her sensitivity, her suspiciousness, and her selfishness all killed this person who had the best hopes for emotions, and then made him a little bit like her.


    Li Rong walked into the courtyard step by step, and then she saw the young man standing on the promenade.


    He was dressed in a single shirt and a pure white fox fur coat outside, quietly looking up at the moon in the sky.


    Silver frost swayed and fell, Li Rong stopped at the entrance of the corridor, she did not dare to step forward.


    Pei Wenxuan tilted his head slightly and saw Li Rong, they stared quietly across a long corridor.


    At the moment when he saw Li Rong, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t tell what it was, and he felt an unspeakable tingling in his heart.


    He felt as if he had seen Li Rong from the previous life. She appeared in front of him every time, indifferent and aloof.


    Neither of them spoke, but looked at each other silently.


    After a long time, Pei Wenxuan laughed first: "His Royal Highness is back."


    "Ok."


    Li Rong responded, "I haven''t slept yet."


    "I have something to my heart, so I waited for your Highness to come back and ask."


    "go ahead."


    Li Rong seemed to be candid in answering, as if he had already made a decision and was fearless.


    Pei Wenxuan saw that her emotions were not right, he paused, and said: "Today, His Royal Highness finally mentioned that her previous life was angry with me. I saw that His Royal Highness seemed to be sad. His Highness has always been introverted, and it should be because of her ability to say such things. The matter in the previous life hurts His Royal Highness too deeply. I know that you shouldn''t ask such things, but I still want to ask His Royal Highness."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan asked her seriously: "I hurt Your Highness in the last life. Is it hard for Your Highness to let go no matter how I explain it?"


    "No, you explained the matter of the previous life very clearly, and I also put it down."


    Li Rong looked down.


    "Then your Highness said today, it''s not that I feel that my feelings have been trampled on, or that I feel pitiful, what do you mean?"


    "I just want to tell you that you should stay sane at all times."


    Just like she did.


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s movements became stiff. After a while, he took a deep breath, seeming to feel a little absurd, he wanted to say something, restrained himself, and finally chuckled out: "His Royal Highness is still His Highness. It''s Weichen who has thought about it a lot."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to salute, and respectfully said: "His Royal Highness, the Minister is going out early and returning late in the evening. He is quite busy. In order to avoid disturbing His Highness, the Minister intends to stay overnight in the study, and I hope that His Highness will agree."


    Li Rong lowered her head and said, "Yeah."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan straightened up and said flatly, "It''s late at night, so let''s rest early."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan turned and left. Looking at Pei Wenxuan''s back, Li Rong finally said, "I''m sorry."


    Pei Wenxuan paused, Li Rong lowered his head, stared at the ground, and whispered softly: "I haven''t told you clearly before. I''ve been hiding from you. I''m not right. I''m not betraying your intentions."


    Hearing what she said, Pei Wenxuan wanted to laugh a little, and found it difficult to speak. After a long time, he let out a sigh of breath and said calmly: "Your Royal Highness does not need to care, everything is my own decision. Accepting or not, it is your Royal Highness''s business. There is no right or wrong. I took the liberty of today, and I hope your Highness will forgive me."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan didn''t move. He didn''t know what he was waiting for, but he always felt that if he had left at this moment, he might not be able to look back.


    So he dared not move, and the people behind him did not leave.


    The two were in a stalemate, and Li Rong slowly raised her head in such silence.


    She quietly looked at Pei Wenxuan''s back, and the light cast a halo on him.


    There is nothing ugly about him, even if he is from the back, he is tall and slender, as if he is cutting a bamboo blade, and he looks extremely beautiful.


    Such a good person, as long as he moves his steps at this moment, he should never have intersection with her again.


    Pei Wenxuan, what he wants, can be small, but in fact he is very proud of himself. If he refuses him this time, there will be no second time.


    She had never owned him before, so she would lose him.


    The princess mansion where this person is absent will be as gloomy as in the previous life; the life where this person is absent may also be the same as in the previous life, except for power and power.


    In fact, she had made all the preparations on the way, but at this moment, she found that no preparation was enough.


    She didn''t know why, so she remembered what Shangguanya asked her: "His Royal Highness, if you go on like this, have you ever thought about how you will live your life?"


    After these words corresponded to the wedding night, Pei Wenxuan sat quietly in front of her and told her seriously: "Because you want to live a good life."


    "You don''t want to live like your last life."


    "You want His Royal Highness to be well, you want a beautiful family, you want someone who loves you and you love you, you want your children to be in love with you, and you want a person who depends on each other in your old age to go together. Huang Quan, isn''t it?"


    Is not it?


    Li Rong''s hands trembled slightly, and she quietly stared at the person''s back.


    She watched the person standing there all the time, as if waiting for her all the time, she didn''t know why, and suddenly a little bit of courage was born.


    Pei Wenxuan waited for a long time, and finally got tired. He said tiredly: "His Royal Highness, we are tired, so let''s leave first."


    "Pei Wenxuan." Li Rong suddenly stopped him, her voice trembling.


    When Pei Wenxuan turned around in doubt, he saw Li Rong standing at the end of the corridor. She was watching him with serious eyes: "Can you wait for me?"


    In fact, he didn''t know what she was thinking, but when Li Rong exited, he felt that she was like a wading person, tearing her **** thorns away, leaning in front of him, and struggling to speak out.


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong seemed to be extremely tired, "I am not a likable person. I know that in terms of relationships, I am annoying, and I am not worth it. I am not good, I can''t believe it. You can¡¯t believe me. I know countless truths, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    "But even if I am not," Li Rong smiled reluctantly, "Can you look at the fact that we have been brought together by God for two lifetimes, wait for me?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. The short silence exhausted her courage. Li Rong smiled embarrassedly. She lowered her head and seemed a little embarrassed: "I just say it casually. You probably don''t understand it. If you think it''s absurd, just forget it. . You just follow your own heart, it¡¯s okay to leave when you are sad, we are also very familiar..."


    As Li Rong said this, Pei Wenxuan felt a slight pain spreading, spreading in his heart, and densely falling on the soft flesh, making people sad and sour.


    He looked at Li Rong, interrupted her self-deprecating words, and said in a low voice: "Rong Rong."


    Hearing this claim, Li Rong slowly raised her head to see Pei Wenxuan standing under the light with a smile on her face. His expression was gentle and tolerant, like the spring breeze brushing over the willows, gently entwining people''s hearts, caressing. All the pain.


    "Don''t be afraid," he said softly, "it doesn''t matter if you slow down."


    "I''m here, always."


    "Do you know," Pei Wenxuan laughed out loud, "In my last life, I waited for you for thirty years."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan walked up to her slowly and put his hand gently on her face: "I am very patient, I can wait for a long, long time, Rongrong."


    He lowered his eyes to look at her, and his voice was slightly muted: "I like you for a long time."


    Li Rong didn''t know what happened after listening to him.


    No matter how sad this life was, I never shed tears, but at that moment, the tears rushed out and fell on his palm.


    This confession, thirty years late, was finally delivered to her at such an embarrassing and ordinary moment.


    "You..." Li Rong''s voice was low, she seemed to want to laugh, but couldn''t laugh, "Why don''t you say it earlier."


    "It''s been thirty years," Li Rong raised her head, looking at him with red eyes, "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to be with you." Pei Wenxuan''s expression was calm, he could not let go, and stared at her, "Want not to let go, want to hug you when you cry, stay with you when you laugh, and want to do it when it rains. Every time you take an umbrella, you want to be with you every time you are embarrassed, happy, glorious, low, life and death, and yellow spring."


    "What do you think of me? I have a bad temper and I always bully you."


    Li Rong laughed, Pei Wenxuan also laughed.


    "Probably I am blind."


    His voice contained a smile with a warm smile like Kasuga: "So I think there is no better person in this world than you."


    "Li Rong," he gently stroked her face with his fingers, "I''ll be waiting for you, just walk forward."


    "I am always here."

 Chapter 84： Tactics

    Li Rong did not speak.


    Listening to these words, she felt a kind of speechless softness, which gently embraced her.


    Such gentleness made her difficult to understand, and she was particularly at ease. For a moment, she felt as if she was eighteen years old.


    Only an eighteen-year-old self has the qualifications to release emotions without any cover, and to have human forgiveness and comfort.


    She lowered her head, slowed down for a long time, and finally raised her head, a little embarrassed: "I made you laugh."


    "How come?" Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I am happy to see His Royal Highness in embarrassment."


    When Li Rong heard this, she stared at him with still red eyes: "If you don''t get scolded for a day, you will be itchy, right?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan puts his hands in his sleeves, "Today you can''t help me. Should you show something? Do you know how expensive the flowers you blow up today?"


    "How expensive is not my money? You are afraid that you have forgotten where your money came from." Li Rong sneered, "Spend money a day in something like this. It''s fine if I don''t trouble you. Yes, you dare to ask me to lose money?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan brushed his sleeves, and said proudly, "You are afraid that you have forgotten, but I am the one who inherited my father''s property."


    Li Rong was so stunned by Pei Wenxuan that only then did he remember that after the fight from Pei''s house, Pei Wenxuan grabbed all the money his father had left behind.


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "I underestimated you?"


    Pei Wenxuan Jinya nodded: "His Royal Highness knows."


    Li Rong was speechless for a while, waved her hand, and walked forward: "Forget it, unlike you, it''s cold to death."


    Having said that, Li Rong hurriedly walked to the room, and within two steps, he felt that the warm cloak with Pei Wenxuan was covered. Li Rong glanced at him, Pei Wenxuan was wearing a single shirt, walking down the corridor On, with a smile on his lips, he did not speak.


    Li Rong quickly looked away and bowed his head forward.


    She didn''t know why, she didn''t feel anything when she was speaking, and when she finished speaking, when Pei Wenxuan interrupted in this way, she felt a kind of unspeakable embarrassment coming up, making her whole face hot.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong from the corner of the light, and saw the thin red appearing on her face. He pressed his lips and smiled, and didn''t add any oil and jealousy at this time.


    The two entered the room, and Pei Wenxuan drove Li Rong into the room. When Li Rong thought of sleeping face to face with Pei Wenxuan at night, she felt a little nervous.


    But she didn''t want to push people out again when she finally said something good, she could only pretend that nothing had happened, and turned her back to Pei Wenxuan to clean her hands.


    Pei Wenxuan watched that Li Rong was deliberately busy, but he didn''t look back at him. He didn''t enter the door. He put his hands in his sleeves and leaned against the door. He smiled and watched Li Rong work for a while. Rong heard nothing behind her, and finally turned back a little strangely, and saw the young man standing at the door. She couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t you come in?"


    "Didn''t Your Highness allow me to sleep in the study?"


    Pei Wenxuan returned with confidence.


    Li Rong was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how, and the tension suddenly subsided a lot. At the same time, it rose up, worrying about whether Pei Wenxuan was still angry, but when the idea came up, she stopped again and felt herself It''s awkward to care whether he is angry or not.


    Suddenly her thoughts turned over and over, and Pei Wenxuan watched her eyes change, and finally listened to Li Rong and said, "Then what are you doing standing at the door?"


    After speaking, Li Rong seemed to feel that the words were too blunt again, and said softly: "Get a rest early, and you will go to court tomorrow."


    Hearing what she said, Pei Wenxuan laughed out loud immediately. He straightened up, bowed to Li Rong, and respectfully said: "Please follow the instructions of your Royal Highness, and the minister will leave first."


    Li Rong replied stiffly, watching Pei Wenxuan turn around and leave.


    She was standing quietly in the room, and she couldn''t understand Pei Wenxuan''s meaning for a while, and she just said it well, why should she sleep in the study room again.


    She was thinking, and heard footsteps coming from outside. Then she saw Pei Wenxuan come back. He came to the door and smiled: "I almost forgot something."


    "What..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw Pei Wenxuan approach her, bent over and kissed her gently, and said softly, "His Royal Highness, good night."


    Then, before Li Rong could react, he straightened up, turned and walked out.


    Li Rong stood there with no expression on her face. After a while, she raised her hand, wiped her face, and muttered, "Fancy and fancy."


    After speaking, she finally really relaxed, took off Pei Wenxuan''s coat and hung it aside, then walked to the bed and sat down gently.


    Not long after she sat by the bed, she heard Jinglan come in, looked at Li Rong, and refrained from saying, "Your Majesty, the slave and maid heard that Ma Ma is going to sleep in the study today."


    "Well," Li Rong said calmly, "give him an extra bed with a quilt."


    "His Royal Highness," Jinglan said with difficulty, "Where does the husband and wife have overnight hatred..."


    "We have no grudges, don''t worry about it," Li Rong raised her eyelids and said calmly, "My husband and I are fun, don''t bother us."


    "Huh?" Jing Lan was surprised, Li Rong stood up, walked to the clean room, and instructed Jing Lan to say, "Wait a moment to give the horse a bowl of **** soup, so that he will not catch the cold, and then let people ask. Just now, how much money has been spent on the purchase of peony, and the money has been spent from the warehouse and sent to him."


    Jinglan silently listened to Li Rong''s words, and the more she heard, the more frightened she became, and she even had to pay back the money. What kind of taste is this? This is obviously a separation.


    But she also understands Li Rong¡¯s temperament. At this moment, she has to say more. Li Rong is afraid that she will be annoying, and she will not wait to see her with her, so Jinglan can only hold back her words without saying a word. Write down all orders.


    But Pei Wenxuan walked to the study by himself, and when he entered the study door, he closed the door, thinking of Li Rong''s last surprised expression, and laughed out of joy.


    He also lay down on the small couch. After a while, he heard the voice of Tongye coming through from outside: "Master, bring the quilt."


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly sat up and said loudly, "Come in."


    Tong Ye held the quilt and pushed the door to squeeze in. Pei Wenxuan stood up and looked at Tong Ye''s quilt. While covering the quilt, Tong Ye couldn''t help but said: "My son, how angry are you and your highness? You took the initiative to move. Come to sleep, your Highness is afraid that you will be mad at you."


    "Hey, what do you know," Pei Wenxuan said disgustedly, "I call it retreat for advancement. I want to welcome or refuse. This is a tactic."


    "I don''t understand your tactics."


    Tong Ye made the bed and muttered: "The minion knows that the small couch in the study is dead. If you really want to separate the bed, you might as well find a guest room and sleep in the study. Don''t you toss yourself?"


    "Go go," Pei Wenxuan saw Tong Ye set the bed almost the same, waved, "Can the study be the same as the guest room? Sleeping in the study room is for waiting for your highness to call me back. Sleeping in the guest room, do I have a reason to go back?"


    "Then why don''t you just stay?"


    Tong Ye asked with confidence. Pei Wenxuan was speechless when he asked. After a while, he reacted and said, "I said, why are you getting bolder? Don''t you want to do it?"


    "I''m worrying about you," Tong Ye said earnestly, "My son, feelings can''t stand the toss, since you put your Highness in your heart, you should be straightforward. I moved to the study room by myself, it was cold, hard and lonely, what''s the picture?"


    "Picture what?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, "Of course it is Princess Tu. Stop talking," Pei Wenxuan walked over and waved, "Go down, I''m going to sleep."


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan didn''t listen to him, Tong Ye sighed and turned to leave.


    After Tong Ye left, Pei Wenxuan turned off the lights and lay down on the bed.


    He lay on his back first, then rolled over after a while, thinking about what Li Rong was probably doing and thinking at the moment.


    He could see that it was probably embarrassing for Li Rong to finish saying this to him today. She might need a long time to accept herself, so he retreated and gave Li Rong this period of time.


    Also give yourself some time.


    He never thought that Li Rong would say this to him, but when Li Rong said it, he clearly saw for the first time that it was such a deep wound left to Li Rong in the previous life.


    He thought that time had made these wounds healed, but now he knew that there was no wound healed out of thin air, it was just hidden in a deeper corner, as if it had disappeared.


    But it has always existed, then it will play a role in countless choices in life.


    Li Rong was afraid of feelings.


    She has been proud of her life, but she has no confidence in herself when it comes to feelings. Knowing that she is an inevitable loser, she will decisively withdraw and leave at the beginning of each time.


    This is the deadlock between them, she can''t recognize herself, and he is too weak.


    So in the previous life, even if there was no Qin Zhenzhen or Su Rongqing, they would eventually end their relationship with other things.


    He can''t force her.


    Pei Wenxuan thought quietly, Li Rong was like a cat who had just come to the world of love. She was afraid of everything. He could only let her explore, and could not move everything to her at once.


    It''s up to her, and it''s up to her. Only if you have enough decision-making power, you will have enough security.


    Li Rong wanted to wait, about that.


    The distance between them should be determined by Li Rong, not him.


    And Li Rong''s willingness to take the first step and decide this distance is already a good start.


    Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips in the night and couldn''t help laughing.


    The two went to sleep in a daze thinking about what happened that night, and when it was dawn, Li Rong vaguely heard someone calling her to get up. She subconsciously wanted to be called Pei Wenxuan, only to remember that Pei Wenxuan had gone to bed in the study.


    She called out in a daze, and Jing Lan came in with the lamp in her hand. The dazzling light made Li Rong unable to adapt for a while, and then she was called out of bed.


    In the past, Pei Wenxuan got up first, and would first cover her eyes with a veil, and then return to the window, blocking the light with a shadow, and a sudden bright light pierced her eyes. Then he would take the clothes under the quilt and help her wear them to make sure she wouldn''t receive the slightest chill.


    Now that he is not there, even if he is doing his best, he can''t be so considerate.


    But in one detail, Li Rong remembered Pei Wenxuan''s goodness, she sighed lightly, turned her head and said, "Has the concubine get up?"


    "The horse is already waiting in the dining room," Jingmei waited on Li Rong to dress, and smiled, "His Royal Highness wants to go over to have a meal?"


    "Nature is going to pass."


    Li Rong replied, got dressed, and went to the dining room.


    Pei Wenxuan had changed his official uniform and sat watching the information that was just sent back. Li Rong entered the room, Pei Wenxuan looked up and smiled: "His Royal Highness, early."


    "Morning." Li Rong laughed, focusing on the information that had just arrived, "Any special news today?"


    "It''s nothing," Pei Wenxuan put down the information in his hand and looked at Li Rong. "His Royal Highness slept well last night?"


    "Very good," Li Rong said, sitting next to Pei Wenxuan, "How about you?"


    "Not bad." As Pei Wenxuan said, Li Rong nodded and wanted to find a topic, but he didn''t expect to hear Pei Wenxuan say, "For the assassination yesterday, your Royal Highness intends to participate in the court today, or intends to wait and see. a bit?"


    "Let''s wait and see again." Seeing Pei Wenxuan take the initiative to raise the matter, Li Rong responded, "Maybe we didn''t participate, so the mastermind took the initiative to participate in him?"


    "It''s not impossible." Li Rong nodded and said slowly, "Let''s watch the changes."


    Pei Wenxuan responded and started talking to Li Rong about other business matters. Last night, Pei Wenxuan didn''t mention a word, as if it had never happened.


    Li Rong followed Pei Wenxuan''s words to say business, but there was always a vague anxiety in her heart.


    She felt she should say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    After a meal, the two went to court together. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan walked side by side on the promenade. On weekdays, Pei Wenxuan would find some reasons to pull her, but today Pei Wenxuan is very correct, as if with her It''s just a relationship with colleagues, not the least charming, and only talks about the court affairs.


    If Pei Wenxuan didn''t pull her, Li Rong felt a little weird in her heart. She seemed to take this as a habit, but when Pei Wenxuan suddenly stopped doing it, she was a little unspeakable...not used to it.


    She didn''t show it on her face, but quietly approached Pei Wenxuan and walked side by side with Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan felt Li Rong leaning over, her sleeves rubbing against him. As the two of them walked, her hand touched the back of his hand inadvertently. After such a brief interlacing, a bit of unspeakable itching appeared. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but raised his head to look at her, and pretended not to know anything, and continued to speak serious business.


    He didn''t hide, but he didn''t take the initiative. Even though Li Rong''s clothes passed by, he only lowered his eyes and lowered his head, Li Rong said about the hall.


    "According to your statement, if Xie Lanqing really instructed Lin Feibai to help the Chen family to assassinate you, would the Xie family still support the Prince in its current position?"


    As Pei Wenxuan said, the two of them got to the side of the carriage. At this time, Pei Wenxuan finally stretched out his hand, and Li Rong supported Li Rong on the carriage.


    Li Rong''s hand was placed on the back of his hand, and the skins of the two finally overlapped in large areas. Pei Wenxuan''s face was calm, only treating it as a polite gesture.


    However, Li Rong slowly stroked Pei Wenxuan''s back with his fingertips while they were overlapping their hands. She felt that her good gesture should be obvious enough, but Pei Wenxuan was still unmoved.


    The two got into the carriage, and Pei Wenxuan gave Li Rong a further analysis: "Furthermore, with Xie Lanqing''s mind, he was afraid that he would take the initiative to play the Chen family this morning. His Majesty waited for another day to participate. Will it be late? "


    "Let''s take a look first." Li Rong returned casually.


    Anyway, Xie Lanqing is a grasshopper after autumn, and it won''t last long. She is concerned about one thing now.


    Obviously, he said so well last night, why did Pei Wenxuan turn back today?


    What exactly does Pei Wenxuan mean? If you say you rejected her last night, you shouldn''t come back and kiss her again.


    If you promised her, why did you go to the study to sleep again, and still treat her so lovingly in the morning?


    Li Rong thought left and right, what Pei Wenxuan said, her left ear went in and her right ear came out, anyway, it was a question she had already thought about last night, and she didn''t want to repeat it.


    She listened to Pei Wenxuan talking next to her, and looked at him from time to time.


    Pei Wenxuan caught the look in her eyes, and knew in her heart, Li Rong really bit the hook when she let it go.


    He didn''t change his face and continued to talk nonsense about things up.


    Li Rong thought about it all the way. When he got out of the carriage, Pei Wenxuan reached out and helped her down. Li Rong gave a light cough, and decided to show his okay more obviously: "Pei Wenxuan, that, the small couch in the study is very small. Sleep well?"


    "Return your Highness," Pei Wenxuan smiled and echoed, "I have slept for a long time on the high bed with soft pillows, and the small couch has a special flavor."


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan hadn''t accepted the move, Li Rong couldn''t help but smile, and said softly: "It''s so good to sleep, if you don''t sleep in the study room for a lifetime."


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Pei Wenxuan immediately said again, "Weichen always has to go back, after all, Weichen and His Highness," Pei Wenxuan looked up at her with a smile, "Well, it will be long in Japan."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she stared at Pei Wenxuan''s smiling face. After watching for a long time, she finally remembered.


    This time the peony is really expensive.


    She understood that Pei Wenxuan didn''t want to part ways with her, she was afraid that she had agreed to her words, but was angry that the mountain of peony was destroyed, so she decided to find a place to vent her anger and take Joe with her.


    Li Rong thought for a moment, tapped the palm of her hand with a small fan, and said empathetically, "I understand what you mean."


    Pei Wenxuan was a little at a loss, Li Rong raised his eyes and said seriously: "I will pay you for the peony, but you should not be so arrogant in the future."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Obviously you know every word, how come you can''t understand it when you put it together?

 Chapter 85： Want to welcome or reject 1

    Pei Wenxuan was silently thinking about how to reply, and an old man''s call came not far away: "Your Highness."


    The two looked at it together and saw Xie Lanqing walk over from not far away.


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong looked at each other very quickly, and both saw a bit of surprise from each other''s eyes. Xie Lanqing walked to the two of them and saluted Li Rong: "Your Highness."


    "Xie Shangshu." Li Rong nodded as a salute, and then laughed and said, "Xie Shangshu doesn''t talk to my palace on weekdays. How can I say hello today?"


    These words are extremely infamous, especially for Xie Lanqing, who has been in a key position like Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry for many years, it is even more difficult to see.


    But Xie Lanqing didn''t change his face and said calmly: "I heard that my Royal Highness was assassinated yesterday. The old minister was very worried. I was afraid that the young man had no experience in handling cases. So I came to ask if you need help from the Criminal Department."


    "I have caught everyone, and the trial is almost done," Li Rong looked into Xie Lanqing''s eyes, "I won''t thank the lord for bothering."


    "His Royal Highness now knows the mastermind?"


    Xie Lanqing asked quite directly. Li Rong looked at Xie Lanqing with her hands in front and smiled without saying a word. Xie Lanqing frowned, "Why didn''t your highness answer?"


    "Why did Master Xie ask?" Pei Wenxuan interrupted at the right time. Xie Lanqing looked at Pei Wenxuan and saw that Pei Wenxuan smiled and said, "Is it because Master Xie has something to worry about, so I need to confirm with your Highness?"


    "The old minister was just worried that His Highness would ask casually, Master Pei thought too much."


    Xie Lanqing had a cold face and was quite dissatisfied, Pei Wenxuan put his hands in front of him, and bowed as he was sorry.


    "Since you care too much and ask your Highness for suspicion, the old minister will not ask," Xie Lanqing turned around and said coldly, "His Royal Highness will check it out by himself."


    Xie Lanqing said, then returned to his position. Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Rong, then laughed: "His Royal Highness, the Weichen will return first."


    Pei Wenxuan returned to his position after saying the salute.


    Not long after Li Ming arrived at the main hall. As usual, the morning session started. Li Ming looked a little tired and seemed very irritable. He went up and asked about the weather everywhere, then turned to look at Li Rong and said stiffly: "Ping fun."


    "Father."


    When Li Rong heard Li Ming¡¯s voice, she seemed to be restrained. She knew that Li Ming was not in a good mood today. She hurriedly knelt forward, in a gesture of plea, Li Ming slowed down a bit when she saw her movement: "I heard You were assassinated yesterday, but are you serious about it?"


    "Report to the emperor, this is indeed the case."


    "Bastard stuff!"


    Li Ming stood up abruptly and shouted: "Even you dare to assassinate, who is it, don''t you kill me?!"


    "To my father, the murderer caught today confessed that he was from the home of Chen Guang, the head of the original warehouse, and came for revenge."


    "Revenge?" Li Ming laughed angrily when he heard this. "Other people are not dead yet, what revenge? And he committed such a heinous crime by embezzling military pay, shouldn''t he die?! His family still has a face to revenge?"


    "Report to your Majesty that the Weichen has the intention to play." In the Yushitai queue, a Yushi stood up. Li Ming raised his eyes and said coldly, "I''m talking to the princess, why don''t you want to play?"


    "Your Majesty," the Yushi continued without returning, "what the Weichen wants to play is related to the princess."


    Li Ming frowned, Li Rong also turned his head and looked over. After looking for a moment, he finally recognized someone who was Chen Guang''s cousin Wang Huan.


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and saw Li Ming waved impatiently, Wang Huan bowed, and then said: "Weichen also asks your majesty to summon the wife of Chen Wangshi."


    "Wang Chen?"


    Li Ming had some doubts, and Wang Huan respectfully said: "It is Chen Guang''s mother, Chen Wang."


    Li Ming hesitated for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and said impatiently: "Proclaim it."


    Li Rong watched Li Ming''s expression, thinking a little bit in her heart. After a while, there was a rush of footsteps at the door. After a while, an old woman with white hair came in and said respectfully:" I have seen your majesty, long live your majesty, long live long live."


    Everyone looked over, Li Ming seemed to think for a moment, then hesitated: "You...seem to be..."


    "Your Majesty," the woman raised her head and said respectfully, "Minwu was originally a female official in the palace. His Majesty had looked after your Majesty for some time when she was young, and she didn''t want her to remember it."


    "I remember now," Li Ming said with a calm face and nodded, "You used to work in the Queen''s Palace for a while."


    When Chen Wang heard this, he squatted his head and tears were already in his eyes. Li Ming saw Chen Wang''s gray hair and whispered: "Mrs. Chen is not young anymore, please give me a seat first. Chaotang, what''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty, the ladies are here today to seek justice for my son."


    Chen Wang said, raising his head and crying: "The civil woman came to the court today to accuse Her Royal Highness Princess Pingle, and torture my son Chen Guang, and beat him into a trick. I hope your majesty will learn from him!"


    Li Ming frowned and glanced at Li Rong.


    Only after Li Rong told the Chen family to assassinate her, the Chen Wang clan came to Li Rongqu to provoke him. Everyone looked at Li Rong as they watched the excitement. After Li Ming hesitated for a while, he said: "You said Pingle beat Chen Guang, you are a woman How did people know?"


    "Your Majesty, although the women are women, but they are eager to think about their children, they let their servants go around and finally get a chance to see my son. The women know that they are guilty, and they are willing to bear it. The words and sentences are true, and I hope that your majesty will order other adults to review the military payment case and return my son''s innocence."


    "Apart from you, is there anyone else who has witnessed this matter?"


    "In addition to the local women, there are also domestic slaves who visited with the local women, as well as other guards in the Superintendent Division, but they don''t know if they are willing to tell the truth.


    "Your family slave is a person of your Chen surname, so you should avoid suspicion. You can''t find anyone as the guard in the inspection department. In other words, there is no evidence for what you said."


    Li Ming pondered, and said slowly: "But today Pingle accused you of assassinating her by the Chen family, but there was evidence, can you admit it?"


    "My Chen family assassinated the princess?"


    Chen Wang''s eyes widened, and then hurriedly said: "No, it''s impossible. Your Majesty, my Chen family has been loyal to the emperor for hundreds of years, and I dare not disobey the heavenly family at all. Even if your highness kills my son, the Chen family will destroy the clan. I dare not wait to assassinate Your Highness!"


    "Then do you have evidence?"


    Li Ming asked calmly, Chen Wang''s face turned pale, she knelt in a daze, and after a long time, she kowtowed and said, "My majesty, no one is old. The women are no more than women in the back house, who have spent all their wealth, can only see my son. On the one hand, you can¡¯t extract confessions by torture, you can¡¯t bribe others, and there are no masters to forge evidence to reverse black and white. But the women believe that in this world there is a clear truth, there are gods three feet above the head, the women have no evidence, but the women,¡± Chen Wangshi Speak calmly, "I wish to prove my innocence by death!"


    After speaking, Chen Wang immediately smashed his head towards the ground.


    Li Rong suddenly got up and shouted: "Stop her!"


    At the moment she got up, Pei Wenxuan had already rushed out in a vigorous step, and everyone else was shocked watching. When Pei Wenxuan rushed to Chen Wangshi, the old woman kept the posture of protruding her head on the ground. Bloodstained from the pool.


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly turned the person over and put his hand on the tip of the woman''s nose. Li Rong calmly called: "The royal doctor, call the royal doctor over!"


    With that, Li Rong came to Chen Wangshi, her hands trembled slightly, Pei Wenxuan raised her head, and shook her head calmly.


    As he said, he stood up, and the imperial doctor rushed in and diagnosed the pulse of Chen Wangshi. After a while, the imperial doctor raised his head and said in fear: "Your Majesty, this lady... has gone."


    Li Ming''s face was extremely ugly. He seemed to be trying to control himself for a long time before he said: "Go down first."


    The guard received the order and hurried forward to send Chen Wangshi off. There was a dead silence in the court hall. After a long time, Li Ming took a sip of tea and said, "Leave the court first."


    The crowd saluted, and then left silently, Pei Wenxuan walked to Li Rong and whispered: "Your Highness."


    "I''m fine."


    Li Rong eased his emotions. At this time, Fulai walked over and whispered: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty is calling you over."


    Li Rong replied and turned to Pei Wen preached, "You go back first."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and bowed to Li Rong and Fulai. After hesitating for a moment, he said: "I am waiting for your Highness outside the Yushufang."


    Li Rong unintentionally responded to him, nodded and followed Fulai away.


    She was led by Fulai and walked all the way to the imperial study room. After entering the room, Li Ming stood with her back to her. As soon as she entered, she knelt down and said, "Knock to my father..."


    "Look at the good things you did!"


    Li Ming zhezi hit Li Rong''s head, zhezi instantly bruised Li Rong''s forehead.


    Li Ming saw Li Rong''s head hurt, he paused, and then still insisted on his tone, and said coldly: "How many times have I told you, be steady, don''t go in. Look at you now, you are trying How can such a big case be so reckless? Is it true that when I dote on you, there is no lawlessness?!"


    "I don''t know what his father is blaming."


    Li Rong knelt on the ground and said calmly: "Is the father thought that the children should not try the Qin case and the military payment case?"


    "What''s your attitude?" Li Ming saw Li Rong''s appearance, and became angry. "Are you threatening me? I asked you to handle these two cases, not to make you trouble me! You don''t know if you can''t be tortured by the gentry. Also went to torture officials to extract confessions..."


    "I do not have."


    Li Rongguo broke his mouth. Li Ming looked around. He raised his hand and waved and everyone drove them out. Then he walked up to Li Rong and squatted down: "Do you think I am irritating you for torturing them? You want to investigate the case, you use your method, and I only want the result. What I am annoyed is that you have not cleaned up your head and tail!"


    "I didn''t." Li Rong raised his head and said in a loud voice, "Father, why don''t you believe that I didn''t torture them to confess? It was they who wanted to kill me and assassinate me. You don''t blame them. You blame me today? ! Isn¡¯t it clear to my father how much resistance is in these two cases? How much pressure I have endured for my father and for the justice in my heart, don¡¯t my father understand?¡±


    As Li Rong said, her eyes were red, and she stared at Li Ming: "You know how many of them want to harm me, but you still have to believe them..."


    "Pingle..." Seeing Li Rong cry, Li Ming suddenly felt a little guilty, "Father is not disbelieving you. It''s just your temper..."


    "What''s wrong with my temper?" Li Rong didn''t care about my manners, so she simply knelt on the ground and cried, "I''m not good-tempered? Am I not good enough to be a princess and be a daughter? Why do you want me to have a good temper if you kill me? You are my father, and you don''t care if you don''t protect me. You have to bully me with them."


    "Why are you talking about this?" Li Ming had a headache. "What kind of bullying and not bullying? You are also a court official now, why are you still like a child. In what manner?"


    "I don''t want to be decent," Li Rong cried, "I''m wrong with this official, you can let me go back, Changle Huale is living well, why should I go to the muddy water? Why am I? Father, what do you think my picture is?!"


    As Li Rong said, she raised her head and grabbed the shirt on her chest, "Isn''t it all for my father to live and die like this? I can''t bear to see those aristocratic families forcing my father to do something wrong?"


    This word hit Li Ming''s heart for a moment. He looked at Li Rong who was crying embarrassed at his feet, and he couldn''t say anything for a while.


    There was a bit of soreness in his heart. Li Rong was crying in pain. After Li Ming hesitated for a long time, he couldn''t say anything. He sighed, and finally said: "You go back first, don''t worry about the military payment case and the Qin case. Up."


    "I don''t care, who cares?"


    Li Rong said in a low voice: "Is the father? Or the prince? Or someone else? Who cares about this, who is unlucky. With so much effort, the father wants to bow his head again, right?"


    Li Ming was silent, and Li Rong supported herself, slowly getting up: "Father, let''s decide, my son and ministers don''t care about anything."


    "Rong''er," Li Ming hesitated while looking at Li Rong''s seemingly lost back. After a long time, he finally said, "Then, let Pei Wenxuan decide. He comes to convict. You should rest assured, right?"


    Li Rong turned her back to Li Ming, and after a long time, respectfully said, "Thank you, Father."


    With that said, Li Rong bowed a salute: "Erchen retires."


    Li Ming answered, Li Rong wiped tears and went out. After leaving the house, Fu Lai brought the tea up and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, after all, Your Highness is still a child and young."


    "I thought she was grown up," Li Ming sighed, "I''ve always been young."


    Li Rong wiped her tears and walked out of the imperial study room. As soon as she left the promenade, she looked cold.


    Today, Li Ming''s mood is not right, he is obviously dissatisfied with her, and Chen Wang''s affairs are also well prepared. It is estimated that just yesterday she set up ambush, and those in the dark came up with today''s play.


    It''s just who influenced Li Ming?


    Li Rong thought, stepping out the door, and just leaving the courtyard, he saw a young man standing on the promenade. He was wearing a black-red official dress with a red border and holding a wat board, looking at the dead branches in the courtyard quietly.


    Hearing sounds coming from the surroundings, he turned his head and looked at Li Rong. He saw Li Rong. He smiled and said respectfully, "Your Highness."


    Li Rong did not expect that Pei Wenxuan was waiting here. She suddenly became a little flustered. She lowered her head to hide the traces of crying. She walked to him and said in a dumb voice: "Why didn''t you go to the official office?"


    "His Royal Highness just didn''t listen to the words of the minister," Pei Wenxuan said, as if he hadn''t seen anything, and sighed. "The minister said that he has to wait for your Highness. His Highness doesn''t take it seriously. It seems that the minister is in his heart The weight is still not heavy enough."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when he heard him: "Do you want to weigh?"


    "No more, no less," Pei Wenxuan lightly touched his heart with the wat board, "just the whole heart."


    "Your appetite is too big." Li Rong sneered, "Daydreaming."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded lightly: "His Royal Highness praised, the biggest advantage of Weichen is that he has a good appetite, big ambition, insomnia and dreams at night, and good luck on weekdays."


    But after a few words, Li Rong was amused by him. She glanced at him lightly, raised her eyebrows and said, "Didn''t you have to sleep with me yesterday? Are you not angry today?"


    "His Royal Highness joked, when did I get angry with Your Highness?"


    Pei Wenxuan said peacefully: "Weichen just feels that we need to keep a distance from His Highness. If the feelings have not reached that point, we can''t let His Highness taint the innocence of the Weichen and take advantage of the Weichen."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Very good, very tempered.


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong''s expression slowing down. He felt that the atmosphere was almost the same. Seeing that there was no one around, he leaned over and whispered: "I just checked. Your Majesty stayed with Concubine Roux last night, Your Highness Hua Le Playing with your majesty, was punished to copy the female ring ten times."


    Li Rong glanced at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "Presumably, he will be able to solve your highness''s confusion."


    Li Rong did not speak, she walked on the promenade with Pei Wenxuan, she really understood.


    Yesterday she set up in the Butterfly Gorge. The Chen family had this assassination. It should be possible to continue the assassination today as a bargaining chip, forcing the settlement of the military payment case and the Qin case.


    And those behind it must have thought of this too. They are unwilling to let these two cases be settled. Once settled, it is not just a matter of a large number of official changes, but most importantly, there must be many more officials in this batch of changes. Li Rong''s people want to be promoted, and Li Rong''s position in the court will be completely stabilized.


    They were afraid that Li Rong would have a firm foothold, and at the same time that Li Rong would investigate the matter deeply. The people involved in the assassination were also very frightened, so they should have reached an agreement overnight, at least with Rou Fei, so Rou Fei asked Hua Le to speak as a microphone. , So that Li Ming is angry with her today.


    Judging from Li Ming''s attitude today, Hua Le estimated that it would mean that she was not doing well, torturing officials to extract confessions, and being too mad. So Li Ming punished Hua Le, but if these words were nothing more than a brain, Li Ming took it to heart, so he came to trouble her.


    When Li Ming had an opinion on her, he asked the Chen Wang family to come up to prove his innocence, and the assassination case would be difficult to investigate. After all, the current "mastermind" was dead, and the cases that Li Rong had in his hands, No matter how much evidence, ordinary people will have more doubts in their cognition.


    Whether it is for public opinion or to appease the family, Chen Wang''s death in this way, the military payment case and Qin''s case will likely not be re-judged.


    Li Rong frowned, bowed her head, and heard Pei Wenxuan respectfully say: "Xie Shangshu."


    When Li Rong heard this, she raised her head and saw Xie Lanqing standing in front of her.


    Xie Lanqing looked quite happy, and raised his hand to salute Li Rong: "His Royal Highness Pingle."


    "Xie Shangshu, where is this going?"


    When Li Rong spoke, her voice became a little dumb, and Xie Lanqing smiled softly: "The old minister is going to find your majesty. What''s wrong with your majesty, your eyes are red, as if you have cried?


    "The wind and sand are lost," Li Rong pretended not to hear the ridicule in Xie Lanqing''s words, and replied, "Since Master Xie is still ill, then this palace is one step ahead."


    "His Royal Highness, take a step," Xie Lanqing stopped Li Rong, Li Rong looked back at him, Xie Lanqing smiled, "His Royal Highness, the sea of ??bitterness is boundless, and the back is the shore."


    Li Rong stared at Xie Lanqing, and after a long time, she laughed: "Thanks to Master Shangshu for his advice, my palace will also send a word to the adults."


    "Oh," Xie Lanqing raised his hand, "Listen with respect."


    "Don''t worry about your business, take care of your life." After saying that, Li Rong threw his sleeves and left. Pei Wenxuan saluted Xie Lanqing and followed Li Rong up. Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong and whispered: "You Don''t be angry, why are you angry with this old man? He won''t live long anyway."


    Xie Lanqing was the first senior official of the family to be cut down after Li Chuan became the throne.


    Li Rong took a cold look at Xie Lanqing''s back and leaned close to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan bent his waist slightly and listened to Li Rong whispering in his ear: "I know why Chuan''er cut him."


    "Ok?"


    Li Rong gritted his teeth: "This old man is annoying."


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while. In fact, Xie Lanqing didn''t say anything just now. Li Rong was so angry that she was afraid that Xie Lanqing would see him crying.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Xie Lanqing''s departure direction without a trace, and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness said that this old man is not good."


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan standing by her side, she felt a lot more comfortable. After Pei Wenxuan sent her to the carriage, she remembered it and said a bit dissatisfied: "Why don''t you comfort me?"


    Pei Wenxuan Shi Shiran sat opposite her, raised his head and smiled: "What does your Highness mean?"


    "Don''t try to pretend to be confused."


    Li Rong raised his hand and knocked him with a fan: "Why are you getting bolder now?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew that she meant that he saw her crying and did not speak. Pei Wenxuan felt funny in his heart, but she didn''t show up on her face. He lowered his head and opened the zhezi and said indifferently: "His Royal Highness does not want face, but I want face."


    Li Rong frowned, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan leisurely saying: "You haven''t lost any money yet, do you want me to comfort you?"


    Li Rong was speechless for a while, and she couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. She thought it over, and when she went back, she would pay the peony money to Pei Wenxuan, and when the account was cleared, they could talk well.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Rong''s expression secretly, and smiled under her lips, pretending to be focused.


    He suddenly felt that such Li Rong was very interesting.


    Like a cat trying to stretch out its paw and dig you and feel ashamed, scratching its heart and thinking about how to attract your attention.


    He had never seen Li Rong before, but now that he saw it, it was fresh and interesting, so he kept everything in his heart and didn''t say anything.


    Li Rong was thinking about repaying the money. Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s head down and the corners of her lips frantically rising, she stopped what she was about to say, and was a little speechless for a while.


    What is it like to be happy? How can you pretend to be so indifferent and reluctant if you have a tail?


    She felt helpless with Pei Wenxuan. After thinking for a while, she decided not to speak.


    Installed.


    She thought, she paid him the money, and when she didn''t owe him, and still took Joe like this, don''t blame her for being rude.

 Chapter 86： Want to welcome or reject 2

    Li Rong was thinking about losing money, and she unconsciously covered her forehead.


    She glanced at Pei Wenxuan, then turned her head, not knowing what was wrong, she felt a bit wronged for no reason.


    Pei Wenxuan seemed to know nothing, looked down at the Zhezi in his hand, and said nothing.


    The two arrived at the princess mansion in silence. As soon as Li Rong jumped out of the carriage, she saw Shangguanya standing in front of the princess mansion. Shangguanya saw Li Rong in surprise and said, "Your Highness, what''s wrong with your forehead?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she turned her head and glanced at Pei Wenxuan behind.


    Shangguanya can see this rough stuff, and Pei Wenxuan is really blind.


    "It''s okay, let''s go in first, but did you hear the news?"


    Li Rong took his gaze away from Pei Wenxuan¡¯s face and led Shangguanya into the mansion. Pei Wenxuan watched the two go back to the study together. He stood in the courtyard, turned his head and told others: Bring me the muscle cream and gauze."


    Li Rong and Shangguanya entered the room, and Shangguanya immediately said: "I heard that Chen Guang''s mother was killed in the court today."


    "Well," Li Rong sat down and said the matter again: "Xie Lan came to ask me about the situation in the morning, and then they brought Chen Wang out of the court, and Chen Wang killed him and said that we tortured Chen Guang. He also said that he had never assassinated, and to prove his innocence by death, he was hit to death."


    "It''s ruthless," Shangguanya sighed and sat opposite Li Rong, "Qin Zhenzhen gave them inspiration. You forced the Qin family to retry the case of Qin Zhenzhen''s death. They are now taking Chen Wangshi Forcing this case to end. Your Highness," Shangguanya leaned back in her chair, "Is this case back to us?"


    "How do you think my head blooms?"


    Li Rong glared at Shangguan Ya, and then said: "Father has said it to me, and the case is under the control of Pei Wenxuan."


    Shangguanya nodded, her expression slowing down a lot. She was about to speak, when someone knocked on the door, Li Rong shouted: "Come in." Then she watched Pei Wenxuan walk in with the ointment and bandage in her hand.


    He smiled and bowed to Shangguan Ya, Li Rong was a little strange: "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing." Pei Wenxuan smiled and walked to her side and said peacefully, "I''ll give your Highness the medicine, you continue to say, don''t care about me."


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan pinched Li Rong¡¯s chin and lifted it up, raised his hand and applied the ointment to her head. Then, before the two of them had time to react, they wrapped layer after layer of gauze, and finally hit a big one. It seems that it was not a zigzag, but an inkstone that hit her forehead. She was not broken, but a blood hole was hit.


    After finishing it, he didn¡¯t say much, took the medicine jar and the rest, took it and left. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door for Li Rong. After going out, Shangguan Ya muttered, ¡°He¡¯s this What''s wrong, yin and yang are weird?"


    "Probably I haven''t lost money yet."


    Li Rong came back to her senses, holding the bow on her head, and continued: "Don''t worry about him, continue to talk about the talents. Now the case is under the control of Pei Wenxuan, so I can rest assured, but I think Chen Wang''s case I am afraid it will not end so easily."


    "What is your Highness going to do?"


    Shangguanya immediately replied, Li Rong thought for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Let Feibai go out tonight."


    "Tonight?" Shangguan Ya said in surprise, she thought about it, and finally said, "His Royal Highness, now in such a storm, you have to let Lin Feibai go out to assassinate Xie Lanqing. It''s too risky."


    "It''s okay." Li Rong said calmly, "You secretly let him out, tell him clearly, and remember the agreement with me."


    "His Royal Highness..."


    "Just do it, don''t worry." Li Rong raised her eyes, "I''m sure."


    Shangguan Ya saw Li Rong''s expression, after hesitating for a moment, she respectfully said: "Yes."


    "There is one more thing," Shangguan Ya finished talking about Chen Wang''s, and couldn''t help but talk about another thing. "The Concubine Chen went to Mingle Palace last night."


    Li Rong paused when she heard this, and then replied: "I know."


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya was a little uneasy, "Should we slow down, the pressure is too tight, many people in the family are afraid that they will go to King Su''s side."


    Hearing this, Li Rong laughed.


    "Aya, do you know why the father dotes on Concubine Rou?"


    Shangguanya didn''t say anything, Li Rong fiddled with the tea bowl: "He gave her unconditional honor and love, and each said that he favors Concubine Rou, and the enchantress Rou Concubine harms the country. You say you want him to be so caring to Concubine Rou. How could she bear such a reputation?"


    "His Royal Highness means that your Majesty does not love Concubine Rou, but something represented by Concubine Rou?"


    "The concubine Rou''s favor is a means to check and balance the mother and queen."


    Li Rong¡¯s voice was flat: ¡°As long as she is a bargaining chip for a day, no matter how much she commits any mistakes or how serious Su King¡¯s crimes, Father King cannot truly abandon them. If he abandons them, he can only have one reason.¡±


    With that, Li Rong raised her eyes and looked at Shang Guanya, smiling meaningfully: "They are no longer a bargaining chip."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, she looked at Li Rong. After a long time, she raised her hand sternly and pointed to the bow on Li Rong''s head and said: "Your Majesty, take care of your head and say these things to me. Otherwise, I am afraid that I will laugh and appear to have no respect for you."


    Li Rong''s complexion changed, and then he snorted: "Get out and do errands quickly."


    Shangguanya laughed, she stood up and raised her hand to salute: "His Royal Highness, then I will go back and let the mouse out of the cage first. You have a good rest."


    Li Rong nodded, Shangguanya walked out, after two steps, she suddenly remembered something, leaned back half of her body, looked at Li Rong, smiled and curled her eyes and said, "Speaking of which, your head is smashed, so you are not angry. Do you want me to be angry for you?"


    "You don''t need to deal with this kind of little thing."


    Li Rong waved his hand: "Hurry up."


    Shangguan Ya smiled: "Then I will go."


    After speaking, Shangguanya retracted her body and disappeared at the door. Li Rong thought for a while, stroked her forehead, and raised her eyes to Jinglan: "By the way, my head is so ugly?"


    "How about I show you the mirror?"


    Jinglan hesitated to speak, Li Rong hesitated for a moment, waved her hand and said, "Nothing, it''s not a big deal."


    With that, Li Rong stood up and told Jinglan: "Go to the accounting office and ask the husband how much he paid for buying peony. Return the money to him. I will sleep for a while."


    "His Royal Highness," Jing Lan glanced at Li Rong and whispered, "Don''t think about this or else."


    Li Rong paused and raised his eyes, "What''s the matter?"


    "Then I asked about the cost of the princess mansion for half a year. Now the accountant can''t come up with so much money for a while."


    Hearing this, Li Rong almost lost his breath.


    Since her rebirth, she has been diligent and thrifty in money matters, just to deduct more money and develop her own strength.


    Raising secret guards, raising intelligence organizations, raising official contacts, and now also raising a supervisory department, what is not money? Pei Wenxuan''s move was the expenses of the Princess Mansion for half a year. As soon as she heard this, she lost all romantic feelings, and immediately wanted to curse.


    But as soon as she moved forward, she quickly calmed down. She and Pei Wenxuan had already had a conflict on this matter, and the matter was over. It would be useless for her to say more.


    Pei Wenxuan is not a person who doesn''t know the importance. He is willing to give up such thoughts. It is his heart that she has wiped out other people''s flowers. Now if he wants to say that he is extravagant and wasteful, he is afraid that it will be contradictory.


    Li Rong slowed down and realized that her account was clear to Pei Wenxuan, and that Pei Wenxuan knew how much money he had spent. He was afraid that he had known that she could not afford it.


    Now that she can''t afford to pay for the money, Pei Wenxuan is angry again, and it''s normal if she doesn''t wait to see her now.


    She became angry again and turned into a guilty conscience, and it was only a moment, but she remembered Pei Wenxuan''s unrelenting attitude these few days, especially today, her dissatisfaction came up again.


    Jinglan looked at her unpredictable expression, and said cautiously: "Your Majesty, there is no need to distinguish between the husband and wife so clearly. You really sent the money to the consort. He might be angry. I think you might as well be right. The consort is better, and the consort has a good temper. If you say a few good things and be soft, maybe the consort will be happy?"


    "Be soft, how can I be soft?"


    Li Rong said coldly, "Am I not soft enough?"


    "His Royal Highness," Jing Lan was rather helpless, "The horse is still asleep in the study, is that soft?"


    "Then what? I want to lift the sedan chair back for him?"


    Li Rong got angry and walked to the small couch next to him. Jinglan hurriedly covered her with a blanket, and said softly: "You can talk to her husband."


    "What can I say," Li Rong closed his eyes, "I can''t afford to pay him this money, and he is uncomfortable in his heart, why should I find this soft nail to suffer? I was wronged this time, and he didn''t comfort me, but saw me When I was injured, I didn¡¯t even see it. I wrapped me with such an ugly head. It shows his current thoughts, so I won¡¯t go to him to get angry.¡±


    When Li Rong said so, Jinglan was speechless, and she didn''t know what was wrong, she actually heard something wronged from Li Rong''s words. But she thought again, Li Rong was not such a squeamish person, and she wouldn''t be able to speak out about such a thing.


    She couldn''t persuade her to come down, sighed, and could only say: "Your Highness, rest first."


    Li Rong responded and closed his eyes to rest.


    When Jinglan went out, Li Rong was very annoyed. She got up and took a smashed book that Pei Wenxuan liked to read this week, and then fell back to sleep.


    After tossing for a long time, nothing went well and I was so annoying.


    She slept dimly, and fell asleep into the night. When she got up, she heard that Pei Wenxuan was still in the official office and did not come back.


    She ate the meal by herself, and went back to the study to deal with the affairs of the Superintendent. After a while, Jinglan brought a bunch of small paper rolls into the door, and respectfully placed it in front of Li Rong: "Your Highness, this is delivered today. Information everywhere."


    Every day, those informants raised by Li Rong would sort out valuable affairs in Beijing and send them back. Li Rong responded and began to read these notes.


    Yesterday Li Ming went to Concubine Roux to fine Hua Le. She already knew it in the morning. It didn''t hurt or itchy. When the next one was removed, she saw "Princess Hua Le had a meal with the emperor, because she brought Magnolia. The hairpin is trained, the princess deceives the king, and the king is angry and tied.".


    Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little stunned when she read this note. As the daughter of Concubine Roux, Hua Le has a temperament like a rudder, and she is used to being favored, just a hairpin. How could she be beaten by Li Ming?


    Li Rong thought about it, raised her hand and read all the news, but she couldn''t find the reason why Hua Le was beaten. She thought about it and read Li Ming''s itinerary again. Then she saw that Li Ming summoned before dinner. Pei Wenxuan.


    Li Ming met Pei Wenxuan, then Hua Le, and then taught Hua Le. Li Rong thought for a moment and couldn''t help but wonder if Pei Wenxuan did something?


    Pei Wenxuan always doesn''t care about the affairs of the harem, why is he involved in the affairs of Huale today?


    When this question came out, Li Rong immediately got a vague answer. This answer made her stunned for a moment, until Jinglan asked her: "What is your Highness?"


    She only reacted and said hurriedly: "Nothing."


    She said, rearranging the things in her hand. She actually wanted to ask Pei Wenxuan what was going on, but she felt a little embarrassed to ask about such a trivial matter, so she simply pretended not to know and continued to do business. .


    She sat all the way until Pei Wenxuan came back. As soon as Pei Wenxuan entered the mansion, Jingmei ran back and said happily: "His Royal Highness, the horse is back."


    Li Rong did not move, and continued to look at Zhezi, just saying: "I''ll be back when I come back, what do you do?"


    "Your Highness," Jingmei knelt in front of Li Rong, "Aren''t you going to have a look?"


    "He won''t come to see me, but he wants me to see him?"


    Li Rong mocked and said, "What a great official authority."


    Jingmei and Jinglan looked at each other, Li Rong lowered her head and said: "Go down, I''ll be asleep for a while."


    Pei Wenxuan came back late and didn''t come to see Li Rong. After Li Rong finished washing herself, she turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    After the light went out, Li Rong lay on the bed for a while, and couldn''t help but roll over again.


    Pei Wenxuan was not here, the bed was much bigger, but with such a big bed, she didn''t know what to do, but she felt unable to sleep.


    When a person becomes a habit, it seems to take everything for granted. For example, it is natural to greet her when she is injured, it is natural to make her laugh, it is natural to laugh with her, no matter what happens, it is also natural to lie beside her at night.


    And when things are taken for granted silently, even if reason knows that this is also the power of Pei Wenxuan, she will feel a little bit unreasonable to make trouble.


    She didn''t like the feeling of being manipulated by others, and she had to accept it.


    Whether it is the heart expressed in the corridor, or the unprovoked stupefaction and secret joy when seeing the traces of Pei Wenxuan''s punishment in Huale, it shows that this relationship is out of control.


    Li Rong tried to close her eyes, but she felt confused. After a long time, she didn''t know what happened. She remembered Hua Le''s ties over and over again. She couldn''t help but lifted the quilt and turned over.


    She had to go to Pei Wenxuan to ask.


    She thought to herself and asked the matter clearly. If Pei Wenxuan''s attitude is good, she will take advantage of the situation and discuss the matter of returning to the room with Pei Wenxuan. If Pei Wenxuan''s attitude is not good, let him die alone in the study.


    After all, she also promised him that she would try to change her temper.


    Pei Wenxuan said that he waited, she couldn''t always be the same as before, and everything was stubborn, and she had to wait for Pei Wenxuan to bow her head.


    Li Rong thought to herself that this thought came up, and she couldn''t help it. She seemed to have found some reason to rationalize all her actions. This reason seemed to have magical powers, tempting her to get up and sneak to the window.


    Even if she took the initiative to find Pei Wenxuan, she didn''t want others to see it, so she pushed open the window and looked out. Seeing that there was no one outside the window, she only wore a single shirt. Jumped out of the window and ran all the way to Pei Wenxuan''s study.


    When she got outside the study, she observed around and saw that there were only two people guarding the door of Pei Wenxuan''s study, and some dozing off. She walked around to the back of the house and reached the window.


    It was night now, and there was a charcoal basin in the room. Pei Wenxuan opened the window to ventilate. Li Rong gently opened the window and turned the window in.


    After entering the room, it was pitch black. Li Rong looked for her memory and walked cautiously to the side of the small couch. After walking without two steps, she took down a few books with her sleeves. She hurriedly caught them, not knowing if Pei Wenxuan was awakened. .


    She held the book and froze in the room for a moment. Seeing that there was no movement, she took a sigh of relief and moved on.


    At this time, she also adapted to the light in the room, and probably saw the direction of Pei Wenxuan. She came to Pei Wenxuan¡¯s bed like a cat. Before she could think about what she was doing, she was suddenly pulled by the person on the bed. The whole person was dragged into the bed by him.


    Coming from the warmth, Pei Wenxuan covered her mouth with one hand, her waist with the other, and two legs wrapped around her body, embracing her in his arms.


    Li Rong''s heartbeat was so fast that she heard Pei Wenxuan attach to her ear and whispered, "The princess visits the Weichen bed at night, what do you want?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan leaned a little closer, his lips almost touched her auricle, and there was a slight smile in his voice. The thin lips opened and closed as he spoke, and if it seemed to be scratched on her auricle, it was always clear. There was a bit of muffled voice in his voice, like a gorgeous voice made by rubbing gems across brocade and silk: "Miss me?"

 Chapter 87： Want to welcome or reject 3

    Pei Wenxuan is good-looking and has a good voice. Li Rong can''t see his face. Just listening to this voice, he is a little moved.


    Pei Wenxuan said and put the hand covering Li Rong''s mouth, Li Rong pretended to be calm and said: "Are you waiting for me on purpose?"


    "His Royal Highness thought a lot," Pei Wenxuan stepped back half an inch, seeming to be very polite. Li Rong turned over and looked at Pei Wenxuan, leaning on his side, resting one hand under his ear, with the white placket open, revealing a large chest, lazy Yangyang looked at her and said with a smile: "Weichen just heard that a cat was pushing the window, so he wanted to open his eyes and see, but he saw a big cat coming in."


    Pei Wenxuan''s words are not so much teasing, but flirting. Li Rong listened to his low and sultry voice, thought for a moment, pursed her lips and smiled, put her hand in front of her and put her hand in front of her. , Leaning against Pei Wenxuan''s chest, looking up at Pei Wenxuan, blinking and saying: "Then brother, do you want to teach this cat?"


    These words made Pei Wenxuan react in an instant, and when he was really moved, he immediately became embarrassed, neither advancing nor retreating.


    Seeing his embarrassment, Li Rong immediately became happy. Pei Wenxuan could not help but sighed when he saw her smile. He raised his hand and pressed the cup on Li Rong to make sure that she was tightly wrapped in the quilt. Then he said, "It''s such a cold day. Why did your Highness come here wearing such a single shirt?"


    "You won''t go back," Li Rong was a little frustrated when she talked about this, "I can only come here?"


    "His Royal Highness wants me to go back, just say something." Pei Wenxuan smiled, "How can I freeze myself?"


    "I can''t afford to pay for the peony," Li Rong buried her head in the quilt. "Aren''t you still angry?"


    "Where am I angry?" Pei Wenxuan''s voice was gentle, and Li Rong glared at him, "Then you ignore me?"


    "Where did I ignore you?"


    "You sleep in separate beds with me." Li Rong muttered, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry for a while: "His Royal Highness, you said you want me to wait. I sleep in separate beds, but I just want to give your Highness a time."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to pluck Li Rong''s hair, and fiddled with her messy hair behind her ears. Li Rong''s face was buried in the quilt. She was not afraid that Pei Wenxuan would talk to her in Menglang dialect and be a jerk. Pei Wenxuan touched her seriously and tenderly.


    She probably didn''t see good people, and didn''t know how to deal with such a gentleman in bed.


    Pei Wenxuan explained: "I knew that my Highness was embarrassed after saying those words that day, so I thought, the relationship between you and me is more suitable in the hands of His Highness. If Your Highness wants me to move back, then I will Move back. If your Highness doesn''t want to, then I can sleep in the study."


    "Don''t be so serious as if everything is good for me," Li Rong raised her eyes and stared at him, "If you really want to think so, why don''t you go to the guest room? Sleeping on this small and hard couch is just thinking about asking Should I coax you to take Joe with me?"


    Li Rong seems to be smarter.


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless for a while, feeling a bit embarrassed to be seen through, he turned his eyes casually, and coughed slightly: "His Royal Highness thought me too bad."


    "Is it because I think you think badly?"


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan did not admit it, Li Rong simply sat up under the covers, patted the small couch with her hands and said, "You old man is so bad-hearted! You are telling me now that you are not ignoring me, but How to pretend to be a good person, just keep a sense of proportion with me in the daytime and deliberately hang me out, I¡¯m hurt, don¡¯t ask me, my eyes are red, don¡¯t you feel sorry for me, I cried, come and give me medicine and tie me up Make people laugh at me like this!"


    Li Rong pointed her finger at the swaying bow on her head, and said dissatisfied: "You obviously treat me as an eighteen-year-old girl who doesn''t understand anything to fix it. Why do you want to catch and indulge yourself and refuse to sing the song by yourself? Sing the red face trick, want to play me!"


    Pei Wenxuan was thoroughly exposed by Li Rong, and the noble son couldn''t pretend. He blushed for a while at night and held back for a long time. He can only go to Li Rong''s quilt and say, "You talk, don''t grab the quilt."


    "What quilt do you need?" Li Rong wrapped the quilt tightly and stared at Pei Wen preached, "Aren''t you fox fur? Get warm yourself!"


    "It''s cold in the middle of the night," Pei Wenxuan frowned, "I''ll go to court tomorrow if I''m cold, noisy under the covers."


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, and felt that what Pei Wenxuan said also made sense, and she couldn''t delay business for this kind of thing.


    So she gave him the quilt and went into the quilt with Pei Wenxuan.


    The small couch in the study was originally for one person. When two people lay down, they couldn''t even lie down flat. They could only face each other sideways. In such a small space, young men and women in single shirts should have been a bit impulsive, but Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to see Li Rong¡¯s eyes, which were horribly bright at night and full of condemnation. He immediately felt nothing. No, I subconsciously wanted to reply, and then calmed down a bit before opening my mouth. I felt that it was not easy for the relationship to progress to this point.


    So the two experienced a long silence before Pei Wenxuan said in a low voice: "His Royal Highness save some face."


    "Then you save face for me?" Li Rong refused to give up, "Old and not repaired."


    "No," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help it, "Li Rong, why did you keep the steps down? Do you have to make a quarrel like this? I just made a little calculation in my heart, I want you to coax me, dare you say you Didn¡¯t you cooperate with me, you don¡¯t know? I have to pick out the words clearly and make everyone embarrassed, right?"


    "What''s embarrassing for me?" Li Rong sneered, "I am not like you.


    "Oh, you are not like me," Pei Wenxuan laughed, with a little bit of sarcasm, "I clearly said that I like you secretly and I like you, where is like you, expressly said I want to keep me, secretly know me I don¡¯t know how happy it is to sleep in the study."


    "Your villain''s heart saves the gentleman''s belly."


    Li Rong raised her hand to poke his chest: "I want to be happy that I''m here again?"


    "You don''t want me to go back," Pei Wenxuan said directly, "You are afraid that I will run away."


    Li Rong''s movements stiffened. Pei Wenxuan saw her freeze and consciously lost words. He felt a little softer, sighed, and reached out to hold Li Rong''s hand: "Don''t worry, I understand."


    "What do you understand?"


    Li Rong lowered his eyes, and Pei Wenxuan lowered his voice: "What I said is not really lying to you. I sleep in a separate room with you, so I really want to give you some time. What you said to me that day, I understand in my heart that you let me wait for you because you know that you want to let go of those things in your heart, not overnight. Until then, you can''t give me the feelings I want."


    "I''m not¡­¡­"


    "Don''t talk," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand on her lips, and said gently, "You can say those things to me because you care about my performance, and I don''t complain. You can''t let go of your feelings for me now. Sorry, so you desperately want to be nice to me. In fact, you only want to keep me. But the relationship is not at this point. You do this by forcing yourself."


    "I don''t understand what you said," Li Rong laughed. "For example?"


    "For example, Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and slid onto the knot of her waist. "If the minister wants to serve Your Highness, will your Highness allow it?"


    "Master Pei is good at this, this is something you and I are happy about," Li Rong raised an eyebrow, "Why don''t I allow it."


    "That''s it." Pei Wenxuan withdrew his hand, "But if I am here to be in love with the palace, then I may not be able to enter the heart of your highness for the rest of my life. Because I have ignored what your highness really wants emotionally In the relationship between your highness and me, your highness was wronged."


    "His Royal Highness has been wronged too much in the matter of feelings. If I can''t let His Highness feel that this matter is something that I don''t need to wronged, it is something that His Highness has control. Your Highness will never put my heart in my hands."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at Pei Wenxuan quietly.


    She suddenly felt that Pei Wenxuan seemed to be living in her heart, and that what he could see was even clearer than her.


    She would also be at a loss for many things, such as why she wanted Pei Wenxuan to come back to the room, but was afraid of him.


    On the one hand, he was happy when he was good to himself, on the other hand he was frightened.


    In the final analysis, it''s just that she can''t give Pei Wenxuan the feeling she expects, and she is afraid that he will leave.


    She hadn''t noticed it herself, and was vaguely pleased Pei Wenxuan, resisting everything that made her think Pei Wenxuan might leave.


    "I can joke with His Royal Highness and let His Highness give me some sweetness. I am very happy that His Royal Highness can sneak to find me tonight."


    "But I can''t really vain the real emotions of your Highness. After that day, your Highness showed my sincerity to me, and I have been very nervous. If I don''t leave, Your Highness will continue to be so nervous. Don''t worry, your Highness, I am not angry with you. I am waiting for you."


    "Then you still go back?" Li Rong looked up at him, Pei Wenxuan laughed, "That''s natural, I slept in the study, didn''t I just want to make your Highness feel distressed? When His Highness really wants me to go back, give your Highness one. The steps are convenient for your Highness to call me."


    "His Royal Highness is a person who loves face." Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips, not wanting to make Li Rong ashamed at this time, and restrained his smile, "I am paving the way for Your Highness."


    "Old treacherous and cunning."


    Li Rong muttered, Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word. After a while, Li Rong stretched out his hand hesitantly and raised his hand around Pei Wenxuan''s neck.


    She pressed her soft body against him, leaned her head lightly on his chest, and whispered: "Then you go back."


    "Does your Highness really say this? When the Weichen returns, will your Highness feel too intimate and nervous?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan added another sentence: "No matter how your Highness decides, the Weichen will not be upset."


    Li Rong was leaning on Pei Wenxuan, and she thought about it for a long time. Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s heartbeat, she felt a kind of silent security surrounding her.


    She seldom felt so stable, relying on this person, as if wind and rain did not exist in this world.


    After a long time, she whispered: "Not anymore."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand. He took the person into his arms and said peacefully: "Then go to sleep, I will go back tomorrow."


    "No," Li Rong heard this and immediately got up under the blanket and said seriously, "I can''t sleep here, otherwise they will know tomorrow."


    "His Royal Highness means..."


    "You go back with me."


    Li Rong is serious: "Let''s go back the same way, don''t disturb anyone."


    In this way, no one knew about her initiative to come to Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong with an expression of indescribable expression. Li Rong''s expression was firm. The two faced each other for a moment. Pei Wenxuan looked at his little couch and finally nodded and said: "Okay, OK, let''s go back."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan got out of bed with Li Rong. He put his clothes on Li Rong, and then said, "Hurry up."


    After the two negotiated, they climbed out through the window again, and then evaded Jia Ding fearfully all the way, sneaking back to Li Rong''s house and back to the bed.


    After arriving at Li Rong¡¯s big bed, the two finally relaxed, lying on the bed and smiling at each other, Pei Wenxuan pulled the quilt and covered Li Rong: "Go to sleep."


    Pei Wenxuan came back, and the bed suddenly became a lot smaller, but Li Rong didn''t know what was wrong, but felt that the bed seemed warmer, softer, and more comfortable in short.


    When Pei Wenxuan fell asleep next to her, she couldn''t help turning over, lying on the bed with a smile, looking at Pei Wenxuan and said: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan put his hand behind his head, squinting at her, Li Rong smiled and said: "According to you, if the time is not there," Li Rong said, raising his hand and gently tapping on Pei Wenxuan''s chest, "Are you? Is it just a gentleman on the bed who sits and harems, Ren Er''s east and west wind?"


    "Is this poem used like this?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, letting Li Rong draw circles on his chest.


    Li Rong was lying on the bed, supporting her chin, her feet dangling in the air, her fingers gently slid across Pei Wenxuan''s chest: "Is this important? I just ask you."


    "I promised your Highness, I will do it naturally."


    Pei Wenxuan said, supporting himself to get up and approaching Li Rong: "But your Highness, if you take the initiative to tease me, it will be a debt. I will remember all of them, and I will pay them back in the future."


    As he said, he leaned to Li Rong''s ear: "When our newlyweds, His Royal Highness Yan''er, did not go out for a few days, the Weichen remembered clearly."


    Li Rong got stiff when she heard this. After a while, she sneered and said, "Bull my youth."


    But she said verbally, she was still honest, lay down on her own, closed her eyes, and pulled the quilt and said, "Sleep!"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed lowly, but didn''t say more.


    Li Rong turned her back to Pei Wenxuan, and she kept her eyes open at night.


    She was very happy that night, and she didn''t know what she was happy about. After many years of asking Pei Wenxuan, she thought for a long time before she understood.


    It was the first time in her life that she was petted.


    It is easy to be favored by others, just like her father, who occasionally gives her a favor.


    It is not difficult to be loved, just like her mother, carefully protecting her moments in the palace.


    To be spoiled is to have a person who unconditionally tolerates you, allows you to make mistakes, allows you not to pay attention to equality, allows you to be heavenly and thinks you are cute, he does not ask for anything, and does not want to take you from you receive anything.


    He loves you only for you.


    It''s just that Li Rong didn''t understand so much at that time. She just covered the quilt and closed her eyes. When she slept, she couldn''t help but raise her mouth.


    When the two of them slept early, Jinglan knocked on the door outside first, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, behave."


    Li Rong woke up in a daze. Before she got up, she felt that Pei Wenxuan was covering her eyes with something, and said gently: "You go to sleep again."


    When she heard this, her not-so-strong belief in getting up instantly collapsed, and she fell asleep again, vaguely heard Pei Wenxuan get up, and greeted people outside: "Come in."


    Jinglan outside was stunned, and then with joy on her face, she glanced at each other with Jingmei, and opened the door with her smile and entered the room.


    After entering the room, I saw Pei Wenxuan dressing Li Rong. Li Rong leaned on Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder, still closing his eyes to try to sleep longer.


    After Pei Wenxuan dressed Li Rong, he whispered: "Get up and wash."


    Li Rong finally got up and Jinglan waited for her to wash.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at the attendant next to him, raised his chin, and washed his face and said, "Go to the study and get my official uniform."


    Hearing this, everyone laughed lowly, as if they knew what happened last night.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Rong without a trace. Li Rong gave a light cough, and asked, "Why do you laugh? You dare to laugh at things about the master."


    When these words came out, everyone hurriedly smiled and apologized, but they did not appear to be scared. Li Rong didn''t know why, and couldn''t say anything hard. Perhaps because of a good mood, she just said, "No rules."


    After speaking, the attendant hurriedly apologized again, Li Rong pretended not to see it. When the washing was over, Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong went out together. Pei Wenxuan sighed: "Today, the minister is carrying the pot for His Highness, do you have to remember?"


    "Let''s write it down first." Li Rong smiled and glanced at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan looked at the white cloth that was re-tied on Li Rong''s head, and saw her look agile, which made him want to laugh a little.


    Li Rong lowered her head when she saw him hold back a smile, she suddenly remembered: "By the way, Hua Le was beaten yesterday, you did it?"


    "You came here for this last night?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew the reason why Li Rong came to the study last night. Li Rong coughed slightly, "I want to ask you something."


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan said leisurely, "I know you don''t like to care about these things, but I''m very stingy."


    Pei Wenxuan sneered: "You got a lot of trouble, and she just copied the "Nv Ze" ten times to get it through? It''s beautiful."


    "By the way, what did you say to your Majesty? When he saw you, he went back and slapped Hua Le?"


    Li Rong was a little curious, and Pei Wenxuan smiled: "I just gave your majesty the fact that the price of white jade in Kunzhou has soared in the booklet, and gave your majesty an example of the price of buying a Kunzhou white jade hairpin, and Xie Jiahe The relationship between the hosta."


    Li Rong heard this, thinking of yesterday''s news that Hua Le had brought Bailan hosta, she immediately understood.


    Kunzhou white jade is the industry of the Xie family. There are jade shops under the name of the Xie family. They are rich in various jewelry and are well-known in Huajing. Among them, the most popular is the white orchid hosta.


    It is not easy to buy this white magnolia hairpin. Not only is it expensive, but it also pays attention to identity. With a background like Roufei, Hua Le has no money. Even if it has money, the Xie family may not sell the hairpin to her.


    But Co Hua Le had a white magnolia hairpin.


    Where did this white magnolia hairpin come from? It contacted Hua Le and said bad things about her the day before. Yesterday, the Chen Wang clan in court forced her to hand over the Qin clan case and the military payment case. It is not difficult to guess.


    A hairpin is not a big deal, but as a knife used by Li Ming to cut the family, Rou Fei actually got together with the Xie family. For this reason, she suppressed Li Rong, who was helping Li Ming, and Li Mingri was also expected to be Xie Lanqing. Waiting for the popularity, Pei Wenxuan raised a little bit, and went back to ask, Hua Le would certainly not tell the truth, such a horrible thing continued, Li Ming slapped Hua Le, it was considered restrained.


    Li Rong thought about the connection between the front and back, and couldn''t help feeling that Pei Wenxuan was really thinking too deeply.


    He never directly said a bad thing about Hua Le. He just talked about the affairs of the state and understated it. He directly let a princess like Hua Le be slapped by the emperor''s hands. This slap was not only Hua Le, but also Concubine Rou, the most important thing, was still in Li Ming''s heart, completely planting doubts about Concubine Rou.


    Li Ming''s preference is Rou Concubine''s greatest support. Pei Wenxuan is not only venting her anger, but also fighting a snake seven inches, calculating Rou Concubine step by step.


    Now that Pei Wenxuan is no more than a royal historian, he can do so in four or two ways, and he should be able to do so in his previous life.


    Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong hadn''t spoken for a long time, he turned to look at her, and smiled: "What is your Royal Highness thinking again?"


    "I''m thinking," Li Rong sighed, "Sir Pei is so witty, it''s disturbing."


    Li Rong said so frankly, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing: "I thought you would coax me again."


    "What is coaxing you?"


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan took the initiative to raise his hand to hold Li Rong. Before Li Rong could respond, he heard Pei Wenxuan pinch his throat and said, "You are so smart, Pei Wenxuan, I admire him too much."


    Li Rong was amused by him, and pushed him: "Nonsense, am I such a person?"


    "Almost," Pei Wenxuan returned to normal, spreading his hands, "You are now allies with me. In the past, you won''t tell the truth with me."


    "That''s an improvement now." Li Rong said earnestly, "You know enough."


    "His Royal Highness." Pei Wenxuan looked like he had received a great favor, holding the wat board in a respectful salute, "Give Weichen this opportunity to scold you."


    Li Rong gagped with him and couldn''t stop laughing. When he walked to the door, Pei Wenxuan helped her into the carriage, and Pei Wenxuan said solemnly, "Don''t worry."


    "You are my wife for one day, and I will not put these conspiracies on you."


    "What if I am not anymore?" Li Rong turned sideways and looked at him coldly.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled softly and said gently: "At that time, all kinds of calculations, all kinds of plans, I am afraid that they will only be tied to your Royal Highness."


    "You are..."


    "Just so that your Highness can come back, let me call you again, Madam Pei."


    Li Rong was stunned, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to raise the curtain, and said with a smile: "Mrs. Pei, please, don''t get cold outside."


    "What is your name, Madam Pei," Li Rong sneered. "You are my son, I am not your Madam Pei."


    With that, Li Rong bent down and got into the carriage.


    When the two got into the carriage, they began to look at handling their respective official duties. They are people who are used to handling things in any fragmentary time, so as to ensure the efficient operation of their lives. After a while, the two of them went to the palace, they separated, Pei Wenxuan went to talk with his acquaintances, Li Rong stood in his own position, closed his eyes and rested.


    In a short while, the early morning began, and with Li Ming''s "Something to play.", many officials stood up in an instant.


    These officials spoke out one by one, either to participate in a thorough investigation of whether Li Rong was tortured to extract a confession from Chen Guang, or to request a retrial of the military payment case.


    Li Ming was a little impatient on his face, but he listened patiently. The old monk Li Rong sat down with a calm expression. After all these people had finished participating, Li Ming finally spoke: "What Aiqing said, There is some truth to it. Whether Pingle is tortured to extract a confession, it is indeed necessary to investigate, let the people at Yushitai be responsible."


    With that, Li Ming raised his eyes to Dr. Shangguan Minzhi: "Shangguan Yushi, you can arrange this."


    Shangguan Minzhi responded respectfully, and Xie Lanqing said coldly: "Your Majesty, Master Shangguan is your uncle, so you should avoid suspicion. It is better to submit this case to the Criminal Ministry for investigation."


    "Uncle cousin," Li Rong spoke as soon as Xie Lanqing finished speaking. Xie Lanqing frowned, and listened to Li Rong laughing. "According to the kinship, you can count as my cousin. Come on, are you all relatives? You talk to your relatives to avoid suspicion, can you still do the things in the court?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Pingle makes sense." Li Ming intercepted Xie Lanqing directly, and said impatiently, "It''s so decided, Yushitai will check if Pingle is tortured to extract a confession, and Pingle¡¯s Qin case and military payment case have been delayed. It¡¯s been so long and I don¡¯t have to try again. Isn¡¯t it a joke to try again by one person? If there is evidence, the trial will be repeated. If there is no evidence, the sentence will be decided."


    "But if your Highness involves torture to extract a confession..."


    Another minister hurriedly spoke, and Li Ming said directly: "So transfer the case to someone else for trial."


    Hearing this, many courtiers breathed a sigh of relief instantly, and then watched Li Ming raised his finger to Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan, you are the Yushi. You helped with this case at the beginning, so leave it to you."


    "Your Majesty!" several courtiers said anxiously, "The horse and the princess are husband and wife, and they are handed over to him for trial. What is the difference with the princess trial?


    "Then leave it to the princess for trial?" Pei Wenxuan replied directly, and the courtier who spoke immediately said, "That''s impossible."


    "It cannot be handed over to the princess for trial, that is, there is indeed a difference between the princess trial and the next official trial. Then, what''s the problem with transferring the case to the next official?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s words stunned the people. After a while, the minister reacted and quickly said: "You will certainly favor them."


    "Why?"


    "You and the princess couple!"


    "Master Chen, you spent a lot of money in a brothel before. Your wife took someone to the brothel. You and your wife are facing off in the street. Are you not a husband and wife with your wife? Why do you want to fight the other?"


    "You..." The named minister''s face was flushed for a while, and he was ashamed and angry. Pei Wenxuan turned around while he was speechless, kneeled respectfully and bowed: "Weichen abides by the decree."


    This is considered to be settled.


    This matter was obviously because Li Ming had already negotiated with the high-level ministers yesterday. These little grasshoppers were returned by Pei Wenxuan, and no one else spoke. After Pei Wenxuan got up after receiving the order, he returned to his position, and the matter was over.


    After the morning dynasty was over, Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong walked out of the hall together. Pei Wenxuan was silent for a long time. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Rong curiously said, "What are you thinking?"


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands behind him, turned his head to look at her: "Just forget about the assassination?"


    "Naturally not forget it."


    Li Rong smiled and said, "Just wait and see."


    With that said, Li Rong patted Pei Wenxuan on the shoulder: "There are so many cases in these two cases, why don''t you go directly to the Supervisory Department, Master Pei?"


    "This is natural."


    Pei Wenxuan said, and saluted Li Rong: "Your Highness, please."


    Li Rong stepped down the steps, Pei Wenxuan followed him, and the two went out of the palace together. After getting on the carriage, Li Rong talked about the details of the case with Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, then remembered: "Say, Su Ronghua didn''t stop you in the middle?"


    "I stopped a little bit," Li Rong laughed, "but he knows in his heart that he won''t stop the key things."


    "Does he know?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, "You trust him very much."


    "The Su family will not mess around, even if he is Su Ronghua."


    Li Rong spoke plainly. The expression on Pei Wenxuan''s face was the same as before. He lowered his eyebrows, poured tea for himself, and said peacefully: "Actually, I never understand why your Royal Highness has such confidence in the Su family? The drawbacks of the family, Your Royal Highness still can''t see. ?"


    Li Rong didn''t say anything, she opened and closed the small fan. After a long time, she said slowly: "Everything has advantages and disadvantages, and there are disadvantages to aristocratic families, but don''t forget that the prosperity of Daxia originated from these families. The border is greedy for ink. Those who are the children of the aristocratic family, but fighting on the battlefield are also the children of the aristocratic family. Those who drill in the middle of the court are the aristocratic family, who can repair the "Law of the Great Summer", and those who have Confucianism and Taoism self-discipline to be a gentleman are also a family."


    "Then how do you know that the Su Family is a disadvantage or a benefit?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was cold. Li Rong thought for a long time. She looked at the sudden rise and fall of the curtain outside the car, her expression a bit distant.


    "Do you know when I met Su Rongqing for the first time?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not expect that she would mention this. He raised his head a little strangely and listened to Li Rongping''s peaceful words: "At that time, I was very young, and he was also very young. If the emperor wanted the Northern Expedition, he knelt with his grandfather outside the palace gate. At that time, he couldn''t even write well, but he was already in the court, and followed his father on his knees at the entrance of the imperial study."


    "Then I went to ask him why he was kneeling. He said that because of Your Majesty''s Northern Expedition, he would dissuade him."


    "So I asked again, why the Northern Expedition defeated bad people, why should we persuade me? He told me solemnly that the merits of the king were written in the blood of the people. That year was the third year of the Great Southern Drought. Compared with the foreign enemies of the Northern Expedition, He even hopes that the people will have a full stomach."


    "I asked him if he was afraid, his father would beat him and kill people. He looked at me and said, the people of the Su family live for the people and die for the community."


    As she said, Li Rong smiled. She turned her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan with a rare gentle expression: "Pei Wenxuan, in fact, in this kind of century-old celebrity, there are higher principles and higher moral standards than ordinary people. They There are bad people in the middle, but it¡¯s not them, but the hearts of the people. Su Lin was involved in the military payment case, but it was only the most insignificant part of it, and the Su family did not protect him for personal gain, but for a Kind of rules within the family."


    "I will not trouble Su Lin, and the Su family will do it by themselves. It is just that outsiders cannot do it. Such a family, even if there are some nasty people, I also have respect. They have their bottom line, and I will not cross In the past, it didn''t hurt."


    Pei Wenxuan listened quietly. While they were talking, the two arrived at the Superintendent. Li Rong led Pei Wenxuan in. As soon as he reached the door, he heard Su Ronghua''s excited voice: "You said he escaped by himself? Tell me you were fooled by his beauty and let him go. I believe it more!"


    "If you don''t believe it," Shangguan Ya''s leisurely voice sounded, "I didn''t ask you to believe it either."


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong looked at each other. Li Rong led Pei Wenxuan in. Shangguanya heard Li Rong coming in. She hurriedly got up respectfully and said, "Your Highness."


    "Your Highness."


    Su Ronghua''s face was extremely ugly, Li Rong smiled and looked at Shang Guanya: "It''s noisy again? What''s this time?"


    "Report to Your Highness that Master Shangguan privately released the repeat offender Lin Feibai last night, and please give your Royal Highness an order immediately to search and arrest Lin Feibai!"


    Su Ronghua was obviously very angry, and he didn''t give Shangguanya a chance to speak at all, and just spoke. Li Rong''s expression remained unchanged, and she turned her head to look at Shang Guanya: "Are you playing a repeat offender?"


    "I''m wrong," Shangguan Ya pulled out a miserable tone, "I was just busy last night. I didn''t return home. Lin Feibai injured someone and ran away last night. Can you blame me?"


    "Who unzipped the iron chain for him?" Su Ronghua immediately turned around, "Why did you change all to yours last night? You fooled the ghost!"


    "Who thinks who is fooled is a ghost."


    Shangguan Ya spread her hands and said innocently, "How would I know who opened the chain for him? What do you mean by mine? Everyone is from the inspector, and all from your Highness. You and I?"


    Su Ronghua watched Shangguan Ya playing a rogue. He didn''t get out of anger. He tightened his lips, endured it for a long time, and finally said, "You are going to cause trouble!"


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong glanced at Su Ronghua indifferently. He obviously knew something and looked particularly anxious.


    Li Rong didn''t show it on her face, and only said: "Everyone has run away. It doesn''t make sense to investigate who is responsible. Send out a notice, and the whole city will arrest him."


    "His Royal Highness, the notice is not enough," Su Ronghua said when Li Rong agreed with him, "We still need to search the whole city."


    "If Master Su feels the need, please take someone there."


    Li Rong was rather helpless: "The Supervisory Department has been busy recently, I''m afraid there won''t be many people."


    This is true, and Su Ronghua couldn''t be sure whether Li Rong was telling the truth or prevarication.


    He held back for a long time, and finally could only say: "Weichen will check it now."


    "Master Su has worked hard."


    Li Rong raised her hand and made a "please" appearance.


    Su Ronghua respectfully saluted, and walked out anxiously. After he went out, Shangguanya came forward and whispered: "It was released in the morning, don''t worry."


    Li Rong replied and turned to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the file."


    With that said, Li Rong instructed Shangguan Ya said: "Go and get the files of the last two cases. People are also ready for Master Pei''s trial."


    Shangguan Ya bowed and retired. Li Rong took Pei Wenxuan to the dossier room. Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and said coldly: "Did you let Lin Feibai out on purpose?"


    "Correct."


    "He is the deputy head of the Seven Star Hall, and he is inextricably linked with Xie Lanqing. What are you trying to do if you let him out?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    Li Rong turned the fan, very confident, Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "What does Su Ronghua know."


    "He knows, I probably know too."


    As Li Rong said, she turned her head and said, "Just wait for a good show."


    Pei Wenxuan stopped talking. He lowered his eyes, as if thinking. As soon as the two of them walked to the file room, there were rapid footsteps outside.


    After a while, Shangguanya''s figure appeared. She walked straight to Li Rong, frowned and said, "Your Highness, Xie Lanqing has something wrong."


    Pei Wenxuan turned around suddenly, and Li Rong looked calmly: "Huh? Alive or dead?"


    "Alive." Shangguanya said succinctly, "Lin Feibai attempted an assassination on the street and has now been captured alive."


    "It''s a pity." Li Rong gave a "tsk", and Pei Wenxuan frowned. It was hard to say what he wanted to say. After holding back for a long time, he finally could only say: "Too foolish!"

 Chapter 88： False accusation

    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and looked over with a smile: "What is your urgency, Lord Pei?"


    Shangguan Ya saw Li Rong''s unhurried or slow look, and still couldn''t help himself. Even if he guessed that Li Rong might have been prepared, he couldn''t help but dissuade him from saying: "Your Majesty, I have to prepare early. The Xie family is now captured alive. After Lin Feibai, he is afraid that he will confess his Highness."


    "You asked him to assassinate Xie Lanqing?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head in shock. Li Rong didn''t respond to Pei Wenxuan, turning a fan in her hand, and instructed Shangguan Ya: "Go and prepare all the evidence that they had previously assassinated me. Is Lin Feibai''s confession still?"


    "Still." Shangguanya frowned, "but the evidence that can point to Xie Lanqing now is only Lin Feibai''s confession. All the killers in the assassination of Butterfly Gorge were bought by the Chen family. From the flow of money to the match, the people were Chen family. If Lin Feibai withdraws his confession, he is afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Li Rong smiled, "If there is any evidence to prepare what evidence, you can just press the Chen family to death, you don''t need to worry about the others."


    Shangguan Ya got this, hesitated for a long time, and finally responded and stepped back.


    As soon as Shangguanya left, Pei Wenxuan said directly: "What are you planning?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, and she saw Pei Wenxuan frowning, "Why would you let Lin Feibai go to assassinate Xie Lanqing? Xie Lanqing is the official book of the Criminal Ministry, is there such a good assassination? Now Lin Feibai was killed. Captured alive, he recruited you, there are a lot of things about you, I am afraid that your majesty will not be able to keep you if he wants to protect it!


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he felt that he was too serious. Li Rong shouldn''t be such a stupid person.


    He thought about it, analyzed it, and said: "The old nest of the Seven Star Hall was built in the place where the Xie family lived, and it is inextricably linked to the Xie family. You want to kill Xie Lanqing because this is the person he sent?"


    Li Rong did not speak. She looked for all the files to be handed over to Pei Wenxuan in the room. Pei Wenxuan followed behind her and continued: "Qixingtang is famous for its strict mouths. Even if they die, they cannot recruit their employers. Come out, why did you let Lin Feibai recruit Xie Lanqing and leave a confession?"


    Without waiting for Li Rong to reply, Pei Wenxuan immediately said, "You need to know where their stronghold is to threaten him? But no, Lin Feibai should know the power of the distinguished family in the local area. Even if you send troops immediately, they will be helped by the Xie family. Lin Feibai was not a fool, he could not be threatened like this, but he still recruited Xie Lanqing..."


    "He treats me as a fool," Li Rong smiled and turned around, and handed a case file to Pei Wenxuan''s hands. "Together with Xie Lanqing, I''m counting on me."


    "There are many possibilities for the assassination," Li Rong said, continuing to draw the file from the wall and put it in Pei Wenxuan''s hand. Pei Wenxuan held the file, followed Li Rong, and listened to her, "Take the old fox like Xie Lanqing. Thinking, it¡¯s impossible not to make a backup plan after failure. Lin Feibai is so easy to recruit, that is, he has been prepared, according to Xie Lanqing¡¯s idea, Lin Feibai recruited, I will probably hold him accountable, but I can¡¯t find it. To any evidence other than Lin Feibai¡¯s confession, then I sue him in court, Lin Feibai temporarily retracted the confession, saying that I was severely tortured by me, plus Chen Guang¡¯s torture to extract a confession, false accusation and torture, the two big hats My head is locked."


    "Since you know, what do you mean by letting him out to assassinate Xie Lanqing? Do you give me food?"


    "So, then I have two choices. If I believe him, I will have their full set. If I don''t adopt Lin Feibai, I won''t be able to catch the old wolf Xie Lanqing. So if they want to give me a set, I will just count, not only Jump down and jump deeper. I asked Lin Feibai to assassinate Xie Lanqing. Xie Lanqing must sue me in the court tomorrow. He exposes himself from the dark so that I can kill him."


    Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s calculations clearly, and felt a little more at ease. He held the file and said respectfully: "Where are the fangs of your Highness?"


    Li Rong turned around and waved at him. Pei Wenxuan held the file, bowed his head and listened to Li Rong''s postscript.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his head in shock, only said: "Really?"


    Li Rong lowered his voice: "It is true that this case was investigated by Su Rongqing back then. It was not a good thing after all, so he only reported it to me, but it was confirmed by three parties."


    "Does Lin Feibai know?"


    Pei Wenxuan frowned, Li Rong shook his head: "He didn''t know until he died."


    "Where is Xie Lanqing?"


    "At least I don''t know now."


    Pei Wenxuan stopped talking. He thought for a long time, and then said slowly: "If it is true as His Highness said, then Xie Lanqing is indeed stealing chickens and losing rice this time."


    "So don''t worry about it," Li Rong raised her hand and patted Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder. "Think about the fact that there is no Shangshu in the Criminal Department. Who is better to change?"


    With that said, Li Rong leaned over to Pei Wenxuan and whispered: "I can''t afford to pay you for the peony flower, can I pay you for a book from the Criminal Ministry?"


    "Then this peony is too valuable." Pei Wenxuan laughed, and he walked to the table with the file in his hand, thinking, "I can get my qualifications, your Royal Highness wants to push me up is not easy?"


    "Choose someone in your house." Li Rong followed him to the edge of the table, leaning on the edge of the table, tapping her shoulders with a small fan, and said gently, "The money has taken back from your second uncle. Quan, he should also Give it back?"


    Pei Wenxuan paused. After a while, he slowly raised his head and looked at Li Rong''s suggestive eyes. He smiled lightly: "It seems that Your Highness can''t take a look at the thing in his hand."


    "Oh, I didn''t say that." Li Rong raised his finger to Pei Wenxuan, and said quickly, "Don''t pour sewage on me."


    "I''m not splashing sewage on your Highness, I''m showing loyalty." Pei Wenxuan said, holding his hands on the table and leaning in front of Li Rong. "Relax, Your Highness, I belong to Your Highness, Pei''s family, and His Highness."


    "Prince Pei does not make a loss-making business," Li Rong said, sitting on the table, folded her hands in front of her, and said with a smile, "Prince Pei pays a lot of gifts, what do you want from this palace?"


    "His Royal Highness, take a guess?"


    "Prosperity and wealth?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, deliberately guessing in the wrong place. Pei Wenxuan knew that she had done something bad, and continued: "What else?"


    "Senior officials are generous?"


    "Isn''t it the same as just now? It seems that your Highness has nothing else to give to the ministers."


    Li Rong sat on the table, a little higher than the standing Pei Wenxuan. She looked at Pei Wenxuan with a smile, and felt that the eyes of the person in front of her seemed to have substance. His eyes and Li Rong were intertwined. The smiles on people''s faces were the same as usual, but there was a silent confrontation spreading.


    This kind of confrontation is like intertwined vines, fighting each other while spreading and intertwining, wrapping each other tightly and strangling each other.


    No one was willing to give in, but it was this fierce sense of non-concession that made Li Rong feel unspeakable.


    Her heart beat faster, and her palms were also sweaty. Pei Wenxuan, at this time, is especially full of some unspeakable desire.


    It was a temptation, but between the temptations, there was a bit of teasing, as if waiting for Li Rong to bow her head.


    If she accepts this man''s seduction, she will lose.


    The most passionate relationship between a man and a woman is not directly on the bed and overturning the quilt, but at the moment when we want to talk and we want to welcome and refuse, and we cannot move forward when the two are attracted.


    She can''t lose, so she can''t touch this person.


    But she clearly knew that this delicate flower was blooming right out of the wall, waving in the wind, swaying, and feeling like climbing flowers.


    The only thing she can do is just like this person, let this person fall under her pomegranate skirt and take the initiative to find her.


    Li Rong also lowered her body and moved forward, approaching Pei Wenxuan, softening her voice, a bit more coquettish in her usual cold voice: "Then what do you want, Lord Pei?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he felt that the whole person was half of his bones. He took a breath and straightened up: "Stop talking to your highness, I will go to my cousin, and you will send the file back to the princess mansion. I''ll watch it at night."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly stepped out. Although he walked smoothly, looking at his back, he felt a little bit of fleeing away.


    Sitting on the table, Li Rong took a cup of tea from the table and smiled while watching Pei Wenxuan walk away from the back.


    Shangguanya led the people to walk from outside with the dossier. When she came in, she saw Li Rong sitting on the table with tea, with a very happy expression on her face, like a big cat full of wine and food, lazily licking her paw.


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, and subconsciously said, "You guys are playing well?"


    Li Rong paused for a while, then she raised her eyebrows coldly and looked over: "What are you looking at?"


    "Since your Royal Highness knows, he seems to be a fellow man."


    Shangguan Ya seriously bowed her hands: "Fortunately, we are lucky to meet."


    "I haven''t been out of the pavilion for a whole day of nonsense," Li Rong grabbed a book in his hand and smashed it. Shangguanya smiled and hid beside him, listening to Li Rong''s call, "Look who marries you."


    "Your Majesty, I''m worried," Shangguanya smiled and approached Li Rong, and asked Li Rong to put all the confessions that were reviewed before on the table, and leaned against Li Rong on the edge of the table and said: "I told my father I¡¯m going to be an old aunt in Shangguan¡¯s home."


    "Old aunt?" Li Rong laughed, "Your father is willing too?"


    "It''s a joke of course," Shangguanya became serious. "My father naturally can''t tolerate me in the Shangguan''s house, but if I really become the principal of Shangguan''s house," Shangguanya looked up at Li Rong, "I can''t help it. Him."


    "But he still needs me in the last two years," Shangguanya said slowly, leaning on the table, "I can hold it back for a few years."


    "Are you so afraid of getting married?"


    Li Rong was a little curious. She remembered that Shangguanya from the previous life was actually a very upright family girl, who followed the rules, indifference, restraint, self-discipline, and others.


    Even when the Shangguan family was cut down by Li Chuan, she couldn''t find the slightest mistake, and even when Li Chuan was so disgusted with the family, she maintained her position as queen.


    She looked at Shangguanya, and Shangguanya thought for a while, only said: "If your Royal Highness has a choice, will you choose to get married before you don''t know her husband?"


    Li Rong was asked by Shangguanya for a while, and Shangguanya slowly said: "What is good about getting married? I am not married, I am the eldest lady of Shangguan family, and no one can bully me. It is my father¡¯s jewel, I want to read and read. If you want to do things, you can still ask for a part-time job here with your highness, holding a small amount of money in your hand, and the casino has a pastime."


    "What about after getting married?"


    Shangguanya looked calm: "When you marry an ordinary family, you have an aunt and a husband by your side. It is always the rule. If you do something wrong, you lose the face of Shangguan. If your husband is better, you may still be respectful. If your husband likes to ask for flowers and ask Liu, What else can I do?"


    "Even if I can do everything," Shangguanya sighed and smiled bitterly. "If you marry someone, you won''t be a human being. Don''t talk about other things. If my husband says that I won''t let me go back to her natal house, I will take care of Shangguanya. No. If you don''t let me come here to do business, I can''t keep doing so many things."


    "Aren''t you such an obedient person?"


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows and Shangguan Ya smiled slightly: "Of course, I want to really meet such a husband. I will find a wild man outside to conceive a child and poison him, and then use this child as the mistress of the house. ?"


    Li Rong felt cold, and she cautiously said, "Should you marry into the palace?"


    "Marry into the palace," Shangguanya looked calm, "Then I am not married to a man, but a throne. I am not only Shangguanya, but the honor and disgrace of Shangguan clan."


    Li Rong still wanted to ask questions, but when the words came to her lips, she suddenly felt lost. Questions about the previous life, no matter how thorough, what do you do?


    It hurts feelings.


    Li Rong was silent, Shangguan Ya laughed: "His Royal Highness, why are you asking this suddenly?"


    "I just want to know more about you." Li Rong got down from the table and put her hand on Shangguanya''s shoulder. "My dear sisters, let''s talk more."


    As he said, Li Rong led Shangguanya to sit down, and turned his chin through the file and said, "Tell me the details."


    When Li Rong and Shangguanya discussed how to deal with Xie Lanqing in the court of tomorrow, Pei Wenxuan rode a carriage, all the way to Pei''s house.


    He first went to see the Wen family, and then went to visit Pei Xuanqing. Pei Xuanqing was in poor health and resigned early to support his life at home. On weekdays, his children and grandchildren were busy with affairs, so few people came to see him.


    When Pei Wenxuan saw Pei Xuanqing, Pei Xuanqing was making tea and playing chess by himself. Pei Wenxuan came forward and said respectfully: "Grandfather."


    "I heard that you are a big red now, so you must be very busy," Pei Xuanqing said peacefully, "Why come to see my old man today, but if you have something to help?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, I got free today," Pei Wenxuan knelt down and sat across from Pei Xuanqing, smiling, "I came to see my family."


    Pei Xuanqing heard this and looked up at Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan and his father look very similar. Pei Xuanqing''s eyes stayed on Pei Wenxuan''s face for a moment, and he smiled low: "You are like your father and have a similar personality."


    As he said, Pei Xuanqing raised his finger to the chess piece next to him and said: "I''m bored playing chess alone. Come with me."


    Pei Wenxuan respectfully responded and played chess with Pei Xuanqing for a while. During the process, he never mentioned anything serious, but Pei Xuanqing asked a few questions about the marriage between Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong.


    Such a cozy atmosphere made Pei Xuanqing relax. He smiled and said: "You are also twenty one, it is time to have a child. Don''t always be busy with official business, leave the princess in the cold, and come back earlier with a baby. I have a great grandson. And happy too."


    "This is not something you can get in a hurry." Pei Wenxuan smiled and responded, "His Royal Highness is busy now, and it''s not time for the child."


    Hearing Pei Wenxuan¡¯s tone, Pei Xuanqing didn¡¯t really want to pick up the child. He didn¡¯t continue to say more. The two played a game of chess steadily. Pei Wenxuan looked at the sky and said peacefully: ¡°It¡¯s too early, grandfather. , Grandson retire first."


    Pei Xuanqing nodded, Pei Wenxuan stood up, bowed to Pei Xuanqing, and planned to retreat. Seeing Pei Wenxuan walking outside, Pei Xuanqing frowned: "Are you really fine?"


    "Grandfather," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "I''m here, but it''s because I''m Pei''s family, and I''m a family after all."


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan saluted, Pei Xuan looked at Pei Wenxuan quietly, and Pei Wenxuan stepped back.


    The waiter next to him came up, poured tea for Pei Xuanqing, and respectfully said: "The old man brought your favorite tea. Among so many young men, he knows this. The old man is still filial to the master."


    Pei Xuanqing was silent, he glanced at the tea soup, after a long time, he softly responded with a "um".


    Pei Wenxuan went to Pei Xuanqing for a while, after thinking about it, he turned back to the Supervisory Department.


    When Pei Wenxuan arrived at the Supervisory Department, Li Rong was still busy. She and Shangguanya confirmed the killer''s confession and the current accounts of the money exchanged from Chen Jiayin, and then began to confirm the self-examination of Shangguanjia hosted by Shangguanya.


    The idea in Li Rong''s heart was to clean up Shangguan''s house before Li Ming started, so as not to avoid Li Chuan being implicated in the mess of Shangguan''s house like his previous life.


    Li Chuan is a safe prince. As far as the prince is concerned, he can hardly find any mistakes. It is a big deal to abolish the prince. As long as Li Chuan makes no mistakes, it will be difficult for Li Ming to move him.


    To clean up Shangguan''s house is to solve Li Chuan''s worries in advance.


    When Pei Wenxuan arrived at the Supervisory Department, he didn''t say much when he heard that Li Rong was still busy. He asked someone to bring tea, sat in the front hall, took a free book, and looked through it.


    After watching it for a while, I saw a guard walking in anxiously outside. Pei Wenxuan looked up and listened to the guard anxiously: "Your Highness, it''s not good, Your Highness."


    Hearing this in the inner room, Li Rong glanced at Shangguanya, then straightened up and walked out. Seeing Li Rong coming out, the guard knelt on the ground and said anxiously: "Your Highness, Xie Lanqing has entered the palace and told you Yu Zhuang, Your Majesty is now anxious to announce His Royal Highness into the palace.


    "Did you come to die in such a hurry?"


    Li Rong laughed out loud, but the guards dared not answer, Pei Wenxuan stood up, walked behind Li Rong, and whispered: "I will follow your Highness into the palace."


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguanya frowned, "Xie Lanqing is afraid that those who come will be bad."


    "Don''t worry," Li Rong smiled, "My palace will send him on the road."


    With that said, Li Rong turned around, flicked her wide sleeves, put her back behind her, leading the people forward, and said happily: "Go."


    Li Rong led the people out of the Supervisory Department and rushed directly to the palace. When he arrived at the Imperial Study Room, Li Rong saw Xie Lanqing holding his stomach and lying weakly on a chair.


    Li Rong entered the room with a smile, and respectfully said: "My son has met my father."


    Pei Wenxuan also followed Li Rong and kowtowed: "Weichen has seen your Majesty."


    There were many people standing in the room, Su Minzhi, Shangguanxu, Su Rongqing and others were all there. Xie Lanqing''s chair was set aside, and Lin Feibai was kneeling at his feet, covered in wounds.


    Li Ming looked at Li Rong and seemed a little tired. After raising his hand to make Li Rong stand up, Li Ming said directly: "Pingle, Master Xie said you ordered this assassin to kill him. You can plead guilty."


    When Li Rong heard this, she looked at Lin Feibai with a smile but a smile: "Should I instruct this son to kill Lord Xie?"


    With that, Li Rong walked to the edge of Lin Feibai, squatted down with one knee clasped, and put her hands on the knee of one standing leg, and smiled: "I want to ask this young man, how do I know you? , How can I instruct you?"


    "Cao Min is a quack killer. Half a month ago, His Highness asked him to find Cao Min and asked Cao Min to kill someone. At that time, His Highness covered his face with a veil. Although Cao Min could not see His Highness, he remembered his voice."


    "Then your ears are pretty good." Li Rong nodded, "What then?"


    "His Royal Highness asks so much what to do?" Xie Lanqing interrupted Li Rong directly, "Is it because Your Highness has a guilty conscience. I want to confirm if there is anything in the witness''s words that can make you quibble?"


    "Xie Shangshu pay attention to the use of words," Pei Wenxuan swept away coldly and said indifferently, "Now that things have not been clarified, you just say that your Highness is a sophistry. Why, Master Xie regards this as the Criminal Department, and he has already settled the case?"


    "Master Pei is really clever tongue," Xie Lanqing sneered, "I know what I mean here, Master Pei doesn''t have to chew words like this."


    "What then?" Li Rong stared at Lin Feibai. Lin Feibai did not speak. Li Ming said coldly, "Master Lin, speak."


    "Then Caomin came to Butterfly Gorge to assassinate the person on the painting according to the employer''s request. Then he was ambushed, arrested and imprisoned, and went to the Supervisory Department. After arriving at the Supervisory Department, Caomin met the princess, and the princess spoke out. Know, this is the employer who asked me to assassinate the princess before. The princess knew that I was talented, so she asked me to kill Lord Xie directly, otherwise she would kill the grassroots for assassinating the princess!"


    Although Lin Feibai''s tone was cold, but with a somewhat angry appearance in the calmness, it was a little more trusting.


    Li Rong smiled and listened to Lin Feibai''s words, then said, "Then you assassinated Xie Shangshu?"


    Lin Feibai ignored her and knelt on the ground with his back straight.


    Seeing that he had finished speaking, Li Rong stood up. Seeing that she was confident, Li Ming said, "Is what he said is true?"


    "Father," Li Rong smiled and turned around and said directly, "His story is full of loopholes. It seems that a few poor people are discussing whether the emperor should pick up things with a golden pole or a silver pole. This is how the emperor uses a pole to pick up soil. Son, could it be true?"


    When these words came out, Xie Lanqing''s complexion immediately became unpleasant and looked like: "Have you said it clearly? It doesn''t have to be said that these are not.


    "Okay, Xie Shangshu went through an assassination, and his brain is not very easy to use. My palace can understand it. The palace will give you a stroke. The loopholes in his words. First, he said I was his employer. Excuse me, do I have no one under him or do I admire his reputation and must meet him, so the dignified princess does not ask reliable people to hire assassins, but to go by herself?"


    "His Royal Highness said that." Pei Wenxuan added, "Weichen also doesn''t want His Highness to meet with foreign men in private."


    Li Rong glared at Pei Wenxuan secretly.


    "What if the palace is cautious and unwilling to let others know about this scandal?"


    Xie Lanqing replies coldly. Li Rong smiled softly and circled around Lin Feibai: "Okay, I will let Master Xie once, as if I acted cautiously and incompetently, I can only find the killer by myself. Then, according to this son Said, I hired a killer to kill myself, and my palace made up and acted in the scene of myself being assassinated. Then since I knew I was going to see him goodbye, I went to see him under the veil, and my voice remained unchanged?"


    "Caomin has been practicing martial arts since he was a child and is extremely sensitive to sounds." Lin Feibai said coldly, and Pei Wenxuan whispered, "Good-looking dog ears."


    "All right," Li Rong lowered his head and laughed, "Even if it is Lin Daxia''s martial arts, I have miscalculated. But since I planned someone to murder me, why should I force you to kill Xie Shangshu instead of just letting you Perjury to accuse Xie Shangshu and let you murder me?"


    These words made Lin Fei pause, but he couldn''t see any expression on his face, so he didn''t know how his emotions were.


    Li Rong saw that he was silent, Xie Lan said calmly: "This is about to ask your Royal Highness. Maybe your Royal Highness thinks that mentioning your assassination after Chen Wang''s death will not get the effect that His Highness wants, so she just let him Did he assassinate me?"


    "Then there is a very critical issue here."


    Li Rong banged her fan on the palm of her hand. She bent down and looked at Xie Lanqing who was sitting on the chair: "Shall I let my son kill his father?"


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked, Xie Lanqing''s complexion changed drastically, and Lin Feibai suddenly looked up.


    Li Rong smiled and straightened up, tapping the fan on her palm: "Let''s think about this story from another angle."


    "Everyone thinks that it is a princess who is there, and when there is a problem with his brain time and time again, it is more likely that the son will eventually assassinate his own father, or is it more likely that the father and son will confess and falsely accuse the princess?"


    "Master Lin," Li Rong looked at Lin Feibai with a shocked face, and said with a smile, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 89： Marriage check

    "This is impossible!"


    Xie Lanqing was the first to react, and he hurriedly got up: "How could I let my son be a killer?! Your Majesty Mingjian!"


    "Oh," Pei Wenxuan saw Xie Lanqing stand up, and smiled suddenly, "Master Xie is in good health, is he standing up now?"


    "The horse is joking," Li Rong looked back at Pei Wenxuan, "Master Xie hurt his stomach and not his leg, so I can''t stand up? Master Xie, don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    Li Rong said, using a fan to stir up Lin Fei''s white face, and said to everyone: "Look carefully, are the eyebrows of this young man and Master Xie somewhat similar?"


    No one dared to speak. Li Ming looked around carefully and found that Lin Fei''s white eyes were indeed exactly the same as Xie Lanqing.


    Xie Lanqing was also a well-known beautiful man in Huajing when he was young. Now he can''t see his appearance when he is old, but Li Rong reminded everyone that Xie Lanqing was young, and then looked at Lin Feibai carefully. For a while, he was a little afraid to answer. Up.


    "Because of this, your Highness said that the killer and Xie Shangshu are father and son?"


    Su Rongqing suddenly said something, Li Rong was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Su Rongqing to intervene at this time. She turned around and met Su Rongqing''s gaze.


    Su Rongqing''s eyes were very cold. He seemed to be trying to restrain something. The cold eyes seemed to be like a whirlpool, and all kinds of emotions seemed to be hidden. Li Rong couldn''t help but pause for a moment on those eyes, until Pei Wenxuan gave a light cough, she didn''t react. , Laughed and said: "Naturally it can''t be just because of this. This matter has to start with the assassination of the cohort more than half a month ago.


    "In the year when the horse was assassinated, our deputy director Su Ronghua had some conflicts with me. He questioned that another deputy director of our company, the senior officer, tortured Chen Guang to extract a confession, so I personally tried Chen under the supervision of the deputy director Su that day. Guang, after Chen Guang confessed, I received a threatening kite with the word''stop'' written in cinnabar. Someone assassinated the pack horse that afternoon. They injured the pack horse, but there was no poison on the knife, obviously just to scare the child Chen, Erchen was deeply disturbed, so let people conduct a thorough investigation."


    Li Rong said, and with a wave of her hand, Shangguanya stepped forward with the kite she had received, and said respectfully: "Weichen was ordered by His Royal Highness to thoroughly investigate this item and found that the cinnabar used above was exclusively sold by a family in Beijing. For Huimingxuan, a pen and ink shop for the nobles, Weichen looked at Huimingxuan''s accounts for six months and found that there are 20 households left after the purchase, including Xie''s Mansion."


    "But Master Xie has nothing to do with this case," Li Rong continued. "So I didn''t think about Master Xie. These people obviously wanted the children to not examine what they were holding, especially Chen. Wide, but axiomatic and conscience made the son-chen out of his life and death, so the son-chen could only clenched his teeth and insisted. But as the day passed, the son-chen became more and more disturbed, so he decided to lead the snake out of the cave, deliberately travel with the horse, and let the news out. Then he set up an ambush in the Butterfly Gorge and used himself as bait to catch a bunch of killers alive, including this young boy, Lin Feibai."


    Li Rong stopped next to Lin Feibai. Everyone looked at Lin Feibai. Li Rong calmly said: "After investigation, it was found that Lin Feibai was the deputy director of the Seven Star Hall, the number one killer organization on the rivers and lakes. The Seven Star Hall was on the rivers and lakes. It was undefeated, but for self-protection and long-term development, they never shot to the nobles. They were able to invite Hall Master Lin over, because of the Chen family¡¯s ability, I was afraid that it would not work, so the children began to suspect that there was something else behind the Chen family. Others. At this time, the child minister interrogated Hall Master Lin, and then found something from Hall Master Lin."


    With that said, Li Rong knelt down and used a fan to press the corners of Lin Feibai''s clothes. Lin Feibai hurriedly held Li Rong''s fan and said angrily: "What are you doing?!"


    "Master Lin, don''t worry, don''t you want to know the truth?"


    Lin Feibai hesitated for a moment, watching Li Rong shove the fan into her clothes, and then picked out a pendant from his neck: "What do you recognize this necklace?"


    The necklace was singled out, and everyone''s faces looked different. Each family has its own iconic objects to identify the tribe, which is used to identify the identity in the event of an accident. Most of these objects are things that are easy to carry around. Some northern families use tattoos, while southern families often use jade pendants and necklaces.


    Most of these objects have names on the family crest. Most ordinary people don''t know these things, but the nobles must study the relationship between the various races, and they are very clear about the family crest.


    At this moment, this empty magnolia carved with Kunshan white jade fell into the eyes of everyone, and everyone couldn''t help but have a different color.


    "Where did you steal this?!" Xie Lanqing was a little panicked, "Why do you have such a thing?"


    Lin Feibai didn''t speak, his face turned pale, Li Rong smiled and stretched out his hand to turn the jade pendant over, revealing the word''Qing'' inside.


    "Unfortunately, I have seen such a pendant on a sister of the Xie family, and I was attracted by this object. Lin Feibai is somewhat similar to this object, Master Xie, and this jade pendant testifies, plus That cinnabar is also related to Lord Xie, and I had to think more about it. So I directly asked people to check Xie Lanqing¡¯s life and past, and found that when Xie Shangshu was young, there was a period of turmoil in the past, and the city was full of storms, saying thank you The adult fell in love with a woman from the rivers and lakes, and the family did not agree, and gave Xie Shangshu a promise to the wife of today. On the day of marriage, the woman from the rivers and lakes held a sharp sword and cut off the crown of Lord Xie''s hair and went away."


    "Then I checked the time when the Qixingtang was established. It was two years after this Fengyue past, and it was exactly one year after the birth of Master Lin. So I pretended to know the location of the Qixingtang and told Lin Feibai that the Qixingtang was located within the Xie family. Inside, Young Master Lin was shocked, I knew it, I guessed it right."


    Li Rong put down the chain, stood up, and looked at Xie Lanqing with a smile: "In this way, Qixingtang, who has never been involved with the dignitaries, has a reason to take action. Because the master of the Qixingtang is exactly the same as Master Xie back then. A woman in love. My palace guessed that what happened back then should be like this."


    "Master Xie fell in love with the woman from the rivers and lakes when she was young, but was unable to be together due to family obstruction. The woman was pregnant and left and gave birth to Lin Feibai. And Master Xie found this woman after marriage, provided her with shelter, and helped her establish the Seven Star Church. Because of various reasons, this hall master was unwilling to become Master Xie¡¯s concubine, and did not want his children to return to Xie¡¯s house, so he left Lin Feibai and raised Lin Feibai as a successor in the Seven Star Hall. . And Master Xie did not know why he agreed to this matter."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Xie Lan yelled out angrily, and then anxiously covered the wound. Li Rong knocked on the palm of her hand and smiled and said, "Are you talking nonsense? You can tell after a test. Come here, bring the water. Come!"


    Li Rong raised her voice and Xie Lanqing''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Lin Fei was stunned with white hair. After a while, the attendant walked in with clear water. Li Rong turned to look at Xie Lanqing: "Xie Shangshu, you are the Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice. You must give it a try."


    Xie Lanqing didn''t dare to speak, staring at the bowl of clear water, Li Rong looked at Lin Feibai again: "Master Lin?"


    Lin Feibai was in a daze. He raised his eyes to Li Rong. Shangguanya sighed and said next to him: "Thousands of miles to Huajing, she became pregnant before she was married, but was abandoned. He cut off the bridegroom''s crown on the day of marriage, and was alone for nearly 20 years. , This is really pathetic and pathetic. As a child, don''t you even mourn your mother at all?"


    "Master Xie," Li Rong urged Xie Lanqing, "You are so hesitant, is it inconvenient to walk over, or dare you?"


    Xie Lanqing kept his face stiff, Lin Feibai stood up suddenly, walked to Li Rong, raised his hand and cut his finger with a sharp blade, blood dripped into the bowl, he raised his eyes to Xie Lanqing, and said coldly: "Come here."


    Xie Lanqing didn''t move, Lin Feibai looked at him coldly, "Xie Shangshu, come here."


    When Xie Lanqing was called by Lin Feibai, he heard the warning in Lin Feibai''s tone. He stiffened his face and finally stood up. He stiffened and walked to the table, hesitating to stretch out his hand. Lin Feibai saw Xie Lanqing hesitate, simply I grabbed him, raised the knife in his hand, and cut Xie Lanqing''s fingers directly between Xie Lanqing''s exclamations, pinched the fingers and dripped blood into the cup!


    Two drops of blood filled the water, met, and then slowly merged.


    Seeing the drop of blood merged drop by drop, Xie Lanqing said anxiously: "Impossible, someone framed me, Your Majesty, the minister asked for another test, and then..."


    "What else is there to test."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "Master Xie thinks that this jade pendant is fake, the eyes of Master Lin are fake, or the two drops of blood in the bowl are fake? Master Xie, you assassinated the princess first, and hacked. After the parents framed the princess, now they are not confessing their sins to ask for forgiveness from your majesty and your majesty, and you still have to quibble here. I want to know who gave Master Xie the courage to ignore your majesty and Wang Fa , The monarchs and ministers are in disregard, the heaven and earth are morally disregarded!"


    "Pei Wenxuan, you silly child!" Xie Lanqing yelled and raised his finger to Pei Wenxuan, "It is you, who encouraged your Royal Highness to do these messy things, and now you have to go through the killer to buy the servant to frame the old minister, and the old minister becomes the official third. For ten years, I have done my best for the country and the king, but today I have to be framed by these two children. I hope your Majesty will observe it!"


    "Father," Li Rong listened to Xie Lanqing''s words, and she also knelt down. She bent her spine and bowed her head respectfully.


    "What is your crime?"


    "Erchen knows, in fact, these days, he has been messing around, causing trouble to his father."


    "Erchen is now presiding over these two cases, which involves a lot of family members. Among them, there are two death row prisoners involved in the Xie family. When his father agreed to accept the case, he must have been under great pressure. In this case, you should also be prepared to put your life and death aside. The son-chen has thought about it countless times. Perhaps it is better not to investigate this matter. After all, the son-chen is just a daughter¡¯s family. With the love of her husband, it is better to live this stable and wealthy life, whether it is for the children, or for the father and the emperor."


    "It''s just that Erchen can''t bear the heart, can''t bear to watch the Qin family get wronged, can''t bear to see that the foundations of a country like the military pay are eaten by moths, so the sons still stand up. The sons are the princess and are supported by the people of the world. Yun Jinyi, no matter who raises silkworms. The road is difficult, and the sons and ministers are afraid that his father will be under too much pressure, and all kinds of difficulties he encounters have never been reported."


    As Li Rong said, her voice was dumb: "Master Xie is a minister of the brachial unit and has done a lot of good deeds for the court. He has been embarrassed for one or two times, and he shouldn''t be so stalemate with him. But the minister... ¡­"


    Li Rong said, and choked: "There is really no way for the son, the son can spare his life, but the horse is innocent. Today, the son does not ask for punishment for the assassination of Lord Xie, and only hopes that all the adults can do something for the son. Lord, there should always be a saying about the assassination of Hu Ma... It¡¯s nothing more than to insult the child minister. After all, it was the child minister who provoke Lord Xie, but what about Hu Ma?"


    Li Rong burst into tears when she talked about it, as if she was really forced to desperate.


    "His Royal Highness," Xie Lanqing panicked and said anxiously when he heard this, "You are a princess, and you are investigating the Qin case and the military payment case for the sake of the country and the people. How dare the old officials embarrass, let alone the assassination and framing. "


    "Is that she framing you!"


    Li Ming shouted loudly. He looked at Li Rong, who was kneeling on the ground in a dumb voice, and the feeling of powerlessness that had been suppressed by these veterans for more than ten years suddenly surged. He was angry, and he remembered that Xie Lanqing said that Li Rong had rushed through the servant, thinking of Hua. The white magnolia hairpin on Letou felt that Li Rong was not being bullied on Li Rong, but Xie Lanqing had pressed him to the ground.


    "She''s a princess," Li Ming raised his finger at Li Rong, "It''s my eldest daughter, the queen''s prostitute! You repeatedly said that she framed you, said she calculated you, she was 19 years old. The child who arrives, even if you have been in the courtroom for more than 30 years, you have the old fritters?!"


    "Your majesty calm down your anger." Xie Lanqing knelt on the ground and said anxiously, "Your Majesty, there are too many misunderstandings in this matter."


    "Misunderstanding? What''s the misunderstanding? You are bullying me and don''t dare to do anything to you! I don''t have any evidence today. I can bear your tone. Now the evidence is conclusive. You have a misunderstanding in the prison to make it clear! Come," Li Mingda He shouted, "Drag him down and send Yushitai to Pei Wenxuan for trial!"


    "Your Majesty..." Dali Temple Secretary Jiang Zheng said anxiously, "Princess Pei Wenxuan is a servant..."


    "Why, when you do things, you don''t need to say whether it is someone''s relatives or not. I have to talk about avoiding suspicions when doing things? Pei Wen announces the trial!"


    Li Ming said angrily: "Who dares to say one more thing today, let''s drag it down together!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other, Pei Wenxuan stood up and respectfully said: "Your majesty calms down, of course it''s not appropriate for the Weichen to preside over this matter, it''s better to hand it back to the Criminal Ministry."


    "Return to the Criminal Ministry?" Li Ming sneered. "Who would dare to interrogate him?"


    "Weichen would like to recommend one person." Pei Wenxuan said peacefully. Li Ming listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words and said slowly, "Say."


    "You servant of the Criminal Department, Pei Liming. This person is my cousin, he is upright and upright. He has been dealing with cases in the Criminal Ministry for many years. He is familiar with criminal law, and he does not avoid relatives in the Ministry of Criminal Affairs. I would like to recommend Shi Lang to investigate and handle this case."


    Li Ming was silent, and he glanced at Su Rongqing subconsciously.


    It stands to reason that Su Rongqing, as the Secretary of the Criminal Department, is more suitable for investigating this case than Pei Liming, but now that the case is sent back to the Criminal Department and Pei Wenxuan''s relatives are not allowed to do it, he is afraid that Xie Lanqing''s case will not end.


    But letting Pei Liming handle the case directly seemed unreasonable, for fear that the Su family would have opinions. Li Mingzheng hesitated, just as Su Rongqing stood up and respectfully said: "The minister agrees. Weichen also thought that Shilang Pei is the right candidate now."

 Chapter 90： discuss

    After Su Rongqing exited, Li Ming completely relieved his mind and nodded: "Since Su Shilang said the same, let Shilang Pei try to handle the case. The purpose is planned."


    After Li Ming finished speaking, he asked Pei Liming to investigate the case.


    When the investigator was selected, Xie Lanqing''s expression was extremely bad. Li Ming waved his hand and said, "Take it with you."


    At this time Xie Lanqing finally reacted. He rushed to Li Ming''s feet and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, the old minister has been wronged, Your Majesty, there must be someone in the middle of this trouble. Bring the clear water over and check it again! Check it again!"


    "Drag it out."


    Li Ming waved his hand, and the left and right guards rushed in and dragged Xie Lanqing out.


    Xie Lanqing was wailing and kicking all the way, but he didn''t see the serious injury.


    After Xie Lanqing was dragged out, Lin Feibai still stood there, looking at the bowl of clear water mixed with blood beads, and when the guards came forward to pull him, he finally recovered, shaking his arm, turning his head, and strode out. : "I will go by myself."


    When Lin Feibai went out, Li Ming seemed a little tired. He waved his hand and said, "I''m a little tired, let''s go down. Pei Wenxuan stayed, and I have a few words to explain."


    When everyone got a word, they saluted respectfully and left one after another.


    Li Rong followed the crowd to exit. She wiped her tears, her eyes were red, and she retreated to the corridor outside the Imperial Study Room, and then stopped.


    Shangguanya walked to Li Rong and asked, "His Royal Highness is waiting for the consort?"


    "Yeah." Li Rong sniffed, as if she had just eased her emotions, Shangguanya sighed, "His Majesty didn¡¯t say so many grievances in his heart, so that his subordinates looked at it and felt distressed. Be close to your subordinates and don''t carry everything by yourself."


    "You are right." Li Rong smiled, "You go back first."


    Shangguan Ya Jinya nodded, glanced at the people who were still talking around, thinking of the crowd, and finally bowed away.


    When the surrounding crowd had finished speaking, they almost dispersed. Li Rong felt the cold wind blowing on her face. She slowly reduced her expression and stood on the promenade, quietly looking at the courtyard.


    After a while, someone stood next to her, Li Rong didn''t speak, and the other party didn''t say anything. After a long time, Su Rongqing''s voice slowly sounded: "His Royal Highness''s actions today are far beyond the Weichen''s expectations."


    "Master Su''s actions today are also beyond our palace''s expectations."


    "His Royal Highness does not think I will do anything?"


    The distance between Su Rongqing and her is not far, but not too close. The distance between her forearm seems to be the distance he used to keep with her back then.


    Li Rong noticed this distance, and she was a little dazed. She closed her mind and said calmly, "I thought Master Su would not let Xie Lanqing''s case."


    "He assassinated His Highness," Su Rongqing said peacefully, "Weichen will not protect him."


    Li Rong responded softly, and after a long time, Su Rongqing said again: "His Royal Highness, why do you want to establish a supervisory department?"


    "For the country and the people, it is the justice of heaven." Li Rong replied plainly, because the speed was too fast, showing a little carelessness. The dead branches in the nearby yard seemed to condense frost in the wind. Su Rongqing watched the ice and snow on the branches quietly, and he whispered: "His Royal Highness, against the family, is it right in your heart?"


    Li Rong paused when he was asked about this. Su Rongqing lowered her eyes, and her voice was steady: "There are moths in the family, but they are also the foundation of Daxia. When the water is clear, there will be no fish. For a few moths, move Daxia. Fundamentally, if the war re-emerges and the storm is precarious, and the national society in His Highness''s heart, the law of heaven is fair, how can it survive?"


    Li Rong looked at the courtyard and said nothing, Su Rongqing turned to look at Li Rong: "His Royal Highness, how have you been after you married Pei Wenxuan?"


    "Naturally it was a good time."


    Li Rong laughed: "Morma is a very good person."


    "That''s good."


    Su Rongqing stared at Li Rong and said gently: "When His Royal Highness gets married, I have a small wish. I hope that His Highness''s feelings will not involve power and influence, and will be clean, so that His Highness will not leave any regrets."


    When Li Rong heard this, she turned her head in surprise. It was the voice of Pei Wenxuan and his attendants leaving from the door.


    "Thank you, Duke Fu, for sending it off, I will go back now."


    "Walk slowly."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, the sound of footsteps approached, Li Rong stared at Su Rongqing blankly. Su Rongqing turned her head and said: "I heard that your Highness is doing well, and the minister is relieved. Su Lin will write to him tomorrow to return home. Your Highness. I want to think more about doing things in the future."


    After speaking, before Pei Wenxuan arrived, Su Rongqing saluted respectfully, turned and retreated.


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong watching Su Rongqing away. He paused for a moment, and then stepped forward behind Li Rong, with his hands folded between his sleeves, leaning over his head, and said with a smile: "Oh, I''m very surprised."


    "Emperor Father finished talking to you?"


    Li Rong turned to look at him, retracted her gaze, and smiled, "What did you say?"


    "Then what did His Highness and Master Su say?"


    Pei Wenxuan walked to Li Rong and said slowly: "I saw that His Highness seemed to be very emotional. What moved me?"


    "You''re right," Li Rong nodded, Xiao Fan tapped her hand, sighed, and said with emotion, "He did tell me a very important thing, which made my heart very moved and couldn''t help it. For him, he has more thoughts."


    "You don''t think enough about him?"


    Pei Wenxuan sneered: "How many more? Don''t worry about it. It''s just hard work for Master Su."


    "Leave me on the cusp, why did you work hard for him?" Li Rong raised his eyebrows.


    Pei Wenxuan shook his head and sighed, seeming to sympathize: "The point of your heart is so small. If you want to stand up, you may be independent of the golden rooster. If your left leg is tired, you will change your right leg. If your right leg is tired, you will change your left leg. Tired?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she almost laughed, but she still held her smile and said slowly: "That''s really too tired. It seems that Master Pei can''t do such a tiring job, so I should leave it to others. Right."


    "That''s bad," Pei Wenxuan said immediately, "His Royal Highness doesn''t understand me. Golden Rooster independence is my unique skill. If Your Highness is willing, I can stand on the apex of your Highness''s heart with one leg for a lifetime."


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help but laughed out loud. Pei Wenxuan also had no intention of arguing with her, only saying, "What did Su Rongqing say to you?"


    "He said that Su Lin would ask himself to return home tomorrow."


    "What does he mean?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, Li Rong knocked his hand with a fan, and said slowly, "It was about showing goodwill with me and making me believe in their own way of handling. He told me that the family is a big family. Xia¡¯s foundation must not be moved rashly. Stability is more important than the pursuit of absolute justice."


    Pei Wenxuan said nothing, Li Rong turned to look at him: "What did the emperor say?"


    "He asked me about the details of the assassination, and how capable my cousin was."


    Li Rong nodded: "Shi Lang Pei took over Xie Lanqing''s case. After the case is over, he should also take over the Criminal Department as a matter of course. It will be much more convenient for us to do things then."


    Pei Wenxuan answered, Li Rong walked on the corridor, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but say, "What is your Royal Highness still thinking?"


    "I''m thinking," Li Rong raised her eyes, "Do you think Su Rongqing is a bit too strange?"


    "What does your Highness think he is strange?"


    "At the beginning of this life, he told me that he would take refuge in the prince privately, but the Su family has always been neutral. He wanted to rely on me to take refuge in the prince, and he was a bit reckless."


    "Perhaps he is still young," Pei Wenxuan said lightly. "He thinks that Su Ronghua was accused of being Su Wang teacher. This incident affected the position of the Su family''s neutrality, so he decided to balance the Su family''s position?"


    "But he never did that in his previous life."


    "Or maybe he did it, don''t you know?" Pei Wenxuan said slowly, "After all, after His Royal Highness was abolished, the Su family was the first to rebel against the prince, right?"


    Li Rong Xiaofan tapped the palm of her hand lightly, and then said: "Then he is now..."


    "He assisted the prince, the biggest reason is that the prince is the son of Zhonggong, and now that the inspector has committed the interests of multiple families, he will naturally not support it."


    Li Rong did not speak, Pei Wenxuan continued: "And he will discuss marriage with you in Beiyan Pagoda. It is only because he discovered the influence of marriage on you. If you married a cold clan, you set up a supervisory department. Cha Si is in your hands, and you refuse to let go. For the family, either they will expel you from Beijing, or they will have to leave you behind."


    "To drive you out of Beijing, the prince will inevitably resent. The position of the Su family is most likely to not want to disrupt the current situation. I hope that the prince and the family will work together to prevent Concubine Roux from having a chance. But you can stay with you and hold your hand. The Superintendent, restraining the family too much, the only way is to marry you when you are in danger."


    "His Royal Highness is a princess, but Your Highness is a woman after all."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Li Rong: "Externally, your Highness is the king, but if you have a husband, if the husband does not protect him, the so-called Yin-Yang couplet can crush your Highness."


    Li Rong was silent. After a long time, she smiled bitterly: "You say that, Su Rongqing''s thoughts are really disgusting."


    "This is the idea of ??the Su Family, so the Su Family is willing to risk being suspicioned and allow her to marry His Royal Highness." Pei Wenxuan''s voice was flat, "and he is not."


    Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan''s expression couldn''t see the happiness or anger. Li Rong couldn''t help but said, "What does he think?"


    "What does he think," Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Li Rong, "Your Highness doesn''t know?"


    Li Rong chuckled lightly when he heard this, "I don''t know."


    "I may be overestimating myself in my heart," Li Rong turned her head, walked ahead, and said slowly, "I often feel that that person likes me at a certain moment. Then I will be nervous, be moved, even Sometimes I even think about how to refuse. Sometimes I don¡¯t want to refuse. Seeing that the other party hasn¡¯t moved, I took the initiative one or two times, and finally found out that I was really thinking too much."


    "So many times, I don''t know. What I do is true or false."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the back of Li Rong walking in front of him. He watched calmly. After a long time, he slowly said, "What your Royal Highness feels is true."


    Li Rong paused, she looked back at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan smiled: "It''s just in response to that person that your Royal Highness lied. Some lie is because he doesn''t know his heart, and some lie, it''s him. Can¡¯t respond to His Highness¡¯s wishes."


    Li Rong watched Pei Wenxuan quietly. After a long time, she laughed: "Don''t you hate him? Why do you always speak for him."


    "I hate him well, but I can''t denigrate him because of it."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he couldn''t help sighing: "In fact, sometimes I feel sorry, only you and I are back."


    "if not?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, a little curious: "What do you want?"


    "If he comes back seriously," Pei Wenxuan''s eyes flashed coldly. "If there is revenge or grievance, it depends on the respective methods. It is a pity that he is facing a young kid now," Pei Wenxuan is a little regretful. , "Careful still loses identity."


    "unfortunately."

 Chapter 91： Keep the contract

    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan saying that it was a pity, and she kept laughing. She pursed her lips, lowered her head, and raised her hand, saying, "It''s not like you said this, I still have something to do."


    "What else is your Highness going to do?"


    "Of course I went to see Lin Feibai."


    Li Rong said, turning her head to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Now Xie Lanqing is gone, your uncle is in the Criminal Ministry, can you talk?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to salute: "Listen to His Highness''s instructions."


    The two went out of the palace gate together. Pei Wenxuan first sent people to find Pei Liming. When they arrived at the Criminal Ministry, Pei Liming was already standing at the door. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan got out of the carriage together. Pei Wenxuan happily stepped forward and respectfully said :"uncle."


    Pei Liming first saluted Li Rong: "Your Highness."


    Then he turned his head and nodded towards Pei Wenxuan: "You came very quickly?"


    "Your Royal Highness is in a hurry." Pei Wenxuan lowered his voice, "Are people here now?"


    "Already waiting at the Criminal Department, and Miss Shangguan is also here."


    "Shangguanya is here too?"


    Pei Wenxuan was quite surprised, Pei Liming nodded: "I put it in."


    As he said, Pei Liming raised his hand to look at Li Rong, and bowed respectfully: "His Royal Highness, please."


    Li Rong nodded, "Shi Lang Pei is polite."


    "It should be."


    When Pei Liming said, he led Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan to walk in. When they arrived at the door, they saw Shangguanya sitting in front of the prison. She grabbed a handful of peanuts in her hand, tilted her legs, and looked at leisurely. Lin Feibai inside.


    Lin Feibai sat on the bed in the cell with her back facing Shangguanya. As soon as Li Rong came in, Shangguanya stood up: "Your Highness."


    When Lin Feibai heard this, his ears moved. After Li Rong walked in, Pei Liming said with interest: "Your Majesty, the humble position will lead the way here. You can stay here for half an hour, but the sooner you ask, the better, so as not to Many people talk."


    "Understand," Li Rong owed to Pei Liming, "Thank you, Shi Lang."


    "I''ll send it to my uncle."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he sent Pei Liming out, leaving Li Rong, Shangguanya, and Lin Feibai in prison. Shangguanya quickly moved Li Rong a stool: "Your Highness, sit down."


    "Why are you here?"


    Li Rong was a little curious, and Shangguan Ya laughed: "I guessed that your Royal Highness will come to examine Lin Feibai now, so I came here early. I was already very curious in my heart, and I just waited for Your Highness to solve my doubts."


    "Solve any confusion?" Li Rong took the tea from Shangguanya and looked at Lin Feibai. "Can you not tell you any confusion?"


    "I asked," Shangguanya sighed. "He has a hard mouth. He hasn''t said a word yet."


    Li Rong smiled. She put the tea aside, leaned on the stool, and said gently: "Master Lin, do you have anything to ask me?"


    Lin Feibai turned his back to Li Rong. He was silent. Li Rong waited patiently. After a long time, Lin Feibai finally said, "My mother never told me about him."


    Lin Feibai¡¯s voice was a little dumb: "She only said that my father was dead, that my father had let her down, and threw her at Qin Qushan. I hated my father with her since I was a child. I always thought that he was not a good man. , He abandoned my mother."


    "What don''t you understand?" Li Rong tapped her hand lightly with a fan.


    "She died two years ago."


    "Hall Master Seven Stars died two years ago?" Shangguanya was a little surprised. Lin Feibai ignored her and continued in a low voice. "Two years ago, she was holding this necklace at the last moment. She said she wanted Seeing the owner of this necklace, she has already sent someone to inform that person, and she will wait for him."


    "She asked me to go to the mountain gate and wait. From the mountain gate, I can see the people on the mountain road. I can see that person coming over for the first time. That person will wear black clothes. If he comes, let me tell her."


    "I just stood at the mountain gate and waited. There was heavy snow that day, and I waited for a long time."


    "I waited until the heavy snow fell all over my body, and until the morning light melted the snow and ice, I didn''t wait for anyone to come. When I returned, she had already fallen asleep."


    "She held this necklace until she died."


    Lin Feibai raised his hand and held the necklace: "I thought this was her most important thing, so I left her. Before she died, she left me many requests, one of which was that she owed Xie Lanqing three things. The last thing is that she can''t finish it, let me help her."


    "So Xie Lanqing went to Qin Qushan to ask Seven Star Hall for help. I knew that being involved in this kind of thing would bring disaster to the Seven Star Hall, so I came anyway."


    "But I don''t understand."


    Lin Feibai squeezed his fists: "This man, he insulted her and betrayed her, and never gave her a name in his life. She obviously hates him so much, why should I help him?!"


    "Duplicate."


    Shangguanya spoke directly, Lin Feibai did not respond to Shangguanya. He turned his head and stared at Li Rong: "You know why, right?"


    "I don''t know." Li Rong replied calmly, "All I know is that she wants you to live well."


    "And I am not here today to answer your question, but to give you a chance."


    "what chance?"


    "A chance to survive." Li Rong straightened up and said slowly, "It''s also a chance for revenge."


    When Li Rong and Lin Feibai were talking, Pei Wenxuan sent Pei Liming to the door, and the surrounding guards were dismissed by them. Pei Liming sighed and said: "You are too reckless. You should have said this. ."


    "I don''t know that this thing will happen today," Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "His Royal Highness didn''t tell me that he came too hastily. Your Majesty asked people temporarily, I can only pull my uncle out to help."


    It was said that Pei Liming helped, but Pei Wenxuan and Pei Liming knew in their hearts that Xie Lanqing must now get down from the position of Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry. Whoever took over Xie Lanqing''s case in the Criminal Ministry would suggest who would take the position of Shangshu.


    Pei Liming has been in the position of the right servant for nearly ten years, and finally made it to his head, and the person who gave this opportunity is not Pei Lixian, who is held by the Pei family, but Pei Wenxuan. Pei Li didn''t say anything on the face, but he gradually became concerned.


    Although Pei Lixian''s official position is not low, for so many years, he has not given much practical benefit to the family. Although Pei Wenxuan is young now, but his methods are very good, Li Rong is still standing behind him, plus his generous shots, and now he has directly passed the opportunity of promotion to Shangshu in his hands. How can Pei Liming not be happy?


    He held his mind, waved his hand, only said: "They are all tribesmen, why bother to see the outsiders like this?"


    "My uncle is right," Pei Wenxuan was gentle and polite, "I''m all from the tribe, and I will need to take care of them more comfortably in the future."


    Pei Lixian laughed, and now he took the benefits of Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan not only didn''t mention a word, but also gave steps to avoid losing his face. But within a few words, Pei Lixian already liked Pei Wenxuan very much and regretted it. I didn''t pay much attention to this nephew.


    After the two exchanged greetings, Pei Wenxuan retired and returned to prison. He heard Li Rong and Lin Feibai say: "You only need to tell the truth and don''t hide it. Xie Lanqing should be punished as much as possible. This is enough. Even though you assassinated me, I will report like my father, saying that you will pay off and let him withdraw your punishment."


    Hearing Li Rong''s voice, Pei Wenxuan stood behind Li Rong, Lin Feibai''s expression remained unchanged, and he only said, "His Royal Highness won''t use me again, right?"


    "Don''t worry," Li Rong laughed, "I used you before because you wanted to use me. Now that you don''t use me, I will naturally not take the initiative to use you."


    "You Huajing people, I don''t believe a word." Lin Feibai said coldly, Shangguanya sneered: "Then who do you believe?"


    "But I am willing to identify Xie Lanqing."


    After receiving this response, Li Rong also relaxed. This time, she really got Xie Shangshu''s evidence and could kick him from a height.


    Li Rong stood up, nodded and said: "If you are willing, then I will go first. I wish Young Master Lin an early release from prison."


    As Li Rong said, she went out, Pei Wenxuan followed her, Shangguanya also followed Li Rong and walked out. After halfway, Shangguanya remembered something. She turned her head and took out a leaf card from her sleeve. He was put in jail, raised his chin, and calmly said: "Don''t be too sad, play cards, and the days will pass quickly. There are so many happy things in this world. It''s not guilty that you''ve ruined yourself for a few irrelevant popularity. height."


    Lin Feibai ignored her, Shangguanya said, "I don''t know good people."


    After speaking, Shangguan Ya turned around and followed Li Rong: "Oh, your lord, wait for me, don''t go so fast."


    Shangguanya''s voice walked away, and Lin Feibai hesitated for a moment before reaching the edge of the prison. He went deep in his hands and held the few leaf cards.


    The leaf tiles were painted by Shangguanya herself. She inherited her painting skills from famous teachers and drew several leaf tiles. Not only was she exquisite, she also made a lot of innovations.


    For example, putting a flower crown on the head of the samurai on the screen, or adding a birdcage to the literati hand, Lin Feibai quietly looked at it for a while, sneered with disdain, then put the leaf card away and carried it in his arms.


    Shangguanya ran out after Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong turned to look at her: "What did you leave him?"


    "A set of leaf cards," Shangguanya waved her hand, "lest he is bored."


    "You are considerate." Li Rong laughed, Shangguanya a little embarrassed, "He also blames the poor."


    "All right, where are you going now?"


    "I''m going home, where''s your Highness?"


    "I''ll go back to the princess mansion and see you off."


    Li Rong said, and led Pei Wenxuan and Shangguanya into the carriage.


    After getting on the carriage, Pei Wenxuan poured tea for the two girls. Shangguanya sat aside, thought for a while, and finally said, "Your Majesty, do you guess why Lin Feibai¡¯s mother is so contradictory? He taught Lin Feibai to hate Xie Lan Qingqing. For a lifetime, I let Lin Feibai help Xie Lanqing at the end. What is this picture?"


    Li Rong smiled and looked up at Shangguanya: "Have you died?"


    "How could I have died?" Shangguan Ya said in surprise, "His Royal Highness, no one has died in this world."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan smiled at each other, and Li Rong slowly said: "I guess Lin Feibai''s mother hated Xie Lanqing for a lifetime, but it was because of love that she hated it. So before she died, she waited for him. .Wait, wait, wait until the last minute, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether you come or not."


    "When a person dies, it is not hate that is the most, but the last beauty in this life."


    Li Rong laughed slowly: "Look, Lin Feibai''s mother said that she owed Xie Lanqing three demands. In fact, I have heard this story. Back then, Xie Lanqing and Jianghu Xia woman Lin Xia met by chance. The two fell in love at first sight. Xie Lanqing rescued Lin. Xia, Lin Xia promised Xie Lanqing that he can meet his three requirements."


    "Xie Lanqing''s first request was for Lin Xia to stay with him."


    Shangguanya was a little surprised: "Then Xie Shangshu was quite romantic in those days."


    "Xie Lanqing''s second request was to hope that Lin Xia would leave him. In fact, Lin Xia didn''t have any clothes after Xie Lanqing. She and her junior sisters built the Seven Star Hall in Qinqu Mountain. Xie Lanqing knew about it, but she never saw her in her life."


    "Maybe I heard that she has a child." Shangguanya thought for a while, "Think she has a new life?"


    "These three requirements were their beginning. I think before Lin Xia died, what Xie Lanqing thought of should be good. She doesn''t hate it. She hopes that this relationship can end in the most beautiful manner. And she doesn''t hate it. After that, she will clearly realize that Lin Feibai is always Xie Lanqing¡¯s son, and she hopes that Lin Feibai can have a good relationship with Xie Lanqing."


    "In this way, I can probably understand one or two." Shangguanya nodded, "Lin Feibai, it''s really pitiful."


    "The poor are pitiful." Pei Wenxuan said at the right time, "he is pretty good."


    Shangguanya nodded: "Indeed, the greatest sorrow in this world is poverty. God gives birth, old age, sickness and death, but poverty always doubts oneself."


    "It''s like being stuck in a spider web, but I always wonder if I didn''t work hard enough, so I can''t escape."


    While the few people were talking, the carriage arrived at Shangguan''s mansion. Shangguanya saluted the two and smiled: "See you tomorrow."


    With that, Shangguanya jumped off the carriage. After there were only two people in the carriage, Pei Wenxuan turned his head and looked at Li Rong: "Actually, I''m very curious, what did you see before you died?"


    "how about you?"


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan thought about it, and said slowly: "It was the Chinese New Year. I celebrated the New Year with you. When the fireworks were set off, we were standing on the promenade together. You call my name to make me look back."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he laughed: "As soon as I turned around, you stood on tiptoes, held my face and kissed him."


    "Then you ask me if I can watch the fireworks with you every year."


    "I promised." Pei Wenxuan bowed his head and held a cup of bitter tea, "Unfortunately you broke the contract."


    "Watch it again this year."


    Li Rong suddenly spoke, Pei Wenxuan raised his head, a little surprised, Li Rong turned his head and looked at him with a smile: "I will watch the fireworks with you this year. Pei Wenxuan, you promise me one thing," Li Rong said Then, leaning forward, Pei Wenxuan looked down at her: "What?"


    "In this life, the promise we made to each other is either not to speak, or to keep the promise to the end, okay?"


    "Okay." Pei Wenxuan laughed and said dumbly, "No one should break the contract."


    "Hook?" Li Rong raised her little finger. Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s appearance and thought she was naive, but because it was Li Rong, she became cute too.


    He raised his hand and raised Li Rong''s little finger.


    "One hundred years, no change."

 Chapter 92： error

    Xie Lanqing first sued Li Rong, and Li Rong countered that this happened under the eyes of courtiers, and everyone was waiting for a result.


    Pei Wenxuan had already greeted Pei Liming, so Pei Liming didn''t have any heart to protect him, and he dealt with the case wholeheartedly, coupled with Lin Feibai''s cooperation, but within three days, Xie Lanqing instructed Chen Guang to assassinate Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan and the verdict was confirmed.


    Seeing the New Year approaching, Li Rong handled the Qin case, the military payment case, and the Xie Lanqing case together, and invited the Yushitai, the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and the Supervision Department to join the three departments for trial. The case.


    Xie Lanqing was always a veteran serving the two dynasties, and his merits and demerits were equal. In the end, he was sentenced to exile. In the other two cases, seventy people were executed and three were executed.


    When the sentence was pronounced, Xie Lanqing seemed unusually calm.


    He seems to have come out of the previous emotions, showing a detached posture of life and death. After the sentence was pronounced, he respectfully saluted, and then he was helped up by someone and turned to leave.


    When all the cases were finished, it was night. When Li Rong walked out the door, she felt ice scum on her face. Li Rong raised his head and looked towards the dark night. The snow particles passed by the faint light around the lantern to see its appearance. Li Rong looked up for a moment, and felt that someone was walking behind her. When he raised his hand, he used a large She put her sleeves on her back and held her in her arms: "Go home."


    Pei Wenxuan said, Li Rong turned her head, she smiled: "Don''t go back to Yushitai with Shangguan Yushi?"


    Pei Wenxuan followed Shangguan Minzhi to hear the trial. It is reasonable to go back with Shangguan Minzhi. Pei Wenxuan took Li Rong out of the official office, walked to the carriage, and said with a smile: "It will be a holiday tomorrow. If you want to go home quickly, take care of us? Let us subordinates go home by ourselves."


    "I heard that although Cousin Minzhi looks cold, he is very family friendly."


    Li Rong nodded, and walked out with Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan sighed: "How can you not be greedy for the gentle hometown of Madam because it is so cold in the hall?"


    "That''s really a pity," Li Rong knew his hint and said with a faint smile, "Master Pei doesn''t have a wife who can give Wenrouxiang."


    "Gentle Township can''t give it," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "but my wife is like a tiger in her arms, she can be trusted by the villain, and she feels safe. I think it is also very good."


    Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan was secretly scolding her for being vicious and mighty. She sneered and said, "I used to say that I was an adult peony, but now I dare to say that I am a beast. Pei Wenxuan, do you drink bear bile every day? The mouth is bitter and poisonous, and the courage is fat and big."


    "Why do you have to ask your Highness?" Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong walked to the door together, and they crossed the threshold together. Pei Wenxuan attached to Li Rong''s ear, "Do you know it?"


    When Li Rong heard what he said, she turned her head, raised her hand and pinched his chin.


    Pei Wenxuan knew she was courageous, but she didn''t expect to be so courageous, so she hurriedly backed away. Seeing his restraint, Li Rong was a little panicked and hurriedly avoided her hand. She couldn''t help but laughed out loudly. .


    Pei Wenxuan froze, and Li Rong lightly scratched his chin with a fan: "Just this thing, what kind of accent do you play with me?"


    With that, Li Rong turned around and stepped down the steps.


    Pei Wenxuan''s ears are reddening, and he feels that he has lost face, but he still has to do nothing, chase after him, and whisper: "This is outside, don''t be so presumptuous."


    Li Rong won a game and accepted it as soon as he saw it. He didn''t say much. He smiled and reached the side of the carriage. As soon as he reached the side of the carriage, Li Rong heard a calm call from the side: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan looked up together, and they saw Su Rongqing standing aside. He saluted Li Rong. Li Rong was a little surprised: "Shi Lang Su?"


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing smiled and said with a gentle expression, "I wonder if your Royal Highness has time?"


    "What''s wrong with Master Su?" Pei Wenxuan stepped forward, blocking the front half of Li Rong, and said with a smile, "Now the case is over. Tomorrow is the time for a day off to welcome the Chinese New Year. If you have anything to do with Master Su, please wait. Say it after the Spring Festival?"


    "It''s not my business," Su Rongqing said flatly. He looked at Li Rong and said slowly: "It''s Lord Xie, I want to see the princess."


    "Xie Lanqing?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little surprised, and Su Rongqing nodded: "Master Xie has many questions, I want to ask the princess."


    Li Rong thought for a while, nodded and said: "Su Shilang has arranged it?"


    "Master Xie is in the Criminal Ministry now, so I can lead your Highness over."


    "Then go over now."


    Li Rong settled down and invited Su Rongqing: "Su Shilang all the way?"


    Su Rongqing saluted and thanked him, which was regarded as an answer.


    The three of them got on the carriage together. After getting on the carriage, Li Rong realized that the atmosphere seemed familiar. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to consider the order of taking care of the two people. As soon as Su Rongqing sat on the side of the carriage, Pei Wenxuan sat beside Li Rong and Li Rong. Rong sits beside Su Rongqing with a tea table in the middle, separating Su Rongqing from Li Rongsheng.


    Su Rongqing glanced at Pei Wenxuan faintly. Li Rong pretended to be completely unaware of what was going on. He was about to pour tea with his head down, just as Pei Wenxuan took the initiative to mention the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Li Rong: "Your Royal Highness, drink tea."


    "Uh, thank you."


    Li Rong picked up the tea, and then feared that Pei Wenxuan would take the opportunity to report that Rong Qing would be embarrassed, so he quickly said, "Pour Shi Lang Su, too."


    "That''s natural."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he also poured tea for Su Rongqing, and gave the tea to Su Rongqing in a master gesture: "Su Shilang, drink tea."


    Su Rongqing nodded: "Thank you."


    Then Pei Wenxuan put down the teapot, Li Rong was a little strange: "Why don''t you pour it for yourself?"


    "I just drink your Highness''s cup." Pei Wenxuan said gently, "the cup is not enough."


    When Li Rong got this, she turned her head and glanced at the cup still on the table. Pei Wenxuan paid attention to her gaze and explained with a smile: "This cup has a gap."


    How could there be a gaped cup on her table?


    But she didn''t dare to ask, she was afraid that Pei Wenxuan would immediately make a gap for her after she asked.


    Su Rongqing was holding the cup. He looked down at the water pattern. Seeing that the two of them were not talking, Pei Wenxuan introduced the tea to Su Rongqing.


    He spoke, and the atmosphere was not so embarrassing at last. Su Rongqing was also very interesting, and the two began to chat with tea. Li Rong lowered his head and pretended to read without saying anything.


    Finally arrived at the Criminal Ministry, Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong walk down, and Su Rongqing led him to jail.


    Xie Lanqing was sitting in prison. The person next to him arranged a stool for Li Rong. Li Rong sat down and looked at Xie Lanqing who was sitting on the bed: "I heard that Lord Xie has something to do with me?"


    Xie Lanqing looked at Li Rong. He didn''t salute. Li Rong turned his fan and didn''t care about his rudeness. The two of them looked at each other quietly for a long time, and finally said, "Have you seen her?"


    Li Rong did not speak, but Xie Lanqing kept asking: "Lin Xia, you have seen her, haven''t you?"


    "I didn''t." Li Rong said calmly, "I have been in Huajing. She died two years ago and she was sent to Huajing to find you. You know, but you didn''t go back. I can''t see her. "


    Xie Lanqing listened to her and opened her eyes wide: "She died two years ago?"


    "Don''t you know?" Li Rong laughed, and then she nodded, seemingly clear, "Yes, you haven''t seen her in twenty years. But Master Xie," Li Rong held his chin, "I didn''t I saw her, but I don¡¯t know what Master Xie wants to know?"


    After all, Su Rongqing almost checked everyone around Lin Xia back then, and completed this woman''s half-life of wandering.


    Born in the high gate of the rivers and lakes, he strayed into Huajing when he was young. The hero saves the beauty and accidentally encounters the noble son of Huajing.


    The elegance and innocence given to men by a century-old celebrity, even the fortitude tempered in martial arts since childhood, can''t help but soften into flowing water.


    "Fei Bai," Xie Lanqing stared at Li Rong, "Is it really my child?"


    "You still think I''m lying to you?" Li Rong was helpless, "Master Xie, I will not frame you with this kind of thing. When you fell in love with Lin Xia back then, you were forced to break with Lin Xia because of the pressure at home. When Lin Xia was together, she made three wishes for you, and your second wish was to let her go."


    "At that time, she was already pregnant with Lin Feibai."


    "But she didn''t tell me!" Xie Lanqing roared, Li Rong was a little puzzled, "Why do you want to tell you? You can''t marry her, and she doesn''t plan to marry another person. This child is her only sustenance, she It won''t hurt him. And when he was born, if he entered Xie''s house, he would be an illegitimate child with a lowly mother.


    Xie Lanqing stared at Li Rong blankly, and Li Rong calmly said: "She left with the child and was not accepted by the family sect, so she hid in Tibet with her younger sister and had no choice but to write a letter and ask you for money. "


    "You should feel relieved when she asks for money, you don''t feel ashamed of this woman. So you gave her Qin Qushan with a big stroke."


    "Later she established the Seven Star Hall and guarded the Dharma around her. It was rumored that she and her right guardian were ambiguous with her senior brother. You thought that Lin Feibai was Lin Fei''s child. After all, Lin Feibai is well known to you. One year late."


    "Lin Feibai''s true age is not twenty, he is only nineteen this year."


    "Lin Xia spent her entire life on Qinqu Mountain, thinking of you before she died, and let people come to you, but you didn''t want to go."


    "After she died, she was afraid that people from the rivers and lakes would seek revenge and bully Lin Feibai at a young age, so she asked not to be mourned outside, and kept pretending that she was still alive."


    "So I met at Qixingtang..."


    "It''s not her."


    Li Rong was sure to speak. Xie Lanqing sat there, his expression was a little dazed. Li Rong watched him. After a long time, she tapped the fan lightly and said slowly: "Master Xie, what else do you want to ask? If you don''t want to ask, my palace Just left."


    "Does she hate me?" Xie Lanqing said suddenly, and Li Rong thought for a while, "I don''t know about that. But I''m also very curious," Li Rong moved forward slightly, "Do you love her?"


    Xie Lanqing was silent. After a long time, he laughed: "I dare not say love."


    "I think it''s the same." Li Rong stood up and said calmly, "As far as you are concerned, love is shameless. It''s a pity that Lin Xia, wandering and lonely for a lifetime, is planted on someone like you."


    Xie Lanqing didn''t speak. When Li Rong walked out, he said in a low voice, "I hope she will live a good life."


    Li Rong paused. He turned his head and saw Xie Lanqing looking up at the sky outside from the window: "I don''t know how high the sky is when I am young. I think I can save the two of them if I die. I beg her to stay. Marry her privately, with her Huajing, I thought I wanted to die, don¡¯t want to be prosperous, and I could fall in love with her."


    "But then I found out, under the family, why are you qualified to talk about love? The nobility of the family''s surname is the nobility of blood, the nobility of in-laws. As a disciple of the Xie family, if I marry a woman from the rivers and lakes, it is my lintel. Shame, I have been precious for a hundred years, so I want to be laughed at by others. My family, men and women, and in-laws will be affected by this. The Xie family can¡¯t accommodate me and her, I can die, but what about her?"


    "He is a heavenly man, why fall into the world?"


    Xie Lanqing closed her eyes: "I let her go because I want her to live well. If I don''t see her, I know there will be no results, so why can I make you sad."


    "It''s not that I don''t love him, but I am not qualified and dare not speak."


    "I sometimes ask myself again and again why, what did I do wrong? I like someone, she likes me, why should so many people be punished, so many people are unhappy. This is my fault , Or their fault?"


    "But my parents are right, my people are right, but what about me? It is sin to like people other than the in-laws'' surnames, but why is it sin?"


    Xie Lanqing seemed to find it ridiculous. He closed his eyes: "I thought for a lifetime, and then I understood. Because I was born in Zhongding¡¯s family and enjoyed such wealth, I must maintain this wealth. Pain is nothing. Love is nothing. It is righteous to maintain the family. It is true for a hundred years and thousands of years. I want to maintain the Xie family, and maintain this noble surname and noble blood. Your Li family was originally a heavenly court," Xie Lanqing turned his head. Looking at Li Rong, "You are married to a cold clan. That''s it. You actually listened to the cold clan''s mercy and separated the prince and the family."


    "His Royal Highness, I couldn''t say it in the past, but now I want to ask, what did your Highness do today and ask for it? In order to make King Su''s heir of that humble person ascend to a high position?!"


    Li Rong did not speak, she quietly looked at this completely contradictory and completely separated person.


    She thought Xie Lanqing was sad, but she didn''t know where he was sad.


    Sad to be bound by rules, just like her in the last life.


    It is still sad that an unruly heart was born in the rules, just like Li Chuan in the previous life.


    She could not speak, she looked at Xie Lanqing quietly, and fell into a certain unspeakable dazed and sharp pain.


    In the moment of silence, she felt someone stretch out her hand and hold him quietly.


    "Everything your Highness is doing today is for people like Master Xie to stop asking why in the future."


    Xie Lanqing was stunned, Li Rong turned her head and slowly raised her head.


    Pei Wenxuan stood beside her, like high trees and mountains, sheltering from wind and rain. He looked at Xie Lanqing and said calmly: "Like a person and marry the one you love, which represents not only love, but also the most basic right to be born. Lord Xie said that love is nothing, indeed, but Lord Xie Didn''t you find out? Under such rules, for the sake of the family, not only love is nothing, people, morality, and justice are nothing."


    "The world that His Royal Highness wants is not the most important thing in the family, but the happiness of everyone''s life, and there is hope. Maybe it can''t be there today, and it may even take a hundred or thousand years. But His Highness still hopes that one day, there will be no more A Master Xie asked himself what he had done wrong."


    "There won''t be another Master Xie who accuses His Royal Highness Tianhuang noble stomach and marrying the Han Clan.


    "Li Rong married Pei Wenxuan. His Royal Highness married someone who loves her and is loved by her." Pei Wenxuan''s expression is calm and his tone is steady like a mountain. "He can make her happy for a lifetime and love her. I will protect her for the rest of my life, and be able to live up to her life, not to betray, or to abandon.


    "Even if it''s a poor family, it''s not wrong."

 Chapter 93： new Year

    Li Rong watched Pei Wenxuan quietly. She looked at Pei Wenxuan''s side face at this moment. He was very thin, like a pine, bamboo and white snow. When he stood in front of the hall, he was the most typical civil servant in the hearts of all people in this summer.


    He was holding a pen in his hand and looking at the mountains and rivers.


    At this moment, Li Rong could see from him not only his handsome facial features, but also the appearance of the lover that she admired most when she was pregnant in her dream.


    A man is the most attractive. He never loves a woman more and devotes himself to a woman.


    It''s that he has his eyes on the whole world, carrying mountains and rivers on his shoulders, but he is willing to lower his head for you and gently brush the peach blossom in his hair.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed Li Rong''s gaze. He turned his head and said with some doubts: "Your Highness?"


    Li Rong withdrew her mind, forcibly averted her gaze, looked at Xie Lanqing in the prison, and smiled: "Master Xie, what you want to know, I told you, Master Xie should be able to walk with peace of mind."


    Xie Lanqing was a little stunned, Li Rong nodded slightly, turned around and said to Su Rongqing: "Su Shilang, if nothing else, my palace will go home first."


    Su Rongqing respectfully saluted, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan bid farewell to Xie Lanqing. Xie Lanqing was sitting in prison. He didn''t reply. He looked in one direction blankly, as if seeing someone or something.


    Su Rongqing and Xie Lanqing bid farewell and followed Li Rong out.


    When they walked outside, the three found out that it was raining in winter. The winter rain was fine and dense, and it fell with the snow. Pei Wenxuan asked the attendants to get the carriage, and then the three of them stood together under the corridor, silent.


    Su Rongqing looked at the rain and snow outside. After a long time, he slowly said: "What Mr. Pei said just now, Su thinks it is wrong. The way of heaven runs, has its own rules, and blindly breaks the rules in order to protect his desires and harm others. Yes. Master Xie¡¯s biggest mistake was that he shouldn¡¯t be in contact with Lin Xia back then. There is a difference between superiority and inferiority, and the distinction between cloud and mud is destined to be fruitless. You should converge from the beginning. Even if you can¡¯t be self-conscious, you should not indulge."


    "Is it like Su Shilang?" Pei Wenxuan looked at Yuxue, calmly said, "In Su Shilang''s world, for the sake of the family, can his wife be killed?"


    Pei Wenxuan said, turned his head and looked at Su Rongqing. Li Rong''s heart tightened and said nonchalantly, "Should be unprovoked, what do you do with these bad words?"


    "I just asked casually," Pei Wenxuan laughed and raised his hand to salute, "Don''t mind Su Shi Lang."


    "I mind." Su Rongqing said, her voice a little dumb, "I hope Master Pei, don''t make fun of my wife."


    "Shi Lang Su hasn''t been married yet?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, "Is there a sweetheart in protecting this identity now?"


    "Yes or not," Su Rongqing stared at Pei Wenxuan, not giving up, "It''s not Master Pei''s joke."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, turned his head, and reminded with a smile: "So far, it seems that Shi Lang Su has never called me a bad boy?"


    Su Rongqing stiffened, and the carriage was led by people. Pei Wenxuan watched the people coming. He naturally stretched out his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand and reminded Su Rongqing: "Nowadays, the grade of the horseman is still higher than that of my supervisory official. Your Majesty¡¯s verbal habit is no more. Su Shilang comes from a well-known family, and he can¡¯t follow the rules anymore. Don¡¯t make such a verbal mistake again.¡±


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan took the umbrella from the others, put his hand on Li Rong''s shoulder, and said gently: "Your Highness, let''s go."


    Li Rong was held by him, and in a dark place that no one could see, Li Rong quietly stabbed him in the waist with an elbow, and whispered: "Did you take gunpowder?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, only holding Li Rong forward. The two of them took two steps. Su Rongqing suddenly spoke, his voice trembling, with a dumb meaning: "Your Highness..."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan turned their heads together. Su Rongqing looked at Li Rong with all his eyes on her. He seemed to want to say something. There were countless sorrows and joys hidden in his eyes. Li Rong watched him quietly. Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, he couldn''t help but say: "Shi Lang Su?"


    Su Rongqing was awakened by Li Rong''s voice. Li Rong watched his eyes calm down little by little. He took a deep breath and laughed: "The Chinese New Year is coming, and the officials wish your Royal Highness in advance, Happy New Year and all the best."


    Su Rongqing obviously seldom said such simple words of blessing. Li Rong was a little surprised when he heard him say it. Then she laughed: "Then I also wish Su Shilang a happy new year and a bright future."


    "His Royal Highness." Su Rongqing laughed, and Li Rong turned around and got into the carriage with Pei Wenxuan.


    After the two got into the carriage, they sat down, and the carriage moved. Li Rong inadvertently raised her eyes and saw the figure leaking out of the window at the moment the curtain was lifted.


    Dressed in white, carrying an umbrella, walking in the wind and rain, the sky is high and the earth is wide, alone.


    Li Rong was stunned, Pei Wenxuan poured tea for herself, holding a tea cup, leaning against the wall of the carriage, and said sourly: "Don''t look, everyone is gone."


    "He doesn''t seem to be in a carriage?"


    Li Rong was a little strange. With the Su family''s wealth, how could Su Rongqing go back?


    Pei Wenxuan fiddled with the tea leaves with the lid of the tea bowl, and said slowly: "Go back to exercise, how healthy?"


    "What you said is," Li Rong nodded and turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, "I don''t know where Master Pei''s vinegar today was produced?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, blowing the tea leaves, Li Rong glanced lightly, and couldn''t help saying: "Don''t blow, the tea leaves are flying."


    "It''s a pity," Pei Wenxuan raised his head, "Why didn''t your Highness fly your face and wash your eyes?"


    "A beauty washes his eyes," Li Rong laughed, "I don''t need Master Pei''s tea."


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan put the teacup on the table, put his hand on the table, leaned forward, and smiled, "It really hurts my heart."


    "My palace has no habit of being used to people." Li Rong also put his hand on the table and greeted Pei Wenxuan, "After so many years, Master Pei is still a bad guy."


    "His Royal Highness teaches you?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, and Li Rong raised his chin, "You are enlightened by yourself."


    "His Royal Highness points to a clear road?"


    Li Rong nodded and lowered her voice, as if she was talking about an extremely confidential important matter: "Seeing you sincerely ask for advice, I will tell you your only good point. You have to study it carefully."


    "His Royal Highness, please speak." Pei Wenxuan cooperated with her, and also lowered his voice, listening carefully. Li Rong dipped his finger in the water from Pei Wenxuan''s teacup, wrote a word on the table, and said: "This is a secret, and you must not pass it on. Please look at it."


    After speaking, the words were finished. Pei Wenxuan turned his head and saw that a "face" was written upright.


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, Li Rong raised her hand and patted Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder: "The horse has this strength, and we must make good use of it."


    "How to play?" Pei Wenxuan raised his head and sneered, "I''ll skip thirteen strokes for you?"


    Li Rong didn''t expect that Pei Wenxuan could say such a thing. She thought about it for a moment, moved forward, and whispered: "When? Where? I will definitely come."


    "Fuck you." Pei Wenxuan gave Li Rong a push. "Girl''s house, I''m not a little reserved."


    Li Rong laughed, fell in the direction of Pei Wenxuan, raised her hand on Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder, and said softly, "Pei Wenxuan, have you forgotten, I am fifty years old."


    "Don''t talk like that," Pei Wenxuan sat down, pulling Li Rong away, and said seriously, "Like a ghost, infiltrating people."


    "When you said this, I found out," Li Rong thought, "You really look like a little Taoist now," Li Rong said, casting a wink, "It''s likable."


    Pei Wenxuan''s face was still, as if thinking about something, Li Rong sat up straight, poured tea for herself from the table, and whispered: "But really, what did you do with Su Rongqing about the previous life? He is anyway. Don¡¯t remember, what''s the use of what you said?"


    "Just say it casually." Pei Wenxuan smiled, "His Royal Highness does not have to be too concerned."


    "Speaking of it," Pei Wenxuan suddenly remembered, "How is His Royal Highness going to spend the Spring Festival? Is His Highness going to enter the palace?"


    "I got married, what do I do when I go back?"


    Li Rong shook her head: "Just spend your time in the princess mansion, you arrange."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and began to think of the Spring Festival.


    The two went home together. From the second day onwards, they began to take a rest in accordance with the regulations of the Central Government. Li Rong would wake up naturally every day, and Pei Wenxuan would be the same on weekdays. After getting up, he led people to clean the courtyard and commanded. People hang lanterns, post Spring Festival couplets, arrange the placement of objects in the house, and personally select incense.


    From the big cloth to the placement of a vase, he had to do it himself. When Li Rong woke up on the New Year''s Day, he found that the Princess House and the previous life seemed to be about the same.


    Li Rong walked in the courtyard. Pei Wenxuan went to dinner with her. Li Rong looked at the rockery in the courtyard and couldn''t help but say: "You used to love this tune, now you still love it."


    "It''s not that I love this tune," Pei Wenxuan laughed. "It''s just that I always feel that I was separated like that back then. I feel a little regretful. I always want to assume that nothing happened."


    "and then?"


    Li Rong turned his head: "It hasn''t happened, what are you going to do?"


    "Then my Highness and I have been a newlywed couple, doing housework together and celebrating the New Year."


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "Do housework? Do you dare to let me do housework?"


    "I do." Pei Wenxuan said quickly, "Look at it."


    Li Rong laughed as she listened, "Then I will watch."


    Pei Wenxuan did what he said. He led Li Rong to the dining room. Li Rong sat down and smiled when he looked at Tao Hua Geng.


    This peach flower soup looks good, but the details are not refined enough, and at first glance it was not made by her chef. She pretended not to know anything, and sat down and ate the peach blossom soup, Pei Wenxuan pretended to inadvertently said, "How does your Royal Highness feel about peach blossom soup?"


    "Well," Li Rong said calmly, "It''s a little worse than the previous craftsmanship."


    Pei Wenxuan''s complexion was not so good, and Li Rong continued; "However, I still like it," Li Rong said, raising her eyes to Pei Wenxuan, pointing out, "I can eat it all."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he seemed to be happy. He picked up his chopsticks and said to Li Rong: "Wait a moment, I will go to paste the Spring Festival couplets and blessing characters with Your Highness, and then I will clean."


    "You''re fine looking for trouble."


    Li Rong thought he was boring, but after dinner, she went with him to post the blessing characters and spring festival couplets.


    At the beginning of the period, Pei Wenxuan was posting, and she was in charge behind him. After a long time, Li Rong was a little annoyed and cursed: "Why are you so stupid!"


    Having said that, she walked up, took the horizontal link from Pei Wenxuan''s hand, and wanted to paste it on the door, and ordered: "You must paste it here."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and did not speak. He only watched Li Rong paddling her feet up. Seeing that she was trying her best to be cute enough, Pei Wenxuan took the banner from behind her, pressed it directly up and spread it on the wall, looking down at her. Li Rong in the room: "His Royal Highness, is this here?"


    When he raised his hand behind her, Li Rong felt as if he was surrounded by him. His aura was overwhelming. Li Rong didn¡¯t know what was happening. Suddenly, there was a bit of ear heat, and he whispered: "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips and chuckled. He asked people to bring the paste and paste the Henglian. The people around looked at Henglian with different expressions. They seemed to want to say but didn''t dare to say. When the two people put it up, Li Rong And Pei Wenxuan stepped back and saw that it was crooked.


    The two watched quietly for a moment, and Li Rong frowned: "I really want to post it crooked."


    "No," Pei Wenxuan said immediately, "The horizontal link posted by Your Highness will not be crooked."


    "But I think..."


    "It won''t be crooked," Pei Wenxuan tilted his head, "The crooked eyes are people''s eyes, not your highness''s horizontal couplet. Look, I look at it this way, it''s right."


    "Pei Wenxuan, you will really bury me."


    Li Rong glared at him, Pei Wenxuan laughed, took her shoulders, and pushed her: "The stickers are all done, let''s do the next thing, and go."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan pushed Li Rong into the house. Li Rong followed him, but he actually took her to the kitchen.


    The kitchen seemed to have prepared all the tools and was orderly. Everyone was standing by. Li Rong raised an eyebrow and looked back: "What are you doing?"


    "Making dumplings," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I will take your Highness to make dumplings."


    "Do you still make dumplings?" Li Rong was a little strange, "The gentleman is far from the cook, has the Pei family been so poor before?"


    "Not really," Pei Wenxuan said, smiling and approaching the table. Li Rong watched him take an apron from the side and tie it on, and then skillfully sprinkled flour on the table and began to make dough. He made the dough and said. "This is my father and mother''s hobby. My father thinks that he has to make dumplings by himself for the New Year. Your Highness sits down."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked up: "His Royal Highness just looks at me."


    The chair had already been prepared, and Li Rong felt that it was new too. As soon as he sat on the chair, he held his chin and started watching Pei Wenxuan''s performance.


    Pei Wenxuan made dumplings, rolled noodles and chopped meat...The movements were all in one go. He himself was good-looking and elegant. Even making dumplings was as beautiful as a well-prepared solo dance.


    Li Rong held his chin and admired. After watching for a while, she also felt bored, so she straightened up and asked for an apron from the servant to Pei Wenxuan''s side: "May I help you?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and laughed: "His Royal Highness also wants to make dumplings?"


    "To be idle is to be idle."


    Seeing Li Rong''s interest, Pei Wenxuan took dumpling wrappers and taught Li Rong how to make them.


    Li Rong looked smart on weekdays, but was extremely clumsy in her hands. She wrapped a few, and they were far less beautiful than Pei Wenxuan, strangely shaped, and looked very funny.


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan''s dumplings, full and beautiful, and looked at his dumplings, a group of waste dim sums.


    Li Rong felt that she couldn''t keep her face, and was angry for a while. Pei Wenxuan squinted at Li Rong and patiently taught her over and over again. Li Rong was still not good enough, and Pei Wenxuan had to talk. Li Rong became angry: "Don''t talk! Do you teach?!"


    Pei Wenxuan stopped talking, but fortunately, there were no people around, only the two of them, and Li Rong still had some steps.


    Li Rong couldn''t make the package by herself, and he didn''t let Pei Wenxuan make the package, so she was spoiling the flour by herself. Pei Wenxuan could only accept his order to mix the dough with meat for her.


    Seeing the tossing into the night, before the sedan chair came out, Li Rong stared at the dumplings violently. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help it. He walked behind Li Rong, raised his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand, and whispered: "His Royal Highness, like this, hold your hand here."


    Pei Wenxuan''s breath sprayed into her ears, his voice was gentle and kind, without the slightest impatience. Li Rong was annoyed, but the moment she saw the dumplings in her hand suddenly became beautiful, she suddenly felt happy again.


    Pei Wenxuan shook her hand and told her over and over again the key to the process of making dumplings.


    After repeating it dozens of times, Li Rong finally went on the road. Pei Wenxuan let go of her hand, stood beside her, and made dumplings with her. Li Rong was too fascinated by it. He did not pay attention to raising his hand and wiped his face. After Baihui, Pei Wenxuan looked back and found it funny, but he didn''t dare to say, for fear of disturbing her making dumplings.


    After making hundreds of dumplings, Li Rong¡¯s dumplings finally looked good. Li Rong became happy and turned around and said to Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan, look, do these dumplings look good! This is the first time I make dumplings, right? Particularly successful?!"


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing as she watched her face stained with powder, holding a dumpling like a treasure in her hand.


    "It looks good." His voice was gentle, "Your Highness looks better."


    Li Rong was stunned, that is, at that moment, the fireworks outside suddenly resounded through Huajing. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan couldn¡¯t help but look up and look at the blooming fireworks. Li Rong held the dumplings in his hands and looked back inadvertently. Glancing at the youth who looked up at the fireworks in the sky.


    "Pei Wenxuan."


    She called out suddenly.


    When Pei Wenxuan heard the sound, he turned his head back, that is, at that moment, he saw the **** her toes, raised her hand to hold his face, and kissed it gently.


    Fireworks bloomed in the night sky constantly, bright and dark, and the wind inadvertently blew out the candles in the kitchen. Pei Wenxuan bent slightly and looked at the girl with her eyes closed in the night.


    "Pei Wenxuan, happy new year."

 Chapter 94： Dumplings (one more)

    Li Rong''s hand was a little cold, and it touched his skin, making him barely sane.


    But whether it was the fireworks blooming in the sky, or the girl standing on tiptoes with her eyes closed, he couldn''t help feeling a little in a moment of trance. He felt that the past was nothing but a nightmare. They never happened. It was only 20-year-old Pei Wenxuan, and the person in front of him was only 18-year-old Li Rong.


    "Rongrong..."


    He didn''t know what was wrong, his voice was a little choked up, he raised his hand, and gently wrapped her waist with one hand, fearing that she would slide down, and put the other hand on the back of her head, so that she could bear what he imposed. The strength.


    With his gentle and lingering squabbling, provocation, and entanglement, Li Rong''s breathing increased, and her hands lost strength, she slipped from his face and looped around his neck, and she was relying on the one around his waist. Hand, could not help taking a step back.


    Pei Wenxuan followed her movement forward and forced her to reach the table.


    He didn''t move too much, he hoped that this kiss would give affection, not desire. So he used all his reason to force himself not to do more. He just wanted to kiss her, and then let her feel the ultimate joy and all the gentleness that this world can give from the kiss.


    In Li Rong''s memory, the fireworks of that year were displayed for a long time, one after another.


    That kiss was different from before.


    She indulged herself for many years. In the later years, whether she occasionally recalled the kisses with Pei Wenxuan when she was young or the touch with Su Rongqing, it was more of desire and love. She couldn''t remember, or never knew what it was like to have more love in this kind of thing.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly understood that the gentleness that fell in her heart like a spring rain softened all the hard soil, so there was more restraint in her desires, and Ruoyuoli carried a heartbeat and uncontrollable joy.


    No matter how many times, how many years, how old, and how many winds and frosts have gone through, in that kiss, she suddenly became a little girl.


    She was shy and emotional, and when she was chasing the other person aggressively, she was infected by the other''s almost caring attitude, a little more embarrassed and embarrassed.


    When the two stopped, the fireworks did not know how long it had been. Li Rong sat on the table and looked down at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan¡¯s lips were water-colored, and her face was white flour smeared on her hands. Qingjun looked up at her, restrained with joy, with a shining appearance, like a teenager in front of his sweetheart.


    Li Rong looked down at him. The two didn''t say anything. After looking at each other for a long time, Li Rong raised his hand, wiped his face with his sleeve, and said with a smile: "The dust is on his face."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "This must be your Highness''s revenge."


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to wipe the gray from Li Rong''s face: "It doesn''t count as a small cat by myself, but I have to drag me."


    Li Rong''s movements froze, and she seemed to realize that her face was also gray. At this moment, Jingmei''s voice rang from outside: "His Royal Highness, are your dumplings ready?"


    She didn''t come in rashly, and she understood the rules. Li Rong heard the sound and quickly jumped off the table. Pei Wenxuan raised her hand and slapped her ashes. Li Rong coughed slightly, fearing that the sound would be heard outside. He said in a loud voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "His Royal Highness," Jingmei said with a smile, "Sister Jingmei made dumplings and asked her if she would serve her."


    "No need." Pei Wenxuan said, turning his head to wash his hands, "You eat first, and I''ll call someone for a while. Come over and eat dumplings together."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan put the dumplings into the water plate by plate.


    Jingmei answered, did not come in, turned her head and went outside the courtyard. Outside, a servant girl pointed at the kitchen and winked at Jingmei. Jingmei shook her head and whispered: "Your Royal Highness makes dumplings ready." Come, don''t be afraid."


    They were afraid that these two people would be pampered, and made dumplings for the whole afternoon and made themselves angry.


    The dumplings fell into the pot. Li Rong watched curiously. She held her chin and looked at the dumplings and said, "Pei Wenxuan, your family celebrates the New Year like this?"


    "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and raised his head: "Where is your Royal Highness?"


    Li Rong thought for a while. In the past, there was no atmosphere for New Year in the palace. It was nothing more than a family banquet in the palace. The emperor and the queen brought the prince and unmarried princess to eat and drink.


    The dishes are big fish and meat, served one by one, and new tricks will come out every year, but every year they feel that these new tricks are not interesting.


    Treasures of mountains and seas, you can eat them on weekdays. Those new gadgets are often just a little bit lukewarm, like the word "Fu" made from tofu, or "Phoenix" carved from the skin of a melon. They look pretty, but they don''t have much taste.


    "Just like the palace banquet you see on weekdays," Li Rong sighed, "It''s very boring."


    "His Royal Highness will have lucky money?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little curious, and Li Rong casually said, "Yes, all the rewards have been sent to the warehouse. I don''t remember what they are. Oh, the queen gave me a pair of Suzaku for a year. I really like it. "


    Pei Wenxuan listened and thought about it. Just about to speak, Li Rong pointed at the dumplings in the pot and said, "Are these dumplings boiled?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked back and saw that the dumplings were cooked, and they were all floating up. Li Rong stared at the dumplings, very worried: "My palace sees that some dumplings are already pierced in the intestines. Belly floating on the water? Is it impossible to eat?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "That''s familiar."


    "It''s cooked?" Li Rong was a little surprised, "So this is cooked, I said, how do you know if you cook dumplings? It turns out that it is."


    Pei Wenxuan had known that Li Rong had no distinction of grains, he was not surprised, smiled and greeted the outsiders to come in, fished out dumplings one by one, and sent them to the dining room.


    The other people in the princess¡¯s mansion were cooking in the small kitchen. They had already prepared the dishes. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan¡¯s dumplings were the last to be served. After the dumplings were placed, the two also went to the dining room. The yard outside the dining room was temporary. After setting up several tables, all the domestic servants who did not go back for the Chinese New Year stayed here. Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Li Rong, and explained to Li Rong: "I ordered it, right?"


    "You have ordered, can I still save your face in public?"


    Li Rong said, sat down with Pei Wenxuan, raised his hand and said to everyone: "Sit down, everyone."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, everyone respectfully saluted, and then sat down.


    This was the first time Li Rong was sitting with a servant. She was so uncomfortable, she couldn''t help but look back at Pei Wenxuan next to her. Pei Wenxuan picked up a dumpling for her and said with a smile: "Your Highness, say something festive? It¡¯s also a New Year¡¯s blessing, lest everyone get nervous."


    Li Rong paused for a moment, hesitated for a while, and then said: "Then I wish you all the wealth in the coming year, and your family will be well. If you are married, you will find a good relationship, and you will have an early son and be happy."


    "His Royal Highness."


    Li Rong said soft words, and everyone was completely relieved and responded with a smile.


    "Let''s eat."


    As Li Rong said, she picked up the dumplings in the bowl.


    Li Rong was here. Although everyone was relieved, they were still a little bit cautious. When Pei Wenxuan saw it, he greeted everyone: "Don''t be cautious, everyone should drink and drink, eat dumplings, eat dumplings, and show your Royal Highness what it is like on weekdays. If anyone eats copper coins today, there will be a reward!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Rong "hissed", and a copper coin rolled out of her mouth. She did not expect that Pei Wenxuan would actually put copper coins in dumplings. This is a folk custom. She didn''t have any precautions when stuffing this kind of food in the food, and she bit down, feeling that her teeth were almost broken.


    "Bae..."


    With tears in her eyes, Li Rong raised her hand to throw the chopsticks in pain. Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were quick and her hand was quick. One hand grabbed her hand that threw the chopsticks, and the other hand covered her mouth. Good luck this year!"


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan whispered: "His Royal Highness, give face."


    "What kind of face is it!"


    Li Rong pushed him away, covering her mouth and getting angry: "I don''t know if I put the copper coin in advance, my teeth are about to break!"


    "I didn''t expect your Highness to eat so fiercely, this is not just about to say..." Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Li Rong seems to have no rules on weekdays, but in fact the rules are hidden in the details. For example, when she eats, she chews slowly, and she lays her hands on her abdomen when she sleeps. Who knows that she is so hungry today that she doesn¡¯t care. Deportment, bit down.


    Li Rong felt that she was at a loss, and she didn''t care about Pei Wenxuan, she just stretched out her hand to ask for a reward: "What about the reward?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed and raised his hand to give Li Rong a red envelope from his sleeve.


    Li Rong got this kind of red envelope for the first time. It was a little bit novel. He opened the red envelope in front of everyone and saw that there was nothing in it. After shaking, she shook a couple of silver in her palm.


    Looking at a couple of silver and thinking of his teeth, Li Rong was dissatisfied: "Are you embarrassed to pack a red envelope of a couple of silver?"


    "Good, good," Pei Wenxuan was afraid of her, and took out a red envelope that he painted a golden phoenix by hand, "This is yours. That extra gift."


    Li Rong saw the beautiful phoenix, she was a little moved, and she unceremoniously stretched out her hand to take it, Pei Wenxuan moved the red envelope aside, and smiled: "His Royal Highness, you have to be obedient to get the new year''s money."


    "The horse is joking," Jing Lan laughed from the side, "How can you give your Royal Highness a red envelope, how can it be called a new year''s money."


    "You don''t understand this," Pei Wenxuan turned his head and glanced at Jinglan, then turned his eyes back to Li Rong with a smile, "His Royal Highness is young, and I usually take care of it, just like taking care of my sister. ."


    When everyone heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, the hall burst into laughter. Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "Do you dare to lead people to laugh at me?"


    "Don''t dare," Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said, "This is a smile that symbolizes the joy of the New Year. There is no meaning to laugh at your Highness."


    "Red envelopes." Li Rong was too lazy to talk to him, not wanting to be silly with him, Pei Wenxuan took the red envelopes and smiled, "Does your Highness say nice things?"


    "That''s right." Li Rong directly raised her hand and said lazily, "So just give me the red envelope and it''s done."


    "I don''t know, I will teach you."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he leaned forward and put the red envelope in Li Rong''s palm, while covering Li Rong''s ear.


    "I like you and want to spend the New Year with you every year."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan asked in a very small voice, "Have you learned?"

 Chapter 95： Progress (two more)

    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong couldn''t help but look up at him.


    Pei Wenxuan gave birth to a straight face of a scholar, but when he faced her, his eyes seemed to be born with a smile.


    Li Rong stared at him for a moment, Pei Wenxuan smiled and walked away, and then took her to dinner.


    It was very lively that night. Li Rong had never had such an experience. The whole year was noisy and peaceful. There was no worry or worry about saying something wrong. It seemed that he was far away from the palace and the court.


    Pei Wenxuan drank some wine. He is raising his stomach now. He can stop drinking if he doesn''t drink. It''s just that when everyone is interested in the New Year, he accompanies a few drinks.


    After drinking, he didn''t know if he was happy or the wine added to the fun, he seemed very happy.


    When he returned to the room with Li Rong, he took Li Rong and walked in front, humming a little song like a child. Li Rong looked a little funny: "What are you happy about?"


    "Happy two things."


    Pei Wenxuan took her hand and walked down the corridor. Li Rong raised her chin: "Tell me?"


    "First, your Highness took the initiative to kiss me today."


    "Is that so happy?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows. "If you are happy, I can take the initiative to sleep with you."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and shook his head: "The second thing," Pei Wenxuan stopped. He took Li Rong''s hand with both hands and pulled it to his chest, "I make your Highness happy."


    "As long as you talk less assholes, I''m very happy."


    Li Rong smiled and echoed, Pei Wenxuan continued to shook his head. He thought for a while, raised his hand, held Li Rong''s head, and put his forehead on her forehead: "Rongrong, you have come out of the palace."


    "I know."


    Li Rong replied calmly: "I have moved to the princess mansion since the day I married you."


    "I will give you a home in the future, it is different from the palace."


    "His Royal Highness," he said very earnestly, "I will heal all the wounds in your heart. In the future, Your Royal Highness will have a husband and Li Rong will have Pei Wenxuan."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she lowered her eyes. After a long time, she muttered, "I know."


    Later, Li Rong has Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan laughed again when he heard her saying "I know". He turned around and pulled Li Rong back into the room.


    After they went back, the two of them washed separately and fell asleep.


    Pei Wenxuan may be tired. He fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    Li Rong looked at him in the night, and after a long time, she touched him carefully.


    She first stretched out her hand on his chest, and saw that he hadn''t woke up, and she didn''t know what was wrong, she stretched out her hand, hugged him, and leaned on him.


    She listened to the heartbeat on his chest and felt his breath. The tip of her nose was his usual scent, and she felt peaceful and calm.


    For a moment, she felt a little bit unlike herself, but... but she didn''t feel bad either.


    The two slept until dawn. Pei Wenxuan woke up early due to the inertia of the early dynasty. He opened his eyes and saw Li Rong lying on his chest asleep, and his movement to get up stopped.


    After a while, he smiled, and simply raised one hand and leaned against the back of his head, and gently brushed Li Rong''s hair with the other hand, brushing her hair gently.


    Li Rong''s hair is very soft and carries the fragrance of her body. The sachet on her body is made by him personally. This smell belongs to him. Thinking of this, Pei Wenxuan looked down at Li Rong who was lying on his chest, but couldn''t remember the kiss that Li Rong took the initiative to tiptoe last night.


    When I kissed her last night, I felt as if I was in love with all my heart. Now that I am sensitive in the morning, and there is a beautiful woman in my arms, Pei Wenxuan''s body becomes a little uncomfortable when he thinks about it. His eyes cannot help but fall on Li Rong. Hair, to her thick eyelashes, tall nose, and plump lips like flowers.


    He quietly looked at the people in front of him, his eyes deepened involuntarily.


    When Li Rong woke up, the sky was already bright. She faintly heard the voices outside, opened her eyes blankly, and saw Pei Wenxuan looking down at her with a smile, and her clear voice greeted her: "His Royal Highness, morning."


    He smiled mildly, his eyes staring at her were a little strange, he seemed to be harmless and peaceful, but he didn''t know how, he always felt a bit more unspeakable aggression.


    Li Rong glanced at him and stood up on her own. Only then did she find that half of her body was numb. Pei Wenxuan saw her discomfort and reached out to press her arm.


    His hand touched her arm, and the man¡¯s hot and wide palm pinched her pantothenic muscles. After a while, Li Rong felt much better, and then he felt that the action of pinching his arm was clean and tidy even though it was strong. Go, but still inadvertently, can''t help but feel a little bit more.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but be a little confused, and looked up at him.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed her gaze, smiled and looked up: "What is your Royal Highness looking at?"


    There was no impurity in Pei Wenxuan''s eyes, and Li Rong felt even more weird. Pei Wenxuan was not a Liu Xiahui in his bones. The two slept next to each other all night, and in the morning, he helped her knead this shoulder. Is there no response at all?


    Li Rong went to find the answer when he had a question, raised his hand and lifted the quilt. Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were quick and he held the quilt, a little nervously, "What do you want to do?"


    Li Rong cast her gaze down, meaning something to be pointed out: "Just a little curious."


    "What is your Royal Highness curious about?"


    Pei Wenxuan seemed to be even more nervous when she asked her this way, and the roots of her ears were red. Li Rong couldn''t help but amused when she saw his appearance: "It''s not the first time to get married. What are you holding back?"


    With that said, Li Rong leaned forward and said in a low voice, "Are you not interested in me?"


    "Why should your Highness ask knowingly?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly: "Get up, there is a palace banquet today."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong raised her eyebrows, "Actually," Li Rong raised her hand and tried to poke inside from the collar of Pei Wenxuan, pointing out, "I didn''t care so much."


    "It''s because His Royal Highness doesn''t care," Pei Wenxuan sighed, holding Li Rong''s hand, "I have to care more."


    "His Royal Highness and I were reluctant to begin with," Pei Wenxuan put Li Rong''s hand on the bed, took the clothes from the bed, put them on and buttoned them, "The two were forced to get married, Your Highness I have since. Now I hope that both Your Highness and I should be more serious about this matter, and not speed up the progress just because of the experience."


    "Go wherever you should go," Pei Wenxuan lifted the quilt and got up, sitting on the side of the bed and putting on shoes, "Don''t grab a step."


    Li Rong listened to him seriously speaking about this, and she didn''t know what was going on, so she felt more at ease in her heart.


    If a man takes the initiative to ask for this matter, Li Rong feels a little uneasy. Now that Pei Wenxuan refuses so solemnly, she is in interest.


    Pei Wenxuan was about to get up, she suddenly rushed to Pei Wenxuan''s back from behind, raised her hand to wrap his neck, Pei Wenxuan stiffened, and listened to Li Rong coquettishly saying: "Brother Pei~"


    Li Rong called him, leaned forward, pressed the weight of the whole person on him, bit his ears and said: "When the sun is over, you have to go forward. Isn''t it uncomfortable for Brother Pei to hold back?"


    "What does your highness mean?" Pei Wenxuan looked at her sideways, raised his eyebrows, Li Rong blinked, and leaned forward a few minutes, leaning against Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder, and his hands moved.


    Pei Wenxuan took a breath.


    "Master Pei?"


    Seeing his appearance, Li Rong leaned on his shoulder and chuckled, "Will you sleep for a while?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he closed his eyes, couldn''t help but raised his chin slightly, and said in a low voice, "His Royal Highness has life, and the ministers dare not refuse."


    Li Rong laughed loudly, rolled into the bed, raised his hand and called him: "Come in."


    Pei Wenxuan put down the curtain gracefully and calmly, and returned to the bed.


    Even if it was already daylight, the whole bed was dim when the curtains were down.


    When Pei Wenxuan held the person in his arms, he looked down at Li Rong, who was smiling smugly with his lips pursed. He pressed the person''s head to his chest to prevent her from seeing his uncontrollable smile.


    The two tossed until noon, and then went to dinner together. After the dinner, Li Rong followed the rules of the palace and took Pei Wenxuan to visit Shangguan Yue.


    The palace usually holds a banquet on the first day of the first month to entertain married princesses and important courtiers. New Year''s Eve is a small banquet in the palace, and on the first day of the first month is a big banquet gathered by many royal family and nobles.


    Li Rong didn''t go to see Guanyue for a long time, so she entered the palace early, wanting to talk with Shangguanyue for a while.


    When the two arrived at Weiyang Palace together, they saw that Li Chuan had come ahead of schedule. He was sitting and talking to Shangguan Yue. As soon as Li Rong came in, Li Chuan became happy, stood up to welcome outside the hall, and said excitedly: "Ah. sister!"


    "Don''t put on such an expression that I haven''t seen for a long time," Li Rong poked Li Chuan, who was about to hug with open hands, and walked towards Shangguanyue, burying Li Chuan. "Chaotang is watching from heaven. It''s just that. "My mother and I," Li Rong turned to look at Shangguan Yue, "It''s really been a long time since I saw you."


    "Niang Niang." Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and saluted Shangguan Yue respectfully.


    Shangguanyue nodded towards Pei Wenxuan, beckoned him to sit down, and then looked at Li Rong and said, "I heard that you are busy these days, so I didn''t bother you. I listened to you in the harem. When I took it out, I heard it flustered. But I think you have your plans, so I won''t ask more."


    "The queen mother is thin." Li Rong looked at Shangguanyue, and after a moment, she took Shangguanyue''s hand and said with some emotion, "You are getting older and we have grown up, so you should not be too tired. Take a good rest. The biggest winner is the one who lives long."


    "Now I don''t worry about anything," Shangguan Yue smiled bitterly. "You have your ideas, and I don''t want to have any discord with you. There must be some concession in the court affairs. You have to move forward now, and I am old too. I can only give in."


    "Is the mother and queen complaining about me?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Shangguan Yue quickly explained, "Don''t wrong me, you are my daughter, where can I have such thoughts?"


    "I''m teasing you." Li Rong held Shangguanyue and leaned on Shangguanyue''s shoulder.


    Shangguanyue looked down at her daughter who was leaning on her shoulders, her heart softened and said, "I don''t care about anything now, I only worry about one thing. Chuaner," Shangguanyue turned to look at Li Chuan who was sitting aside. "Even if you don''t marry Sister Ya Ya, there are so many girls in this world, you can always find one to be a princess, right?"


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong looked at each other. Shangguanyue looked at Li Chuan, who was trying to explain with a smile and said: "Mother, it''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s hard to find a suitable person..."


    "It''s not that you can''t find the right person, you are afraid of getting married." Shangguanyue interrupted him, and then directly began to mutter: "Actually, you have to learn how to get married. Look at your sister and her husband. They are also married. Now What''s wrong with it like glue?"


    Listening to the praise, Li Rong couldn''t help turning her head and coughed slightly.


    Li Chuan was a little aggrieved, and whispered: "After my parents, I''m still young. I''ll discuss this matter later."


    "Talking again? When do you want to talk again?"


    "Mother, I thought about it," Li Chuan looked serious, "The world is not peaceful, why dare you to marry? As a prince..."


    "You just don''t want to get married and talk nonsense with me!"


    Shangguan Yue interrupted him directly: "I am too lazy to care about whether you are married or not, but now you are not married, and if you don''t get married in one day, there are a lot of stares. Roufei''s niece is still wandering in the palace, every day. I ran into you at the entrance of the East Palace. Who doesn''t know what An''s heart is? If you can solve her, you will get married when you want to get married."


    As Shangguan Yue said, she sat in her seat and cursed in a low voice: "I want to talk about love without any abilities. It''s extremely selfish!"


    Li Chuan was a little uncomfortable being scolded, and kept his head down. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Pei Wenxuan coughed slightly, and suddenly asked the Shangguan Yue: "Manny, the minister recently discovered that my Royal Highness is prone to leg pain in cold weather. Do you know why?"


    Hearing that her daughter was not in good health, Shang Guanyue was immediately attracted. As soon as she got in touch with Pei Wenxuan, she couldn''t stop. Pei Wenxuan took the initiative to turn the topic away, and the four people continued to talk around the topic of health preservation. When the time was almost up, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan had to leave to prepare for the palace banquet.


    The two and Queen Li Chuan bid farewell. After leaving the house, Li Rong sighed, and Pei Wenxuan looked over: "Why is your Royal Highness sighing?"


    "Chuan''er''s marriage, the queen''s mother is right, really can''t be dragged on forever."


    Li Rong was a little worried: "According to Chuan''er''s temperament, I will persuade and pressure, and the prince will choose whoever chooses whom."


    "But now His Royal Highness won''t do this anymore." Pei Wenxuan''s voice was calm, and he raised his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand. "His Royal Highness hopes that His Royal Highness can also go on well."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan walked hand in hand on the corridor, listening to his words, she remained silent for a long time. Pei Wenxuan saw her deliberately and thought for a while and said, "Actually, I have a way."


    "Ok?"


    Li Rong looked up at him, Pei Wenxuan was about to answer, and a laugh came from not far away: "Isn''t this Sister Pingle, entered the palace today?"

 Chapter 96： Fighting music

    When Li Rong heard this, she turned her head and saw the sedan chair of Concubine Rou and Hua Le.


    The two of them were carried on the sedan chair, wearing fox fur skin and holding the heater in their hands. They looked graceful and luxurious, which shows that they are very fond of them.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when she saw them two.


    "It turned out to be Empress Roucon and Sister Huale."


    Li Rong said, looking at them up and down, Hua Le did not salute to her, so she did not salute to Concubine Roux. The three parties showed an unruly tacit understanding. After a while, Concubine Roux laughed and raised a little bit of Hua. Le said: "Who in the palace teaches you the rules if you see your sister before you get off the sedan chair?"


    "No need," Li Rong raised her hand to interrupt Hua Le''s move to get off the sedan chair, and said directly, "Since your Royal Highness Hua Le doesn''t have my sister in his heart, you don''t have to do these pompous courtesies. There are other things, right? ."


    With that, Li Rong Xuxu waved his hand and led Pei Wenxuan to the hall.


    As soon as the two of them left, Hua Le turned to look at Concubine Roux, and said angrily: "Mother concubine, look at her, what kind of arrogance looks like! You are a noble concubine anyway, she won''t salute when she meets you..."


    "Don''t you also salute her?"


    Rou Fei laughed, but she didn''t care very much, she just said: "Qioner, there is a price for what people say and do."


    As she said, Concubine Rou raised her hand to pat Hua Le''s hand, and said gently, "Remember."


    Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong to leave. He thought Li Rong should be angry with Hua Le, and couldn''t help but smile: "What does your Highness do with their general knowledge?"


    "Different if they see them, they won''t bother me?" Li Rong chuckled, "The result is the same anyway, it''s better to be verbal and refreshing."


    "His Royal Highness noticed the girl standing next to them?"


    Pei Wenxuan suddenly mentioned someone else, and Li Rong thought about it for a moment before remembering that person''s face.


    That life was pure and dignified, but she was also a beauty, but Roufei was too beautiful, she looked a little pale when she stood on the side, and she needed people to think carefully to remember that appearance.


    Li Rong was a little surprised when Pei Wenxuan mentioned her. She was looking back to ask, so she heard Pei Wenxuan say: "It''s Xiao Wei."


    That is the niece Roufei always wanted Li Ming to marry Li Chuan.


    At the last palace banquet, Concubine Roux tried hard to make Xiao Wei stand out in the fragrance selection competition, so as to give Li Ming a head-giving marriage, but was disrupted by Li Rong. Now nearly half a year has passed, and she is still staying in Huajing. .


    Thinking of this, Li Rong couldn''t help but frown, and turned to look at Pei Wenxuan: "You just said that what is the way to relieve Chuan''er?"


    "A monk recently came to Huguo Temple. It is said that he knows the past and the present and predicts the future.


    When Pei Wenxuan mentioned this, Li Rong understood. She hesitated for a moment. Seeing that she was silent, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but say, "Have you any concerns?"


    "This monk is a liar."


    Li Rong directly exposed, and Pei Wenxuan didn''t care: "Is there an alchemist who is a liar in this world? It is a liar that makes use of it. In any case, he was indeed famous in the last life and has many followers."


    "But he was eventually driven out of Huajing."


    Li Rong frowned, and Pei Wenxuan reminded her: "That was what you did. In this life, if you don''t tear his skin with your hands, he is a master. Let him tell the prophecy that your Highness will not get married within five years. The people incited this matter and let it spread. Now the Shangguan family is almost under the control of His Royal Highness. They can''t get the crown prince, so they won''t let other people out. The internal fighting of the various factions in the DPRK can be their prophecy. As an excuse for this, within five years," Pei Wenxuan raised a hand, "His Royal Highness has no worries about marriage."


    "This is still risky." Li Rong knocked her hand with a fan and slowly said, "I will think about it again."


    The two of them were talking and stepped into the hall. Many courtiers had already arrived in the hall. They were chatting with others. After Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan entered the hall, they just took their seats, and Li Ming led the people. .


    Behind Li Ming led the concubine of the harem, Shangguan Yue was side by side with Li Ming, and Concubine Rou led the others behind him. As soon as Li Ming came in, everyone knelt down. After Li Ming asked everyone to get up, he said a few auspicious words according to his usual habit, and then announced the opening of the table.


    The New Year¡¯s palace banquet is a must-have item every year. Sitting in front of the main hall are high-ranking officials and nobles. Everyone is acquaintance, and they are not formal. After a while, the scene will be lively, led by the old minister, familiar Officials began to move around each other, which was considered a social occasion.


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong sat aside, and they were not seen in the court now, especially Li Rong, so no one came to talk to her, so Pei Wenxuan accompanied her and chatted with her on melon seeds.


    The two observed the other people in the palace banquet together. The old men were distinguished by official positions, and they talked and chatted in their own circles. Young people are mostly distinguished by their origins, each in their own circles.


    The poor family like the Pei family now has real power in the DPRK, but they don¡¯t have a name in the aristocratic family tree. They belong to the upstarts in the DPRK. Even in the circle of the Han people, it seemed calm.


    Men are in the hall, and almost all women are in the apse. Except for the queen and noble concubines, there is only Li Rong in the hall, which is very abrupt.


    After the two stayed together for a while, they saw someone trot over from the back hall and echoed something in Li Ming''s ear.


    Li Ming listened for a moment, then smiled and scolded: "Little girls just love the limelight."


    Having said that, Li Ming still ordered Fulai: "Let the dancer go down, and bring Hua Le over."


    Li Rong was not far from Li Ming, and when she heard Li Ming''s instructions, she couldn''t help but glance over.


    After a while, she watched Hua Le holding a jade flute, stepping up from the apse, facing Li Mingying and respectfully saying: "Father."


    Compared with Li Rong, Hua Le is used to be much more docile. She is gentle and squeamish, which is what Li Ming''s daughter should have in his family.


    As soon as she came, the hall slowly quieted down, and then Li Ming laughed and said: "I heard that you have prepared a tune, and you want to perform with King Su to celebrate the new year?"


    "Yes," Hua Le laughed while holding the flute. "Brother Cheng''s idea. He said that at the beginning of the new year, he wanted to win the favor of his father, and wanted to offer a sword dance to his father to celebrate the war in the Northwest last year. It goes well. Secondly, I will show the masculine spirit of Daxia like the world."


    "He is only eleven years old," Li Ming said, but he was very happy on the face, "Is he going to be a man?"


    "Father," said Su Wang Li Cheng, who was sitting next to Concubine Rou, proudly, "The swordsmanship of my sons rose sharply last year. The master said that my sons are still young, but he still doesn''t lose to any adult man?"


    "Oh?" Li Ming curiously asked, "Then can you beat your prince brother?"


    If it¡¯s an ordinary person, Li Ming¡¯s question is nothing, but at Heaven¡¯s Family, when Li Ming asks, everyone¡¯s complexion doesn¡¯t look so good. Li Rong smiled and looked at Li Cheng, just waiting to see. How did Li Cheng answer, and Li Chuan looked calm, as if he hadn''t heard anything, and took a steady posture.


    "It is naturally possible," Li Cheng replied immediately, solemnly, "Prince elder brother is good at reading, I am different from prince elder brother."


    "Have you heard?" Li Ming laughed and turned to look at Li Chuan, "You are a big brother. If you don''t work hard, your brother won''t look down on you anymore."


    When Li Chuan heard this, he smiled and respectfully said: "My father is right, Cheng Er will be a strong general in the future, guarding the frontiers of my great summer, and promoting our country''s prestige."


    Although Li Chuan was naive in front of Li Rong, he opened his eyes in front of the prince after all. Such an occasion was not unfamiliar. He knew very well how to resolve Li Ming''s embarrassment.


    It''s just that he still has a bit of youthful temperament after all, and when he replied, he couldn''t help but stab Li Ming, so he told Li Ming directly that he was so stupid that he could not become an emperor, so don''t waste your thoughts.


    Li Ming heard the Ji Feng in Li Chuan''s words, his face sank immediately, and Concubine Roux saw it and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, don''t just talk, your child has prepared gifts for so long, so it''s time to take a look. "


    "Right, right, right." Li Ming got on the stage, turned around, ignored Li Chuan, smiled, "Everyone, Aiqing, Princess Huale and King Su celebrate the New Year and have fun with all the monarchs. They specially prepared a grand celebration. Dance. Go," Li Ming looked at Hua Le, "Little Lark."


    Hua Le saluted Li Ming, and walked to the side of King Su and took the stage with King Su.


    Li Cheng stepped onto the stage, unbuttoned his coat, and revealed his strong outfit. This strong outfit is the clothes of a Northwest soldier practicing martial arts, meaning that he is a Northwest soldier at the moment.


    Then he went to fetch the sword and pulled a sword flower on the stage. Li Ming immediately clapped and said loudly: "Okay!"


    Li Rong smiled and knocked on the fan. It was interesting to see everyone. Everyone was attracted to the stage. I have to say that Li Cheng is very talented in this way. I don¡¯t blame Li. Ming happy.


    Pei Wenxuan leaned over to fill Li Rong with wine, and whispered: "Your Highness is not happy?"


    "What''s the dissatisfaction?" Li Rong turned his head and chuckled lightly, and said in a voice that only two of them could hear, "This is for money in the street, so I don''t need to give it now. Why don''t you look at it?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong''s mouth couldn''t be forgiving. He smiled and didn''t say a word. After Li Cheng pulled the sword flower, he received a big applause. He straightened his chest and looked very proud.


    Hua Le stood on the side of the stage and said with Li Ming: "Father, today I play this song, it is''Ping Chuan Into the Battle'', this song has been lost for a hundred years, and the sons and ministers looked up the ancient books, but only half of it was broken. It happened by chance that Su Shilang played this song for his brother, so he recorded the second half of the volume. Today I presented this song for my father and I hope my father will like it."


    It was this kind of modesty that secretly showed off her amazing talents, and Li Rong felt she was tired.


    She turned her head and whispered with Pei Wenxuan, "Why haven''t they started yet?"


    "Be patient, I guess there are still important things that I haven''t said." Pei Wenxuan patted her hand. As soon as his voice fell, he listened to Chinese music. "But the child minister only has a flute. Thin, if Su Shilang doesn''t dislike it," Hua Le turned to look at Su Rongqing, who was sitting in the table with a calm expression, "Would you like to accompany me and present this song for my father?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Su Rongqing, and Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong subconsciously.


    Li Rong noticed that Pei Wenxuan was looking at him, and turned his eyes back strangely. The two quietly looked at each other when everyone was staring at Su Rongqing.


    Su Rongqing didn''t say a word, Hua Le held up a smile: "Shi Lang Su?"


    Hua Le''s call awakened Li Rong''s mind. She understood Hua Le''s purpose tonight. The drunkard didn''t mean to drink, but Su Rongqing!


    With an identity like Hua Le, even a princess, it is difficult to marry a high school. I didn''t want Roufei and Hua Le to know that Hua Le would not be able to get married under normal circumstances, so they chose an abnormal path.


    But now that Li Ming is not repelled by Li Ming, and from a noble family, the best unmarried person is Su Rongqing, who knows that he wants to inherit the Su family.


    Li Rong was a little surprised at Hua Le''s appetite for a while. If he didn''t take the usual path, he would really go straight to the sky.


    It''s just that she couldn''t put Hua Le to marry such a high school, so before Su Rongqing could answer, Li Rong immediately stood up and said directly: "Why bother Su Shilang, younger sister."


    When Li Rong spoke, everyone looked over, Pei Wenxuan stared at her with a cold expression.


    Li Rong did not dare to watch Pei Wenxuan, she walked directly from behind the small table on stage, without giving Hua Le any chance to refute the substitution, and said with a smile: "Actually, "Pingchuan Into the Battle" is not completely lost, but many famous teachers are unwilling. To teach ordinary disciples, it just so happened that I also studied with a famous master. My sister needs accompaniment? My sister can help you."


    With that said, Li Rong sat on the floor gracefully in front of Guqin. The red clothes were already eye-catching, and Li Rong was born with a natural beauty and an extraordinary demeanor. She hadn''t restrained her momentum before, Hua Le stood next to her, like a maid standing next to her Behind, people can''t notice half a point.


    Hua Le realized that everyone''s eyes were not on her, she subconsciously moved away from Li Rong in small steps. She knew where her shortcomings were and didn''t want to be too obvious in comparison.


    Seeing Hua Le sneaking aside, Li Rong raised her eyes and said with a smile: "Sister, you can go a little further."


    "Ok?"


    Hua Le was a little dazed, and Li Rong raised her hand to the edge of the stage and said gracefully: "It''s okay to take a few steps, step down directly, and leave my sister to perform alone."


    When Li Rong said this, there was a faint laughter in the surrounding area. Hua Le was a little embarrassed, and reluctantly smiled: "My sister is joking, let''s start."


    Hua Le said, turning his head and placing the jade flute to his lips.


    Li Rong lowered her eyes, raised her hand to pluck the strings, and the tense opening melody came out.


    Li Cheng held the sword, made a move, then screamed, and then performed to the rhythm.


    Concubine Rou can walk to this position, naturally there is a unique way. Although she came from a humble background, Rou Fei''s taste is not bad. For example, the Ping Chuan Entering tune was chosen to fit Li Ming''s heart, and it can indeed show a person''s ability to drive and control instruments to the extreme.


    The tune was very tense at the beginning, and then gradually became more intense, the tune pushed up all the way, without a half-minute interval, as if it was a hand-held knife slashing into the enemy army, fighting all the way heartily.


    A person¡¯s tunes often represent all of the person¡¯s state of mind. The tunes chosen by Concubine Rou are correct, and Hua Yue¡¯s skills can barely keep up. If there is no comparison, Hua Yue is pretty good, but now that Li Rong is here, everything is fine. It''s the same.


    This tune was learned by Li Rong on the battlefield.


    In the previous life of Li Chuan many times in the Northern Expedition, Li Rong once went to the front line in person. This song was handed to her by Su Rongqing on the front line. She once played this song in the city tower to stimulate the soldiers'' momentum. Compared with her realm, it suddenly appeared as a Chinese flute. Thin and weak, dull and tasteless.


    Hua Le also noticed the problem in the middle, and she couldn''t help panicking in her heart. This panic made her breathless, and it became more difficult to keep up with Li Rong''s piano.


    The sound of Li Rong''s piano became more and more intense, as if fighting to a critical moment, and at this time Hua Le''s low voice could not keep up at all, and could only try to follow, making the sound of the piano appear a little lonely. Obviously when it was the best time, there was always something missing.


    At this moment, Su Rongqing stood up silently among the crowd, and walked straight towards the team of musicians next to him.


    And Pei Wenxuan in the row opposite him also stood up and walked towards the team of musicians on his side.


    Su Rongqing took off her coat as she walked, then came to the drum, put her clothes on the drum stand, and whispered: "borrow it."


    With that said, he took the drumstick from the drum master and slammed it down!


    The drum sound was confused with Li Rong¡¯s piano sound. The dense drum sound and the passionate piano sound. In an instant, Li Rong seemed to have returned to the time when Su Rongqing was playing the piano in the castle tower. Li Rong raised his head in surprise. For a moment, a rush of erhu and the desolate sound of erhu rushed in.


    The sound of the erhu is much slower than the sound of the piano and drums, which seems incompatible, but it is precisely because of this incompatible that it is more and more distinct from the original tone.


    Li Rong raised his eyes and saw Pei Wenxuan sitting in the band of musicians on the opposite side, pressing one hand on the erhu string and pulling the bow with one hand, looking at her provocatively.


    Li Rong saw the musician who was holding a suona next to him with a sigh of relief. She knew clearly in her heart--


    If it weren''t for the suona, maybe it''s not the erhu that rang now.

 Chapter 97： Coax you

    Pei Wenxuan''s erhu sound seems to be chording Li Rong, but it is completely different from the drum sound beside him. Li Rong is fast and he is slow, Li Rong is slow and he is fast, but the weird fusion is somewhat inexplicable in the abrupt... Nice?


    Everyone was a little shocked. Li Ming turned his head and asked Gu Zi, the ritual minister who was best at music and said: "Gu Shangshu, is this "Pingchuan Into the Battle" played like this?"


    Gu Zidao twisted his pale beard and was closing his eyes to listen carefully. After Li Ming asked, he slowly opened his eyes, turned his head, and respectfully said to Li Ming: "Your Majesty, the original "Pingchuan Into the Battle" is naturally not played like this. Yes, the initial cooperation of His Highness Pingle, His Highness Huale, and Su Shilang Qin, Flute and Drum, is no more orthodox rules. Pei Fuma''s subsequent addition of the erhu is an innovative move."


    Li Ming turned the Buddha beads in his hand and nodded: "It''s not bad to hear."


    "The addition of the Erhu Pei Fu Ma is very different from the past "Ping Chuan Into the Battle", but it has a little more other meaning. The previous "Ping Chuan Into the Battle" described the introduction of the king of Pingchuan. Array, the **** scene of killing the Quartet, but after the addition of this erhu, it feels a little more desolate. This erhu was added to the last section of the tune, which just described the corpses and the suffering of the people in the later period of the war. Filled in a lot of artistic conceptions, which adds a lot of color to the music level. Unfortunately, Pei Ma is obviously not good at erhu, and Su Shilang doesn''t use drums often." Gu Zidao laughed, "If the master comes to play, I think it will be even more brilliant. But the two have reached the artistic conception It¡¯s a pleasure to be able to appreciate the music of two young people in the hall."


    When Gu Zidao commented, the sound of the music faded away, and applause broke out in the audience, mostly discussing the changes after the erhu was added to the tune, but Li Cheng and Hua Le had long been forgotten.


    Hua Le was still able to bear it. Li Cheng saw it, and threw the sword in his hand with anger, and rushed back to Rou Fei with tears in his eyes.


    Hua Le''s expression wasn''t very good, but she was old and couldn''t be as willful as Li Cheng. Li Rong stood up, walked to Hua Le''s side, and smiled: "Sister plays the flute well."


    "Sister laughed." Hua Le smiled reluctantly, without saying much, and returned to his place by himself.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan just took their seats, and they heard Pei Wenxuan whisper: "The piano plays very well, I can''t help it when I want to show off."


    "Master Pei might as well be more," Li Rong smiled, lips humming, and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "If the musician hadn''t held the suona tightly, I''m afraid you would have to play the mourning music in the same room. Are you up?"


    "You look down on me too much," Pei Wenxuan said in the same voice, leaning his head lightly at Li Rong, "I am broad-minded, and I can play you a happy "Good Marriage" today."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Li Rong wanted to reply, but she was interrupted by loud praises when she didn''t say anything.


    "Today the piano is played well, the flute is well played, the drums are well played, and the erhu... is also well played," Li Ming''s voice sounded and said happily, "The most important thing is, Su Wang Jian, dance well! Dance with great momentum! This is what my Daxia boy should look like, what all Aiqing think?"


    The audience was silent and a little embarrassed. After a while, it was the old skater Gu Zidao who made the first sound and laughed: "Your Majesty said it is true that Su Wang is so young, and it is really rare to have such a courage. In the future, Prince Wen can rejuvenate the country. King Su¡¯s power can be an Ampang, one literary and one military, brothers working together, is the blessing of your majesty, and also the blessing of Daxia Sheji!"


    "Master Gu is right." Su Minzhi laughed, and followed Gu Zidao to say something that praised both Li Chuan and Li Cheng, so that they can''t be guilty, and then someone finally started talking.


    With your words and me, the scene finally became lively. Li Ming saw that the officials were not answering him, so he couldn''t say any more, but he seemed a little unwilling in his heart, so he turned his head to look at Li Chuan and asked: "Prince You see, your elder sisters and siblings are thinking about doing something to congratulate the New Year. As a prince, what do you think now?"


    "It''s not like a few people who can enjoy and dance well," Li Chuan said calmly, "I can only serve as courtiers in the future, so as to share worries for my father and to benefit the people."


    "Spoken words, nice." Li Ming snorted coldly. Li Chuan was stern, pretending that he could not hear Li Ming''s sarcasm. Li Ming was silent for a while and said directly: "You are also seventeen years old now. The prince''s affairs should also be on the agenda, when are you going to delay it?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she raised her heart. She was afraid that Li Chuan would refuse like this. She was about to open her mouth to relieve Li Chuan, so she listened to Li Chuan calmly: "A child minister never refuses, listen to the father and the queen. Commanded."


    Li Rong was a little surprised for a while. She didn''t expect Li Chuan to receive so smoothly. Li Chuan responded so well. Li Ming didn''t want to say more, saying, "Then when the spring begins, you are ready to choose your concubine."


    "Yes."


    Li Chuan spoke respectfully. Li Ming saw that Li Chuan was a hard and soft one, so he simply turned his head and appreciated all the four players who played. After waiting for a while, the palace banquet ended hastily.


    As soon as Li Ming left, everyone dispersed, some went to the Imperial Garden to sober up, and some left altogether.


    Li Chuan and the others drank a bit more, seeming to be overwhelmed with alcohol. The courtier waved his hand and left by herself. Li Rong saw Li Chuan get up and walk towards the waterside. She patted Pei Wenxuan''s hand and lowered her voice: "I will go back as soon as I go, you help me cover it."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, before Pei Wenxuan could reply, she quickly got up and chased Li Chuan out.


    Li Chuan was served by an eunuch, walking all the way to the waterside, Li Rong quietly followed behind him, and saw that he was tall and slender, and he seemed to have grown a little bit taller. Vaguely overlapping with the emperor in her memory who was so thin that she lost her popularity, she felt a little flustered.


    Li Chuan walked to the lake pavilion and let the curtain down. Li Rong walked in. He saw Li Chuan sitting at the long table. Seeing Li Rong walk in, he laughed: "Why did sister A come here?"


    "It''s bored in the hall," Li Rong hesitated, "I''ll come out and blow the hair."


    With that, she walked to the opposite of Li Chuan and sat down: "They give you too much wine?"


    Li Chuan laughed: "How is it possible? None of them dared to irritate me. They just came out without wanting to stay."


    "Your marriage..." Li Rong hesitated, but before she finished speaking, Li Chuan interrupted her directly: "Sister, let me ask you a question."


    Li Rong looked up at him, she knew that Li Chuan would not ask questions casually.


    She hesitated for a moment, and still said: "You can ask."


    "If," Li Chuan smiled bitterly, "I mean if I rejected my father today, would you help me?"


    "I will." Li Rong answered without hesitation. Li Chuan nodded slightly, "I know, I always know," Li Chuan''s voice was a little dumb, "A sister is the best to me."


    "Chuan''er," Li Rong looked at Li Chuan, feeling a little uncomfortable, "Actually you can refuse today."


    "Then next time?" Li Chuan asked directly, "I can''t keep rejecting others like this for a lifetime. Willfulness comes at a price."


    "Sister," Li Chuan paused. After hesitating for a long time, he slowly said, "I am sorry for the Qin family. It is also me... I am sorry for Qin Zhenzhen."


    "If you had promised to marry Sister Ya," Li Chuan was a little dazed, "isn''t the Qin family safe from being framed?"


    "No."


    Li Rong replied decisively, Li Chuan raised his eyes to look at her, and said in doubt: "No?"


    Li Rong hesitated for a while, and after a long time, she slowly said, "Chuan''er, in fact, no matter what you do, A sister will support you. You don''t have to wrong yourself."


    Li Chuan didn''t speak, he lowered his eyes and looked at the tea in his hand. After a long time, he laughed: "Sister, I''m actually very strange. I don''t know from which day your attitude towards me is very conniving. No matter what I do, you are willing to support. Why?"


    "I''m your sister," Li Rong said earnestly, "I hope you have a good life, always like now."


    "Then you tell me the truth," Li Chuan stared at her, "Am I doing it right?"


    Li Rong was speechless for a while, and Li Chuan looked at her quietly: "I am in this palace. I hope to marry someone I like. I also hope that the person who marries me will marry me only if he really likes it. Sister, do you think it should be? "


    Without waiting for Li Rong to speak, Li Chuan took a deep breath: "No. A sister, when you stood by my side for the first time, I was very happy, but I regretted it from the day the Qin family was in trouble."


    "When Qin Zhenzhen is gone, I will send her off," Li Chuan closed his eyes, he put one hand on his knee and one hand supporting himself, "I thought at that time, if I marry the queen according to the wishes of my mother. After Shangguanya, he added a few side rooms according to the wishes of the father and the officials. In fact, this is just the bite of a group of wild beasts in the circle. I am a wild beast, and the other party is the same, and I can''t harm people passing by."


    "But I was unwilling to be reconciled, I was compassionate, and compassionate to the person who married me, as well as myself, so I harmed the Qin family."


    "The mother''s queen is right," Li Chuan put the cup on the table, and he stood up. "I can no longer rely on the love of my sister and mother to me and act recklessly. A sister, don''t worry, I figured it out. A married woman who knows what the palace looks like will also come, so she won¡¯t be saddened by love.¡±


    "I can''t trouble Sister A, I''m the prince, these are all trivial things. Sister, don''t worry," Li Chuan laughed, "I will take care of it, don''t worry. Man man, I''m fine."


    After Li Chuan finished speaking, he looked around and said, "I can''t let people see you and I talk for so long, I''m leaving now."


    With that, Li Chuan took the lead to leave.


    Li Rong was sitting in the Huxin Pavilion. After a long time, she turned her head and looked at Li Chuan, and saw that Li Chuan''s back was faintly visible as an adult.


    Li Rong sat in the Huxin Pavilion for a while, then stood up and walked to the hall. There were not a few people left in the hall. Pei Wenxuan was still waiting for her. After she was seated, Pei Wenxuan gave her a look. It seemed that I wanted to say something, but he stopped.


    After a while, he finally said: "It''s getting late, let''s go home first."


    Li Rong nodded, Pei Wenxuan instructed people to prepare the carriage, and then they were sent to take the cloak, put it on Li Rong, and tie her belt.


    Li Rong saw that he was so caring, she couldn''t help laughing, and whispered: "I thought you were still angry with me."


    "The anger is mad," Pei Wenxuan tied the knot, flattened his clothes, put his hands in his sleeves, turned and walked outside the hall, and said flatly, "His Royal Highness won''t coax me anyway, and it wasn''t me who bowed in the end. What can I do to take Joe?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she felt a little funny. She walked to Pei Wenxuan and explained in a low voice, "I got up today because I didn¡¯t want Concubine Rou to achieve her wish. Playing a child in Huale is a game of the marriage of Concubine Roux. Hua Le She also knew in her heart that she would not choose such a song for no reason and ask Su Rongqing to accompany her. She did this today, hoping to let the world know that Concubine Rou and the Su family have a good relationship. In this way, the Han clan who follows Concubine Rou can. It will also gain a little more confidence. And if Su Rongqing really expresses his position today, the father''s temperament might mean marriage."


    "Your Majesty cannot really mean marriage."


    Pei Wenxuan calmly analyzed: "Nowadays Hua Le marries Su Rongqing is still a high level. If Su Rongqing refuses to marry in court, it will be difficult for your majesty to handle it. He dare not gamble."


    "And another reason," Pei Wenxuan paused and turned to look at her, "I accept it temporarily, but I still feel uncomfortable and dazzling, what do you say?"


    Li Rong tapped the palm of her hand with a fan and sighed, "Speaking of which, I don''t think you are angry at all."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, Li Rong raised his eyes, his eyes were all clear, and he said somewhat helplessly: "You just want to take advantage."


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Pei Wenxuan directly retorted, serious, "Weichen is not..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong threw directly into Pei Wenxuan''s arms, raised his hand around his waist, and hugged him tightly.


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice stopped abruptly, his body was a little stiff, and the people around him couldn''t help but look at them. Li Rong raised his head and looked up at Pei Wenxuan, somewhat innocent: "Are you still angry?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s eyes, knowing that Li Rong was digging a hole for him to jump, and finally he could only answer honestly: "I''m not angry anymore."


    "Then do you want to take advantage of me?"


    Li Rong continued to ask questions, swearing to sit down, Pei Wenxuan was looking for opportunities to take advantage of this matter.


    Pei Wenxuan sighed, rather helpless: "Can I not think about it?"


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to tear off Li Rong''s hand and pulled her forward: "Okay, you win, go home."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when she heard Pei Wenxuan''s words. She took the initiative to hold Pei Wenxuan''s hand and put her head forward: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "What is your Royal Highness''s orders?" Pei Wenxuan was holding hands by her, looking like he was about to go up to the sword.


    Li Rong laughed, and she whispered: "Am I coaxing you?"


    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a while, he suddenly realized that Li Rong, who was just now, seemed to be really, actively coaxing him?


    He couldn''t speak for a while, he felt a little joyful in his heart, and felt that he should be steady. When he walked in the night and passed through the palace gate, shadows shrouded in the shadows. They were in the brief darkness, and Pei Wenxuan softly responded, "Yes."

 Chapter 98： Transfer

    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s "um", she knew that Pei Wenxuan was happy. She took Pei Wenxuan forward, and the two got into the carriage together. Only when Pei Wenxuan remembered: "I just saw you just now and I seem to be depressed. , But what did you say to His Royal Highness?"


    "Chuan''er decided to choose a concubine." Li Rong sighed, "In fact, this is also a good thing. He can figure it out the best, but I don''t know why, and I always feel a little uncomfortable in my heart."


    "What is your Highness?"


    Pei Wenxuan poured tea for Li Rong, and Li Rong was silent. After a while, she smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. He is like this, everyone is relieved, and it''s better. He is the prince after all," Li Rong said. Seeing him, he smiled, "Isn''t it?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word. He didn''t seem to want to touch on this topic. He pushed the poured tea to Li Rong, saying: "Your Royal Highness has some tea, and you can relax."


    Li Rong looked up and saw Pei Wenxuan''s slightly distant look under the candlelight. She hesitated for a moment, but after all, she didn''t say anything.


    The annual vacation passed very quickly. After staying at home for a few days, the entire court resumed operations. On the first day Li Rong returned to the Supervisory Department, he heard that the exiled team was leaving the city. Li Rong thought for a while, suddenly remembered, turned around and asked Shangguan Ya said: "Is Lin Feibai sentenced to full force?"


    "Yes."


    Shangguanya nodded and said strangely: "Why do you suddenly remember this?"


    "Let''s go." Li Rong stood up and smiled, "Go and see him."


    Shangguanya was a little surprised that Li Rong would have this idea. She followed Li Rong out and hurriedly said, "Why does your Highness want to see him?"


    "It''s a talent," Li Rong explained, "It''s a pity not to see him off."


    The two went out, got into the carriage, and after a while, they reached the gate of the city.


    At this time, a line of prisoners had gathered at the gate of the city. They were wearing white prison clothes, with heavy fetters, and wooden shackles hanging around their necks, saying goodbye to their relatives.


    Weeping in front of the city gate, only Lin Feibai stood in the crowd, looking very calm, out of step with the surroundings.


    Li Rong and Shangguanya walked to Lin Feibai, Li Rong smiled and greeted him: "Master Lin."


    Lin Feibai responded without saying much. Li Rong looked at the torture instrument on his body, turned her head, and the same as Shangguan Ya ordered: "You will take care of the officers and soldiers who escorted them. You still need to be decent, don''t give Lin So many things on the son."


    Shangguanya stepped back, and Li Rong turned her head to look at Lin Feibai. Lin Feibai''s face was still, Li Rong looked at him up and down: "Look at Master Lin, are you ready for the road in Qixingtang?"


    "Why?" Lin Feibai heard Li Rong mention the Seven Star Hall, and finally there was a little wave on his face, "His Royal Highness feels that cutting the grass must remove the roots, and now I am here to remove the root of Lin?"


    "Young Master Lin was wrong. I came to provide a way for Young Master Lin." Li Rong raised her hand and looked at the folding fan, and said gently, "Did Master Lin ever want to be an official?"


    Lin Feibai frowned, and Li Rong analyzed it to him: "If the Seven Star Hall robbed you back this time, it must have alarmed the court. With the temper of my father, your organization like Qixing Hall was assassinated. He is afraid that he will not let you go."


    "So what do you want to say?" Lin Feibai stared at Li Rong, and Li Rong smiled. "I just want to know that the same murders are all desperate. Is Young Master Lin willing to fight on the battlefield?"


    "This time Young Master Lin was in the army in the past."


    Li Rong turned his head and looked into the distance: "The military is different from the exile. It is also a remote area. The exiled people will have no future. But if the military merits, they will also have the opportunity to lose their merits and sins and hold important positions in the military. Young Master Lin If you are willing, you can cooperate with Young Master Lin. As long as Young Master Lin makes a small contribution, I will ask your Majesty to enter the family tree and change from a sinful body to a good citizen. In this way, you can make contributions in the battlefield. "


    "From then on, is it to flee around the world, or to join the family tree in exchange for life to fight the officialdom," Li Rong leaned forward, "Master Lin thinks about it."


    There is no choice, and no choice.


    Lin Feibai looked at Li Rong and frowned, his eyes could not help but be a little confused: "Do you dare to believe me?"


    After all, he has not breached the contract once. Last time he promised to work with her inside and outside to deal with Xie Lanqing, but turned around and dealt with Xie Lanqing.


    Li Rong smiled: "I know if you can believe it. Before you were bound by your mother''s death, now I think you will make the best choice for you."


    "My choice?" Lin Feibai sneered. "You sentenced me to serve as the army and still let me choose. This is called choice? What kind of person are you here to pretend to be?"


    "Young Master Lin can''t think about it anymore," Li Rong touched the fan in his hand, "You killed me and framed me again. I let you serve as an army, which is already magnanimous to you. Now I am still giving you a way to go. You are wrong. Thank me?"


    "Young Master Lin has a lot of lives in his hands. I must see things like grievances and grievances. You and I are not enemies. You didn''t kill me because you hated me, and I didn''t judge you because of disgust. In that case, I can provide you with benefits. , Why don''t you become friends with me?"


    After Li Rong said something, Lin Feibai didn''t say much. He was not a fool. After thinking about it for a moment, he responded and said, "Listen to your highness."


    As the two talked, Shangguanya walked over and said to Li Rong, "I''ve done the work. I''m still at the door. It''s not easy to do things. After a while, I walked far away and left the Huajing realm, and they would remove the torture instrument from him. Come down."


    With that, Shangguanya turned her head and looked at Lin Feibai: "Lin Thief, don''t you thank the princess?"


    "I thank her, but I am not thanking you," Lin Feibai replied directly and glanced at Shangguanya lightly. "What''s up with you?"


    "You are like a dog biting Lu Dongbin," Shangguanya was angry at Lin Feibai''s words, raising her hand, "Change my leaf card for me."


    "The Southwest is poor and boring," Lin Feibai said slowly, "I won''t pay it back."


    After saying this, the escorted officers and soldiers came to Li Rong and said with a grin: "His Royal Highness, this young man can get on the journey. It''s better for you two to talk about it later."


    This is a good thing. Li Rong nodded, let Shangguanya reward the silver, raised his hand and gave Lin Feibai a jade pendant engraved with the word "ping", saying: "Let us write more in the future."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she led Shangguanya back.


    As soon as he entered the city, an attendant walked over and said to Li Rong: "His Majesty, the consort said that he can''t go back today. Please eat by yourself."


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Li Rong is a little strange, Pei Wenxuan rarely does not go home to eat, but now he does not go back to eat?


    "He Ma said he would entertain some adults."


    When Li Rong heard this, she frowned, but it was not easy to have the attack in front of other people, so she pressed it down, planning to go back and ask Pei Wenxuan.


    Shangguanya was observing Li Rong''s expression next to him. As soon as the attendant left, Shangguanya touched Li Rong with her shoulders: "You don''t want to eat with you, aren''t you happy?"


    "How come?" Li Rong withdrew his eyes from the attendant who had left, and turned to say, "I was just thinking about why he entertained other people."


    "The official department will determine the assessment results in February, and the personnel transfer list will be announced in March, but that list was also set in February," Shangguanya was very familiar with these, and said, "Officials who want to transfer are now everywhere. Walk around, the consort is now inviting guests, presumably they want to move."


    After that, Shangguan Ya remembered: "He has been in the position of Supervisor Yushi for a while, right? He is your servant. It is reasonable to get married with you to be promoted to rank and promote. He followed you to do so many times. For each case, it''s time to be promoted because of emotion and reason, why are you still motionless?"


    "Yushi is the real power," Li Rong explained to Shangguanya. "Although the rank is not high, it is much more important than the official positions with false names. If he wants to transfer, he must also go to places with real power. Those places are not easy to enter. "The father must also be pressing, pressing enough," Li Rong made a gesture of squeezing, "When he bounced back, he bounced high."


    "Then," Shangguan Ya thought for a while, "The promotion of the consort is about ten percent sure. What is he doing now?"


    Li Rong wrapped her arms around her chest, holding her arms, thinking about Shangguanya''s words: "I''m afraid someone will embarrass him."


    If you are forcibly sent to a place for things like promotion, others have a way to correct you. If Pei Wenxuan intends to be an official with real power, he must have his own party members.


    "I''m afraid someone will embarrass him."


    Li Rong murmured, Shangguanya glanced at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Rong looked up puzzled: "What are you laughing at?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya winked at her, "You and your husband are in a good relationship nowadays?"


    Li Rong could hear Shangguanya''s question. They were walking on the street, watching people coming and going, Li Rong slowly said, "Thanks to you, it''s a change."


    "When are you planning to have children?"


    Shangguanya and Li Rong were walking down the street. Li Rong looked at the rattle on the side of the road, and heard Shangguanya''s question.


    She had never had a child in her life, she didn''t want it when she was young, and then she didn''t dare to ask for it, and finally couldn''t ask for it.


    To her, the child is like an expensive luxury, far away, listening to other people''s talk, but she has never thought about owning it except for the first year of marriage.


    But now Shangguanya talked about it again, she suddenly realized that everything she found hard to get in her previous life, including children, at this moment, seems to be able to get on tiptoe and work hard enough.


    Li Rong thought about this issue seriously, Shangguan Ya saw that she was silent, and continued: "Why, haven''t you thought about it?"


    "I''ll tell you the truth," Li Rong looked around, approached Shangguanya, and muttered, "We haven''t rounded up yet."


    Shangguan Ya opened her eyes wide and was a little shocked for a while, but after thinking about it for a while, she stabilized again and said calmly: "Your Majesty, if you have any questions, you can talk to me more."


    "It''s not a problem," Li Rong frowned and analyzed carefully. "Actually, I don''t care, it''s Pei Wenxuan who..."


    "Can''t he?" Shangguanya cried out in shock, and Li Rong explained quickly, "Okay, he is fine."


    "That?" Shangguanya showed a puzzled expression.


    After half a year of marriage, there is no problem with the body, the woman is willing, the feelings are also harmonious, and she can sit back and relax. What is the reincarnation of Liu Xiahui?


    "That''s what he told me," Li Rong told the truth. "He feels that the relationship should be slower and wants to come with me step by step."


    "I understand." Shangguanya nodded, showing a clear expression, "His Royal Highness, I know this very well."


    "Do you know?" Li Rong was a little surprised. She looked back at Shang Guan Ya. She, an old woman who had lived for most of her life, didn''t know something, Shang Guan Ya knew?


    "Clear," Shangguan Ya said very seriously, "The steps for your husband and wife are not in place."


    "Tell me." Li Rong became interested in Shangguanya''s thoughts. Shangguanya and Li Rong walked side by side, as if to tell a fortune, "His Royal Highness, in your relationship, you are usually courtesy of you, right?"


    "Yes." Li Rong admitted frankly, "He usually accommodates me."


    "Then what did you give him, did you deliberately make him happy?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    When Li Rong said it, she felt a little guilty when she didn''t know why. Shangguanya began to analyze to Li Rong: "So you see, the implied by the husband is so obvious. He thinks that the feelings have to come step by step. Why have you not gone to bed? Because you have not reached this point. Your majesty, you are willing, explain the steps of the husband. I''m here for you, but if you stay still, it''s impossible for the cohort to find it suitable."


    Li Rong knocked his hand with a fan, and listened to Shangguanya continue: "So, if you want to sleep with him, don''t be too reserved. If you want to attack, attack, and break into his heart, you can play him between your palms."


    Shangguanya said, making a gesture of squeezing her fingers one by one into a fist.


    Li Rong frowned, although she didn''t quite agree with Shangguanya''s theory. For example, she felt that Pei Wenxuan''s "unwillingness" was more likely to come from the mismatch between the feelings in their hearts.


    But there is one thing that she cares about.


    She cared that Pei Wenxuan said that she had never coaxed him.


    So she coaxed a little, and he could forgive everything.


    In fact, she didn''t want this, she didn''t know what was wrong, she just hoped that Pei Wenxuan could be more presumptuous in front of her.


    She asked him to wait for himself, and couldn''t just coax people in place and do nothing.


    When Li Rong thought about it this way, she settled down: "You are right, I have to treat him better."


    With that said, Li Rong made up his mind: "I have to help him with this transfer!"

 Chapter 99： Boy team

    "His Royal Highness is wise." Shangguan Ya listened to Li Rong''s decision, and immediately praised her, "The transfer is the most sorrowful thing now, if your Royal Highness can help him solve it, after he knows it, he will be grateful and very happy. I feel that your Highness is right. His care then opened up and went to Wushan with His Highness to accomplish good deeds."


    "I don''t need the ones behind." Li Rong coughed lightly. "He''s just as happy as he is. As for the rest," Li Rong thought for a while, "In fact, what he said may not be bad."


    "What does your highness mean?" Shangguanya was a little puzzled. Li Rong put her hands behind her back and smiled. "I have never had a good relationship with anyone. I glanced at the portrait and got married in a hurry, confused. Yes, I don¡¯t know what it would be like if two people fell in love, made love, and got married."


    As Li Rong said, she turned her head and looked at Shangguanya. Today, Shangguanya is smart and beautiful. Li Rong looked at her for a long time and slowly laughed: "You are not too young anymore. Don''t look for others all day, and show yourself to yourself. Seeing, you can do it when you should. If you can''t do it, call me," Li Rong raised an eyebrow, "My palace will help you."


    "Thank your highness for your kindness." Shangguan Ya heard that Li Rong wanted to help her, and immediately said, "It''s still your matter that is more important, and the subordinates can solve the marriage in a mere way."


    Li Rong nodded, and didn''t care any more. After all, this was Shangguanya''s private matter. She didn''t care what she thought.


    So she went back to the transfer of Pei Wenxuan, thinking about ways.


    For Pei Wenxuan to be transferred to the staff, the Yushitai must first be willing to let go, and then the staff is willing to accept. Yushitai was Shangguanmin¡¯s decision, and it was not difficult, but the staff was Wang Houwen. She had offended a lot before the Wang family. Pei Wenxuan had to transfer it. If Wang Houwen knew it, it would definitely not be possible. Therefore, the safest way now is to find someone who can lead the staff and let Pei Wenxuan quietly enter a small position in the staff. When it is settled, Wang Houwen will know that it will be difficult to drive Pei Wenxuan out again.


    First mix into the staff, then get promoted, and then make plans.


    But what Pei Wenxuan needs now is a person who is willing to secretly put his name on the list of officials.


    Li Rong thought about the name of the person in charge of the transfer of internal and external personnel this time, and got an idea in her heart.


    "strange."


    When Li Rong was thinking about Pei Wenxuan¡¯s promotion, she heard Shangguanya murmur. Li Rong raised her head and noticed that there seemed to be many scholars from outside Huajing on the street. Some of them were asking for directions. People were chatting, the accents of Tiannan Haibei were mixed, flooding the streets, and Li Rong couldn''t help taking a few more glances.


    Shangguanya also noticed this situation, and she was a little curious: "It seems that there have been a lot of scholars from other places recently."


    "Do you know why?"


    Li Rong turned to look at Shangguanya, and Shangguanya shook her head. Although she is proficient in the doorways among the upper-class nobles, she is not quite clear about the affairs of the people below.


    Li Rong is very familiar with the origins of these scholars: "The imperial examinations will start in March and early February. The students and tributes from all over the country were reported to Dashang Provincial Government."


    This was a major event in her country in the later part of her previous life.


    "Then what are they doing so early?"


    "Naturally, it has other functions. The imperial examination not only tests the articles at the time, but also can vote for the chief examiner. If the chief examiner likes, even if the articles in the examination room are average, they can also rely on the usual articles to enter the palace examination."


    "But how do these ordinary students hand over the essays on weekdays to the chief examiner? Did they pass it to them in the examination room?"


    Shangguanya was a little puzzled. Li Rong looked aside and saw that two scholars were discussing their experience of going to Su Mansion. She listened to her ear and explained to Shangguanya: "So they will come to Huajing ahead of time and deliver their papers to the mansions of the dignitaries who like to receive poems. If they are valued, these dignitaries will recommend him to the lord at the time. Examiner."


    "In that case," Shangguan Yath thought, "In fact, this imperial examination is not interesting."


    "How to say?" Seeing Shangguanya, Li Rong seemed to have reacted. Shangguanya curled her lips. "If it is recommended by the powerful, the chief examiner can add points according to his discretion. Then the children of the powerful participate, aren''t all the champions?"


    "The powerful children, why do they need to participate in the imperial examination?" Li Rong laughed. "The descendants of the aristocratic family have been honoured by their ancestors and can directly recommend them to the dynasty. For example, Su Rongqing, wouldn''t he follow his grandfather to discuss politics at the age of twelve? Does he need to participate in the imperial examination? So those who would go to the imperial examinations were mostly ordinary people, or to try their own arrogant children. The imperial examination was unfair because of the internal struggle of these ordinary people, not the interference of the family."


    Shangguanya sighed while listening to this, Li Rong couldn''t help but smile: "What are you sighing for?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shang Guanya said with emotion, "Fortunately, we work hard when we reborn."


    The two chatted all the way, and Li Rong took Shangguanya back to the mansion. After returning to the mansion, Li Rong turned around and ordered someone to check with Liu Chunhang, the staff member of the staff.


    After a series of things were dealt with, she listened to Pei Wenxuan back.


    After Pei Wenxuan came back, he didn''t go to see her first, but went around to the bathroom. After a round of washing, he came back.


    Li Rong gave Zhezi a hand, and when she saw him come in with a change of clothes, she didn''t lift her head, but said, "Where can I drink the flower wine?"


    "His Royal Highness was wronged."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, walked to Li Rong, and sat down cross-legged: "Who is brave enough to take me to drink wine?"


    "This old dog in the court is bold enough," Li Rong put aside the approved papers. "Didn''t I take you there before? I don''t know."


    "Today is different from the past," Pei Wenxuan leaned to the left and said with a smile, "Take me to drink wine, Princess Pingle will go to your Majesty to file a complaint at most, and your Majesty will give a verbal training, privately. I''m afraid I will have to cultivate more women''s morals. But now take me to drink wine," Pei Wenxuan grabbed a peanut on the plate and threw it into his mouth, "I''m afraid that the inspector will go to his house to investigate immediately. Case, trouble yourself."


    "Woman," Pei Wenxuan exclaimed, "If you have money, you will become fierce."


    "Why, I was gentle before?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Pei Wenxuan saw a warning in her eyes, and quickly said, "Now it''s also gentle, especially gentle."


    Li Rong was amused by him, too lazy to be serious with him, and just said: "Today are you going to talk about transfer?"


    "Isn''t it?" Pei Wenxuan sighed, "After exhausting my work, I asked the staff of the staff again, and all of them were pushed back and forth. I can recite the words."


    "Punma, it''s not that we don''t help you," Pei Wenxuan straightened up, learning the appearance of those people, yin and yang strangely, "This matter must be done according to the rules, then whoever is right, who should be, is who. Don''t worry, just follow the rules."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan said softly: "These old dogs, they have a ghostly rule in their hearts, all they want is money. But they dare not accept my money."


    "Or," Li Rong tentatively asked, "Will you leave this to me?"


    "Do you think I can''t figure it out?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head and raised his eyebrows: "His Royal Highness," he was turning over, quite serious, "You can say that I am a bad person. But," Pei Wenxuan raised his finger to his brain, "You can''t call me stupid. "


    "Then..." Li Rong was cautious, "Do you do this yourself?"


    "I will do it myself."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to roll his sleeves, and said slowly: "Little things, don''t bother your highness."


    "What if I want to be troubled?" Li Rong hesitated to ask such a sentence, Pei Wenxuan''s actions stopped, this sentence entered Pei Wenxuan''s mind, and he instantly analyzed Li Rong''s many motives for saying this.


    What does it mean to be troubled? She hopes he can rely on her?


    Why do you want him to rely on her?


    is not it¡­¡­


    Pei Wenxuan reviewed all the clips they had spent together in his mind. He suddenly realized that Li Rong seemed to treat him a little bit better every time he was in trouble.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but remember what her grandmother had said to his mother before: "When you get along with husband and wife, you have to learn to show weakness. You do everything by yourself, and the other party can''t do anything for you. Even if you are good, he can hardly take you to heart. on."


    To translate this, it is roughly that if everything does not cost, it will naturally not be cherished.


    In this way, is he usually too strong?


    If it is an ordinary woman, he is strong, the other party may be happy, but Li Rong, who is used to being strong, will he show weakness, but make Li Rong happy?


    A bunch of thoughts flashed in his mind quickly, Pei Wenxuan''s movement of rolling his sleeves stopped for a moment, he laughed, and continued to pull the sleeves over his arms, slowly saying: "Then how do you want to be troubled by your highness?"


    "Why don''t you leave this to me." Li Rongxing came and said happily, "I don''t seem to have done anything for you, I will help you once. Make sure to do it properly!"


    "it is good."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled slightly and raised his head and said: "Then please come to your Highness. Actually, it is very difficult for me to handle this matter. If your Highness can help, it would be great."


    Hearing Pei Wenxuan said that it was difficult for him to do it right, Li Rong subconsciously ignored what he had said before, and immediately became happy.


    Seeing that she was happy, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to stack the folds for her, then stood up and reached out to pull Li Rong: "Okay, it''s so late, go to sleep."


    Li Rong was pulled up by him and walked to the bed with him. When he got into bed, Pei Wenxuan put down the curtain, Li Rong remembered. She turned sideways and looked at Pei Wenxuan next to him: "Did you drink today?"


    "Nope."


    Hearing her question, Pei Wenxuan turned sideways and turned to look at her: "I can''t drink or drink now."


    "Why don''t you drink in this life?" Li Rong was a little strange. She remembered that Pei Wenxuan was in the officialdom back and forth, and the amount of drinking was also trained by the chief. Pei Wenxuan asked her to question, and only said: "Firstly, I don''t want you to take care of me anymore. It is troublesome to take care of me after drinking. Secondly, I am sorry."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he raised his hand and gently pulled the hair on Li Rong''s face behind his ears, and said softly: "We both tossed our bodies so hard in the last life. You were sick in your early fifties. I can''t compare Where are you going. I was coughing up blood while you were lying in the hospital bed."


    "I don''t know." Li Rong sighed, "It''s great for you to keep it secret."


    "Just myself and the doctor know."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was gentle: "And it didn''t take long for the two of us to leave together. I think if I''m still alive, it shouldn''t be long. So in this life, let''s not toss about it. If we live longer, we will spend more time with you. One point. I have to wait for you, in case my life is short, I didn''t wait..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Li Rong didn''t like him to say this. Pei Wenxuan smiled and didn''t say much. He thought for a while and saw that Li Rong was interested in talking to him, and said: "Did you go to see Lin Feibai today?"


    "Yeah. I''ll let him go to the southwest to join the army and make good contributions."


    "Alright, I can''t count on Qin Lin at all, now he has been exposed very obviously." Pei Wenxuan nodded. Li Rong thought for a while, she suddenly said, "Pei Wenxuan, did you want a child in your last life?"


    These words made Pei Wenxuan stunned. After a while, he slowly said, "I must think. Especially afterwards, every time I go home alone, I feel very lonely."


    "You want boys and girls?"


    Li Rong was a little curious, Pei Wenxuan thought, and replied: "It doesn''t matter, it''s almost the same. But now I don''t want it very much."


    "Why?" Li Rong was surprised. Pei Wenxuan stared at her. After a long time, he gently touched her forehead with his forehead: "I''m afraid you have an accident, so I don''t want any of them. I don''t want to take any risks."


    Li Rong lowered her eyebrows when she heard this. Pei Wenxuan looked at her appearance, raised his hand to hold the person in his arms, and said gently: "Go to sleep."


    Pei Wenxuan promised to hand over the transfer to Li Rong to deal with, so he didn''t bother about it seriously.


    No worries about the transfer, Pei Wenxuan took time off, set a wooden tube at the gate of the princess mansion, and wrote the word "Naxian".


    This wooden tube is called Naxian tube. Before the imperial examination, Huajing Gaomen would place a wooden tube at the door if they wanted to read the scholar''s article. The scholar could put his work in the wooden tube and put his signature on it for the rich and powerful to read.


    If you have read articles by scholars, you can invite people to the Fuzhong to be guests.


    After Pei Wenxuan set up the Naxian tube, frequent gatherings began in the mansion. Every day Li Rong went home, he could hear Pei Wenxuan discussing current affairs with a bunch of scholars. In addition to these scholars, some family members would also come. Before the imperial examination, because scholars attended banquets everywhere, it was also the most popular period for talk banquets.


    Sometimes Li Rong would sneak past and saw a bunch of scholars talking in the room. Pei Wenxuan was dressed in a white single shirt with a golden curling moire pattern, wearing a jade crown, with one leg crossed, and the other sitting bent, with a teacup in one hand and the other. With a hand on his curved knee, he looked a little arrogant in the unruly, but he smiled while observing the appearance of the person, a little more calm and restrained.


    Li Rong sneaked over at first, just because by chance, she went to see Pei Wenxuan and ran into him, and then saw so many people that it was not good to go in, so she quietly left.


    But then she discovered that every time she passed by, she seemed to see a bunch of maids gathering at the door, secretly looking at the people inside.


    Once in the past, she not only saw the maid, but also Shangguanya. She was calm and pretended not to see it.


    Later, she discovered that not only Shangguanya was here, but a group of aristocratic ladies began to follow Shangguanya to the Princess''s Mansion. Every time she reported her name, a group of people hid in the garden to watch Pei Wenxuan talk. meeting.


    It was exposed that Li Rong had a whim one day and wanted to see Pei Wenxuan. Then, as soon as he passed by, he found that a bunch of familiar ladies followed Shangguanya in her yard.


    She confirmed that this group of people had not notified, only Shangguanya''s name. She looked at it from a distance and confirmed that the eyes of these girls were all on the men in the chat, most of them were Pei Wenxuan.


    She walked over quietly and kicked Shangguanya lightly behind. Shangguanya turned her head angrily and whispered: "Fuck..."


    Before she finished speaking, when she saw Li Rong condescendingly looking at her, Shangguan Ya was frightened: "You, you, you..."


    "You come with me."


    Li Rong directly tugged on Shangguanya''s collar and dragged her away. After the two walked away, Li Rong wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at Shangguanya, who was holding her head down and daring not to speak.


    "Yes," Li Rong sneered. "If you don''t want to do anything, bring a group of girls to my house to see my husband?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya hesitated, "In fact, not all of them are here to see the consort..."


    "I should thank you for letting him go?"


    "Your Highness," Shangguan Ya took a deep breath, "Actually, this is also a strategy for us to win over people''s hearts."


    "Use the face of my horse?"


    "No," Shangguanya said immediately, "His Royal Highness, you have to know that a good-looking man is actually not very lethal, but a group of good-looking and talented men is different. Especially this kind of secretive feeling. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will show you."


    Listening to Shangguanya''s words, Li Rong was dragged by her, and followed her into the crowd with doubts.


    There are too many girls here and everyone is hiding outside. Li Rong was a little embarrassed for a while. She didn''t know why she had to be so sneaky to see her husband by herself.


    The most important thing is, why should those men be unhurried in the conservatory, they are shivering in the cold wind?


    She felt that these girls'' brains were broken, but she was still wondering why Shangguanya''s brains were so broken.


    So she decided to follow Shangguanya to experience it.


    Pei Wenxuan¡¯s talk banquet has been the most popular among families in recent days, so many people come today. High gates such as Su Ronghua and ordinary cold people such as Cui Yulang are all in this lobby.


    Both Su Ronghua and Cui Yulang are well-known romantic figures in Huajing. Among them, Pei Wenxuan, wearing a jade crown in plain clothes, is not at all disadvantaged. No matter whether he sits or stands, his posture is elegant and elegant, and he debates poetry. , Are very proficient.


    Today, he and Su Rong Huaqing are discussing debates and "li".


    The two were seated at each other and landed on the spot. Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to signal Su Ronghua first. Su Ronghua nodded and asked, "Li, Li Ye, but?"


    "What is law?" Pei Wenxuan looked calm and asked calmly.


    "Rules are laws."


    "What is law?"


    "The law is the law."


    "How are rules and laws different?"


    When asked about this, Su Ronghua hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "The law is the rule, and the rule is not the law."


    "Rite is the rule, and the law is also the rule. The two are one of the rules, but they are not the same. If you break the law, you will be punished by the government. If you break the etiquette, you may not be punished. Therefore," Pei Wenxuancong Serving tea, raised his eyes and smiled, "Rite is not the law."


    His smile seemed to be radiant, Li Rong bent over and hid in the garden to look at him, not knowing how, his heartbeat was almost half beat.


    She was a little stunned when she saw it, and at this moment, there seemed to be a girl behind her who was too excited, and suddenly stepped on a slippery foot and rushed forward.


    So she pushed one by one, and Li Rong was right in the front. When she was pushed like this, she threw herself out. Before she could recover from Pei Wenxuan''s smile, she threw herself out after being pushed like this.


    Li Rong staggered and fell to the ground, everyone was shocked and looked over.


    Pei Wenxuan was still holding a teacup and looked over with smiling eyes. When he found that it was Li Rong who had fallen on the ground, he raised his eyebrows.


    Li Rong was stared at by so many people, and embarrassment filled her heart.


    Fortunately, she had a thick-skinned face. She tried her best to keep herself standing up in an elegant posture. Then Wanfang patted her ashes and commented: "That''s a good point, everyone."


    As she said, she shook her fan, smiled and stepped into the crowd, and when she left, kicked her back and pushed her Shangguanya''s leg.


    Shangguan Ya took a deep breath, and didn''t dare to yell, and limped and followed.


    Everyone watched Li Rong leave with a fan and swaying in a cold day. At this time, a scholar finally reacted and turned to Pei Wenxuan, wondering: "Master Pei, who is that lady just now?"


    Hearing this question, Pei Wenxuan turned around and smiled apologetically: "My wife is stubborn, just laugh."


    As he said, he took a sip of tea, remembering the look in Li Rong''s eyes when he fell to the ground, and his smile grew a little bit more.


    After Li Rong led Shangguanya away, she could finally get angry. She turned her head, pointed at Shangguanya with a fan, and said, "Look at you..."


    "Is the Ma Ma very handsome?" Shang Guanya raised her hand and grabbed Li Rong''s fan. When Li Rong was asked by her, she choked for a while.


    Shangguanya stared at Li Rong, and said seriously: "His Royal Highness, do you have a feeling of heartbeat? A group of men look at it together, it feels different, right?"


    Li Rong: "..."


    "Liu Hangchun, have you checked?" Li Rong felt that it was meaningless to entangle with a teenage girl. After all, Shangguanya was still young, and the girl was Huaichun, so she was young. She didn''t want to answer the question whether Pei Wenxuan was handsome or not, so she could only change the topic.


    Shangguanya nodded: "Check it, and tomorrow I will give you everything you want on the table. By the way, since I have worked so hard to help you, can you do me a favor?"


    "Say." Li Rong nodded, and as soon as she finished speaking, she saw Shangguanya bring out a pile of colorful papers.


    "His Royal Highness, can you please tell me, let him send these papers down, and let the person who writes the name on the paper write braille on the paper. Write the name, write poetry, and write anything."


    "Are you crazy?" Li Rong was shocked, "You asked me to ask Pei Wenxuan to do this?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya looked serious, "The relationship between me and the ladies of the major families is up to you."


    Li Rong did not speak. She quietly looked at the paper Shangguanya was holding. After taking it, she read the names on it one by one, and finally she took a deep breath: "This name cannot be signed in vain. silver."


    "Deal."


    Shangguan Ya was happy to speak out. Li Rong stuffed the paper into her sleeve, and she went back to the room by herself.


    In the evening, when Pei Wenxuan''s talks were almost over, he returned to the house.


    As soon as he went back, he saw Li Rong waiting for him in the room. Li Rong heard the sound of Pei Wenxuan entering the room, but she felt a little embarrassed when she thought of what happened in the afternoon, so she didn''t want to take the initiative to say hello. Pei Wenxuan stepped forward, sat opposite Li Rong, and said with a smile: "Your Highness?"


    "I''m back?" Li Rong did not look up, and continued to approve the paper. Pei Wenxuan smiled and stared at her for a while. Li Rong knew that he was looking at her, so she pretended to be fine, raised her head, and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "You did a good job at the talks. How many people can you see?"


    "Naturally, there are, after all, there are many talented people on this year''s Dragon and Tiger rankings."


    Hearing this, Li Rong nodded, Pei Wenxuan smiled and watched Li Rong have nothing to say, Li Rong was a little embarrassed by him, but she didn''t show her face, she just coughed slightly: "Then you Get in touch."


    "Of course," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and twisted a peanut in Li Rong''s plate, and said slowly, "How long have you been sneaking around?"


    "It didn''t take long." Li Rong retorted subconsciously, and then felt that this direction was a bit wrong, and quickly remedied, "I didn''t look at you."


    "Oh." Pei Wenxuan replied casually, and Li Rong realized that she still had a task today, so she quickly relaxed her attitude: "Well, Pei Wenxuan, can you please help?"


    "His Royal Highness, please." Pei Wenxuan rubbed the peanuts in his hand, seeing Li Rong''s expression a little embarrassed, and guessed that what Li Rong wanted him to help was probably not related to business.


    It has nothing to do with business, it should be in private. Thinking of the way Li Rong looks at him in the daytime, and that Li Rong had to help him with a series of actions before, he couldn¡¯t help but guess that Li Rong wanted to do this now, perhaps because of this. I like what he is going to do.


    For example, ask him to copy a picture?


    Thinking of this, Pei Wenxuan smiled even more. He tried to restrain himself, and listened to Li Rong: "I know you literati, you write well. Can you..."


    "Naturally." Pei Wenxuan answered happily, "His Royal Highness wants to come..."


    "Look at this stack of papers," Li Rong took out a pile of papers, and brought it a bit to please. "Can you post it according to the name on the paper, and ask your friends to help sign it?"

 Chapter 100： image

    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong and remained silent.


    Li Rong hurriedly said: "One piece is five taels, look at so many pieces here."


    "Can''t help."


    Pei Wenxuan''s smile fell, and he straightened up: "Sleep."


    "Oh, no," Li Rong hurriedly pursued, "Is it okay just now? Why did you suddenly fall asleep?"


    Pei Wenxuan ignored her, went to bed and lifted the quilt, and when he lay on the bed, he closed the quilt and closed his eyes.


    Li Rong sat on the side and gently pushed him: "It''s not a big deal, just tell them, and they won''t save your face. The princes of the family will not sign, the ordinary scholars OK?"


    "Don''t go, shame."


    Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes and said decisively. Li Rong thought for a while, maybe there are still some rules between them that she doesn''t understand. Pei Wenxuan had always followed her, saying that it was probably inconvenient to say that he couldn''t go, and it was not a big deal, so she gave it up. Put this stack of paper on the table, wash and undress, and return to the bed.


    When Pei Wenxuan fell asleep by the bed, Li Rong patted him: "Let me go in."


    Pei Wenxuan turned his back to her, wrapped in the quilt, motionless, closed his eyes and said: "No, climb by yourself."


    Li Rong was irritated by this attitude. She stood by the bed and said coldly, "Don''t you?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, Li Rong stretched out her hand to pull him, Pei Wenxuan felt that she was going to do it, got up and sat cross-legged, then gave up a position.


    Li Rong glanced at him mockingly and went to bed gracefully. Pei Wenxuan was a little aggrieved by her look, and always felt as if he had lost. Seeing her lying down, he whispered: "Just let it, what are you doing so fiercely?"


    After saying this, I felt that I had pulled back a round, and Pei Wenxuan was finally satisfied and lay down to sleep.


    When Li Rong got up early the next morning, he held the stack of papers and returned to the Supervisory Department. When Shangguan Ya saw Li Rong coming, he went forward with hope: "His Royal Highness, what happened? Is it so fast?"


    "Pei Wenxuan is not willing to do this, and feels ashamed."


    Li Rong handed the paper to Shangguanya and said directly: "Don''t be busy with this, and give me Liu Hangchun''s information quickly."


    When Shangguanya heard these words, she wailed: "His Royal Highness, your words are nothing but words..."


    "When did I promise you to take it back?"


    Li Rong raised her hand and knocked Shangguanya''s head with a fan, and then sat back on the side of the case: "Try it for you, don''t get into it."


    When Shangguanya heard this, she sighed and didn''t dare to bother Li Rong anymore. She sat down and put Liu Hangchun''s information on the desktop, and sighed, "It''s all here."


    In the imperial court, the officials have been in office for a long time, and there will be something to check. Li Rong asked the inspector to investigate Liu Chunhang specially, and Shangguan Ya quickly compiled a batch of information.


    This Liu Chunhang was in the staff department. There were no big mistakes and a lot of small mistakes. Li Rong didn''t bother to look at such cases at first, but it happened that Liu Chunhang was in charge of the transfer of officials below grade five in the staff department. Pei Wenxuan wanted to join the staff department. , But Wang Houwen''s hand, it is best to be below Rank 5. In this way, the list does not need to be handed over to the official secretary Wang Houwen for review.


    Today, the imperial examination is not taken seriously. After joining the staff, he can be appointed as the chief examiner and the chief examiner.


    The imperial examination in the previous life was the Longhuban, and talented people came out in large numbers. If Pei Wenxuan became the chief examiner of this imperial examination, he would be full of wings after his birthday.


    There hasn¡¯t been so much happening in the previous life. These disciples worked in unimportant positions for several years before they began to show their prominence. In this life, she has now captured so many people, and the court has vacated so many positions. In the court, if they do a little bit of operation, they will be promoted much faster than in the previous life.


    Li Rong arranged Pei Wenxuan''s path clearly in her heart. She took a look at Liu Hangchun''s information and asked the dark guard to report Liu Chunhang''s location, and then went to the street herself to block people.


    According to the dark guard, Liu Chunhang was recruiting dancers in the restaurant to have fun. Li Rong went to the restaurant next door, booked a private room, and sent people to notify Liu Chunhang.


    Li Rong was drinking tea in the room alone. After a while, Liu Hangchun came in panicked and knelt on the ground anxiously: "Knock to your Royal Highness, the next official doesn''t know that your Royal Highness is here. If you have lost your way, you still hope that your Highness will forgive you. "


    "It''s just a meal, Master Liu needn''t be cautious."


    Li Rong smiled and raised her hand and said, "Master Liu sit down."


    At the time when the officials were being transferred, Liu Hangchun was not of high grade, but he was in an important position in the official department. Naturally, he knew that Li Rong personally came to him instead of just drinking tea and chatting.


    Li Rong personally poured tea for him, Liu Hangchun sat prudently, raising his hand to wipe the sweat from his head, not daring to speak.


    "There is not much time, and I don''t want Master Liu to go around in circles, so I just said it straight away."


    The voice of tea rang in the room, and Li Rong¡¯s tone was calm, and it sounded like chatting: ¡°I¡¯m here this time and I want to ask Master Liu for a favor. I heard that this time the officials of the rank five and below are transferred. It¡¯s up to Master Liu. I have a person here who has outstanding learning and good character. I would like to recommend Master Liu to be the test leader. I wonder if Master Liu can help?"


    "His Royal Highness," Liu Hangchun said with a look of embarrassment, "The position of the master tester is currently full, and the staff has no plans to recruit this position."


    "There is no position, you can create a position," Li Rong laughed. "Isn''t the staff missing a doctor now? Move Yuanwailang to the position of the doctor, and choose a master tester to move to the position of Yuanwailang. , Isn''t this position available?"


    "His Royal Highness takes so much trouble," Liu Hangchun suggested, "Why not send the person you recommend directly to the doctor''s position?"


    Liu Hangchun didn''t want to pick up this hot yam. Li Rong listened to him and looked at him with a smile: "Master Liu is rejecting?"


    "Don''t dare," Liu Hangchun hurriedly knelt down and said anxiously, "His Royal Highness is in trouble, so the next official naturally does his best to help, but the official position is too small, your Highness..."


    "But I don''t think he has enough qualifications. Just one test is enough. I want him to be this?"


    Liu Hangchun didn''t answer. He knelt on the ground, desperately thinking about how to respond. Li Rong picked up the tea cup and said slowly: "Master Liu, there is a box on the table. Open it."


    Liu Hangchun couldn''t ask for it to leave this topic, he sighed, got up quickly, and opened the box.


    As soon as the box was opened, the color of the gold bar came into view. Liu Hangchun was stunned, and then immediately panicked. As soon as he put his hand on, the lid of the box closed again. Liu Hangchun hurriedly knelt down and desperately buckled his head: "His Royal Highness is forgiving, please don''t be embarrassed anymore."


    "Master Liu joked, is this palace embarrassing you?"


    Li Rong fiddled with the tea with a tea bowl, leaning against the table, and said leisurely: "My palace knows Master Liu''s rules, so I brought a gold bar here. Today, my palace also gave Master Liu a way to choose, or Master Liu took the gold bar. I accept it. Either," Li Rong put down the tea bowl, probed forward, and laughed, "Master Liu, the Superintendent, take a trip?"


    Liu Hangchun froze, Li Rong leaned back in his chair and said casually: "You know my style. You helped me with this. If Wang Houwen asks, if you do your job well, he can''t do anything to you. Yes. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll be fine, but just change someone to help me take your seat. Mrs. Liu, you can¡¯t go on both sides of the road, you have to choose one. Look, if you want gold, you should go to my inspector. A cup of tea?"


    "My husband is a talented person," Li Rong lowered his head and touched his dyed nails. "As long as you don''t make things worse, he is more than enough to be the master of the test. I just want you to do things impartially, Master Liu, or Say, if you don''t go the right way, you have to go a wrong way?"


    Liu Hangchun was silent for a long time. He finally made a decision. He took a deep breath and said: "His Royal Highness, Liu cannot be the master of this matter. If you can do things impartially, I hope your Highness can rest assured."


    Li Rong understood what Liu Hangchun meant. Since both sides were offending, he simply didn''t help anyone.


    However, with Pei Wenxuan''s talents, no one can help, it is more than enough to be the master of merit.


    So Li Rong smiled and replied: "My palace is relieved when Master Liu said this."


    Liu Hangchun breathed a sigh of relief: "His Royal Highness is satisfied, if nothing else, then the official will retire first."


    Li Rong nodded and raised his hand and said, "Master Liu, walk slowly."


    Liu Hangchun respectfully saluted, then wiped his sweat and got up and left. After he walked out, Shangguanya walked in and saw Li Rong smiling, and she knew it was done. She sat down and said happily: "Now the list of staff transfers is almost finalized. In just a few days, Liu Hangchun only needs to add the name of the horse, and after adding it, even if Wang Houwen knows later, it is a done deal. "


    Li Rong nodded and said slowly: "Pei Wenxuan has entered the staff department, Xie Lanqing has left, and the criminal department is now the place where Pei Liming is temporarily acting as the assistant minister of the criminal department. When the staff member''s transfer list comes out, the criminal department''s transfer list should also come out. The position of Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry should be stable."


    "The Pei family fills in the position where Shangguan''s retired, and your Majesty will feel relieved a lot, but your Highness, I have a question."


    Shangguanya took the cup, and Li Rong responded, "You said."


    "His Royal Highness is confident" Shangguanya raised her eyes and looked at Li Rong, "Can you absolutely control Pei''s house?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she was drinking tea with a calm expression.


    "His Royal Highness, let me remind you one more thing," Shangguan Ya took a sip of tea in a gentle tone, "I support your Highness in establishing a relationship between husband and wife, and harmony is great. But raising cute cats and raising tigers requires more thought."


    "I understand your concerns."


    Li Rong replied slowly: "It''s just a very time. Some people are always needed. Shangguan''s occupying those positions is too eye-catching. After Pei''s family fills in, they can relax Your Majesty''s guard. In the past few years, he thought about it day by day. Started to suppress the Shangguan family and grab the military power from Concubine Rou. In the past six months, apart from Chuan''er''s marriage, has he rarely asked about this?"


    "Now he feels that I am fighting against Chuaner for power under Pei Wenxuan''s instigation. He thinks that Pei Wenxuan, as a poor family, is willing to use me for profit, so we will play this scene for him. He supported the poor family with his will. When he finally found out that Pei Wenxuan was also ours," Li Rong laughed, "I don''t know what he thinks."


    "I''m afraid that I have the heart to kill Pei Wenxuan."


    Shangguan Ya also laughed, but she thought about it, and then said: "However, your Majesty cannot completely believe in Pei Wenxuan. Now that he indulges His Highness, he just feels that whether His Royal Highness and Pei Wenxuan really take refuge in, they are indeed If Pei Wenxuan is dissatisfied, he will stop the loss in time to clean up the borers. But your majesty, your majesty can stop the loss in time, and you... also have to be prepared."


    Listening to this, Li Rong looked up at her and said, "What are you worried about?"


    "Worry about your Highness being fooled by beauty."


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguan Ya turned upright, "I hope that His Highness will be emotionally harmonious and happy, but I also hope that His Highness will not forget his identity. After all, the honor and disgrace of Shangguan''s family belong to His Highness."


    "Don''t worry," Li Rongyouyou said, "I know something better than you."


    "Very good," Shangguanya nodded and said happily, "I am relieved to have a wise master like your Highness guide the way. Okay, I''m done with today''s affairs, I''ll go ahead."


    When Li Rong got this, she was a little curious: "What else are you busy with?"


    "Sister entrusted, since your Highness is not helping, I can only find another way out."


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows and saw Shangguan Ya arched her hands: "Your Highness, I will withdraw first."


    With that, Shangguanya stepped away. Li Rong saw Shangguanya''s appearance and couldn''t help but let people follow him to see what Shangguanya was doing.


    The dark guard followed Shangguanya all the way, and saw that Shangguanya had arrived at the casino and found Su Ronghua, and then handed a stack of paper to Su Ronghua: "That''s it, you find the people whose names are written on the paper and let them sign If you write a sentence or something in your name, you will be divided into five to five.


    Su Ronghua looked at the thick stack of paper that Shangguanya was holding, and raised her eyebrows: "Miss Shangguan''s family, are you so busy with this little money?"


    "The gambling was gone a few days ago, and this month has not settled." Shangguanya looked serious, "I plan to pool some capital, go back and fight again, and earn my money back!"


    "Should you stop sending money?" Su Ronghua frowned, Shangguanya raised his eyes to look at him, "Master Su, look, are you helping me or not?"


    "Well," Su Ronghua thought for a while, "Who do you want to sign?"


    "Are you willing to help?"


    Shangguanya was happy, and she handed a stack of paper to Su Ronghua: "This is mine. Let them write a few more words. Look, I want Cui Yulang, Lin Zifan, and Xie Shangqing..."


    Shangguanya reported a bunch of names, and Su Ronghua kept smiling. After listening, he nodded, took the paper back, and smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the matter is on my body."


    "Really? Thank you so much."


    "No thanks."


    Su Ronghua said gently: "I should correct your eyesight. Otherwise, the eldest lady of Shangguan family will be blind at a young age, which is not very good."


    Shangguanya was a little dazed, so she saw Su Ronghua holding the page and left.


    At night, Su Ronghua asked to send the paper back to Shangguanya. Shangguanya happily went to the door to pick up the paper. After receiving the paper, Shangguanya''s expression instantly changed.


    I saw the same writing on every piece of paper.


    It says:


    Su Ronghua Huajing''s first beautiful man


    Su Ronghua is handsome and handsome


    Su Ronghua is both talented and beautiful


    Su Ronghua...


    Shangguanya quickly turned the page to the end, wanting to see if there were a few others written. After turning to the end, she saw Su Ronghua''s wild cursive writing--


    Please repeat and recite the full text above.


    By the way, I also attached a portrait of his handsome profile face, with the words beside it: It is recommended to be mounted in the bedroom for daily eye-catching.


    Shangguanya was mad at this narcissistic behavior. She tore up all the paper madly regardless of her being at the gate, leaving only the portrait, and then she pointed to the young man who came to deliver the paper, shaking. Said: "Go back and tell him, you let him wait, he is dead, he! Dead! Dead! It is!"


    These things were spread all the way from the spies to Li Rong at night. Li Rong listened to the spies finishing the matter. He spouted a sip of tea and said, "Su Ronghua, are you so inconsistent?"


    Pei Wenxuan appraised the zhezi next to him and listened. He raised his head and glanced at Li Rong before listening to Li Rong continue: "But to be honest, how did Su Ronghua send the portrait of Guan Yan? Does it look good?"


    The dark guard thought for a while, and said, "It seems not bad."


    "Then I''m a little curious, alas, has the painting been torn?"


    The dark guard shook his head: "It didn''t tear, Miss Shangguan asked to mount it."


    "Really framed and watched?"


    Li Rong was a little confused about Shangguanya''s meaning, Pei Wenxuan listened beside him, closed the papers, and said calmly: "Don''t talk, you are asleep."


    When Li Rong saw it was too early, she waved to let people go down first.


    Li Rong slept for a while. On the next day, she went to the inspection department to meet Shangguanya. Before returning home, she gave a light cough, and said casually, "Well, I heard that Su Ronghua gave you a picture. Portrait, are you framed? What do you mean?"


    "Do you know what I did when I framed it?" Shangguanya sneered, Li Rong turned to look at her, Shangguanya squeezed her fist, "I put him in the bedroom, and whenever I was upset, I took it. Shoot him with darts and whip him to relieve his anger!"


    "You..." Li Rong didn''t know what to say for a while. After thinking for a long time, she could only say, "You have some ideas."


    Shangguanya nodded and sneered: "He had better not let me hold any handle, or I will make him look good."


    Li Rong just heard this, she nodded, "Well, I know, you are very strong."


    The two chatted and returned home. Recently, Pei Wenxuan came back early. Li Rong entered the princess''s mansion. Without seeing Pei Wenxuan coming to pick her up, she turned around and asked Jingmei, "Where is the husband? Why didn''t you come to pick me up?"


    "The horse is busy."


    Jingmei laughed: "The horseman moved a lot of her portraits home today, and they hung them in the bedroom, dining room, lobby garden."


    "What is he doing?!" Li Rong said in shock, and she saw what Pei Wenxuan was drawing on the bedroom screen. Li Rong hurried forward. It was originally her favorite peony dancing butterfly golden silk. Yunjin Screen, she was afraid that Pei Wenxuan would go crazy, so she quickly said: "Pei Wenxuan, what are you doing!"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head back with a smile, and looked at Li Rong: "Your Highness."


    Seeing Li Rong looking through the gap of his body, he saw on the screen a self-portrait of Pei Wenxuan ascending the height and admiring the moon. Pei Wenxuan smiled gently: "I heard about the deeds of Lord Su yesterday. Mr. Su is right. Recently the scholars in Beijing have frequent visits, and the woman''s thoughts are impetuous. I am afraid that the crooked appearance of the outside world will stain the eyes of His Royal Highness, so I think it is better to set up more portraits of the ministers where His Highness is Your Highness improves the aesthetics, sees clearly and clears the spirit.


    "You..." Li Rong looked at the screen in shock, "Are you all discussed?"


    "Weichen did ask a few good friends, and recently they have all gone home to send self-portraits to his wife."


    Li Rong: "..."


    After Li Rong was silent for a long time, in order to make Pei Wenxuan sober, she raised her hand and said with the same person: "Go get the darts."


    Pei Wenxuan showed a confused look.


    Li Rong said seriously: "Since you have discussed it, then we have also discussed it."

 Chapter 101： Awards

    "What are you doing?" Pei Wenxuan was a little surprised when she asked her to get darts.


    Li Rong seemed to smile, "I know you learned this from Su Ronghua, so you have to ask Ayaliu what his portrait is."


    After thinking about it, Pei Wenxuan reacted: "She kept his portrait... to vent her anger?"


    "What do you think?" Li Rong laughed loudly, "Is it impossible to see things and think about people?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew it, he nodded, and then waved to the person next to him: "Then remove these portraits."


    At this time, Jingmei had already touched the dart and sent it over. Pei Wenxuan saw the dart and felt his heart beat. Before the dart was delivered to Li Rong, he raised his hand and moved the plate with the dart directly. When he reached his hand, he turned his head and handed it to the young man next to him, instructing: "A sharp weapon hurts people, don''t let your highness touch these things. Hurry up," Pei Wenxuan turned his head and waved his hand to the side, "Raise the portrait quickly. go."


    Li Rong smiled and watched Pei Wenxuan greet people to do this, and when Pei Wenxuan finished his instructions, he went to the study with her.


    "I heard that your Royal Highness met with Master Liu recently," Pei Wenxuan asked, "Is Your Royal Highness busy with a transfer?"


    "Don''t worry about this."


    Li Rong waved his hand: "A trivial matter, it''s not enough, don''t worry."


    "It seems that Your Highness is very sure." Pei Wenxuan said with a smile, "Weichen is waiting for your highness."


    "Don''t worry," Li Rong raised the fan and tapped Pei Wenxuan''s chest lightly, "I will definitely give you a surprise when the time comes."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and said, "The Weichen thanked Your Highness first."


    Li Rong gave Pei Wenxuan a stern look. She didn''t have the gesture of ingratiating that she had occasionally shown before. She felt a little bit disappointed in her heart. She coughed lightly, and said cautiously: "Pei Wenxuan, have you felt..."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan tilted his head, "What?"


    "Do you think," Li Rong gestured, "I feel a little better for you?"


    Hearing what Li Rong said, Pei Wenxuan knew what Li Rong was thinking. He lowered his head and smiled: "His Royal Highness has always been good to the ministers."


    "Do you think it''s more? Better than before?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and smiled, feeling that Li Rong seemed to be a child begging for sugar. He whispered: "Your Highness''s kindness, Weichen knows."


    "It''s fine if you know it, and I won''t waste my pains."


    Li Rong felt a little relieved when he got Pei Wenxuan''s words. She turned her head and reached out to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan raised her eyebrows. Li Rong laughed, "Cultivate feelings, I''m used to it."


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t stop it, and finally laughed out. He stretched out his hand, took Li Rong''s hand, and walked to the dining room with Li Rong, and said with a smile: "It''s all arranged by Your Highness."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong held hands with him, she whispered, "You tell me the truth."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan looked at her sideways, Li Rong seemed a little happy, "Are you jealous?"


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Pei Wenxuan smiled, "What kind of jealous does the Weichen have?"


    "Oh, that''s good." Li Rong nodded, "There is a talk on Aya tomorrow. I plan to check it out. I heard that there is a scholar named Yang this year..."


    "There are not enough talks at home, so should I go to another place to see it?"


    Pei Wenxuan narrowed his mouth and opened his mouth. Li Rong turned to look at him. After staring for a moment, Li Rong laughed out loud.


    "Duplicity."


    Li Rong turned her head, with her hands behind her back, and walked forward happily.


    Pei Wenxuan stood behind her for a moment, and he sneered: "It''s all crooked and blind."


    After speaking, he raised his hand and rubbed his face, restored his usual gentle smile, and followed Li Rong forward.


    Seeing that it was at the end of February, Li Rong talked to the staff of the staff several times, confirmed that they were cleared up and down, and added Pei Wenxuan''s name to the list of staff transfers, and Li Rong was relieved.


    Since Li Rong was in charge of this matter, Pei Wenxuan completely let go, only occasionally asking about Li Rong''s progress.


    When Pei Wenxuan asked, Li Rong felt annoyed and raised her eyebrows and asked, "Do you not believe me?"


    Pei Wenxuan was choked, naturally he didn''t dare to say yes, and quickly said: "Where is it, it''s just curiosity."


    Later, I dared not ask again.


    However, he always likes to control things in his own hands. Now this feeling of handing over officialdom to others makes him a little uneasy. Thinking about this all day, I can''t even sleep at night. But seeing Li Rong eagerly helping him, he couldn''t speak up.


    After all, Li Rong was treating him well, and he couldn''t say much about Li Rong with such a good start.


    Fortunately, this difficult time was not long. On February 26, the court set an internal list. After the list was announced, if no one participated in the performance within seven days, the transfer would begin in early March.


    The 25th was the time for the final list to be changed. Li Rong was worried and went to Liu Chunhang again. After Liu Chunhang repeatedly confirmed that there was no problem, Li Rong was relieved.


    Liu Chunhang escorted Li Rong out of the Liu Mansion. After reaching the door, Li Rong raised his hand to put his hat on, turned around and whispered to Liu Chunhang, "Master Liu, you don''t have to send it anymore, this palace will leave first."


    "His Royal Highness walk slowly."


    Liu Chunhang whispered off, Li Rong got into the carriage, which made a clatter in the night and started to leave.


    When Li Rong''s carriage was far away, Liu Chunhang wiped his forehead, and an elegant voice came from secretly: "Master Liu, stay behind."


    Liu Chunhang raised his head and saw a girl in Chinese dress standing in the night, with her hands folded in her sleeves, and her face in the dark could not be seen clearly, but she laughed and said: "This palace is ordered by the gentle concubine. , Come and bring a message to Master Liu."


    Liu Chunhang''s expression changed when he heard this, and he quickly said, "My lord, please."


    Li Rong was very happy when she got the job done. She felt a sense of satisfaction when she thought that Pei Wenxuan would be promoted tomorrow to thank herself.


    She turned her fan and closed her eyes, seeming to be enjoying something. Jinglan looked up at Li Rong next to him, and couldn''t help but laughed: "His Royal Highness helps the horseman with things, and he is happier than doing his own affairs."


    "I''m used to doing my own affairs," Li Rong closed her eyes and admitted frankly, "It''s the first time I''m so worried about planning for others."


    "His Royal Highness is also weird," Jingmei poured tea to Li Rong. "Everyone else is happy because they are men helping women solve problems. His Majesty is petting His Royal Highness. His Royal Highness doesn''t feel much happy. Now His Royal Highness is doing something for her. I am very happy."


    "What do you know?" Li Rong raised his eyes and said with some pride, "It''s not a skill to be spoiled by others, and a person who spoils is capable. Others love you, and when you are old and despondent, you can spoil him. It''s different. If you like it, you will like it, and if you don''t like it, you will leave. You are very free."


    "His Royal Highness is really open-minded." Jingmei had some admiration, and Jinglan smiled and shook her head. "His Royal Highness is getting used to speaking nonsense."


    "Why am I talking nonsense," Li Rong raised her eyebrows and looked at Jinglan. "What''s your point?"


    "His Royal Highness," Jing Lan put the peeled melon seeds in front of Li Rong and said gently, "People are happy with another person. Maybe there is no special reason, just like it."


    Li Rong paused, and listened to Jinglan to continue: "This is not ashamed."


    "Well," Li Rong nodded, her eyes turned out of the window, "It''s really nothing shameful."


    Jinglan smiled, only thinking that Li Rong was shy and didn''t say much.


    Li Rong looked at the busy traffic outside the window.


    The weather began to warm up at the end of February, and there were more people on the street. The night market was much more prosperous than before.


    Her eyes revolved on the people coming and going on the street, she looked at a pair of young men and women walking by talking and laughing, she clearly realized -


    Jinglan was wrong, she subconsciously avoided it, not ashamed.


    She felt scared.


    But these emotions quickly converged, she just sat in the position, listening to the two maids talking and laughing, silently.


    After making the final confirmation with Liu Chunhang, Li Rong no longer worried, and slept very well that night, but Pei Wenxuan was a little awake.


    This year''s imperial examination is very important, and many subsequent noble ministers came from this imperial examination. If he cannot enter the staff department tomorrow, he has to apply to preside over the imperial examination.


    Pei Wenxuan regretted letting Li Rong do this for a while, but he thought about something. According to Li Rong''s ability, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    He tossed around at night and couldn''t sleep. Li Rong woke up in a daze, with a little unconsciousness and said, "What are you doing?"


    Pei Wenxuan froze, he hesitated for a moment, turned his head, and finally asked, "Your Highness."


    Li Rong opened her misty eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan with a serious face in the night.


    Pei Wenxuan looked so serious that she woke up all at once, but she didn''t wake up very thoroughly. She looked at Pei Wenxuan in the night with her eyes burning.


    At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind.


    Could it be that Pei Wenxuan finally couldn''t bear it and planned to start with her? !


    Li Rong froze for a while, a little nervous. She began to think of the scene of them in bed after their two marriages in the previous life. Then she thought about whether the child would come right now if she accidentally had a child. If Pei Wenxuan left him , Will she regret raising this child by herself...


    Li Rong fainted in the middle of the night, and her thoughts dispersed all the way. Pei Wenxuan saw her sleepy eyes and misty eyes. He hesitated for a moment, and considered the words: "His Royal Highness is looking for Liu Hangchun today? Are you sure that it is the position of the chief examiner?"


    Li Rong immediately calmed down when Pei Wenxuan asked this.


    She instantly became ashamed of herself, calmed her emotions and said: "What''s the matter?"


    "Liu Hangchun is a man who values ??profits and credulity. His Royal Highness apart from giving money..."


    "Oh, are you annoying."


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s muttering, and said in pain, "You told me this in the middle of the night? You might as well sleep with me! I didn''t tell you, I was asleep."


    After speaking, Li Rong turned over and covered her ears with a quilt.


    Seeing Li Rong¡¯s attitude, Pei Wenxuan was speechless for a while. He lay down on the bed and relaxed for a while. He felt that he should trust Li Rong a little more, and don¡¯t always engage in the previous kind of cleverness that would destroy Li Rong¡¯s plan and destroy the entire army. .


    He pulled out the past that he had smashed Li Rong''s head in the past and reviewed it. After thinking about the record of Li Rong''s court, he finally felt more at ease. When the chicken started to crow, he barely fell asleep.


    When the two of them got up the next day, Li Rong slept well, but Pei Wenxuan had two dark circles under his eyes.


    Li Rong looked him up and down, and couldn''t help but say, "You haven''t slept all night?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, a bit sad and said: "His Royal Highness, I finally understand one thing."


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan gently said, "This must be a test you gave me, right?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong was a little dazed, Pei Wenxuan seemed to be a wandering soul, and "floating" out of the room with some vain steps, and walked up to the hall with Li Rong. He comforted himself with an open-minded smile: "The two of us have been mistrusting each other for many years. We have always done our own hands on key and important matters. We never rest assured that we will leave other people''s hands. This is the first time in our lives that we will leave such a critical matter to someone else. A test of your Highness''s faith."


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. Pei Wenxuan continued to comfort herself: "His Royal Highness is very good. As an opponent, I have never distrusted His Highness. Now I should continue to trust His Highness so much. For my sake, there is absolutely no problem with trusting His Highness''s ability."


    "You don''t have to worry about the former," Li Rong looked back confidently, "You can rest assured for the latter."


    "His Royal Highness said that." Pei Wenxuan held two dark circles under his eyes, and his eyes were full of trust. "I have always believed in Your Highness."


    One of them was full of confidence, the other was strong and pretended to be strong, and they reached the court together.


    Because everyone knows that the most important thing today is to announce the list of transfers to the ministries, so they didn¡¯t talk too much nonsense. After the key issues were quickly reported to one side, the official secretary came out and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, now all ministries The transfer list has been decided, please read the list."


    "Read it."


    Li Ming brought tea from the side and agreed to Wang Houwen''s request. Wang Houwen took out the list and started reading from the Ministry of Rites.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan have already inquired about the names of the various departments. In fact, the senior officials at the court almost knew the contents of the list, so they just listened quietly.


    When they read the Criminal Ministry, both Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong were waiting to recite Pei Liming''s name.


    After all, Pei Liming, as the secretary of the Criminal Ministry, handled Xie Lanqing''s case. In terms of seniority, political achievements, and status, they were all the most suitable candidates to take over.


    However, Wang Houwen calmly finished reading: "Xingbu Shangshu -", the name that followed was, "Su Rongqing."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his head suddenly and saw Li Rong look back in shock.


    Li Rong also did not expect that Su Rongqing would cut his head halfway. Although he was an officer of the Criminal Ministry, he was indeed too young in terms of seniority.


    And according to what she knew about Su Rongqing, he was not greedy for fame and fortune in his previous life, and seldom competed with others. It was the position of the Xingbu minister, and the family planned for him. Today, Pei Li is already the person who knows what to expect from the Ministry of Criminal Affairs. Su Rongqing must be the official secretary of the Criminal Ministry because of some means behind it.


    Pei Wenxuan also knew this. After he and Li Rong looked at each other for a short time, they frowned and turned to look at Su Rongqing ahead.


    Su Rongqing stood calmly in front of him, without squinting, as if everything was in his expectation, calmly and unhurriedly.


    Days of exhaustion made him feel a little uncomfortable. At this moment, he suddenly heard Su Rongqing becoming the secretary of the criminal ministry, and looking at Su Rongqing''s appearance of being born and indifferent to fame and fortune, he felt chest tightness, shortness of breath, and a little breathless.


    Installed.


    I don¡¯t know how many bad tricks were used, but now I¡¯m going to pretend it!


    Pei Wenxuan was so angry that his strength to squeeze the wat board was much stronger, and at this time, Wang Houwen read the list of officials.


    The lists announced by the dynasty today are all five or more positive grades, and the main task of the test is from the sixth grade, so Pei Wenxuan is unprepared.


    Just when he was not at all guarded, he heard Wang Houwen uttering out as if he had increased the volume: "The servant of the official department--"


    "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan did not come up in a breath, he felt his eyes go dark, the sky was spinning, the whole person could no longer stop, and he fell straight back.


    Before fainting, Pei Wenxuan wanted to compliment Li Rong.


    Good job.


    It was said that he was the master of the sixth-rank examination, and now he is directly serving as the fourth-rank servant.


    At such a high position, the court is now staring at him. Even Li Ming might have other ideas.


    Li Rong''s ability is really too great.

 Chapter 102： Chess game

    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s name, she looked back subconsciously. Then she saw Pei Wenxuan fall straight back. The officials behind him supported him and said in a panic, "Master Pei?"


    Chaotang suddenly became confused, Li Rong saw this, calmed his mind, walked quickly to Pei Wenxuan''s side, and at the same time called the royal doctor.


    She squatted down and looked carefully for a moment. After confirming the situation, she got up and said to Li Ming: "I will tell my father, the horse has fainted, and the child minister will take the horse to the side hall to rest first, and hope that his father will grant him permission."


    "Hurry up and see what''s going on," Li Ming frowned, "Don''t make trouble."


    Li Rong respectfully saluted, and then people carried Pei Wenxuan out of the main hall. After he was placed in the side hall, the imperial doctor rushed over. They asked for acupuncture and Li Rong watched by the side and waited for the results. Li Rong quickly raised her eyes: "How?"


    "Report to your majesty," the doctor replied in a proper manner, "the horse is tired and worried too much, and even his mind is damaged. Just take a few more days of recuperation."


    Li Rong nodded, and she almost guessed it. It is not easy for Pei Wenxuan''s sentimental temperament to be a cow and a horse in the daytime and at night to be fainted until now.


    She replied, and only said, "Is there anything else that needs attention?"


    The imperial doctor hesitated for a moment, and saw that there was no one around, then he said: "There is still no need to avoid taboos about yin and yang, like water..."


    "Sure."


    Li Rong knew what he was going to say, so she raised her hand and interrupted him directly: "Can there be others?"


    "Sleep and eat more," the doctor knew that Li Rong wanted to blow him down now, so he could only bite the bullet and said succinctly, "If you have a leisure time, go outside and relax, it is also good."


    Li Rong nodded, she probably understood. She waved her hand and told the royal doctor to go down first and let people boil the medicine. Then she told Jinglan to find out the dark lines in the palace and ask about the movement of Concubine Roux last night. After there was no one, she sat down and sat next to Pei Wenxuan, looking at him carefully.


    He seemed to be thinner in this life than in his previous life, but it''s no wonder that he didn''t think much after marrying her at this age in the previous life. Honestly in front of his husband, it was just for a bit of self-esteem to manage it hard.


    But now she and him are both with a sword that fell down on their heads. Less than a year after he was reborn with his eyes open, he has already settled in the Yushitai. Although the official position is not high, he is still in the court. It''s the Pei Yushi who doesn''t know, no one does not let go.


    It is even more shocking to cross the eighth level now.


    The position of the staff assistant is obviously not something Pei Wenxuan''s current qualifications can sit on.


    Su Rongqing was able to serve as the official secretary of the Criminal Department because Su Rongqing joined the court at the age of twelve. At the age of fourteen he was already a fifth-grade adviser. At the age of seventeen he has served as the minister of the criminal department. No one dared to say "unworthy" in Shangshu.


    But what about Bae Wenxuan?


    The 14-year-old leader of Bailu Academy graduated and recommended to the second year of Chunwei. He was the first in the written examination hall examination and was the new champion of Huajing. He entered the court at the beginning of fifteen years old. He was originally scheduled to be a scholar in the fifth grade middle school, but before he took office, Pei Lizhi left. She could only go back to Luzhou to keep her filial piety for three years. He returned after three years and was arranged by his second uncle. He went to the Criminal Ministry and became a Nine-Rank Sesame Officer. A year later, her father remembered it and took it out of the Criminal Ministry to be her husband. .


    The design of the Yang family gave him the opportunity to become an inspector of the Yushi. From the Qin case to the establishment of the Supervisory Department until now, on the one hand, he has been staying in the Yushitai to cooperate with her. If he is not in the Yushitai, she is missing. Knife; On the other hand, Li Ming deliberately restrained his promotion speed, verbally saying that he wanted to wait for a suitable position and give him a leap forward, but what Li Ming really meant...


    Who knows?


    Li Rong was thinking about the fact that Pei Wenxuan had entered the list of officers in the staff department, but she didn''t know what happened. Thinking about it, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    She suddenly remembered what Pei Wenxuan had said to her before.


    He said to her, Your Highness, we are different people.


    She had never felt this way before, but when she thought about it today, she suddenly felt that compared to Pei Wenxuan, Su Rongqing had gone too smoothly.


    Su Rongqing has the protection of his father and brother, even if his father and brother are gone, he can still have his uncle to help him if his family has inherited the family tradition for centuries.


    But what about Pei Wenxuan?


    When his father is gone, he has nothing. There is no so-called family inheritance, and there is no so-called family tradition. Only his second uncle figured out how to calculate his orphan and widow, forcing the fifteen-year-old to go back to keep his filial piety, then cheated the property from his mother and dismissed his retainers. .


    too difficult.


    Li Rong stretched out his hand and held Pei Wenxuan''s hand. Pei Wenxuan''s eyelashes trembled lightly. He opened his eyes and saw Li Rong look down at their clasped hands.


    "His Royal Highness..."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke in a dumb voice. Li Rong raised her head and saw that Pei Wenxuan was awake. She smiled: "Wake up? Would you like to drink water?"


    After Li Rong asked, she stretched out her hand and fetched water next to Pei Wenxuan''s lips. Pei Wenxuan took her hand and drank, after a while, he said anxiously: "His Royal Highness, have you heard the follow-up list?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go directly to the staff to get it in a while."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan frowned, "I know you are for my good, but you can even go up to the eighth level..."


    "What I set for you is the master of the test."


    Li Rong interrupted him and explained directly: "I didn''t do the staff assistant."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he was stunned. After a while, he calmly said: "How does your Highness handle this?"


    "You know, I approached Liu Hangchun, who was in charge of the promotion of officials below grade five. I gave him a gift and threatened him. If he doesn''t place you in the position of the test leader, I will ask him to supervise him. Chasi. He didn''t have clean hands, so he responded."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, only said: "What about then?"


    "This time, in the military salary case, the staff member lost a servant and a member of the foreign language. I must make up for it in this transfer, so I found other relationships and put the original test master into the position of the member of the foreign language. I have vacated the test master for you. Your qualifications are excellent in this transfer list. As long as they don¡¯t deliberately embarrass you, you should have entered the staff department. The position of test master is vacant, Liu Hangchun and related I have also taken care of the decision-making personnel. It stands to reason that a sixth-rank official is not a big problem."


    Li Rong analyzed, Pei Wenxuan thought and said nothing.


    After thinking for a while, Pei Wenxuan confirmed again: "Have you never contacted the personnel who can decide the appointment of officials of rank 5 or higher?"


    "No." Li Rong confirmed, "Your seniority has risen too high and too fast now, and I am afraid that your majesty will be jealous."


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, Li Rong poured tea to Pei Wenxuan: "Now I can be sure that someone is killing you. But I don''t understand. If it is hurting you, just let you not join the staff, why is it so expensive? Zhou Zhang, push you to the position of assistant minister?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, and Li Rong slowly said, "They are not afraid of self-defeating, so you really made you be the assistant servant?"


    "The bigger the bet, the greater the reward after winning." Pei Wenxuan thought and said in a low voice, "It seems that the people behind this want more than just me not to get promoted."


    "Then what do they want?"


    Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan laughed low and raised his eyes to meet Li Rong''s gaze. He smiled like a fox and said, "It depends, who shot it."


    "Who do you think is the shot?"


    Li Rong frowned. She already had a rough candidate in her heart, but she still needed to verify it. Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s meaning, there seemed to be more than one candidate in his mind.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and didn''t reply. He leaned on the side of the bed, closed his eyes, and rested and said: "When the news of the inquiries from all parties comes back tonight, I will know who it is."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she watched Pei Wenxuan. Even under such adversity, Pei Wenxuan was not at all angry. Instead, she had a sense of calmness in meeting her opponents. She leaned on the bedside gently, as if listening to the wind and rain. Leisurely.


    He tossed and turned awake last night, but when things happened, he was settled.


    What is afraid of is not something wrong, but what is afraid is not knowing what happened.


    Now that the other party made a move, Pei Wenxuan had a bottom in his heart, but didn''t panic.


    Li Rong saw him calm down, knowing that he had a certain amount in his heart, she took a moment to hesitate and said, "I didn''t manage this matter."


    Hearing what she said, Pei Wenxuan was a little surprised. He opened his eyes and saw Li Rong lowered his head, eyes down, and earnestly promised: "I will be responsible, you don''t have to worry."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan laughed, Li Rong frowned and raised her eyes: "What are you laughing at?"


    "His Royal Highness, the other party is blaming it in the dark. Even if it is for me to handle this matter today, it will not be better than His Highness. Why should your Highness blame yourself?"


    "If I could be more careful..."


    "What are you careful about?" Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked at her. "We have done what we can do. After all, we are not God, we can expect everything. If they want to take the initiative, we can''t stop them."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she kept looking back in her mind, if this incident can be repeated, where can she start to deal with it in advance.


    Seeing her annoyed by Pei Wenxuan, he sighed and shook his head, stretched out his hand to hug the person in his arms, and said with relief: "My lord, don''t be upset. You were sorry for me. You are not happy now. Wouldn''t I be more sorry for me if I coax you?"


    Li Rong''s body stiffened, Pei Wenxuan let go of her, raised her chin with his hand, and said with a smile, "Laugh."


    Li Rong grinned reluctantly. Pei Wenxuan was still upset when she saw her. He thought for a while: "Still feel sorry for me?"


    Li Rong didn''t answer her, she restrained her emotions and stood up and said, "If you are okay, go back first, and check the news from various places before..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong was stopped by Pei Wenxuan, dragged her whole body back, and fell into his arms, and then he squeezed her chin and kissed her down.


    After Li Rong made a little bit of money, she felt that this person was driving straight in. Her heartbeat was a little fast. This is the side hall used by the court to house the courtiers of special circumstances, and it is not in the princess mansion, in case someone sees...


    It seems to be nothing.


    Even so, Li Rong couldn''t help feeling nervous. This nervousness made her almost forget her previous emotions, but soon, she even forgot the nervousness.


    Pei Wenxuan felt her whole body relaxed, and he finally stopped. He held her, and neither of them said anything. Pei Wenxuan put his chin on her shoulder, and after a long time, he slowed down and was muffled. Voice, said slowly: "I know, you have a clear account, but Rongrong."


    "Actually, it is clear that it is an ally, and I am your husband."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, but Pei Wenxuan seemed to live in her heart. He seemed to know everything: "If you feel sorry for me," he said, he picked her chin with his finger: "Give me a few more kisses. ?"


    Li Rong looked at him with a smile on Pei Wenxuan''s face, as if he really didn''t care about this. Li Rong stayed silent and looked at him for a long time. Pei Wenxuan thought she wouldn''t say anything, and was about to get up, just watch Li Rong suddenly stretched out her hand, holding his face, like a child, from forehead to cheek to nose to mouth, and kissed viciously.


    This kind of pro-law made Pei Wenxuan laugh. Li Rong finished the last kiss, stood up, and stared at Pei Wenxuan and said, "These few mouthfuls are for you to look at and appreciate you. They sent you to the staff assistant today. In terms of position, I can''t help them with their kindness."


    "Don''t lie down," Li Rong raised his hand and knocked on Pei Wenxuan''s leg with a fan, "Get up, go home, find out what''s going on, and see how I clean them up."


    Pei Wenxuan pretended to be beaten up, and yelled "Ouch," then he stood up, clutching his hips, and said lamented: "Your Highness, you hurt me."


    Li Rong gave him a cold look: "I hit the leg."


    With that, Li Rong raised her hand, Pei Wenxuan looked down: "Your Highness?"


    "Didn''t it hurt?" Li Rong was expressionless, "hold on if you can''t walk."


    "Thank you for your consideration." Pei Wenxuan reached out and took Li Rong''s hand without any refusal. Li Rong helped him and walked out.


    The two walked out of the partial hall. It was also during the next dynasty that the ministers successively came out of the hall. Many people saw Pei Wenxuan and came up to congratulate Pei Wenxuan. Where does Pei Wenxuan pick up these congratulations at this time?


    Now the list is only preliminary. It will be confirmed only after no one raises objections in March, and then the transfer procedures will be processed.


    But now that someone has set up a pit, it is a **** if no one raises objections for these three months.


    Therefore, Pei Wenxuan just greeted him and said modestly: "Now it''s just a list, and the seniority of the official is shallow, I am afraid that it will not be able to bear the responsibility."


    After the familiar officials greeted him, Li Rong helped Pei Wenxuan to walk out of the square. As soon as he arrived in front of the palace gate, he saw Su Rongqing who was also about to leave.


    Su Rongqing noticed that the two were assisted, so she looked over. When Pei Wenxuan saw Su Rongqing looking over, she leaned against Li Rong. Li Rong frowned and raised her eyes and said, "What''s wrong with you? ?"


    "Ah," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to cover his forehead, "I''m dizzy."


    "Dizzy again?" Li Rong was a little nervous, Pei Wenxuan lowered his head: "Let''s go, let''s go home quickly."


    Su Rongqing stood on the carriage in the distance, watching the two people cuddling with each other. After a long time, he lifted the curtain and got into the carriage.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan returned to the princess mansion. Li Rong sent people to find Liu Chunhang in advance. As soon as they returned to the house, Liu Chunhang was already waiting in the lobby. Seeing Li Rong coming in, he knelt down and said hurriedly, "Your Highness. ."


    "Just kneel like this?"


    Li Rong laughed: "You also know what you did?"


    Liu Chunhang didn''t dare to answer. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan sat down together and looked at Liu Hangchun who was kneeling on the ground. Li Rong picked up the cup and said slowly, "What have you done?"


    The position of the staff assistant is much higher than Liu Chunhang''s position. This matter should have nothing to do with Liu Chunhang, but he kneeled before calling someone over, and Li Rong knew what he must have done.


    Liu Chunhang tremblingly knelt in front of Li Rong, with cold sweat coming out of his forehead, and said anxiously: "His Royal Highness, someone took the list of officials transferred from rank 5 or higher to the lower official last night, and asked the lower official to take the name of Lord Pei from the examination. The meritorious service has been withdrawn. The Weichen did not dare to violate the will of his Highness, but the other party said that this was for the sake of the servant. The Weichen thought that if the servant could be the servant of the servant, it would definitely be better than the meritorious service. Plus five The list of grades and above will be presented to the sage in advance. The sage first saw that the prince was a candidate for the official minister, and then looked at the list drawn by the official. I was afraid that he would think that the next official was not doing well, so..."


    "You just deleted the name of the consort from the test master."


    Li Rong smiled softly: "This is a good thing. The prince has become a servant boy. What are you so afraid of?"


    Liu Chunhang didn''t dare to answer, Li Rong lowered his head to fiddle with the tea bowl, and said slowly: "Who are the people looking for you and what do they say?"


    "Looking... The one looking for me is His Royal Highness Hua Le."


    Hearing this name, Li Rong stopped. Liu Chunhang boldly said, "His Royal Highness Hua Le said, Concubine Roux wants someone to be the chief examiner. Let me arrange it. The lower officials dare not respond. Next, she informed His Highness Hua Le that the main task of the test had been settled. She asked me who I was. The next official informed His Highness Hua Le, and His Highness Hua Le informed the Weichailer that Ma Ma had been appointed as the servant of the staff. "


    "The junior officials actually know that something is strange," Liu Chunhang was shaking. "But since the servants have been appointed as the servants of the servants, it is useless if the servants are forced to stay. Let the servants appear on both lists at the same time, but instead Strange thing. So the officials follow the arrangements of His Royal Highness Hua Le..."


    "The one who arranged her."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice sounded, and Liu Chunhang anxiously said: "No, no, the prince is wronged by the official. Although the prince deleted the name of the prince, he only filled in the original name. The relationship between His Royal Highness and the princess The officer knew that the princess held the inspector, and with the courage of the officer, the officer did not dare to help His Highness Hua Le and the princess face each other."


    "So, you deleted the name of the consort."


    "Yes," Liu Chunhang said anxiously, "The lower official only did this thing. Today I heard that the consort was fainted in the court. The ministers have all rumored that the consort was too pleasantly surprised, but the lower official knew that he was afraid of being dismissed. If you have done something wrong, please forgive your Highness, and your husband will forgive you!"


    Liu Chunhang squatted his head anxiously, Li Rong sighed and waved, a little helplessly said: "Get up, you can withdraw first."


    Liu Chunhang breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. After saluting him respectfully, he was about to leave. He heard Li Rong whisper: "Since the matter is not done, send the money back. There will be shocks soon, Master Liu I''m afraid I can''t run. If there is an accident, Master Liu still has to think clearly about what to say and what to say."


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry." Liu Chunhang understood Li Rong''s meaning, and he respectfully said, "The official is clear in his heart."


    "Go ahead."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, Liu Chunhang retreated.


    After Liu Chunhang left, Li Rong raised his eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan, who was thinking about him, "Do you know what you have in mind?"


    Pei Wenxuan listened and raised his eyes and smiled slightly: "Who do you think it is?"


    "Now it seems that Concubine Rou must be involved, but what does she want to do?"


    Li Rong pondered: "She is afraid that I and you will become stronger and stronger. I can understand if we help Chuan''er in the future. So if she prevents you from entering the staff, I can also figure it out. But now she lets you be the assistant of the staff. Picture what?"


    "I became the servant of the staff, your majesty thought, what will happen?"


    Pei Wenxuan raised the chess piece and placed it gently on the chessboard. Li Rong understood that Pei Wenxuan asked her to deduce what would happen.


    "The minister will not agree. You will join the letter, and you can''t be."


    Li Rong played the chess piece: "What''s the point?"


    "How would your Majesty think about this?"


    Pei Wenxuan continued to drop the chess pieces, with a calm look, Li Rong whispered: "You will think that you are too ambitious and want to reach the sky in one step."


    "My Majesty is a sword, and I completely rely on your Majesty, but now I can directly arrange to become a servant of the staff, how can I do it?"


    "It''s me," Li Rong buttoned the chess piece, with a cold expression, "I will help you."


    "His Royal Highness can make it so easy to arrange for his husband to surpass the sixth level and arrange a staff officer, where does the ability come from?"


    "Either, rely on His Royal Highness," Li Rong held the chess piece and looked up at Pei Wenxuan. "Or, the power of the Supervisory Department can already deter courtiers."


    "His Royal Highness still remember, why did Your Majesty allow His Highness to establish an Inspectorate?"


    "He wants to use my identity and ability to check and balance the family. I and the family''s government, he will profit."


    "In the previous life, the Supervisor Department was in charge of Concubine Roux, and Concubine Rou finally sent His Royal Highness to jail. Doesn''t Your Majesty have this thought now?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled softly: "He just handed the Superintendent to His Royal Highness. He wanted to treat His Highness as a hen for incubating eggs. Once the eggs have been hatched, they have to give the chicken to others. One who can threaten the officials. , The Superintendent, who is seeking a sixth-rank official position for his husband, looked at your majesty, and said, is this a hatched chicken?"


    Li Rong did not speak. After a moment of silence, she threw the chess piece into the chess box and stood up.


    "I have to go into the palace."


    Pei Wenxuan did not look up, staring at the chess game, and said indifferently: "His Royal Highness, go slowly."


    Li Rong left directly, and Pei Wenxuan moved the chess piece.


    He didn''t say anything just now.


    All their considerations, all angles, and all decisions are based on the fact that they have already foreseen the future, so they in turn push what people are thinking now.


    They knew that the emperor was now single-mindedly trying to balance the family and imperial power, so that he could abandon the reserve at any cost. But in fact, everyone thought that Li Ming was just pampering Concubine Rou too much. No one thought that Li Ming actually had the foundation of a family of passions.


    Because the aristocratic family and Li Ming are inextricably linked, no one in the Shangguan family believed that Li Ming would want to cut off his uncle, cousin, wife, and even son.


    They knew that the imperial examinations were very important in the future, so they wholeheartedly wanted to be the chief examiner of the imperial examinations this year.


    But now people don''t know.


    Whether it''s a concubine, queen, family, or courtier, they don''t know what Li Ming really meant.


    But now Concubine Rou arranges his own person to be the chief of the test, and then mentions him as the assistant minister to stimulate Li Ming, trying to force Li Ming to doubt Li Rong, and hand over the supervisor to Concubine Rou.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the black and white chess game in front of him.


    "interesting."


    How many chess players are there behind this?

 Chapter 103： Sharp edge

    Li Rong hurried out of the princess mansion, and when she reached the door, she turned her head, lowered her voice and said to the attendants: "You immediately go to the deputy chief of the Shangguan, and ask her to go to Cha Huale and Concubine Roux recently. From the list of court ministers, who on earth put the name of the servants on the staff, let her find out immediately."


    The attendant responded in a low voice, and Li Rong got into the carriage and let the carriage lead her to the palace.


    When Li Rong hurried to the palace, Concubine Rou led Hua Le while dyeing her nails.


    "Pei Wenxuan actually fainted," Hua Le sat next to Concubine Rou, handing over his hand to the maid. The maid trimmed her nails. He was rather puzzled. "Isn''t it good to be a servant boy? He is dizzy. Are you still happy?"


    "If he is so happy, I will be happy." Concubine Rou closed her eyes, letting the attendant beat her back to manicure, and said lazily, "but I''m afraid he will faint with anger."


    "I''m still angry after being promoted," Hua Le frowned, "How is this possible?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Concubine Rou did not have a straight eye, and slowly explained, "If he is smarter, he will definitely not be happy."


    "why?"


    "He is a servant of the staff, and courtiers will not agree." Rou Fei looked down and watched the nails on her hands painted bright red, her voice was steady, "Not only can he not be a servant, but it will also arouse your majesty''s suspicion, wondering how powerful the princess is. Princess. If you have too much power, your Majesty must be worried. Your Majesty is worried about the princess''s way of court." Concubine Rou raised her eyes and smiled softly, "It''s over."


    "Advance as retreat," Hua Le was happy. "The mother and concubine are still great. Liu Chunhang''s old husband, who didn''t choose the mother and concubine and chose her, is simply blind!"


    "I don''t have real power now, and I rely on your majesty''s grace," Rou Fei listened to Hua Le''s words, but was not angry, and said slowly, "Pingle holds the inspector, the courtier is naturally afraid of her. But the courtier is afraid," Rou The concubine raised her eyes, looked at Hua Le, and said with a smile, "Your father is naturally afraid."


    With that, she turned her head and looked in the direction of the Yushufang outside the window: "Pingle, it''s still too young."


    "Emperor Father, too," Hua Le said, discouraged when he listened to Concubine Rou''s words, "Give Pingle such an important matter to the Inspector, but give me nothing. Excessive."


    Concubine Roux listened to Hua Le''s words and looked at her with a smile, as if she was a child who was not growing up.


    "Do you know what you are better off than Pingle?"


    "Am I not as good as her?" Hua Le became angry, "Why am I not as good as her?"


    "Pingle, what she wants, she will fight and grab." Roufei said, smiling at Hua Le, "She knows that the most important thing for a woman is to hold power. And you This stupid boy just wants to find a wishful man."


    "If you want power, you have to marry someone with power," Hua Le said, leaning close to Concubine Roux, grabbing Concubine Rou''s hand, and spoilingly said, "It''s like a concubine, married to his father. Emperor, isn''t she a noble woman?"


    "You are wrong," Rou Fei opened Hua Le''s hand and said solemnly and softly, "You must remember that your power was taken back by you. Men are only your means," Rou Fei''s voice became more gentle, "but It should never be your purpose."


    "I don''t believe it." Hua Le turned his head and said proudly, "Father loves you the most. If it weren''t for Shangguan''s pressure, you would have been a queen."


    Concubine Roux lowered her head and smiled while listening to Hua Le''s words, and only said, "Stupid boy."


    Then he turned his head and turned his eyes to the vibrant weeds in the courtyard.


    Spring is here, and the vegetation is flourishing. From Mingle Palace to Imperial Study Room, the vegetation is flourishing.


    Li Ming looked at Wang Houwen, who was kneeling on the ground, walking around in the hall. He wanted to curse and felt that Wang Houwen''s face was too shameful. After all, Wang Houwen was a veteran, and he had to give this face.


    "What qualifications is Pei Wenxuan, do you dare to put him in the position of assistant minister?"


    Li Ming sullen in his heart, and he stared at Wang Houwen: "In such an important position, if you put a mediocre person, I just ask you, I have always believed that you have a sense of measure. But what do you mean now? Pei Wenxuan is a yellow-haired child!" Li Ming shouted loudly, "You dare to put it in the position of the assistant minister?!"


    "Although Pei Yushi is young," Wang Houwen seemed to be a little nervous, hesitantly praised, "but he is a princess, princess..."


    "What happened to the princess?!"


    Li Ming yelled: "The princess can cross Wang Fa, cross the court, cross me?! I will ask you, why does Pei Wenxuan become a servant? Why?!"


    Just after Li Ming finished roaring, he heard an announcement from outside saying that it was Li Rong.


    Li Ming raised his head and drank: "No!"


    After speaking, he saw the **** hurrying down, and called the **** to stay again: "Forget it," Li Ming entangled, "You bring people in."


    With that said, Li Ming looked down at Wang Houwen, waved his hand, and said helplessly: "It''s done, you go down first, reflect on it yourself, and let me find out the rest."


    "Thank your majesty."


    Wang Houwen respectfully saluted, stood up and stepped back.


    Li Rong stood at the door for a while, thinking about what to say when he saw Li Ming.


    The staff officer of the staff department cannot be reserved for this position, but if she does not stay, Pei Wenxuan will miss the transfer time, and the staff officer of the staff department will not be able to go to other positions. If you are transferred again, you can only wait for next year.


    The most important thing is that if you can''t transfer, this year''s imperial examination will be completely missed. Waiting for the Dragon and Tiger Ranking again, I am afraid that it will only be in the next life.


    She had to keep the position of Pei Wenxuan''s assistant minister, but if she didn''t let it go, Li Ming would definitely be jealous of her.


    Concubine Rou''s current plan is afraid that she will be in a dilemma. Either make Li Ming jealous, or give up Pei Wenxuan''s promotion. If she follows Roufei''s thoughts, she will suffer anyway. So the best way for her now is to move people around and save Zhao.


    What Rou concubine let Li Ming see is her private minister of activities, seeking an official position for Pei Wenxuan. Then she would directly respond to this matter, and then file a complaint with Concubine Rou.


    She colluded with the officials and the family with Roufei.


    Li Rong sneered, she wanted to see, Li Ming thought which of the two was more serious.


    Li Rong was thinking about it and saw Wang Houwen walking out.


    After arriving at the door, Wang Houwen bowed to Li Rong respectfully. Li Rong said with a straight face, and seeing Wang Houwen saluting, she said coldly: "Wang Shangshu is the third grade Shangshu, the veteran of Chaozhong, I can''t bear this ceremony."


    "What about Shangshu?" Wang Houwen sighed. "Xie Lanqing is the Shangshu of the Penalty Department, Xie Family Patriarch, doesn''t His Highness also say that he will be defeated if he is defeated?"


    Hearing this, Li Rong raised her head and stared at Wang Houwen coldly.


    Wang Houwen smiled lightly, and said, "His Royal Highness, the Weichen retires."


    After speaking, Wang Houwen turned around and went straight on.


    Li Rong entered the imperial study room and saluted respectfully. Li Ming coldly asked her to stand up and said coldly, "What are you doing now?"


    With that said, Li Ming didn''t get angry: "The official position of Pei Wenxuan has been decided, what else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Erchen is here for this."


    Li Rong hurriedly knelt down again: "I beg your father to choose another assistant minister!"


    Li Ming''s expression slowed when he heard this: "It is a good thing that Pei Wenxuan is a servant of the staff, why do you want to change?"


    "Emperor father," Li Rong said anxiously, "You can speak frankly to the emperor. In this transfer, the son actually helped Pei Wenxuan secretly and operated secretly."


    "I know." Li Ming sneered. "Otherwise he can be the assistant minister?"


    "But the position that the child minister asked for was not the assistant minister."


    Li Rong looked up anxiously: "Father, the position sought by the children is the master of the sixth-rank test."


    "I need you to ask for the main thing in the test?"


    Li Ming frowned. As soon as Li Rong heard this, his eyes were red, and his voice dumbed: "Father, you don''t know anything. Since the child minister has served as the chief inspector, many people have offended in the court. Because of the er-chen, he was very difficult to do things. Originally, he married the er-chen according to the custom. Regardless of his previous rank, he should be promoted to the sixth-rank official. He polished in the Yushitai for a year, and then Helping the elder minister with a few major cases, it should be more than enough to be transferred to the test of merit. But because of the son, he was embarrassed by the court and refused to accept him anywhere, but He can''t be the monitor of his life, right?"


    "Isn''t Yushitai managed by Shangguanmin?" Li Ming knocked on the table, thinking, "You let him stay in Yushitai, okay?"


    "This is really embarrassing!" Li Rong burst into tears as he spoke. "You know how many people from Shangguan family have been investigated by the son. Uncle Min Zhi hates that he doesn''t even let his relatives go, and is embarrassed everywhere. As long as there is a little way, I won¡¯t be so anxious and move around for him. Yushitai embarrassed him, and other ministries refused to accept him. In desperation, the sons and ministers had no choice but to walk around for him, asking for officials from all walks of life. , To see if they can think of a way, it¡¯s okay to be the chief if the member is not enough. But the officials are all pushing back and forth, the son... the son is forced, begged for someone, and spent a lot of money to finally give it to the husband. I asked for the position of a principal. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would become an assistant minister above the hall today!"


    "Being a servant of the staff, isn''t that good?" Li Ming observed Li Rong''s expression, and Li Rong wiped her tears: "Father, sons and ministers are greedy for power, but we also know the truth that things must be contradictory. Wen Xuan and I He was still young, and he entered the imperial court for less than a year. He was promoted directly to the staff of the staff, how many eyes were on him? If he really takes this position, how many people will hate him, saying that I rely on the supervisor Power paved the way for him. If he had no talent, it would be fine, but Ma is clearly a talented person. If he is wronged, how can he help him? This is harming him!"


    Li Ming frowned as he listened to Li Rong''s words. He was silent for a long time before saying: "You have a problem, why don''t you tell me earlier?"


    "If the son is in trouble, the father is gone?" Li Rong controlled herself, sobbing, "The son of the son established the supervisory department to share the worries of the father. It''s just that you can''t help the father, you can''t I also need to worry about my own personal affairs. This matter is indeed the fault of the child minister. The child minister should not secretly think about finding a way for the son. They will not let him get promoted if he is not promoted. If they bully him, they will bully him. , Others laughed at me, so I endured it. I went to find a way for him in private. I really deserve to be punished. I hope that the emperor will find a way now. We really dare not ask for the position of assistant minister."


    With that, Li Rong buckled down, crying out of breath.


    Li Ming heard her crying pitifully, and heard that someone laughed at her. After all, she was a child with one hand. She used to be arrogant and arrogant. He was a little distressed as he is today, so he said angrily: "Who dares Are you laughing at you? I want to listen, who is so bold that even you dare to laugh?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, and Li Ming was quite impatient: "Why don''t you speak? What do you just cry for?"


    "Father, it''s not that the children didn''t talk about it, but the children said it. The father is afraid that he will think that the children are playing wrong."


    Li Ming frowned, he had some guesses: "Is it from the palace?"


    Li Rong lowered her head, seemingly tired.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Li Ming was a little angry: "Speak."


    "Father," Li Rong supported herself and straightened up, "If you must tell your son, the minister will tell the truth."


    Li Rong stared at Li Ming and laughed with tears: "Since her son and minister got married, she has been ridiculed by other princesses in the palace. Sister Hua Le said that Pei Wenxuan was a humble person, and the emperor did not like me. To him."


    "Nonsense!"


    Li Ming shouted angrily, his face was blue and white: "How can Hua Le say such things!"


    "What does the father mean?" Li Rong laughed. "Do you think Hua Le can''t say such things, or do you think Hua Le should not say such things?"


    Li Ming was speechless for a while, and Li Rong continued: "My father thought, why am I so scared today? Why do I enter the palace in such a hurry and beg my father to take down the position of the assistant minister? Not just thinking that Pei Wen Xuantai Young. In terms of youth, Su Rongqing is also young, so why should he be a minister of criminal justice, and my husband can¡¯t be a servant? But I still have to come, because I know that if I don¡¯t come," Li Rong lowered his head and laughed, tears in his eyes. On her hair, "Father will definitely feel that I was responsible for the propaganda work and let him be the assistant minister. I was scared."


    "I..." Li Ming was embarrassed, "Why do you think I think so?"


    "Because, Erchen is used to it." Li Rong choked, "If Erchen is Huale''s sister today, of course Erchen is not afraid. Because Erchen knows that my father believes me. But Erchen is the daughter of Shangguan family."


    "What happened to your Shangguan''s daughter?" Li Ming said anxiously, "Your Shangguan''s daughter is also my eldest princess!"


    "Sister Ke Huale said," Li Rong stared at Li Ming, "Because my father is suspicious of Shangguan, that''s why he married me to a cold family."


    "She fucks! Nonsense!" Li Ming slapped the table with anger. "Pei Wenxuan is Pei Lizhi''s son. He was the top pick in the new department at the time. He has good appearance. Don''t you know how good he is? I value other people''s character."


    "I know the kindness of my father, so when I got married back then, I was happy." Li Rong looked tired, "but I will be afraid after listening for a long time. I always hope that my father feels good about me and trusts me more. Some, so I don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t snatch. My husband is not a nobleman and is of low grade. I didn¡¯t say anything. Even if they talked about me behind their backs and laughed at me, I didn¡¯t think I heard them."


    "I''m tired."


    Li Rong said, kowtow again: "Just ask the father, don¡¯t be jealous of the children. The children don¡¯t have such a great ability, and the children have tried their best. They just... want to ask for justice. Let my husband not because I, even a sixth-rank official, can''t do it."


    "Pingle..."


    Li Ming felt a bit sour after hearing Li Rong''s words.


    "I beg your father''s favor."


    Li Ming didn''t speak. After a long time, he sighed and walked to Li Rong himself and helped Li Rong up.


    "You get up first." Li Ming''s voice was gentle, "I will give you justice in this matter. You go back first."


    "Thank you, Father."


    Li Rong salutes respectfully, but his words are a bit alienated. Li Ming suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Li Rong used to love to act like a baby with him. He thought he had so many children, and he didn''t care about these children coming and going. But when Li Rong really expressed his disappointment in him, he realized that facing this eldest daughter, he always had so much love as a father in his heart.


    "Go back first."


    He restrained his emotions and patted Li Rong on the shoulder. Li Rong salutes respectfully, her posture is always graceful, and after she salutes and retreats, Li Ming stands on the spot, quietly watching Li Rong''s back.


    Fulai brought the tea up and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, Your Highness has already gone far."


    "Fulai," Li Ming said suddenly, "Is it bad for Rong''er?"


    "How did your Majesty say that?" Fulai answered smoothly, "Your Majesty is very kind to all your Highness. He is a very loving father."


    "I think Pingle is disappointed with me."


    Li Ming spoke slowly, and Fulai said with a smile: "Your Majesty said and laughed. His Majesty Pingle has always trusted your Majesty. No matter what your Majesty says, your Royal Highness will believe that you are his best father and she will never be disappointed in you. "


    "If you say that, I feel even more sad."


    Li Ming said, turning around and sighing: "In this palace, all those who think of feelings as a sharp knife will be hurt by the sharp knife."


    Fulai raised his hand to help Li Ming, Li Ming sat down again, he hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "You send someone to investigate, who is responsible for Pei Wenxuan''s entry into the staff."


    "Yes."


    Fu said, pressing his sleeves with one hand, holding the inkstone with the other, and began to rub the ink for Li Ming, and said in a puzzled way: "But your Majesty, whether or not His Highness Pingle intervenes, Master Pei is the assistant minister, isn''t it... "


    "Is it something?"


    Li Ming raised his eyes to look at Fulai. Fulai laughed hard: "Is it... too young?"


    "Why do you always say that Pei Wenxuan is young, but never say that Su Rongqing is young?"


    "Su Shangshu comes from a family after all..."


    "So you all bullied Pei Wenxuan from a family background, your father died early, right?"


    Li Ming sneered, Fulai hurriedly knelt to the ground, and said anxiously: "Your Majesty calms down your anger, the slave is guilty, and the slave just listens to outsiders..."


    "According to your statement, do many people really laugh at Pingle behind?"


    Fulai was afraid to speak.


    Li Ming took a deep breath: "Okay," he raised his finger at Fulai and nodded, "It''s good."


    Fulai knelt, repeatedly kowtow to Li Ming for forgiveness.


    Li Ming only pointed at Fulai and didn''t speak. After a long time, he took a deep breath: "Check first, check it out, I''ll wait for the result!"

 Chapter 104： sad

    Li Rong walked out of the imperial library and immediately raised her hand to wipe the tears from her face, and her face became cold.


    She got on the carriage, eased her emotions, and passed away. When she returned home, Pei Wenxuan happened to have finished a game of chess with herself and was collecting the pieces.


    When Li Rong came into the room, Pei Wenxuan just looked up and saw Li Rong crying. He paused, and then laughed without a trace. He just said, "How come I went to the palace and changed my face like a cat?"


    "Are you still in the mood to care about my pretty face?"


    Li Rong snorted: "I don''t care about my official career."


    "My official career is not very important either."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, his eyes still couldn''t move away from Li Rong''s face. After a while, he sighed and waved to Li Rong, and said gently: "Your Highness, come here."


    Li Rong was a little dazed. She walked to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan took her to sit down, then twisted the veil, then returned to Li Rong, bent over, and wiped Li Rong''s face.


    He was very close to her, his movements were gentle and slow, wiping the tears on her face, as if this were the most important thing at the moment.


    Li Rong wiped her face, and she couldn''t help but soften her figure, like a cat whose hair was smoothed out, and said in a low voice, "Don''t you ask me what I said when I went to the palace?"


    "If you don''t want it, you don''t need it," Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "I will think of a solution for the rest of the test."


    "I will save your position for you."


    Li Rong suddenly exited, and Pei Wenxuan''s actions paused. He raised his eyes and watched Li Rong look at him seriously: "I said with my father that you are being bullied and our life is not good. You have been transferred to the test of merit, someone transferred you to the position of assistant minister, someone must have framed us and let him call the shots for me."


    As he said, Li Rong laughed: "I told Huale about what she said, my father was just jealous of me, so I let me marry you, and then I didn''t even give you a sixth-rank official, let me always After Huale¡¯s jokes, everyone secretly talked behind the scenes that I married you."


    "Now Father Father will definitely ask someone to investigate anything behind your back. This is not what we did. Father Father insists on checking. At the end of the investigation, it is estimated that he will still get around Concubine Rou. Then he will be panicked. It proves that he doesn''t jealous of me, he must save this staff officer."


    Hearing her words, Pei Wenxuan didn''t say anything, he just looked at her eyes and kept silent for a long time.


    Li Rong bumped him with her elbow: "What are you looking at me? You say something."


    "Weichen is just a little curious," Pei Wenxuan wiped her face, put the veil aside, took the comb and combed her hair, combing her hair, and said, "His Royal Highness is in front of the Weichen and has never cried a few times in his life. , But before your Majesty, when you cry, you cry. Why is this?"


    "Fake crying makes me cry. Real crying. Why is it necessary to cry?" Li Rong said, sighing, "Moreover, it''s embarrassing to be seen."


    No matter how hard the fake cry is, it is also fake.


    When you really cry, even if you only shed a tear, it is easy to get stuck in your heart.


    "By the way, what do you ask this for?" Li Rong suddenly remembered, and just said, "Do you think it''s appropriate for me to say this? Father doesn''t think much, right?"


    "It won''t."


    Pei Wenxuan combed Li Rong''s hair, put the comb over, straightened the crooked hairpin, and then said: "Your Highness, don''t worry too much, Your Majesty will listen."


    "Why are you so confident?" Li Rong was rather strange. Pei Wenxuan smiled, but didn''t say much. He thought for a while: "However, what I have to worry about now is whether your Majesty can find someone who will put me in the staff. ."


    Li Rong understood Pei Wenxuan''s words and understood what he meant.


    With the care of Concubine Rou, she wanted to let the Serbs, naturally, they would do everything seamlessly, and it would be difficult to find her after checking.


    If there is no evidence of Concubine Rou''s collusion with officials, it would be difficult for Li Ming to believe Li Rong.


    Li Rong thought for a while, and Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong thinking of a solution, and he reminded: "If you can''t find evidence, you can create doubts."


    "Doubt?"


    "Before Huale brought the white magnolia hairpins of the Xie family, this incident has made your Majesty suspicious of their relationship with the family. Now you say that Concubine Roux colluded with the family to frame me. Even if there is no evidence, according to your majesty¡¯s character, I''m afraid I will start to have doubts. Why don''t Your Majesty add more oil and jealousy at this time, and give your Majesty more reasons for doubt?"


    "I have doubts," Pei Wenxuan mentioned the purple clay pot and poured tea for himself, "Your Majesty must still keep Concubine Rou. But if he protects him, he feels a little bit more guilty for you, and everything is going well."


    "it is good."


    Li Rong nodded: "I will discuss this with Aya."


    Pei Wenxuan responded. Li Rong noticed that his mood seemed to be depressed, and couldn''t help but caring: "You seem to be very upset?"


    "Not really."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "His Royal Highness does not have to be too sensitive."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong leaned in front of him, staring at him, "I have earned the officer back for you, why are you still upset?"


    "His Royal Highness helped me out, I am naturally happy."


    Pei Wenxuan sighed and told the truth: "It''s just that when I thought, although His Royal Highness was crying fake, but what he said was true, I felt a little uncomfortable."


    "What is it?"


    Li Rong was a little at a loss, Pei Wenxuan continued: "His Royal Highness, I don''t know if I think I am right."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, kneeling in front of Li Rong on one knee, he raised his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand, and lowered his eyes: "A person can cry, whether it is true or not, it must be because of sadness."


    "His Royal Highness has many sad things, but he never tells me."

 Chapter 105： Calculate

    Li Rong didn''t speak, and she didn''t know what was going on. When she heard Pei Wenxuan say this, she was inexplicably sour.


    It''s just that she felt that this emotion made her a little uncomfortable. She took her hand out of Pei Wenxuan''s hand and stood up and said, "How old is it to talk about this?"


    As he said, Li Rong stood up and said, "I''m going to find Aya, you should rest more first, the doctor said, you are too exhausted these days, sleep more."


    "I will go over with Your Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan followed Li Rong and got up. Li Rong was about to speak, so he heard Pei Wenxuan say: "Go early and get back early, we will be together."


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s determination, Li Rong knew that he should have something to do, and she no longer blocked her, nodded, and went to the Supervision Department with Pei Wenxuan.


    Shangguanya received Li Rong''s words early, and was investigating the officials who were on the list of officials in the official transfer. When Li Rong arrived, Shangguanya listened to the people below to report the situation, and when Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan came in, Shangguanya Busily stood up: "His Royal Highness, Ma Ma, why are you here?"


    "I''ll ask about the situation."


    Li Rong entered the room and sat down with Pei Wenxuan: "Now the emperor is going to find out who is the person who transferred Pei Wenxuan to the position of assistant minister, do you have a clue now?"


    "Just now, I have asked all the people who have been transferred to the head of the staff to look at it. So far, no suspicious person has been found."


    Shangguanya frowned: "Since they dared to do it, they were afraid that they came prepared. Now it is not easy to investigate things later."


    "What if you check their accounts?"


    Li Rong frowned: "They can''t do things for Concubine Rou in vain, right?"


    "Check the accounts, you can check."


    Shangguan Ya deliberately said: "There is no proof, and there is no search for the house. This kind of internal account is currently not available."


    What Shangguanya said was also the difficulty of reality.


    If no suspicious person can be found among the contacts, it will be very difficult to find out who made the decision for Pei Wenxuan.


    Shangguan Ya is difficult to check, and Li Ming is also difficult to check. It is difficult to look back without staring in advance.


    "I was careless," Li Rong tapped on the tabletop, "I should stare all the staff."


    "His Royal Highness joked," Shangguanya poured tea to Li Rong, "not to mention that they didn''t even think that they would actually buckle up. Even if we think about it, we don''t have so many people, so we should just focus on a few key figures. There are seven officials who have been promoted from officials of rank five and above, and it is impossible for us to watch them all."


    Shangguanya said, while looking at Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan: "It''s just such a thing, what is your Highness going to do now?"


    Li Rong did not speak, she rubbed the tea cup, seeming to think.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Li Rong and said directly: "It''s hard to find evidence directly, but your Majesty, is it the person who needs evidence?"


    Shangguanya was a little at a loss. Li Rong explained: "My father is suspicious. Now that I have told Hua Le, he actually has an idea in his heart. We don''t need iron proof, what we need is just a clue to prove his mind."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, she thought, and Pei Wenxuan said slowly: "Send him one, just fine."


    "I understand."


    Shangguan Ya calmed down and said: "Do you think that if the Su family''s grandson and the servant Zuo servant Xia Wensi were involved in prostitutes, this evidence is enough to be sure of what he was thinking?"


    Su Ronghua was Su Wang''s teacher, and he never asked about the government. When he couldn''t find out who arranged Pei Wenxuan to enter the staff, Su Ronghua and Xia Wensi were arrested for recruiting prostitutes, which drew people''s imagination.


    Li Rong frowned thoughtfully, Pei Wenxuan replied decisively, "Enough."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to Shangguanya: "I just don¡¯t know, Miss Shangguan, how do you do this? Although Lord Su is stubborn, he has always stayed away from the court and rarely makes courtiers, let alone in such a storm. Mouth, recruit prostitutes with Zuo Shilang who can determine the position of the staff servant."


    "I have a way."


    Shangguanya raised her hand and said directly: "Since the concubine is still in the Yushitai, it is just right. I will find someone to make sure of the matter. I am responsible for making the matter of letting Master Su and Zuo Shilang recruit prostitutes together. How to get to your Majesty''s place is the business of His Majesty."


    "You do it first."


    Li Rong said decisively: "As long as there is something serious about it, I can arrange for someone to sue."


    "Row."


    Shangguanya nodded, she thought for a while, and then said: "His Royal Highness and her husband go to rest first, I will arrange this."


    Li Rong responded and got up with Pei Wenxuan and went back together.


    After leaving the door, Li Rong was quite puzzled: "What do you think Aya will arrange? Su Ronghua will listen to her?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s complexion was flat, his hands were sleeved, and he couldn''t see the happiness or anger, only said: "Don''t worry, Miss Aya will arrange it herself."


    After the two left, Shangguan Ya asked the staff to ask about the recent free time of Xia Wensi, the assistant servant left, and then she sat down and wrote a note to Su Ronghua:


    "If you have anything to ask, I would like to have a banquet in the restaurant, and hope that Young Master Su will appreciate his face."


    After finishing writing, she was sent to Su Ronghua who was working not far away.


    Su Ronghua usually pretended to be in the Supervision Department, yawned and took a nap. As soon as Shangguanya''s note was delivered, Su Ronghua felt that he had found something to do. When he looked at Shangguanya''s note, he knew that Shangguanya was definitely asking him to ask for signatures of poems from those scholars. He smiled lightly and replies with a pen:


    when and where?


    Seeing Su Ronghua''s reply, Shangguan Ya quickly wrote another note and sent it back: "You decide."


    Su Ronghua looked at Shangguanya''s note, he thought for a while, eating with the girl, naturally, he should be in a romantic place.


    So he swiped his pen and wrote directly:


    Tomorrow you will see the Denglou


    This Wangdeng Tower is a holy place for dating between men and women in Beijing. Shangguanya had trouble seeing this place.


    Arranging to be arrested and recruiting prostitutes at this location is a bit strange.


    But if she refused, she was afraid that Su Ronghua would become suspicious.


    Su Ronghua doesn''t care about everything, but he''s not stupid. Shangguan Ya left thinking, and could only reply: See you tomorrow.


    Su Ronghua got this reply, he looked at Shangguan Ya''s delicate words, and gave a soft smile.


    This girl, Shangguanya, is interesting and fun. He has nothing to do and amused, but it also gives life a little more life.


    Huajing is too boring, and when such a lively person comes by accident, people can''t help but look a little.


    Su Ronghua closed his eyes, without even noticing it, he actually laughed.


    Youshi was the time when most courtiers were in diplomatic relations. After receiving Su Ronghua''s confirmation, Shangguan Ya got the confirmation of Su Ronghua, then folded his note and the portrait he had given her before, added a couple of silver, and sent them to Xia Wensi.


    After finishing the matter, Shangguan Ya took the initiative to go to the princess''s mansion and talked to Li Rong about her arrangements.


    "Tomorrow, I will fix the room in Wangdeng Tower with Su Ronghua''s name in advance, and arrange for the girl to wait in the room. As long as two people come, I will arrest them directly."


    In Daxia Law, officials can exchange dancers at the ball, but they are not allowed to hire prostitutes outside, but this matter is not painful or itchy, and few people check it out.


    Li Rong heard Shangguanya''s arrangement and frowned: "You use the note Su Ronghua gave you to Xia Wensi. Can Su Ronghua lose his name?"


    "The note with paper has fallen, but the portrait has fallen."


    "How do you make sure that Xia Wensi will go to the appointment?"


    "In addition to the portrait, there is silver in the things I gave him." Shangguanya reminded Li Rong, "The Su family has made friends with major families. Xia Wensi should be able to give Su Ronghua''s face. Even if you don''t, Su Ronghua is now in the Supervisory Department. He suddenly invited Xia Wensi and gave the money. What does your Highness think Xia Wensi will think?"


    Many things in the court are not clearly stated, but if a person who has been corrupted suddenly receives an invitation from the deputy director of the inspection department and is mixed with money, then he will naturally guess that this is something that Su Ronghua privately told him about his corruption. .


    "I understand." Li Rong nodded.


    Xia Wensi will definitely attend the appointment because of his official future.


    "I have arranged it here. I don''t know what your Highness will do." Shangguan Ya saw that Li Rong had confirmed that her plan was correct, so she directly started to ask Li Rong.


    Li Rong laughed: "Nothing needs to be arranged."


    "Huh?" Shangguan Ya was a little puzzled, and Li Rong smiled, "Your Majesty''s people are staring tighter than us, don''t worry."


    Shangguanya was touched by Li Rong, and she immediately understood, and raised her hand and said, "I''ll see you tomorrow, Your Highness."


    Li Rong nodded, Shangguanya said goodbye and got up, turned and left.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan waited for a day, and Li Ming''s people also began to secretly investigate the process before and after the transfer and handle related personnel.


    It''s just that Shangguan Ya can''t find out, and Li Ming''s people can''t find out.


    They couldn''t find anything and couldn''t communicate, so they could only stare at key personnel. An undercover agent stared at Xia Wensi, and when she arrived, she saw Xia Wensi sneak out from the back door.


    The two spies glanced at each other and hurriedly followed.


    Xia Wensi wore a black cloak and got on the carriage. After sitting down, the attendant was a little puzzled and cautiously said, "My lord, why did Young Master Su set the location in a place like Wangdeng Tower?"


    Xia Wensi was also a little puzzled by the attendant''s question, but thinking of Su Ronghua''s character and doing everything is normal, he thought about it, and he could only whisper in a low voice: "This is the wise point of Lord Su, meeting in Wangdenglou. , Is also a kind of covert."


    The attendant was stunned, and the two big men went to the couple¡¯s dining place to open a private room for dinner, which was even more eye-catching.


    When Xia Wensi rushed to Wangdeng Tower, Su Ronghua also changed clothes at home.


    He has chosen this dress for almost an hour.


    He usually dresses like a fool, but today thinking about eating with the girl, he took out all his clothes and picked them out. Finally, I chose a azure blue dress, a silver crown studded with gems, a folding fan in his hand, and a sachet jade pendant, and the spring breeze went out proudly.


    At the door, Su Rongqing was coming back from outside, and seeing Su Ronghua walking outside humming a little song, he couldn''t help laughing: "Big brother, where are you going, dressed so solemnly?"


    "Seriously?" Su Ronghua opened his hands, looked at him, and then waved his hands. "It''s okay."


    Su Rongqing chuckled and said, "Is it eating with a girl?"


    "You don''t have much experience in associating with a girl, and your eyes are very vicious."


    "Then don''t bother big brother," Su Rongqing gave way with a smile, "so as not to keep the girl waiting."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to you carefully when I come back." Su Ronghua thought for a while and laughed out loud, "Maybe, can I get a sister-in-law back?"


    "Then I wish elder brother victory."


    Su Rongqing said, raising her hand in salute.


    Su Ronghua became happy. He suddenly remembered: "Well, you are not too young anymore. The family is watching you. Isn''t there a girl you like right now?"


    Su Rongqing listened to this, but said nothing.


    Su Ronghua "hissed", waved his hand and said, "Don''t say it, forget it, I look sore in my teeth like this, and I left."


    With that said, Su Ronghua walked out happily.


    Su Rongqing stood on the spot, looking at Su Ronghua''s happy back, with a gentle expression in her eyes.


    The boy next to him looked at the direction Su Ronghua was heading away, and sighed: "The eldest son is older than the second son, but like a child, he doesn''t know when he can stop worrying about him."


    "fair enough."


    Su Rongqing turned around and said gently: "Brother and father, everyone can live well and do what they like, that''s enough."


    "The Su family..."


    "Isn''t there me in the Su family?" Su Rongqing walked forward, smiling with a bit of decisiveness, "Big Brother loves it, I am enough."


    As Su Rongqing said, thinking of the official affairs of the Criminal Ministry, he and the attendants inquired about the official affairs of the Criminal Ministry.


    Now that Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry is about to be transferred, there is no room for any handicap.


    Su Rongqing discussed with the person next to him and entered the study. After a long time, he was relieved. After a sip of tea, he saw a gloomy color in the sky. He thought for a while, turned his head and said to the person next to him: "Remember Ask people to pick up the eldest son."


    "Second son, don''t worry," the young man smiled, "this little thing, the servant wakes up."


    Su Rongqing nodded, he thought for a while, and only after getting nosy, he cared: "Who is the big young man going to eat with today?"


    "Listen to the eldest son, it is Miss Shangguan."


    The little boy said, rubbing the ink and smiling: "I heard that the old man has a lot of thoughts, and he picked clothes for an hour."


    Su Rongqing laughed, just about to say something, suddenly reacted, and said anxiously: "Quick! Go call the eldest son back!"


    The little girl was stunned, and then quickly responded: "Yes, the minion will pass."


    The young man hurried out, but Su Rongqing stopped him again: "No need."


    Su Rongqing squeezed his fist, he thought: "Now it''s too late to pass."


    The young man didn''t dare to speak, Su Rongqing thought for a long time, and finally said: "Get the carriage, I''m going out of town."


    "Yes." The young man should come down and leave quickly.


    When Su Rongqing left Huajing, Su Ronghua had just arrived at the door of Wangdeng Tower.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone in the dark became alert.


    Xia Wensi had arrived early. He was led by the attendant into the room, and saw that the dancing girl had already been waiting inside. Xia Wensi was also used to such a scene, and even relaxed a bit, thinking that Su Ronghua shouldn''t come to trouble him today. Maybe it''s still here to help him.


    Xia Wen waited nervously for Su Ronghua. After a while, he heard the noise coming from outside. He hurried to the window and saw Su Ronghua walking down from the carriage.


    When Su Ronghua got out of the carriage, Xiao Er recognized him. He was eating, drinking and having fun in Huajing. He was the familiar face of all related shops. Xiao Er came up and said with a smile: "Master Su, please here."


    "Are you here?"


    "Here, waiting for you."


    Hearing this, Su Ronghua laughed and was quite happy. He didn''t expect Shangguanya to come here early. After all, the girl had to be more reserved and like to take Joe, but Shangguanya not only didn''t intend to be late, but also waited for him in advance, showing sincerity .


    Although he wanted to ask him, it was also an attitude. Thinking of this, Su Ronghua couldn''t help but feel a little happier. He raised his hand to reward Xiao Er with a piece of silver, and then walked into the Wangdeng Tower.


    His generous attitude amazed Shangguan Ya at the teahouse not far away. He turned around and said to Li Rong who was watching the show: "Look at him like that, I''m afraid that I might have dinner with the girl."


    Li Rong smiled and licked sunflower seeds: "Did he come to eat with someone? What''s up with you?"


    "Just talk about it."


    As Shangguan Ya spoke, she turned her head and watched the movement of the lantern tower.


    As soon as Su Ronghua went upstairs, several people immediately followed into the Watchtower.


    Those people are tall and straight, walking lightly, they are obviously practicing family, different from others.


    Su Ronghua climbed up the steps and followed Xiao Er to the door. Only at the door, he heard the faint sound of silk and bamboo wind music inside. He raised his eyebrows, rather puzzled, but Xiao Er had already bowed respectfully and retired sensibly. Down.


    He thought for a while, didn''t guess too much, just pushed the door in.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Xia Wensi sitting in the room, with a girl sitting on his lap, and a bunch of girls playing and singing. It was so lively.


    Su Ronghua felt embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Sorry, I went wrong."


    With that said, Su Ronghua was about to retreat, Xia Wensi hurriedly got up and stopped Su Ronghua: "Lord, didn''t you ask me to come?"


    Hearing this, Su Ronghua paused. He turned his head and frowned, "I asked you to come?"


    As soon as these words came out, their expressions changed drastically, and Su Ronghua said anxiously, "You haven''t seen me."


    As he said, he turned around and walked out. Only when he turned around, he saw a man with a knife in front of him, and said coldly: "The humble duty is to investigate the case. Please also ask Mr. Su and Shi Lang to follow me. ."


    Xia Wensi''s expression was extremely ugly, Su Ronghua faced the guard in front of him, his expression changed a little, and finally said, "Why do you catch me?"


    "The two adults violated the Xia law and openly recruited prostitutes," the guard looked calm, "Master Su, let us go?"


    Su Ronghua''s complexion changed a little, Xia Wensi knelt extremely quickly, and immediately said: "This lord, I don''t know anything. It was Master Su who asked me to come. I have his own letter as evidence."


    With that, Xia Wensi spread out the two pieces of paper that Shangguanya had sent.


    Su Ronghua saw the page, his eyes fixed on it, and the guards stepped forward to take the page. Su Ronghua took a step faster, raised his hand and grabbed the page, and then stepped forward before everyone could react. The table, turned over the window, and jumped down from the second floor with the eaves!


    The guards hurriedly chased them, only to see Su Ronghua leaving behind. They looked back at their chief, frowned and said, "Sir, he ran away."


    "It''s okay." The leader said calmly, "First take Shi Lang back, let''s go to Su''s house and wait for him."


    With that, the two guards dragged Xia Wensi and took the person out.


    Su Ronghua rushed all the way on the road. After a while, he saw his little boy waiting in the alley. Seeing him, he was rather strange and said: "Lord, are you coming out so soon?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t say a word, he took the horse off the carriage, and left without saying a word.


    The young man was a little dazed, and said anxiously: "Lord, where are you going? Old man?!"


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he rode his horse and galloped towards the Shangguan mansion.


    Shangguan Yazheng bid farewell to Li Rong, and went back to Shangguan''s house. She sat in the carriage and hummed a small tune by herself. After a while, she heard the "call-out" of the coachman outside, and then the carriage stopped suddenly, her head When she hit the car wall directly, she covered her head and sucked in a cold breath. When she was about to curse, she saw that the car curtain was suddenly opened.


    A pair of beautiful phoenix eyes stared at her with anger, Shangguan Ya was stunned, then watched Su Ronghua squatting outside the car, sneered: "Shangguan Ya," his tone of voice was cold for the first time. "You are so bold!"

 Chapter 106： Reason

    "Ah," Shangguan Ya saw Su Ronghua, and returned to her senses from a brief astonishment, "Why is Master Su here?"


    After speaking, Shangguan Ya elegantly sorted out her skirt, saw her left leg pressed on her right leg, raised Erlang''s leg, supported her chin, and said with a smile, "Master Su escaped?"


    "You count me."


    Su Ronghua spoke directly, and Shangguan Ya chuckled, "Why did Young Master Su say that? This is called Zhou Yu''s fight against Huang Gai, one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer."


    Su Ronghua laughed out loud when he heard this, "You are not afraid to offend me."


    "It sounds like if I don''t do this, I don''t want to offend you. You come to inspect the department and everyone knows what you are doing." Although Shangguan Ya''s face was smiling, his eyes were cold. Yi said, "You and I have different positions, so why bother to pretend to be a good person? I will ask you to come out and I will count you. Don''t you count me?"


    "What have I calculated for you?" Su Ronghua clenched his fists, Shangguanya poured tea for herself, and said leisurely, "You have to ask yourself, why are you approaching me so diligently?"


    Su Ronghua was stunned by these words, and he couldn''t help but retorted: "Am I courteous?"


    "Follow me in the casino, the inspector pestering me, writing letters and snorting to make fun of me," Shangguanya said one by one about Su Ronghua''s things, and then looked at him with a smile and a smile, "If I were an ordinary girl, If you¡¯re really afraid, you have to think, do you like me. It¡¯s a pity, I¡¯m so clear-headed, you¡¯re Teacher Su Wang, and your Majesty has been inserted into the Superintendent as Deputy Director, whether it¡¯s the princess being assassinated or on weekdays There is your shadow behind the resistance in the investigation case. If you like me," Shangguanya sighed, "That''s really funny."


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he stared at Shangguan Ya.


    He only knew for the first time that invisible, he had spent so much energy on this person.


    He looked at Shangguanya''s non-sentimental eyes, he felt an unspeakable soreness spread in his heart, he couldn''t help but asked, "Do you not believe in emotions?"


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, and then she said in amazement: "I''m all here, do you think I''m a good cheat?"


    Su Ronghua stared at Shangguanya. He looked at her. After a long time, he suddenly said, "It''s pitiful."


    "what?"


    Shangguanya didn''t understand, Su Ronghua repeated it word by word: "I said you, like the others in Huajing, are a poor bug."


    "You have brains, but no hearts."


    "Aren''t you?" Shangguanya felt as if she had been scolded by him, and sneered.


    "Who is at odds with you?!"


    Su Ronghua raised a voice: "I''m like you, I told you when I met you in the casino! A girl''s house came and went in this kind of place, do you still have a reputation?"


    "Then you say it," Shangguanya laughed, "you said, you can''t get in touch with this eldest lady from Shangguan''s family. I just don''t have a reputation. Isn''t it better for me to stay at home without a reputation? You think I want Married? But you are different, you just missed a good opportunity to contact me and take advantage of me."


    Su Ronghua nodded his head, and he kept smiling: "Awesome, very powerful. I misunderstood you. I thought you were different from the people in Huajing."


    "They are all people who grew up eating food, what''s the difference?"


    Shangguanya ridiculed her face: "Don''t give gold to yourself, and don''t give me gold. If you want us to be a kind-hearted son-in-law, Pei Wenxuan won''t be a servant of the staff, and you won''t be in the Supervision Department. A report pays a report. The people around you slapped the people around me. I slapped you back. What are you calling for?"


    "You are right."


    Su Ronghua nodded and responded: "No injustice. I''d like to see, just your trick, what can really do to me?"


    After speaking, Su Ronghua jumped from the carriage, Shangguanya didn''t look up, and said in a loud voice, "Walk slowly and don''t give it away."


    Su Ronghua paused in front of the carriage when he heard the sound of walking slowly, and suddenly said, "I just don''t want to fold your wings."


    Shangguanya''s tea pouring stopped, and Su Ronghua''s voice outside the carriage was very small: "I think you are alive when you bet and scold others and splash tea."


    After Su Ronghua finished speaking, he turned on his horse and drove away.


    The Shangguanya teapot hung in the air for a while, and finally fell down after a long time.


    "Go back."


    She spoke calmly.


    When Shangguanya rushed to Shangguan''s mansion, Li Rong''s people had been arranged one by one.


    She can''t get too involved in this matter, it''s better to be handled by Li Ming''s people. What they wanted was not to do anything to Su Ronghua. Officials openly recruiting prostitutes in Daxia were not considered a serious crime. They were fined for two days after being imprisoned. With Su Ronghua¡¯s family, Li Ming couldn¡¯t get angry anymore. how about it.


    All they wanted was that Li Ming knew that Su Ronghua and Xia Wensi had contact.


    This thing is not exquisite. Su Ronghua and Xia Wensi can completely bite themselves and be framed by others, but they can''t provide evidence. The dancing girl is Su Ronghua¡¯s favorite confidante. The teahouse is also set in the name of Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua invited him. The note is still there, plus Li Ming''s suspicion first, there is no need to say more, Li Ming will have his own decision.


    Li Rong counted Li Ming''s thoughts and inquired about Su Ronghua''s news all the way.


    It didn''t take long for Su Ronghua to return to Su Mansion to be arrested. Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were playing chess. She said slowly, "What did Su Ronghua say?"


    Su Ronghua must argue, but how he argues is the key.


    Jinglan hesitated for a moment, then slowly said, "Master Su said nothing."


    "What do you mean?" Li Rong frowned, she raised her head, "I didn''t say anything about it?"


    "After Grandpa Su drove his horse back to the mansion, he knelt down and pleaded guilty, saying that he had recruited a few dancers outside, but he was accused of ten lashes by Su and he was sent straight to prison."


    When Li Rong heard this, he hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "Go down."


    Jinglan respectfully saluted, then stepped back. After Jinglan left, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and glanced at Li Rong: "What is your Royal Highness thinking?"


    "I''m thinking," Li Rong said slowly, "Why did Su Ronghua recognize it directly?"


    "Because he knows that denial is useless now." Pei Wenxuan dropped the chess piece, "He can''t explain the note. If he admits that this note was written to Shangguanya, what your Majesty wants to think is not that he colluded with the officials to frame your Highness, and It''s the relationship between him and Shangguan''s family."


    "It''s better to recognize it clearly," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "The relationship between Concubine Rou and the Su family was built by her Majesty. Concubine Rou''s permission to contact the staff to make trouble for us did not fundamentally destroy the balance that His Majesty wanted. Your Majesty is only a little angry at best, but it won''t really matter."


    "After all, in your Majesty¡¯s heart, the Su family is the support of Concubine Rou, who is fighting against the Shangguan family behind the prince. Concubine Rou¡¯s brother¡¯s military power in the northwest is against the military power of the prince¡¯s family. After three years, King Su... ¡­"


    As Pei Wenxuan said, the words stopped. Seeing that he stopped speaking, Li Rong looked up at him, rather strange: "What''s wrong?"


    "I just think you know all of this," Pei Wenxuan laughed. After hesitating for a while, he slowly said, "I''ll repeat it again, for fear of your sadness."


    Li Rong twisted the chess piece, she thought for a moment, and whispered softly: "I am not sad, it has been so many years."


    "I might complain back then, I would hate Roufei, Suwang, and Huale, and feel that they are disgusting," Li Rong said, placing the chess pieces on the chessboard and slowly saying, "But then I felt that they were also pitiful."


    "My father paved the way for them, never because of loving them. My father suppressed me and Chuan''er, and never because of hating us. He loves no one, and no one hates him. It''s just the heart of the emperor that he doesn''t want the family to be alone. That¡¯s it."


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong turned the topic back: "Then what you said is that Su Ronghua is also advancing with retreat. The faster he recruits, the less his father will doubt him?"


    "Yes."


    "However, there is actually one more thing," Li Rong thought for a while, "Why is Su Ronghua so reckless? I remember, he is also a smart man."


    Pei Wenxuan rubbed the chess piece, seeming to hesitate.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but say, "What are you thinking?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan hesitated, "When Grandpa Su came today, he dressed up specially."


    "So?" Li Rong was puzzled, Pei Wenxuan laughed and reminded, "Master Su, I probably never thought that Miss Shangguan would design him."


    "Isn''t this a joke?" Li Rong was amused by Pei Wenxuan''s words. "Which of the Su family is not a human being. Even if he has a good opinion of Aya, he is really stupid thinking that Aya will not count him?"


    Pei Wenxuan buckled the chess piece on the board with a gentle expression: "His Royal Highness, do you think I am a smart person?"


    "Of course it is."


    Li Rong definitely opened his mouth, twisting the chess piece and landing next to Pei Wenxuan''s chess piece, Pei Wenxuan smiled and raised his eyes: "But back then, before the last minute, I believed that His Royal Highness would not attack me."


    Li Rong fell silent, Pei Wenxuan intersected with her, and her voice was flat: "You and Miss Aya both take people''s hearts too badly, but in many cases, people are not as complete as your Highness and Miss Shangguan thought. All reason. Deep down in a person¡¯s heart, there is always such an inexplicable dependence and trust on others. Although Grandpa Su is different from ours, he is a person of true temperament. He values ??his feelings very seriously for the sake of what he likes. People, go through fires and waters, and do not hesitate. He admires Miss Shangguan, and he didn''t watch out for her. Isn''t it normal?"


    "You say that, you seem to know him well."


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows. In his memory, the relationship between Pei Wenxuan and Su Ronghua was not good. Pei Wenxuan put his sleeves aside and placed the chess pieces at the farthest point of the chessboard: "Although I have never had close contact with him, I was involved in the Su family''s case back then."


    When Li Rong heard this, her movements became stiff. Pei Wenxuan noticed her strangeness, pretending to not know, and served a tea ceremony: "His Royal Highness knows, why did your Highness the Crown Prince have to kill Su Ronghua?"


    Li Rong didn''t expect that Pei Wenxuan would suddenly talk about these past events. She hesitated for a moment. She was a little afraid to ask, but she knew that this might be the hurdle she would go through one day.


    She lowered her eyes: "Why?"


    "Because the Prince suspected that Qin Zhenzhen died at the hands of Su Ronghua."


    When Li Rong heard this, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan in shock: "How is this possible? Why did Su Ronghua kill her?!"


    Back then, countless people wanted to kill Qin Zhenzhen for many reasons, but they couldn''t get along with the Su family.


    No woman from the Su family entered the harem, and Su Ronghua poisoned Qin Zhenzhen. Where did the reason come from?


    "I didn''t think about it before, so I thought for a time that His Royal Highness made a mistake."


    Pei Wenxuan took a sip of tea and raised his eyes to Li Rong: "Until today, I finally confirmed that Su Ronghua, maybe there is a reason."


    Li Rong didn''t dare to speak, Pei Wenxuan directly announced the answer: "In this life, Su Ronghua and Shangguanya are in the same casino. This happened before His Highness intervened in their relationship. In the last life, they hadn''t seen it?"


    "Qin Zhenzhen died of a poisonous killing. The mother and son should have been killed, but the child survived by chance. His Royal Highness thought, who is the biggest beneficiary of this matter?"


    There is no need for Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong already understands.


    "Aya...not such a person." Li Rong said with difficulty.


    "Shangguanya isn''t it, where''s Su Ronghua?" Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "According to the degree of Qin Zhenzhen''s favor at that time and your majesty''s attitude towards the family, the chances of Miss Shangguan''s child becoming the crown prince are too small."


    "Su Ronghua never married a wife in his last life. When I checked him, all the dancers who had come into contact with him said that he only enjoyed singing and dancing and didn''t talk about love. If there was no one in his heart, why did he stand alone to death?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak for a long time. She held the chess piece and looked at the interlaced chessboard, as if she was in a daze.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her: "Why didn''t Your Highness speak anymore?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong smiled bitterly, "I suddenly felt that I lived like a joke in my last life."


    "I helped the aristocratic family. In this life, you tell me that the aristocratic family did a lot of evil; I think Chuan''er was violent and unscrupulous. You said he was forced to be helpless; I think the Su family is innocent. Now you tell me that Qin Zhenzhen died in Su Ronghua. The hand. Live a lifetime," Li Rong felt a little ridiculed, "Am I looking back to admit my mistake?"


    "Then what about me?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her, with a sense of helplessness in his eyes that seemed to feel the absurdity of life, "I think you are arrogant and rude and narrow-minded, but even Qin Zhenzhen, you are willing to give her A piece of heaven and earth; I think you only have power in your heart, but you are also asking for orders for the people to thoroughly investigate the military payment case; I think that the family is incurable and rotten to the root, but you can take Shangguanya and tell me that there are good people in the family; Thinking that you will never bow your head in your life, you are willing to tell me and let me wait a while. To say confession," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I really came back to confess."


    "Look, how long has it been since I came back," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "How many times have I said sorry to you?"


    "His Royal Highness, if a person does not live well for a while, it can be said that it is the fault of others, it is the fault of heaven. If a life is not well, it is more or less related to yourself."


    "So," Li Rong said, holding up the teacup, seeming to admit his fate, "we all came to admit our mistakes."


    "His Royal Highness, this is not confession." Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and took Li Rong''s hand. "This is to give us a chance and let us start over."


    Li Rong''s movements stopped, she was holding the tea cup, and Pei Wenxuan''s words were in her ears. She hesitated for a long time before raising her head: "Then, Aya, should we take care of it?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little weird, Li Rong was a little bit difficult to say, her words were inverted, and she didn''t follow the way: "Yes, Su Ronghua and her, if... if they missed the previous life, they have not been together in this life," Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan. "Isn''t it a pity?"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. He seemed to have never expected Li Rong to think so. Li Rong asked for his opinion: "If Su Ronghua likes Aya and Aya uses him, wouldn''t he be sad?"


    "Does your Royal Highness think that Miss Shangguan should not hurt Young Master Su''s heart?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong seriously, Li Rong frowned and said as expected: "If he is not sincere, it is mutual use. But if he is sincere, he should have the respect he deserves."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. Li Rong saw Pei Wenxuan staring at her. She was a little embarrassed to be seen: "What are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "No," Pei Wenxuan laughed, looking down a bit embarrassed, "I just know how many years I have missed you."


    "Now that you know me?" Li Rong was a little pleased when he heard him praise herself. She stood up, "Well, I will let Shangguanya take a letter, while Su Ronghua is still in jail, it will last. not late."


    As Li Rong said, she sent a message to Shangguanya and asked her to see Su Ronghua.


    Shangguanya was about to go to bed when she received a message from Li Rong. After sitting on the bed for a long time, she finally got up, changed her clothes, and went to the chief of the criminal ministry.


    Su Ronghua had already fallen asleep in the prison of the Criminal Ministry. Halfway through his sleep, he heard the sound of footsteps outside. He pretended not to hear it, and turned his back to Shangguanya and did not look back.


    Shangguanya stood at the door of the cell for a while, and after a long time, she finally said, "Su Ronghua, I am here to see you on the orders of your Royal Highness."


    "Look at what I am doing?" Su Ronghua closed her eyes and turned her back to Shangguanya. "Am I having three eyes or five hands, and I need you to come and see it so late at night?"


    Shangguan Ya pursed her lips and said nothing.


    After hesitating for a long time, she said: "In fact, what you said, I went back and thought about it tonight."


    "I think you might be right."


    "You are dressed in such a splendid manner today, and you really take this meal to your heart. It is indeed my fault for me to use you like this. You see if this will work, just forget it this time, not as an example."


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak. The first time Shangguanya saw him with such a cold attitude, she felt a little uncomfortable. She muttered, "Don''t ignore people. Or else, let''s take a gamble?"


    With that, Shangguan Ya drew out a deck of cards from her arms: "If I win, don''t be angry."


    "What if you lose?"


    Su Ronghua finally said aloud, Shangguan Ya touched her nose: "Then...then you will continue to be angry for a while, right?"

 Chapter 107： Man knife

    Seeing Shangguanya''s appearance, Su Ronghua felt a little angry, but also a little funny.


    What kind of bad Shangguan Ya''s gambling skills does he not know? She wants to bet, nothing more than giving him the win or loss.


    Seeing that he was silent, Shangguan Ya handed the card over: "You have a gamble."


    Su Ronghua sat up, looked back at the person in front of the cell, Shangguanya stretched out her hand, her eyes were all pleased, she poked the card forward: "Would you like?"


    Su Ronghua hesitated for a long time, finally stood up and took Shangguanya''s card.


    "Do you think your card is big, or mine?" Shangguan Ya asked him with a smile, Su Ronghua rubbed the card, he looked at the person in front of him, after a long time, he lowered his eyes and slowly said, "Your big. "


    "Then look at our luck."


    Shangguan Ya said, turning over the card, revealing the tiger''s face on her card.


    Su Ronghua turned over the card, revealing the dog''s head on his card.


    "Ah," Shangguan Ya was happy, "Is this the first time I beat you?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he sat down calmly, leaned his back against the wall, bent one leg, put his hand on his knee, and said slowly: "Okay, I''m not angry anymore, you go back."


    Shangguanya thought for a while, she took a small stool from the side, brushed away the dust on it, and sat on the stool: "Shall we chat?"


    "Dare to talk."


    Su Ronghua refused decisively, and Shangguan Ya smiled: "Why, I''m afraid I will cheat you and you won''t be one?"


    "Should I not be afraid?" Su Ronghua glanced at her coldly, "Is it not enough to be pitted by you?"


    "No, didn''t I apologize?" Shangguan Ya cheeked, "Actually, I''m not that bad, I''m just very bad to the enemy. Then since we''ve talked about it, we won''t be considered an enemy. I don''t want to cheat you."


    "I said I''m not an enemy, so you believe it?" Su Ronghua looked at her coldly and responded with her words, "Are you a fool for me?"


    "You''re a bit stupid." Shangguanya smiled embarrassedly, Su Ronghua got up and was about to leave. Shangguanya grabbed his sleeve and said anxiously, "Wait for me to finish, let''s finally communicate in this way, you Don''t go so easily."


    Su Ronghua paused when he heard this, and finally took a deep breath and sat back again.


    Shangguanya leaned forward, put her hands on her knees, supported her chin, and looked at Su Ronghua in front of him: "Actually, don''t blame me. I have never seen a person like you before. You see, you are from a big family. People are smart and have so many identities, so I can only suspect you. When I was young, my family told me that the first untrustworthy person in this world is a politician, and the second untrustworthy person is a man. You can do both. Take it all."


    "Is this to blame?" Su Ronghua sneered, "I learned a lot of wrong things."


    "It''s you." Shangguanya immediately echoed. Su Ronghua ignored her. Shangguanya thought for a while and said cautiously: "By the way, I will tell you that you don''t look like a fame and fortune. Why do you want to be Teacher Su Wang? Come to the Superintendent?"


    "Your Majesty named her, can I refuse again?" Su Ronghua looked at her with a broken head.


    Shangguan Ya was even more curious: "But when you become his teacher, you are tied to him. Don''t you worry about your future?"


    "Future?" Su Ronghua laughed out, "Do you think I have a future? If I want a future, I will study hard, like my brother, accept the family''s careful cultivation, and then take on family responsibilities. Into the court. Why would I be Teacher Su Wang? Because your Majesty needs someone from the Su family to be Su Wang teacher. The Su family is not good at rejecting it, and doesn''t want to have much to do with Su Wang, so he threw me out. I am a fanatic, and I have never represented the attitude of the Su family. Can''t you understand?"


    "I understood before," Shangguanya leaned in front of the cell, "but later you entered the Supervisory Department, I didn''t understand it. What are you doing here?"


    Su Ronghua said nothing, he raised his head and looked at the sky. After a long time, he said slowly: "Brother asked me to come over, and I will come. But in fact, deep down in my heart, maybe I want to see, then you and Your Highness," Su Ronghua turned his head and looked at Shangguanya, "What do you want to do?"


    "Since I was a child, everyone said that I was an alien and that I did not take responsibility. But I often wondered, what is responsibility? The family is responsible, and the people in the official position are not responsible? The people are responsible. Wives, children, friends, their friendship, just Isn''t it the responsibility of one person? I''ve seen countless people. When they were young, they were black and white, frivolous and wanton, but slowly, they seemed to have changed themselves, always talking about identity, responsibility, and responsibility, and then doing dark and dirty things. A person can live well, find his position in his position, take care of himself, take care of his parents, raise children, be righteous for friends, be loyal to his ministers, follow the court''s laws, observe courtesy, benevolence and trust. Above this, he Do whatever you want, what can¡¯t be?"


    "I hate those hypocrites, and I don''t want to live like them in this city. I want to live like a person. I want to be free to like the people I like and freely choose what I like."


    "But I don''t have such a lot. Until last year''s Tanabata Palace Banquet, I smelled a fragrance at the banquet," said Su Ronghua with a smile, "The fragrance has a smell that I am familiar with. I voted for that fragrance. Later, I wanted to find the incense owner, but found out that the incense was made by the second Miss Qin, but I continued to investigate, but found that Miss Qin Er was not good at making perfume at all. Finally, I found out that there was a girl who didn''t want to enter. Gong, it turns out that His Highness Pingle is helping the prince to delay his marriage."


    "Look," Su Ronghua spread his hands, "It turns out that everyone is struggling in this palace city. So I really want to come and see, what are you and your Highness thinking about?"


    Shangguanya listened to Su Ronghua''s words, she hugged her knees, and Su Ronghua turned to look at her: "What are you doing in the Supervision Department?"


    "In the final analysis, maybe it''s the same as you," Shangguan Ya laughed, "I want to live like a person."


    "I don''t want to change either, but I know that I am not actually a saint. If I enter the palace, I am afraid it will be no different from the elders I see now. For the benefit of the family, I can give in by any means. But I don''t want to such."


    "So I have to be useful," Shangguanya looked at Su Ronghua seriously, "I have to provide the family with irreplaceable value, which is more important than marrying a person. Only in this way," Shangguanya laughed, "I will always be Shangguan. elegant."


    "In the future, I can gamble with you, drink a little wine, and have a fight," Shangguanya smiled and said of the imaginary future, "I will never marry in my life, have my own manor, and adopt a few boys from the family. A girl is also a girl. Be an old aunt for a lifetime, and then train many girls like me."


    "I can still think of betting with me for a drink," Su Ronghua raised an eyebrow, "It seems that you have a good impression of me."


    "About," Shangguanya shrugged, "Are we all aliens?"


    "Su Ronghua," Shangguanya thought for a while, and she stretched out her hand, "I''ll hook you up."


    "Ok?"


    "In the future, I will not use your kindness to me to dig for you." Shangguanya looked at him, "Don''t lie to me, can you?"


    "it is good."


    Su Ronghua stretched out his hand and hooked her little finger.


    When her skin touched, Shangguanya trembled involuntarily. She couldn''t tell what it was like. She only heard the noise coming from outside. Shangguanya hurriedly stood up and said nervously: "I''ll go first, I will invite you someday. eat."


    With that, Shangguan Ya quickly left from another road.


    After a while, a line of guards walked in. Those people looked at them as people who came out of the palace. Su Ronghua gave them a squint and said indifferently: "What? Find a few dancers. Don''t come and go for the trial, it''s troublesome.


    "take away."


    The guard spoke straight ahead, entered the cell, pulled Su Ronghua out, and began interrogation.


    Su Ronghua confessed openly that he invited Xia Wensi to dinner and called a few dancers, saying that he was not a prostitute and nothing else.


    After the guard reviewed the confession of him and Xia Wensi, he sent the confession to the palace. Li Ming read the confession carefully and put it on the table.


    Fulai brought in the Anshen soup from Concubine Roux. Seeing Li Ming frowned, he couldn''t help but said, "His Royal Highness, the night is already late, and Empress Rou concubine just sent someone to bring Anshen Soup over. You drink and rest early."


    Li Ming raised his eyes and moved his gaze to the Soothing Soup. He frowned. Seeing his displeased expression, Fulai said anxiously: "Your Majesty?"


    "You said, Concubine Rou is too much?"


    "Your Majesty means?"


    Fulai hesitated and didn''t say anything. Li Ming threw his confession to the ground, closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair, and said irritably, "See it for yourself."


    Fulai put the tranquilizer soup on the table, bent over and took a confession. After reading it carefully, he said in a puzzled way: "Your Majesty, Lord Su...how could he do such a thing?"


    "Why would you do such a thing?" Li Ming sneered. "He is a family prince, don''t you want to be famous? I''m afraid that it is a false act of hiring prostitutes and a real selfishness."


    Fulai did not dare to speak, Li Ming stroked back and forth in his heart.


    Someone deliberately lifted Pei Wenxuan as an assistant minister in order to make him suspect Li Rong. After he was suspicious of Li Rong, he was worried that the supervisory department was in Li Rong''s hands. Who was the biggest beneficiary?


    If Li Rong wants Pei Wenxuan to be a servant of the staff, it is impossible not to disturb him. For such a big position, Li Rong can ask him directly. Why should he be so sneaky?


    And now Su Ronghua has met with Xia Wensi, who is Su Ronghua? In the court hall, who has he hosted alone for so many years?


    Meet Xia Wensi alone, if there is no secret plan, then he has seen the ghost!


    Li Rong cried and told Hua Le to laugh at her vividly, and Li Ming closed his eyes.


    In fact, it is not that he can not tolerate Roufei and play tricks. If Roufei can cultivate a force to fight the queen, he would be happy to see it.


    What he couldn''t tolerate was that Concubine Rou was beyond his control.


    Emperor Xian had already raised a Shangguan clan, he didn''t want to raise another Xiao clan. Concubine Rou can only be a balance tool for the court. If she is thinking beyond his control, it will be unforgivable.


    The more Li Ming thought about it, the more he felt wrong, he stood up and walked directly to Mingle Palace.


    Concubine Roux didn''t expect Li Ming to be here so late, so she chatted bored with Hua Le Bai.


    Li Ming was in anger, rushing all the way into Mingle Palace, and the palace staff could not even stop him when he saw Li Ming strode in. As soon as I entered the inner courtyard, I heard the sound of Hua Le and Roufei laughing in the room.


    When the palace man saw Li Ming, he immediately knelt down. Li Ming raised his hand to stop them. The whole yard was quiet. Li Ming didn''t let anyone make a sound or move. He only listened to mother and daughter. The two joked in the room, and Hua Le was quite happy and said: "If I marry someone, I must never marry Pei Wenxuan like that. Except for being better-looking, I have no abilities. I was born in the Han nationality and married the eldest sister. I can¡¯t be the principal. You said that my eldest sister has been arrogant for a lifetime and married such a man..."


    Hua Le couldn''t stop laughing, Li Ming was furious, kicked the door and rushed in. Concubine Rou saw Li Ming coming in, and her face instantly paled with Hua Le.


    "Your Majesty," Fortunately, Concubine Rou quickly reacted, smiling and standing up and saying, "Why are you here?"


    "You teach your good daughter." Li Ming pointed at Hua Le and stared at Concubine Rou. "A princess, is this how to tell the truth?"


    "It''s Qiong''er who was wrong," Rou Fei confessed her mistake and quickly said, "Hua Le, quickly apologize to the emperor."


    "Apologize," Li Ming nodded, "is she the one who should make amends? Get out!"


    Li Ming looked at Hua Le, Hua Le glanced at Concubine Roux, Concubine Rou won a wink, Hua Le quickly got up, and stepped back respectfully.


    When only Li Ming and Rou Fei were left in the room, Rou Fei poured tea for Li Ming and said softly: "Hua Le is young and ignorant. He was badly taught by the palace. I was about to scold her... "


    "Did you let Pei Wenxuan serve as the assistant minister?"


    Li Mingguo broke up, and Concubine Rou''s face was horrified: "Why did your majesty say this? How can your concubine decide such a major event in the harem all year round? Where did your majesty hear the rumors and misunderstand the concubine like this?"


    "Rumors and whispers?" Li Ming sneered, "I know your skills very well. If it wasn''t for your ability, do you think this ant body can be in this position?!"


    Concubine Rou''s smile remained undiminished, and she only reverently said: "Your Majesty said, but this matter really has nothing to do with the concubines. Your Majesty listens to the villains framed, so it is better to call out and confront the concubines..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Ming raised his hand and slapped Roufei''s face with a slap.


    Concubine Rou was staggered by his whole body. She knelt on the ground, motionless, Li Ming stood up and looked at her coldly: "I can allow you to play tricks, and also allow you to play tricks in this harem. But I cannot allow you to lie to me. I can support you with one hand, and I can drag you down with the other."


    "I don''t like to lie. Today I give you this face. At this time, I will not pursue it." Li Ming squatted down and stared at Concubine Rou, "But Xiao Rou, remember what you said to me back then. You are willing to be me Don¡¯t forget your identity."


    "The concubine keeps it in my heart."


    Concubine Rou said softly. Seeing her obediently, Li Ming went down a lot. He stood up, fixedly watching the weak and flowery woman sitting on the ground, her skirt like a lotus flower in full bloom, even at this moment, she still had a heartbreaking beauty.


    Li Ming was silent for a long time, and finally turned and left.


    After he left, Hua Le rushed in, eager to lose his courtesy, and said directly: "Mother, are you okay?"


    Concubine Rou squeezed her fists, she slowly raised her head with a smile on her face: "It''s okay."


    She is a knife, she will always remember it.


    Seeing Concubine Rou''s smile, Hua Le relaxed in her heart. She hurried forward and helped Concubine Rou: "Mother concubine, what did the father say just now?"


    Concubine Rou''s expression was still, she was about to order something when she saw an attendant hurriedly walking in from outside the corridor.


    He rushed to the side of Concubine Rou and whispered something in her ear. Concubine Rou raised her head in surprise, and said eagerly, "Really?"


    The attendant nodded and said softly: "It''s true, people are already outside the palace."


    "Excellent!" Concubine Roux said happily, "I''ll go to your Majesty. Li Rong dares to do this," Concubine Rou laughed, "I''m scared to lose my skin this time."

 Chapter 108： want you

    After Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan played a game of chess, there was news that Shangguanya had come out of the prison, and they were also sent a message to her saying that the mission was completed and that he would become a young master Su. The enemy is a friend.


    When Li Rong heard this, she couldn''t help but smile, raised her eyes and glanced at Pei Wenxuan, and said gently: "If Su Ronghua hears this, I''m afraid I will be more concerned."


    "Miss Shangguan is such a personality, Young Master Su will get used to it later."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan looked at the sky and reminded: "Your Highness, it''s time to sleep."


    "You don''t sleep a lot by yourself, but I am very lenient."


    Li Rong''s mouth was buried, but people got up, and Pei Wenxuan went forward to help her take off her coat. The two went to bed after washing together, Li Rong was lying on the bed, a little unable to sleep.


    Pei Wenxuan realized that she didn''t seem to be going to sleep right away, so he opened her eyes, turned sideways, and looked at Li Rong and said, "What is your Royal Highness thinking?"


    "Think about what will happen in the palace tonight."


    "His Royal Highness does not need to worry," Pei Wenxuan calmed Li Rong, "Your Majesty is suspicious, Concubine Rou is just his knife. You are now a bargaining chip used by your Majesty to deal with the family. It''s your majesty''s inverse scale."


    "Ok."


    Li Rong replied, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, and suddenly said, "There will be a lantern festival among the people in a few days, do you want to see it?"


    "Lantern Festival?" Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan wanted to change the subject, and she also cooperated. She followed Pei Wenxuan''s appearance, turned sideways, raised her finger on Pei Wenxuan''s chest, and said, "Master Pei, you are Are you dating me?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong speak this way, he couldn''t help but laugh. He laughed very low. When he laughed, Li Rong could clearly feel the slight vibration from his chest under his fingertips.


    Seeing him smiling, Li Rong glared at him slowly: "Still smiling? There will be no time to laugh again in this palace."


    "Then I won''t laugh," Pei Wenxuan received a laugh, but the curvature of the corners of his mouth remained on his face, "Your Highness has time?"


    "You should prepare it first," Li Rong said casually, "If you have time, I will watch it later."


    "Okay," Pei Wenxuan nodded, "I rented a boat, and when that time comes, I will row a boat for His Royal Highness. I have inquired that the sky lantern will be set off that night and there will be many people on the shore. I will take you to the heart of the lake."


    "If you don''t tell me, I forgot," Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, and she was expecting a little. She raised her hand to pillow her ears, "You can still row."


    "Luzhou has a lot of water," Pei Wenxuan remembered his youth, and said slowly, "Shou Xiao''s three years, I like to go out alone, just find a place to stop, bask in the sun, sleep in, and wake up to row. Go back, pick some lotus seeds on the way."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, this was a world she had never experienced.


    Since she was born, she has lived in Huajing. She has never experienced the peaceful time described by Pei Wenxuan. She walks on the street at will. There is a small boat of her own in the summer afternoon, which is a large area of ??lotus.


    Find a place to take a nap, read a book, or find a place to fish. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t catch it all afternoon.


    "Sometimes I bring some lotus leaves back. An aunt taught me to wrap glutinous rice with lotus leaves, put some chicken nuggets, chestnuts, add spices, and steam them together for a unique flavor."


    "You learned to do it?" Li Rong was hungry when he said, Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Want to eat?"


    "Yes, you said so well," Li Rong said frankly, "Do I just want to eat? I want to go to Luzhou."


    "After that, when we are old, we will return to our hometown, and we will go."


    "I''m old, I''m afraid I won''t be able to walk," Li Rong sighed, "I have poor legs and feet."


    "It''s okay, I''ll carry you."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and stroked Li Rong¡¯s hair. He looked at her like a child: "Also, in this life, I will take good care of you. Even if you are old, you won¡¯t be the same as in your previous life. It''s uncomfortable."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, thinking of Li Rong''s last illness in his last life, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, put the person in his arms, and sighed: "Go to sleep."


    Li Rong was held by him, her head resting on his chest, she couldn''t help but feel a little sleepy.


    This is an unspeakable sense of security, like a tired bird returning home and travelers returning home.


    Li Rong suddenly discovered that she didn''t know when she felt such a sense of security for this person.


    Pei Wenxuan hugged Li Rong. After a long time, he heard Li Rong''s even breathing. He bowed his head and kissed her, finally closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When the two slept until midnight, Pei Wenxuan heard an urgent knock on the door. Li Rong moved, Pei Wenxuan held her down, and said in a steady voice: "I''ll go and see."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan stood up, put on a piece of clothing to the door, opened the door, and saw Tong Ye standing at the door. He lowered his voice and quickly said a few words to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were cold. Only said: "Are you sure?"


    At this time, Li Rong also put on his clothes, walked to the door, and listened to Tong Ye whispered: "Yes, Concubine Rou took the Master Hongde into the imperial study room. This old bald donkey also told the truth, he only said It was the person from the princess mansion who asked him to change the prince''s wedding date."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and Tong Ye continued: "Your Majesty was so angry that he planned to summon His Highness immediately, but the person who can send the message went out of the palace and was called back."


    "Are there any more?" Pei Wenxuan asked calmly. This incident did not seem to have any effect on him. Tongye was infected by the calmness of Pei Wenxuan''s words, and the panic that had just disappeared slowly, calmed down, and continued: "No, your majesty doesn''t seem to plan to pursue this matter."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and after thinking for a moment, he whispered: "You go out of town immediately tonight, go to Qingshui County next door, find a washerwoman named''Tian Fang'', give her three hundred taels of silver, and tell her that she has found it. Now, let her take her mother-in-law into Huajing to recognize her."


    "Yes." Tong Ye answered, Li Rong listened to the side and immediately understood what Pei Wenxuan was doing, and said directly, "Are you looking for the scandal of Master Hongde?"


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at her, "I can find the kind of evidence immediately."


    Li Rong turned straight, went back to the table and wrote down a list of names and specific addresses on the list, and gave it to Tongye: "You follow the list to find and tell them directly that the warlock who lied to them before I found it, let them recognize people."


    Tong Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Rong would give such a list. Seeing Tong Ye staying, Li Rong sent the list forward and urged: "Take it."


    Only then did Tong Ye react, and quickly took the list, and then retired.


    After they left, Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, pulled his clothes, and said calmly: "What''s the matter?"


    "There was news from the palace just now that Concubine Roux had summoned Master Hongde to enter the palace."


    Li Rong''s expression remained unchanged, she stared at Pei Wenxuan: "He entered the palace, why are you panicking?"


    "After the Spring Festival, I sent someone to look for him." Pei Wenxuan told the truth, Li Rong frowned, "What are you looking for?"


    "I have said with His Royal Highness that if you want to completely solve the problem of the Prince''s marriage, let this person come out to make a prediction for the Prince''s marriage, it is a once and for all way."


    "Didn''t I tell you too," Li Rong restrained his emotions, "Chuan''er has promised to elect a concubine, what are you doing with this?!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. Li Rong stared at him. After a short silence, Li Rong closed his eyes and took a deep breath, before saying, "Did you leave any evidence?"


    "No." Pei Wenxuan said decisively, "I asked the dark guard to find him. I didn''t tell him who I was, and I didn''t tell him directly about the prince. I just tried it once and found that this person was too courageous. Did not continue."


    "Then why is he entering the palace now?" Li Rong asked quickly.


    If Pei Wenxuan only tried once and didn''t make any actual behavior, how could Concubine Rou find this person and let him enter the palace?


    "This is also the question I want to know."


    Pei Wenxuan said calmly: "The people in the palace said that after this old bald donkey entered the palace, they filed a complaint against you, saying that the people in the princess mansion asked him to postpone the prince''s wedding until five years later."


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan in shock, and Pei Wenxuan continued: "I didn''t go to this bald donkey recklessly. This matter should not have been known to a second person."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan saw her expression, and he clenched his fists unconsciously.


    He wanted to say something, but looking at Li Rong''s expression, he didn''t dare to say it.


    He didn''t want this to be known to her, and even, if possible, he wanted to hide it for a lifetime.


    He is confident that he has beaten Su Rongqing of his life, but what about Su Rongqing who has accompanied Li Rong for more than 20 years?


    He dare not compare.


    He had just started with Li Rong in his entire life, and he didn''t want to take any risks at this time.


    After Li Rong was taken aback for a while, she quickly restrained her emotions and only said, "What should I do now?"


    "Your Majesty has not yet summoned His Royal Highness, because you are worried about the inspector in His Highness''s hands," Pei Wenxuan analyzed, "But now if your Majesty has a knot in your heart, you will definitely be afraid of Your Highness. What we can do now is to fight the most. To a certain extent, eliminate the impact of this incident."


    "How to dispel?"


    "In two days, your Royal Highness will go to Huguo Temple to arrest people." Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong and analyzed, "Now Your Majesty will not release people from the palace for the time being. If you go to Huguo Temple to arrest people, just take The old man of Master Hongde shook out and said that he was investigating the demon monk who cheated on money and killed his life. In this way, if the people from the princess mansion go to Huguo Temple, you can just say it is investigating the case. As for what the Princess Mansion said to him, I didn''t say it in one bite, so I don''t know."


    "Nowadays, it takes a lot of time for these people to show evidence, but if we can handle the case properly in these two days, it will be hard for everyone to believe that we are handling the case temporarily. If you are not handling the case temporarily, you know that Hongde is a demon monk. It¡¯s logical for the people in the Princess¡¯s Mansion to look for Hongde before, but you are looking for a liar to help you promote the prince, which is extremely stupid."


    "It can only be so." Li Rong nodded calmly, and after speaking, the two fell silent again.


    In fact, they have countless things they want to say, but when they reach their lips, they can''t say anything.


    The two seemed to have touched on an unspeakable topic at the same time. Li Rong was silent for a long time before finally saying: "Go to sleep, the emperor hasn''t called out now, so he should plan to endure this matter."


    She kept it calm, but secretly, Li Ming probably wouldn''t leave her so much power.


    If Concubine Roux''s appearance hadn''t been buried deeply by Pei Wenxuan''s people in the palace, she would have heard this kind of news as well. She probably had to eat this boring loss by herself.


    With the patience of Concubine Rou, she could not design this one.


    Other than that, just why you found Master Hongde, this one is strange enough.


    Li Rong pondered, the thoughts that had been in his mind once again clearly emerged.


    She couldn''t help but remember that Su Rongqing came to welcome her on the day she married Pei Wenxuan in this life. She suddenly remembered his intonation in the parallel prose so clearly.


    "Acacia can chase the sun and the moon, Xu Qixi will peach blossoms in the coming year."


    Only then did she realize that Young Master Pianran paused for a moment before reciting this sentence, so strange, extraordinary, and even a little gaffe.


    Li Rong subconsciously squeezed her fist. At the moment when she restrained her emotions and turned around, Pei Wenxuan grabbed her hand abruptly and pulled her into her arms and kissed her!


    Li Rong was surprised by his sudden movements, pushing him almost instinctively, but at the moment she pushed out, she realized what she wanted to stop.


    But Pei Wenxuan didn''t have time to notice the emotions behind her. He only grabbed her hand tightly when she went to push him, slammed her onto the pillar, and kissed her like a bite.


    His body was trembling slightly, his eyes closed tightly.


    His reckless action brought a bit of restraint, and Li Rong was a little bit painful.


    Li Rong frowned. She knew that Pei Wenxuan could not be stimulated at this time, so she stood quietly, enduring all the pain, and Pei Wenxuan''s movements slowly slowed down. After a long time, Li Rong spoke calmly and reminded him: "Pei Propaganda."


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands on her shoulders, and he stretched their distance, panting low.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Pei Wenxuan said in a low voice, "I''m sorry..."


    He didn''t say it, and he didn''t seem to know what to say sorry.


    Li Rong stood quietly. After a long time, he heard Pei Wenxuan say: "Rong Rong," Pei Wenxuan said. He raised his head and smiled reluctantly, "Shall we have a baby?"


    As soon as he said something, Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes in pain.


    He felt a little sick.


    How could he be sick?


    How could he think about using a child to keep Li Rong?


    He Pei Wenxuan, how can he live like this?


    "Sorry, I just..." Pei Wenxuan withdrew the hand on Li Rong''s shoulder, making himself as decent as possible, and said slowly, "I just..."


    Before finishing speaking, Li Rong stretched out her hand and hugged him tightly.


    "How many children do you want?" She whispered, Pei Wenxuan was stunned, and then listened to the girl leaning on his chest, with some expectations, "boy or girl?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he didn''t know why, but he felt a little bit sad.


    His eyelashes trembled lightly, and after a long time, he finally replied in a dumb voice.


    "I want you."


    "I don''t want a child," Pei Wenxuan hugged Li Rong, buried his face in Li Rong''s shoulder, "I want you."

 Chapter 109： Rune paper

    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words in the dark night and watched Pei Wenxuan go to bed.


    Li Rong closed her eyes for a while and finally returned to the bed. She sat there for a while before she finally said, "Don''t think too much, I remember."


    "You didn''t let me down," Li Rong''s account was clear, "I won''t let you down."


    Pei Wenxuan did not respond to her, but only when she returned to the bed did Pei Wenxuan reach out and put Li Rong around her chest.


    After the two slept until dawn, they went to the court together. As if nothing had happened in the court hall, the officials were performing their duties, and Li Ming''s expressions could not be half different.


    After waiting for the next dynasty, Li Rong personally asked him to investigate the personnel related to the previous life and Master Hongde.


    Master Hongde turned out to be just a fortune-teller in Qingshui Town. He accidentally committed a murder case during a dispute and escaped. After studying Buddhism with a monk Tianzhu outside for several years, he came back and said he was a high monk of Tianzhu. The merits of many generations have been slandered in Huajing.


    In the previous life, this person was the crime revealed by Li Rong. She was personally expelled from Beijing. He had many followers. Killing him directly would cause turmoil. So Li Rong found someone to assassinate him on his way to the southwest from Huajing.


    With the help of the previous life, Li Rong quickly determined where these people were going and began to collect their confessions. When Li Rong came out of work, it was almost the next afternoon, but she still went to Huguo Temple non-stop, and then As expected, the host of Huguo Temple tremblingly told her that Master Hongde had been invited to the palace.


    When Li Rong got a word, he hurried to the palace immediately.


    As soon as she left, the news had reached the palace.


    Concubine Roux got the news that Li Rong was about to catch Hongde. She was still taking a nap and woke up instantly. She sat on the chaise longue. After a while, she immediately ordered the next person: "Go and ask Mr. Li and tell him, Li Rong. Finding the handle of Hongde, it is time to enter the palace to arrest someone! Let him find a solution, immediately find a solution!"


    The maid got a word, and hurried out. After everyone went out, Hua Le came forward and said in a panic: "Mother concubine, what is she doing to catch Hongde now?"


    "She is catching Hongde now, and I''m afraid we won''t count what we said before."


    Concubine Rou''s lips tightened: "Hongde told Your Majesty that Li Rong had secretly asked him to postpone the wedding for Li Chuan. These are just empty mouths and no proofs. The only thing that can be proved is the people from the Princess''s Mansion. I have looked for him. There is evidence of this matter, so it can be proved, but if Li Rong is checking Hongde, it is not surprising that she goes to Hongde. Li Rong''s mouth turns black and white, and she is afraid that she will cry. Cry, your majesty feels wronged again."


    "His Majesty has already had a grudge against us about the previous matter," Rou Fei frowned a little uneasy. "If this matter is turned over by Li Rong again, we are afraid that we won''t be able to speak more about Li Rong in the future. Position, Pei Wenxuan is afraid that he will be stable!"


    "Then what should we do?" Hua Le panicked, "what shall we do later?"


    Concubine Rou did not speak. She closed her eyes, and after a while, she took a deep breath: "Wait, Mr. Ruo has no good way."


    Concubine Roux hesitated for a moment, then said: "Then we can only rely on ourselves."


    The two waited for a while. When they heard that Li Rong was entering the palace, Hua Le grabbed Concubine Rou''s sleeve and started crying anxiously: "Mother concubine, she has already entered the palace, what should I do? Is the father going to punish us again? Mother concubine..."


    "Niang Niang." Hua Le was talking, and the maid rushed in and hurriedly handed a piece of talisman paper to Concubine Rou. This is a light apricot talisman paper with complicated patterns painted on it, and under the pattern, it says The birth date of Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan.


    Concubine Rou was stunned for a moment, took the talisman paper in her hand, raised her eyes and said, "What is this?"


    "Mr. sent it over to Master Hongde. Mr. said, Master Hongde can''t keep it now. The most important thing now is that you can''t let Pei Wenxuan become the assistant minister."


    "Then what use is this talisman paper?"


    Concubine Rou frowned, and the maid came forward, leaning against Concubine Rou''s ear, and whispered for a long time.


    Concubine Roux listened carefully. After listening, Concubine Rou could not help but praise: "Mr. is really resourceful."


    As she said, she handed back the talisman paper and instructed humanity: "Secretly hand over the things to Master Hongde, and say the words that should be said together, let him remember."


    The attendant respectfully responded, took the talisman paper, and withdrew.


    When Concubine Rou''s people arranged everything, Li Rong also went to the Imperial Study Room.


    She had already notified in advance. When she arrived at the Imperial Study Room, she drove straight in, and then respectfully saluted Li Ming, saying: "I have seen my father. Long live my father."


    Li Ming looked up at her, only said: "I heard that you entered the palace to arrest people?"


    "Yes," Li Rong raised her head to meet Li Ming''s gaze, "Erchen is now investigating the case of the demon monk Hongde. He has collected evidence for nearly three months. Now he has finally collected all the evidence and arrested people at Shanghuguo Temple. Dao actually entered the palace. Father didn''t listen to his slander, right?"


    Li Rong said proudly, but Li Ming didn''t move. He looked at Zhezi and said: "It was Concubine Rou who brought it in and wanted to hear him talk about Buddha. There is no slander, but there is one interesting thing."


    "What''s the funny thing?" Li Rong didn''t seem to know anything. Li Ming raised his eyes to Li Rong, with a low voice, with a little warning, "I heard that you asked him to lie and postpone the prince''s wedding?"


    "Postpone Chuan''er''s wedding date?" Li Rong was surprised, "He is a monk, how can he relate to the prince''s wedding date?"


    Li Rong spoke too naturally. Li Ming stared at her for a long time. Li Rong frankly met his gaze and raised his eyebrows and said, "What do you think of me like that?"


    "It''s nothing," Li Ming explained, seeing that the review did not have any impact on Li Rong, "He has a lot of prestige among the people, and a random prediction can win the support of many people. If he really said that Chuan''er is not suitable for big marriages in recent years , Otherwise there will be natural disasters, more people will listen to it, and Chuan''er''s marriage will have to be postponed."


    "So that''s it, such a high monk," Li Rong suddenly realized, and then said, "Then why did he frame me?"


    "He framed you?" Li Ming laughed, with deep meaning in his eyes, "Why don''t I call him here, and you confront him?"


    "That couldn''t be better." Li Rong said happily, "I want to see, how does this demon monk plan to justify himself?"


    "Go, invite Master Hongde." Seeing Li Rong''s consent, Li Ming turned around and ordered the **** beside him to call Hongde.


    The little **** took his order, and then hurriedly retreated. After Li Rong and Li Ming were the only ones left in the room, the father and daughter did not speak. They did their own things and did not know each other repeatedly.


    After a while, Rou Fei and Hongde rushed in.


    Although Hongde was born in the countryside, he was very good at disguising. When he came in, he was like a high-ranking monk. Concubine Rou and him saluted Li Ming. Li Ming raised his hand to let the two of them get up and said directly: "His Royal Highness Pingle said that you have committed a crime and arrested you. If there is a misunderstanding, make it clear, if there is no misunderstanding... "


    Li Ming raised his eyes and looked at Concubine Roux, who coughed slightly and said slowly: "If there is no misunderstanding, it should be taken away by Her Highness Pingle. However, Her Highness Pingle, looking for someone to help, is now crossing the river to demolish the bridge, who are you? Come out?"


    "Find someone to help?" Li Rong laughed, "Who did I call for help? This old bald donkey?"


    Li Rong turned to look at Master Hongde, looked him up and down, and then laughed: "Why should I ask him for help? Just say it with his empty mouth and white teeth?"


    "Master Hongde," Li Ming listened to Li Rong''s words and turned his gaze to Li Ming, "Pingle is right. You can''t just listen to you. You said that the people in the princess mansion asked you to discuss the prince. , Is there evidence?"


    Hearing this, Master Hongde paused. After a long time, he slowly said: "His Royal Highness worked meticulously, and the old monk never left any tokens. But the old man knows the prince''s birth date. Is this evidence?"


    The birth date is the most secret thing for a person, especially the identity of the prince. Most people may know the exact date of birth of the prince, but it is difficult to get the exact time.


    He can tell Li Chuan''s birthday, which is indeed evidence.


    "Knowing the birthday of the prince, can you say that I met you?" Li Rong laughed and retorted, "What if someone tells you to frame me on purpose?"


    Li Rong''s suggestion was already obvious, and Rou Fei''s face was a little hard to look instantly. Li Ming coughed lightly, and could only defend Li Rong, "Pingle is not unreasonable, do you have other evidence?"


    "It''s all you need to know the birthdates of His Royal Highness," Hongde sighed. "What if I still knew the birthdates of Royal Highness and Princess?"


    "I said, I just know..."


    "What if you don''t just know?" Hongde interrupted Li Rong, and Li Rong was stunned for a while.


    Not only does he know that Hongde has evidence in his hands?


    But where did Hongde get the evidence that Pei Wenxuan was not clean enough?


    Li Rong''s heart was upset, and it was at this moment that Hongde knelt at Li Ming''s feet holding a piece of talisman in both hands.


    "The people in the princess''s mansion asked me to do it. They said it was specially ordered by the consort. The old man accepted it. It was only painted recently. I am planning to give it to the consort."


    Li Ming didn''t say a word, he took the talisman paper, and after a quick glance, he frowned.


    It is indeed the birth date of Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan. When Li Rong married Pei Wenxuan, he had seen both of them.


    Li Ming was silent for a long time, and finally handed the talisman to Li Rong. He reluctantly said: "Pingle, actually admitted it, it''s nothing serious."


    "I have nothing to admit." Li Rong replied decisively. After speaking, Li Rong took the talisman paper in her hand.


    She hurriedly glanced at the content above and confirmed that this was indeed the birth date of two people, and the handwriting did indeed resemble that of Pei Wenxuan.


    Although Li Rong spoke hard, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    It is true that Pei Wenxuan might do this to let Hongde count the marriage for him, but it stands to reason that he should not leave anything behind.


    But Pei Wenxuan is always a little silly when he talks about feelings, he may have forgotten.


    She stared at the writing on it, wondering how to argue. Everyone was waiting for her answer. After a long time, she was about to speak when she suddenly smelled the incense of the temple on the paper.


    Li Rong''s ghost touched the paper, and then instantly discovered that this paper was unique marriage paper in the Huajing Moon Temple!


    "This charm is not something of Master Hongde." After Li Rong reacted, she raised the corners of her mouth, raised her eyes to Hongde, and said with a smile, "This is just a charm requested in the temple when the horses are playing. We will leave the charms behind. In the temple, I don¡¯t know Master Hongde stole this thing and framed me here. What did he do?"


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore. My palace has been with you for a long time. Since you can''t produce strong evidence, then I have to sue your majesty."


    "What is your Highness going to tell the old monk?"


    Hongde folded his hands on his chest, and his expression was calm: "If you want to add to the crime, there is no cause for it, please, please."


    Li Rong smiled and raised her hand: "Please Mrs. Wang."


    Hearing this, Hongde''s face changed drastically. Li Rong watched his expression and smiled and said, "Wang Caishan, Master Hongde has been in business for a long time, don''t you remember where you came from?"


    As Li Rong said, a woman walked into the main hall shivering. The moment she saw Hongde, her eyes brightened.


    "Sang Gong!" The woman rushed up and said excitedly, "Sang Gong, are you still alive?! Xiang Gong, how did you become a monk? You..."


    Before she finished speaking, Hongde pushed her away and shouted: "Who is your mate?!"


    The woman who was pushed away was stunned, and then she swept away the magnificent robes on Master Hongde. She reacted suddenly and stood up from the ground, raising her hand to Hongde, shivering: "You ...It turns out that something happened to you outside, you just don¡¯t want to come back! Good, good, Wang Caishan, because I have served your mother for more than ten years at your house, you live comfortably outside and obey you and don¡¯t go home. Do you still want to pretend to me now? Wang Caishan, even if you turn to ashes, my old lady will recognize you!"


    "You...you talk nonsense!" Hongde was startled by the sudden appearance of his wife, and he stammered.


    When Mrs. Wang heard this, she was excited for a while, then rushed towards Hongde, and shouted: "Bad son, I will kill you! I will kill you!"


    It''s just that as soon as she spoke, she didn''t have time to move, and she was pressed to the ground by the guard next to her. Mrs. Wang was struggling and scolding on the ground, and Li Ming frowned.


    He didn''t want to control Hongde for a while, and waved: "It''s nothing, you can take it away."


    Li Rong smiled. She raised her hand and said respectfully: "Father, since you have made a decision, the minister there will go back first."


    Li Ming waved his hand, and Concubine Rou hurriedly stood up. Just as she was about to say something, Li Rong immediately shouted: "My father has already agreed, what else will Concubine Rou say?


    With this loud shout, he held back all the words of Concubine Rou, Li Ming raised his eyes to look at her, and said indifferently: "What else do you have?"


    Li Ming''s tone was already obvious, and Concubine Rou could not speak. After holding back for a long time, she finally could only say: "The concubine...the concubine is fine."


    "The minister retires there."


    Li Rong smiled and saluted, and then beckoned to the side, the guard rushed up, pressed Hongde and Madam Wang and left the palace.


    "You mother-in-law," Hongde cursed as soon as he left the palace gate, "No brain, you ruined me! Ruined!"


    "You balao, what future do you have?" Madam Wang sneered. "They all say that the man is unbelievable. I didn''t believe my old lady before, but now I know it. You bastard, waited out of the palace to see if the old lady didn''t strip you. skin!"


    Both of them were born in the market, and there was no bottom line in cursing. Even after more than ten years of edification by the upper class, Yu Hongde still had some curses that could not win Mrs.


    The two of them were pressed by the guards and followed Li Rong, yelling while walking.


    But Li Rong held her hands behind her back, listening to the two people''s curses, she felt that the moon was shining and the road ahead was bright.


    As soon as she walked out of the palace, she saw Pei Wenxuan waiting at the door. Pei Wenxuan was not wearing an official uniform, only a blue jacket and a white shirt.


    Spring is approaching, and Huajing is also getting hot. People like Pei Wenxuan who pay attention to appearance have already picked up the opportunity to change into the spring shirt.


    He stood quietly outside the palace gate, looking at the silhouette of the distant mountains in the dark, his body was slender, like a pine crane.


    Seeing him from a distance, Li Rong couldn''t help but smile. She trot forward happily, took Pei Wenxuan''s hand, and said happily: "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head calmly, saw the smile on her face, knew the result, and said gently: "It seems that Your Highness has won a big victory."


    Li Rong held Pei Wenxuan on his arms, without seeing the slightest humility: "Fortunately, it''s fine."


    As he said, Li Rong turned his head and told the people behind him: "Carry Wang Caishan to the Superintendent, and Mrs. Wang will send it to the inn."


    The guards respectfully responded, and Li Rong turned around again, and walked over to the carriage with Pei Wenxuan, and asked, "Are you here to wait for me?"


    "Let''s go along." Pei Wenxuan spoke subconsciously, but after speaking, he hesitated and said again, "No, it''s actually waiting for you specially."


    "How do you answer two answers?" Li Rong raised his eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong into the carriage with a gentle voice, "The first answer is subconscious. The second answer is true."


    "Aren''t people speaking the truth subconsciously?"


    Li Rong got into the carriage and asked strangely, Pei Wenxuan sat next to her and shook her head: "Subconscious words may not be the truth, but words that want to protect themselves."


    Li Rong thought for a while, and thought so.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan starting to pour her tea, she pursed her lips, feeling a little happy.


    Pei Wenxuan realized that she was in a good mood and glanced at her: "You won a game, are you so happy?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong held his chin, "You tell me the truth, did you secretly go to Yuelao Temple to make a wish?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he was a little surprised: "Why does your Highness ask like this?"


    "Look at it," Li Rong took out a piece of talisman paper from her hand and proclaimed it towards Pei Wen, "What is this?"


    Pei Wenxuan was originally smiling, but when he cast his gaze on the talisman paper with the eight characters of two lives, his face changed drastically, and he grabbed Li Rong''s hand and said anxiously: "Where did you come from?!"


    At the same time, Rou Fei rubbed Li Ming''s shoulders in the Imperial Study Room.


    What the maid said in her ear was in her mind.


    "Mr. said that Hongde''s things are untrue, as long as it arouses your majesty''s suspicion, the most important thing for your majesty is to let your majesty know that your majesty and the princess have deep feelings. Your majesty suspects that the prince and the princess are working together. If you have feelings, your Majesty is afraid that you won''t be able to tolerate Pei Wenxuan."


    "This is a Sansheng Marriage Talisman that imitates the handwriting of a horse and a horse. It is a rune in Yuelao Temple that promises marriage for the next life. The ritual of seeking a charm is complicated and different from ordinary blessing runes. As long as you can induce your Highness to admit that this charm is indeed theirs , Then tell Your Majesty the true meaning of this symbol, and guide it."


    "Pei Wenxuan''s official road has come to an end."

 Chapter 110： letter

    As soon as Li Rong left the palace, Concubine Rou hurriedly knelt down and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty forgive your sins, I really don''t know that Hongde..."


    "Fine," Li Ming was a little tired, "You deserve to be punished and you''ve received it. Go back and take a good rest. Don''t worry about too much."


    "Your Majesty..." Concubine Roux''s voice was distraught, as if hesitated whether to speak or not. Li Ming looked up at her and said indifferently, "What else is there?"


    "Your Majesty, the concubines know that they shouldn''t say more at this time, but the concubines are worried for your majesty, so they can''t help but want to say a few more words."


    Concubine Rou raised her eyes, looked at Li Ming, and slowly said: "Your Majesty knows, what is the talisman that Master Hongde took out today?"


    "This is the marriage symbol of the three lives." Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong were sitting in the carriage. The palace gate was not the place to talk, so Pei Wenxuan hurriedly took Li Rong into the carriage.


    When Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s words, she felt a little lost. She could only make sure again: "You didn''t write it?"


    "No." Pei Wenxuan touched the handwriting on the paper and said slowly, "These words look like me, but they are not written by me. The other party just found someone to imitate my handwriting, and then put His Highness in a scene. Negotiations allowed His Royal Highness to focus on Master Hongde''s affairs and lost his judgment on others."


    "So tonight, they had already abandoned Master Hongde, and even Concubine Rou had planned to be suppressed by me early this morning, in order to make me admit that this charm is indeed ours."


    Li Rong immediately understood, and she took a deep breath: "What exactly is this talisman for?"


    "Chengdong Yuelao Temple''s special talisman paper, please take this talisman. You must bathe fast and chant for forty-nine days before you can make a wish. This talisman means two people on the talisman." Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at Li Rong, "The marriage of three lives will live up to life and death."


    "Marriage of three births will live and die."


    Concubine Roux knelt on the ground and explained the meaning of this talisman to Li Ming: "This talisman is written by the horse, which is the talisman that the horse asks for. There are several men in this world who can treat their wives like this Feelings? One life is not enough, life and death will not bear, but three generations will be married, life after life. The concubine remembers that his majesty once said that Pei Wenxuan was born in the Han clan and was a knife used by his majesty to balance the family. En Ai is very, in fact it is just a means for him to manipulate His Highness Pingle."


    "But your Majesty," Concubine Rou raised her eyes and looked at Li Ming, "Now you say, is Pingle controlling Pei Wenxuan or Pei Wenxuan controlling Pingle?"


    "What if Pei Wenxuan''s heart is Xu Pingle?" Li Ming asked calmly, but Concubine Rou knew that Li Ming actually had an answer in her heart, but she wanted her to speak out. She smiled and said mildly: "Then, the two princesses are husband and wife, and when they are promoted to the servants of the officials in the future, the princess will be the head of the supervisory department. One is in charge of arresting people and the other is promoted. , But they have the final say."


    "Such a big right, if it is used by your majesty, what if the princess''s heart is toward the prince?"


    "Then what do you think?"


    "Your Majesty," Concubine Rou leaned over and kowtowed, "Raising a tiger is a problem. Since the horse is already in the heart of His Highness Pingle, then just be a good one. In the future, His Highness Pingle will really be a tiger," Rou Fei raised her eyes and calmly said. "Your Majesty has the ability to cut it."


    Concubine Rou''s voice is very cold, and her always soft voice brings a little bit of sonority. Like the night breeze in early spring, it blows people''s backs cold.


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s explanation, Li Rong felt the night breeze blowing from the window. They looked at each other quietly. She instantly understood the intentions of Concubine Rou, and even the intentions of those behind Concubine Rou.


    She couldn''t help but squeezed her fists, restrained all thoughts, and calmed herself down as much as possible: "I was careless."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he rubbed the handwriting on the talisman paper.


    He was not surprised that Li Rong would miss, after all, no one could be wary of the deliberate calculations of the closest person in the dark.


    He has an indescribable anger that surges. In all the calculations he has encountered, there has never been one that made him feel so sick, so vicious, and so angry.


    But the more so, the more he didn''t show anything on his face, and he even hoped that Li Rong would not be too smart. She could blame everything on Concubine Roux and never found out.


    In this way, Li Rong will at least not be sad.


    Pei Wenxuan thought about the ins and outs of the whole incident. Li Rong waited for a while. Seeing that he was silent, she said slowly: "You... don''t be angry, I''ll be more careful in the future."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan laughed, he raised his head, and said gently, "His Royal Highness is joking, how can I be angry?"


    As Pei Wenxuan said, looking at Li Rong''s suspicion, he hesitated for a moment, and finally reached out and took Li Rong into his arms.


    The moment Li Rong¡¯s temperature touched him, Pei Wenxuan felt that the restlessness in his heart seemed to be slowly poured over by Qingquan. He held this person and said nothing. Li Rong felt his emotions. She didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she said: "Now that I have come to this point, my father saw the talisman you asked for, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t believe what you said before. If you don¡¯t do something. Before Chuan Er ascended the throne, it came to an end."


    Li Rong closed her eyes and leaned on Pei Wenxuan, "Are you planning?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not respond.


    In this step, Su Rongqing took too hard, drawing a salary from the bottom of the tank, completely moving his foundation.


    This step is simple to solve.


    After all, there are not many people available to Li Ming now. It is a pity that he has walked this move for so long and abandoned it directly. As long as he shows enough loyalty to Li Ming, it doesn''t hurt.


    If Su Rongqing had taken this step earlier, he would have been reckless.


    Li Ming was afraid that he would be controlled by Li Rong, so he directly reconciled with Li Ming and expressed his determination.


    He and Li Rong are just allies, it doesn''t matter what form they take.


    But now it''s different.


    He can''t use his feelings to pave the way for his official career.


    His wife, his love, and his Li Rong are all things in his heart that shouldn''t be stained with dust.


    He lowered his head, speechless.


    Li Rong waited quietly for a long time, and finally said: "You are the sword that the emperor takes advantage of the most. All the evidence now can only make the emperor suspicious. With his temperament, he will probably test you again."


    Li Rong lowered her head and touched his forehead with her forehead, as if to coax and said: "When the time comes, you will just follow his instructions. You should show your loyalty, huh?"


    Li Rong didn''t say those two words directly, but Pei Wenxuan understood them completely.


    He lowered his head, and an indescribable sense of powerlessness rose.


    "Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan said dumbly, "Don''t hold me and say this to me."


    Li Rong''s movements paused, she paused for a moment, and straightened up.


    The distance between them, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her. He seemed to be trying his best to restrain his emotions and calmly said: "His Royal Highness means that if I have to, I can reconcile with Your Highness, right?"


    "Yes." Li Rongguo broke off, "but the peace and separation are fake. We will get married again when things happen in the future."


    "His Royal Highness never thought about it," Pei Wenxuan said calmly, "After you and I are separated, if I have someone else in my heart, how about your Highness?"


    Li Rong was stunned for a moment. After a while, she grudgingly laughed: "If... if you have someone else in your mind, just tell me."


    Li Rong squeezed the fan and restrained his emotions: "I am not an unreasonable person. No one should be tied to someone for a lifetime. If you have someone else in your heart... Then... Then just don''t come back."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He looked at Li Rong quietly. Li Rong thought for a while, and said slowly: "I know this may be more difficult for you to accept, but the easiest way is at this time. If you have anything to say , May as well say it, we will discuss it carefully."


    "Nothing to discuss."


    Pei Wenxuan said decisively. He stared at Li Rong, decisively: "His Royal Highness, I will not reconcile."


    "Then what do you say?"


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan: "Do you have other options? Wouldn''t you like the position of the assistant minister?"


    "Yes!"


    Pei Wenxuan was angered by Li Rong, and he snorted coldly, "I don''t want it."


    "It''s not just the assistant minister," Li Rong said coldly and quickly, "you may no longer be able to sit in the position of real power, and even this supervisory official, you can''t sit."


    "So what?" Pei Wenxuan squeezed his fist, "Can''t I be an official?!"


    "What then?" Li Rong raised her eyes and stared at him coldly, "You are not an official, you have no real power, do you want me to support you?"


    "You just spend a lifetime like this, go back to your Luzhou boat to pick the lotus seeds? Pei Wenxuan, you have to figure it out," Li Rong controlled his tone, but couldn''t help but slap the fan on the table. If you want to talk about qualifications, what are you now? Do you have a choice for an eighth-grade supervisory official?!"


    "You came from a poor family, you entered the court so late, if you had Su Rongqing''s background, you can be presumptuous today, but do you have it? Why do you tell me that you are not peaceful?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he felt Li Rong''s words cut across his heart like a knife.


    She was telling the truth, and every sentence was accusing him of his incompetence, his humbleness, and his unbearableness.


    "The biggest problem between you and Chuan''er," Li Rong looked at his expression, unbearable in her heart, but she still wanted to speak, "It''s always when she doesn''t have the ability to crave things that shouldn''t."


    "So," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I hope you and my feelings can stay away from this court. I hope that my feelings will not be allowed to give in to power. I hope my wife is the same as me and not so easily. Giving up our marriage is something we shouldn¡¯t desire, right?"


    Li Rong''s movements froze, and Pei Wenxuan seemed to find it absurd. He turned his head and looked at the bluestone street outside the carriage a little embarrassed: "Li Rong, if you hesitate for a while today, I will feel that you have me in your heart."


    Li Rong''s eyelashes trembled lightly. Pei Wenxuan didn''t look at her. He lowered his eyes: "But at the moment I only have one thing in my mind."


    "If you want to get together," Pei Wenxuan''s voice trembled, but he still gritted his teeth, "I don''t care."


    "I don''t want a wife who can use feelings as a weapon at any time."


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyes reddened. He didn''t look at Li Rong, his teeth collided lightly, and his fists clenched: "You can laugh at my naivety, laugh at my naivety, laugh at my incompetence."


    "But you shouldn''t laugh at my sincerity."


    "I don''t want to reconcile. It''s because I care about this relationship. Even if I give way to power, I am not willing. But you didn''t hesitate, or even thought of other ways. You told me before, if you are sincere, It should be respected. But at the moment of making such a decision, Li Rong, you have never hesitated so much and chose power."


    Li Rong heard this, she felt as if she had been pushed into the water by Pei Wenxuan.


    The surrounding area slowly calmed down. She was soaked in water, struggling and unable to breathe.


    She listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, like in the last ten years of her previous life, he scolded her again and again: "Li Rong, you are so black-hearted and snake-hearted."


    And Li Chuan would occasionally ask her if he was holding a wine glass after drinking, "Princess, do you say that if I am not your majesty, am I still your brother?"


    She didn''t care before, she could scold him wantonly, even tell him directly and generously, yes, I am such a snake-hearted poisonous woman, what''s wrong?


    She could smile at Li Chuan, and turned the subject as if she didn''t understand, and only said: "His Royal Highness is joking."


    She thought she was used to it.


    But after this life came back, when she got along with Pei Wenxuan as a brand-new Li Rong, when she got Li Chuan''s sincere "Sister", when she got Pei Wenxuan''s solemn "I''m waiting for you", She felt that she finally had light in her life, and the light washed away her muddy body, making her raise her head, and she also began to yearn for those thoughts that had been drowned in this palace and shouldn''t be possessed.


    Because she looked up and saw the sun, when someone pushed her into the water again, she felt an unprecedented pain surge.


    She quietly listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words.


    He said: "The Li Rong I want, the Li Rong who is worthy of my waiting, shouldn''t be like this."


    Li Rong laughed when she heard it. She didn''t respond, nor answered.


    She twisted a chess piece, as if nothing had happened, only said: "I''m just making a suggestion. You can accept it if you want to. If you don''t want to be an official, you want to go to death, but Su Rongqing stepped on the ground. It doesn''t matter."


    "Do you think I care much about you?" Li Rong put the chess piece on the chessboard and said in a low voice, "If you are useless, it doesn''t matter if you die."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard these words, he knew that they were Li Rong''s angry words.


    If Li Rong gets angry, she can speak no matter how ruthless she is. He knew it, but he still felt pain.


    Perhaps it was too long to get along with Li Rongping, and I forgot how much pain this person would be able to dig out of people''s hearts.


    Fortunately, when the carriage arrived at the princess mansion, when the carriage stopped, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t bear it for a moment. He jumped off the carriage and went directly into the princess mansion.


    "I won''t go back tonight." Li Rong played chess and said calmly, "Think about it, Master Pei, I advise you--"


    "Love is useless, the future is important. Anyway, I don''t care," Li Rong said flatly, "You can weigh it yourself."


    After speaking, Li Rong directly ordered the coachman: "Go."


    Hearing Li Rong''s sarcasm, Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes with his back to Li Rong.


    He told himself not to worry about Li Rong, but every word of Li Rong was scratched back and forth in his heart. When he heard Li Rong''s carriage leaving, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help it.


    He thought he was driven mad by her, he turned his head, and yelled in the direction of the carriage going away: "Li Rong, don''t come back if you have the ability! If you don''t come back today, I will write a divorce letter immediately."


    "Write!" Li Rong trembled with anger when she heard the words "Xiu Shu". She rolled up the curtain of the car, ignoring the coachman''s persuasion, poked her head out, and looked at Pei Wenxuan, who was standing at the door of the princess mansion in despair. , Sneered and raised his voice, "I will go to the flower boat to drink and find ten or eight beautiful men. If you don''t leave with me tomorrow, you are a scumbag!"


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she lowered the curtain "Wh", then raised her hand, covered her forehead, and leaned against the table.


    "Your Highness," the coachman asked nervously, "Where are we going?"


    Li Rong paused for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Go to the lake, find a boat, and find some good young men in the Nanfeng Pavilion. The best one can play, play and sing."


    Li Rong sniffed and raised her head: "I don''t believe it, there is no one else who can''t be separated."


    After listening to Li Rong''s words, the coachman did not dare to say more, so he could only arrange according to Li Rong''s instructions.


    Li Rong closed her eyes and drove all the way to the lake.


    Pei Wenxuan went back to the princess mansion by himself, he first took the zhezi, and bowed his head to calm down the zhezi.


    He can''t argue with Li Rong.


    There is a way, there is always a way.


    There was a mess in his mind. After a while, Tong Ye rushed in and said anxiously: "My son, it''s not good. The temple went down to the lake, rented a flower boat, and called many sons from the Nanfeng Pavilion. "


    "Maybe something." Pei Wenxuan squeezed the brush tightly, pretending to be calm, "There is nothing wrong with more people."


    "No," Tong Ye knelt down and said in shock, "My son, what''s wrong with you? Even if nothing can happen, you can''t watch the princess mess around like this? There are one or two. There will be more people today, but there will be fewer people tomorrow. ?"


    "Get out."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke coldly, and Tong Ye said anxiously: "The son!"


    "Get out!" Pei Wenxuan shouted, Tong Ye looked at Pei Wenxuan in shock. After a long time, he finally bowed and walked away.


    When there were no more people in the room, Pei Wenxuan squeezed the pen tightly. After a long time, he couldn''t help overturning the table.


    He couldn''t restrain his emotions anymore, turned his head and drew the sword hanging on the pillar beside him, and then slashed it indiscriminately towards the room.


    Every word of Li Rong was on his mind.


    Why is he?


    He is humble, he is useless, he is incompetent, why does he want a relationship?


    She doesn''t care about him. Would she marry him if it weren''t for Pei Wenxuan''s talent?


    Why should he be trapped here, why should he guard someone who repeatedly hurt him?


    Why didn''t you resign and go back to Luzhou, why did you still struggle with her in the mud of Huajing?


    She just convinced him that he couldn''t bear her, so why did she make him bear her? !


    The sword slashed through the bookshelf severely, and the box on the bookshelf was chopped in half, and a pile of paper pages scattered from the locked box, slowly falling to the ground.


    The handwriting on the page fell into Pei Wenxuan''s eyes.


    "Pei Wenxuan, are you okay? I''m waiting for you to come back in the palace. If you don''t come back, I think it doesn''t matter, but I will still be afraid. Forget it, I can''t actually post this letter. Let me tell you the truth. . If you don¡¯t come back, how could I be indifferent."


    "Pei Wenxuan, in fact, I regret letting you out of Huajing. It''s all right for the Superintendent. If you don''t come back, where can I find you."


    "Pei Wenxuan, they all said you were dead, I don''t believe it. They don''t know how powerful and smart you are. How can those who were born in the clouds know how amazing the vitality of the tender grass that broke the stone is? . And, I¡¯m still in Huajing."


    "Pei Wenxuan, I miss you, why haven''t you come back?"


    ...


    The sheets of paper, although not signed and dated. But Pei Wenxuan still recognized it at a glance. This should have been written by Li Rong when he was locked up in the Beiyan Pagoda.


    He stared at the page blankly, at Li Rongjuan''s handwriting on it.


    Li Rong''s handwriting didn''t know when it started, and it looked a bit like him.


    She seemed to really like his handwriting, searched for the post in the dark, and copied his handwriting stroke by stroke.


    Why stay here, why do you like this person?


    Because this person, in addition to saying such cold words, would hurt him like that, but would also be hurt by him, would secretly like him with a hidden mind, would write to him quietly, would copy his words.


    He cares too much about their feelings, too much about her gains and losses, he has forgotten that the person he likes is a little girl who hides all his feelings in his heart and only uses a sharp blade to protect himself from her wounds .


    Pei Wenxuan stared at the letters scattered all over the place. After a long time, he suddenly reacted and rushed out with his sword.


    When Jinglan returned to the house to look for Pei Wenxuan, before she reached the door, she watched Jinglan hurriedly stepped forward and said in a panic, "Sister, it''s not good."


    "Where''s the horse?" Jinglan saw Jingmei''s appearance, knowing it was not good, and asked, "Where is the other person?"


    "Puppet horse, puppet horse," Jingmei panted heavily, "just carried the sword and rushed out with the sword!"

 Chapter 111： Flower boat

    When Pei Wenxuan carried his sword to the dock, Li Rong had already reached the lake.


    She was still on the carriage, and she noticed that the street was different from usual. Men, women and women were coming and going, and it was much more lively than usual. This is especially true when it comes to the lakeside. The lakeside, which is usually quite spacious, is full of carriages. Li Rong got out of the carriage and couldn''t help frowning, and said with some doubts: "Why so many people?"


    "Return to Your Highness," the guards who followed Li Rong immediately stepped forward, "Today, the sky lanterns are set off, and the personnel are complicated. I hope your Highness will be careful."


    Li Rong only remembered this when she heard this. It turned out that this was the lantern festival that Pei Wenxuan said before.


    When Li Rong thought of Pei Wenxuan, she felt a little bit sour in her heart. She turned her head away, pretending to be calm, and said: "Have you arranged for the flower boat?"


    "It''s arranged. All the actors are strict-mouthed actors. Your Royal Highness wears a veil, and your subordinates will lead your Highness over."


    Li Rong responded, and was escorted by the attendant. He went to a place where there were few people and boarded the flower boat.


    Today there are a lot of people, and there are many large and small boats. There are many men and women on the shore. Before the sky lanterns are put off, river lanterns are placed on the lake. The river lanterns on the lake seem to be dots of stars, large and small. The boat shuttled over the lake.


    Li Rong¡¯s boat is not big or small, and it¡¯s not conspicuous in a bunch of boats. After she got on the boat, the boat rowed towards the center of the lake. While the attendant led Li Rong down the cabin, he introduced:" This place is suitable for watching the lights, all of them have been decided in advance by each family, so that the slaves will set aside the position. We come late and can only squeeze in a lake with these ordinary people. It may be a little noisy. Your Highness should not blame it."


    "It''s okay," Li Rong said calmly, "It''s good to be there."


    As Li Rong said, the attendant pushed open the door of the cabin, and then Li Rong saw a clean handsome man kneeling in two rows in the cabin. Seeing Li Rong coming in, they bowed their heads and said respectfully: "I have seen the lady."


    When Li Rong was outside, it was naturally impossible to use her real identity to meet these actors, so she made up the reputation of a young lady and brought them over.


    It''s not that Li Rong has never seen such a formation before, but today is the first time since rebirth. These men are not as top-notch looks as Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing, but they are superior in number.


    When a good-looking person is placed in front of him, he thinks it is just good-looking.


    Putting a group of good-looking people in front of them is a visual impact several times.


    Rao came here with no purpose. Li Rong couldn''t help but jump when she saw a group of beautiful men kneeling on the ground and looking at her affectionately.


    Suddenly she felt that she had chosen the right thing. She laughed, walked inside, raised her hand and said, "Everyone, get up."


    With that said, Li Rong walked directly to the main seat. As soon as she sat down, the men immediately came forward sensibly and poured wine for Li Rong.


    These people didn¡¯t know Li Rong¡¯s proportions, and did not dare to move too much. Li Rong waved her hand, spilled a few grains of silver on the ground, and raised her chin: ¡°The one who can play the piano, the one who can sing songs, You can dance and don¡¯t know anything. It doesn¡¯t matter if you play by yourself. Just be lively."


    Li Rong opened his mouth and sprinkled money again. Everyone immediately became happy, singing and laughing in the cabin for a while, and drove towards the middle of the lake.


    Li Rong leaned half-length on the pillow amidst the sound of silk and bamboo wind, smiling at everyone, taking a sip of wine with other people''s hands, eating a grape, and listening to the actors'' jokes, and he was relieved.


    She didn''t want to think about Pei Wenxuan anymore. Anyway, she got on the flower boat, and the news of tomorrow would reach the palace. As long as Pei Wenxuan calms down, she still has to go along with Li Ming and explain their feelings. Not so good.


    It is impossible for her to let Pei Wenxuan save her future.


    While thinking, Li Rong applauded and said loudly: "Okay, reward!"


    As he finished speaking, I saw the actor coming down and another person came up. Li Rong was lowering his head to eat the grapes fed by the actor next to him, and then heard a somewhat familiar voice coming from him, smiling and saying: "Your Majesty, I can¡¯t play the piano and dance. Your Highness tell a story, right?"


    When Li Rong heard this sound, she felt as if she had heard it somewhere. She was vigilant. As soon as she looked up, she saw a young man in white clothes standing where she was looking like a jade crown, looking at her with a smile.


    When Li Rong saw this man, she was so scared that she was choked by Grape, and coughed quickly.


    She pointed at the man and coughed: "You...you..."


    The young man smiled differently, seeming to know what Li Rong was afraid of. Seeing Li Rong choking, the actor next to him quickly patted her on the back, and said anxiously: "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Out... Out..." Li Rong waved quickly and said anxiously, "Go down."


    The actor was stunned, glanced at Li Rong, and then at the young man in white in the middle. After a while, the actor hesitated to get up and walked down together.


    When everyone was gone, Li Rong was relieved. The white-clothed young man came to her slowly, squatted down, held a cup of tea, and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness, a glass of water?"


    Li Rong didn''t catch the water. After a while, she turned her head and frowned, "Why are you here?"


    When Li Rong''s boat sailed towards the middle of the lake, Pei Wenxuan had already reached the shore.


    Pei Wenxuan found the princess mansion who was ordered to wait on the shore and gasped: "Where is your Royal Highness?"


    Jia Ding looked at Pei Wenxuan, but he didn''t seem to expect that Pei Wenxuan would come. He froze for a while, and he didn''t know whether he should answer or not.


    Seeing that Jia Ding was still in a daze, Pei Wenxuan knew that he was wanting not to mention Li Rong to cover up. He restrained his emotions and said: "I know your Highness called the Nanfeng Pavilion. I didn''t come to trouble her, how about people? "


    Jia Ding didn''t say a word, but pointedly lowered his head and looked at the sword in Pei Wenxuan''s hand.


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a good conversation.


    Seeing De Jiading''s eyes, Pei Wenxuan didn''t want to entangle him. He put the sword on the servant''s neck and shouted, "Speak!"


    The slave was sure this time. The boyfriend was really coming and desperate. He didn''t dare to hide, so he knelt down and kowtowed his head and said, "The boyfriend, the princess''s boat has already gone out."


    "Which one?"


    "That''s right, it''s the one with flowers painted on the center of the lake, the one with two layers."


    The slave raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the lake. When Pei Wenxuan was able to speak, he didn''t care about him anymore. He hurried to the lake, found the person he had originally arranged, and said directly, "Where is my boat?"


    "My son, are you alone?"


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan, the boatman said strangely: "Didn''t you mean bringing your wife?"


    "Things have changed, I can just go by myself."


    Pei Wenxuan jumped on the boat, the boatman untied the rope, and said worriedly: "Does the young man know how to row a boat?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and hung the sword on his waist. With a stroke of the boat''s pole, he stroked towards the center of the lake.


    Pei Wenxuan walked towards the lake. Li Rong looked at the young man squatting in front of her, and heard the other person reluctantly said: "The official wanted to speak with His Royal Highness for a long time, but he never had a chance. Today, he saw His Royal Highness by the lake and hurried to follow When people got on the flower boat, they didn''t expect that it would be a banquet held by His Royal Highness. His love is really an eye-opener for the officials."


    While the young man was talking and sitting down, Li Rong sneered when he saw him presumptuously: "Since I know it''s my palace, it''s not polite, Cui Yulang, you are bold."


    "His Royal Highness doesn''t want to reveal his identity, and he just means respecting His Highness."


    Cui Yulang fanned the fan and said casually. Li Rong didn''t want to talk to him too much, and said directly: "What''s the matter with this palace?"


    "I want to ask your Highness to do something."


    As Cui Yulang said, his expression became serious: "The next official wants to replace the official friend, Qingcheng student Chen Houzhao asks for justice."


    "What kind of justice," Li Rong said calmly, "I want to come to this palace to ask?"


    "Chen Houzhao is an old friend of the government and very talented. In this imperial examination, he originally won the first place in the provincial examination. He was a tribute scholar and entered Beijing to participate in Chunwei. He did not want the local squire Xiao Pingzhang to collude with the government and take his place away and let himself Xiao Shunwen¡¯s son became a local tribute and participated in Chunwei. My friend went all the way to Beijing to file a lawsuit and was hunted and killed along the way. After arriving in Beijing, no official was willing to accept the case. Obviously, please also your Highness, call the shots for the Caomin friends!"


    Li Rong listened to Cui Yulang''s words, but did not immediately answer.


    The case is not clear, she will not reply casually. She carefully thought about the value of the case, and when she was thinking about it, she vaguely heard the noise from outside.


    At this time, Pei Wenxuan''s boat had already docked beside Li Ronghua''s boat. Li Rong had already found a stable position, so Pei Wenxuan docked the boat and jumped directly onto the boat.


    The guard at the bow saw Pei Wenxuan, his face changed drastically, and said anxiously: "The horse..."


    "Step aside."


    Pei Wenxuan pushed away the guards and walked directly inside. The attendants hurriedly stopped Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan drew his sword straight away and shouted: "Let!"


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s momentum, this book is a messenger again. No one dared to stop him for a while, so Pei Wenxuan went all the way into the cabin and went straight to the second floor.


    Li Rong hesitated to think about Cui Yulang''s words. Seeing Li Rong hesitate, Cui Yulang sneered and said leisurely: "Does your Highness think that this case is no good?"


    Li Rong looked up at Cui Yulang and couldn''t help laughing: "Why, you still have benefits for me?"


    "What Cui can give to your Highness, most of your Highness doesn''t like it, there is only one thing, let''s take a look, your Highness, do you want it?"


    "Can you talk about it?"


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows, Cui Yulang smiled, and leaned forward. As he approached Li Rong, he untied his belt, and said in a low voice: "His Royal Highness is highly powerful. Bin? If your Highness does not dislike it, Yulang would like to recommend himself a pillow seat..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard someone kick open at the door. Cui Yulang and Li Rong turned their heads at the same time, and they saw Pei Wenxuan standing at the door holding a sword.


    Cui Yulang and Li Rong were both stunned. Cui Yulang''s hand was still on the half-unfastened belt, and the loose clothes on his shoulders slipped from his shoulders due to his tilting motion.


    Pei Wenxuan laughed with anger, he heard the words half way, but he also understood.


    "Guests who enter the curtain, recommend the pillow seats."


    Pei Wenxuan repeated it again and sneered: "Cui Yulang, you are very fine."


    As soon as the voice fell, Pei Wenxuan raised his sword and fell straight towards Cui Yulang.


    Li Rong reacted quickly and said anxiously: "Stop him! Stop him!"


    When Pei Wenxuan was stopped by someone, Cui Yulang rolled on the spot in fright, and quickly began to wear a belt. Pei Wenxuan chased Cui Yulang and hacked all over the house, Cui Yulang hurriedly said: "Mr. Ma, listen to my explanation..."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and chased Cui Yulang with a slash. The room was furious. Li Rong tried to calm herself down. She couldn''t mess up. She had to calm down. She took a deep breath and shouted: "All Stop it!"


    Hearing this loud roar, Pei Wenxuan''s movements finally stopped. Li Rong took a sigh of relief and was about to speak, just to see what Pei Wenxuan seemed to be reacting. He stepped forward in three steps and pulled her out. go.


    Li Rong didn¡¯t want to be too ugly in front of outsiders, so he was dragged downstairs and walked out of the flower boat. Seeing that he was leaving the flower boat, Li Rong panicked and said anxiously: "Pei Wenxuan, what can you say on board? You let go! Let go..."


    "Get on board!"


    Pei Wenxuan pulled her directly onto his boat, forcing Li Rong to get into his boat.


    Everyone was deterred by Pei Wenxuan''s momentum, and no one dared to step forward. Pei Wenxuan dragged Li Rong into the cabin of the boat. Li Rong immediately struggled and shouted, "Pei Wenxuan, what are you sending..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan''s sword "cang" hit Li Rong''s hand. He stared at her like a wolf and warned: "If you make trouble again, you or me will definitely die tonight."


    "Crazy... crazy."


    Li Rong stammered in fright.


    Pei Wenxuan stood up, rolled the curtain and stepped out, raised the pole of the boat, and told the guards on the boat: "I will take you away. Go to the shore to find a child industry. He will arrange it."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan stroked the bamboo pole, leading Li Rong''s boat to leave its original position and paddling into the middle of the lake.


    He did not enter the cabin and was rowing outside. Li Rong listened to the voices of the surrounding people getting smaller and smaller, and slowly only the sound of insects and birds mixed with the sound of water, she couldn''t help but panic.


    She took a look at the surrounding area. The boat is not big, but it is very warmly decorated. Fresh bouquets are placed on the delicate small table, and tea, wine, dim sum and quilts are all available.


    Two large windows were opened on both sides of the ship to see the outside scenery, and she could clearly see that the surrounding area was getting more and more desolate, and the ship was getting farther and farther away from the shore.


    Li Rong told herself that she had to calm down. Pei Wenxuan was a measured person, and it made sense to get crazy. Even if he went crazy and wanted to die with her tonight, he would have a constitution to die with her.


    Don''t panic, first pour a cup of tea, drink some wine, and eat some snacks.


    While she thought while eating, this action distracted her, calmed her down, and thought about Pei Wenxuan''s intentions.


    The quarrel had become like this, and Pei Wenxuan came to arrest her again. Could it be that she was really stimulated by the news of her calling?


    To what extent did he excite him to do this kind of kidnapping her?


    While thinking about what Pei Wenxuan might do, Li Rong ate plum cake.


    This is her favorite dim sum, and in terms of taste, it is produced in her favorite dim sum shop.


    Li Rong couldn''t help taking another bite. By coincidence, Pei Wenxuan came in. Li Rong quickly raised his head, and Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong''s mouth with a snack, with a little panic in his eyes, and looked at him pretendingly.


    At this moment, he has reached the center of a lake that he has covered. There is no boat around, only their lone boat floating on the lake, reflecting the cold of the river and the water, it looks like a world of its own.


    Pei Wenxuan stared at Li Rong, and Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    After a long time, Li Rong finally swallowed the plum cake in her mouth and stuttered: "You...you are here."


    Pei Wenxuan wanted to laugh a little, but he still had a straight face, just stepped forward and sat opposite Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word, Li Rong couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. She secretly glanced at Pei Wenxuan and thought for a while.


    When Pei Wenxuan came to her, he must be cooperating, and would not specifically come to find trouble. Such excitement happened to happen to Cui Yulang.


    In order to break the awkward atmosphere, Li Rong took the lead and coughed lightly: "You have some misunderstanding about the matter just now, I can explain."


    "No need to explain," Pei Wenxuan took a cup of tea, took a sip of tea, and said slowly, "His Royal Highness has always been like this, I am used to it."


    "Don''t say that either," Li Rong didn''t feel at ease when he heard Pei Wenxuan''s words. On the contrary, he became more panicked and said slowly, "In fact, Cui Yulang is here to report the crime."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan turned his head to look at her, he looked at her up and down, and then laughed out loud.


    "You think I''m very cheating, don''t you?"


    "No," Li Rong was a little annoyed when he saw that Pei Wenxuan''s oil and salt were not entering, "Why are you not obedient? He really came to report the crime. He has a friend..."


    "Don''t talk about it tonight."


    Pei Wenxuan put down the cup and turned to look at her: "I just want to talk to you about me tonight."


    Li Rong was stunned. After a while, she lowered her eyes and said slowly: "Um..."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan poured a glass of wine for Li Rong, "We both like to lie."


    "I like to lie to others, and you like to lie to yourself. Today, I will accompany you for a drink, none of us will lie. If I can convince you, then tomorrow, I will resign from your majesty. If you can convince me, tomorrow , I will tell your Majesty that you and I are separated."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan looked at her and said seriously, "Can you do it?"

 Chapter 112： Thousand lights

    When it comes to this, Li Rong can''t hold on anymore.


    She lay on the ground for a while, and saw that Pei Wenxuan had no plans to pull her, she got up by herself, pretending that nothing had happened, and sat back in her position gracefully.


    She has a guilty conscience.


    Even if I just had a quarrel, it is still a bit embarrassing for someone to recommend a pillow seat and be caught on the spot.


    This is not the first time I have seen this kind of thing. She remembers her last life, but she actually had a good-looking champion. I heard that she liked beautiful men, but I didn¡¯t know if she was attracted by her face or her power. One day, taking advantage of the opportunity to discuss political affairs with Li Rong, he quietly stuffed her a note.


    She didn''t bring this kind of wind and moon to the court. She wanted to handle it quietly, but she passed it to Pei Wenxuan''s ears when she didn''t want to. Pei Wenxuan''s face was calm, and she couldn''t see the joy or anger. As a result, she was the champion. On the second day, he was participated in the performance, and he was directly demoted from the Imperial College to the local prefect. In less than ten years, he was packaged out of Huajing. According to reports, less than five miles after leaving the city, he was robbed by a group of bandits, not to mention all his money, and put on a linen pocket, and gave him a solid beating.


    This kind of handwriting, saying that Pei Wenxuan didn''t start it, she really didn''t believe it. Only Pei Wenxuan can do this by naive people.


    In the last life they had a cold war, Pei Wenxuan could only use secret tricks behind his back. Now that he has established a relationship with her, it is probably hard for him to be satisfied with the tricks of quietly playing black hands behind him.


    So Li Rong was always ready to see how Pei Wenxuan planned to move.


    However, Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he drank quietly. After a long time, he seemed to adjust his emotions and slowly said: "I came to see your Highness, originally to apologize."


    "No need to apologize," Li Rong hurriedly poured tea to him, "It''s all trivial matters. You should calm down first. Any fire will come out. We will talk about it when we finish sending it."


    Pei Wenxuan was choked by Li Rong''s words. He hesitated for a while before saying: "Your Highness, it doesn''t have to be like this."


    "You don''t need to lie to me," Li Rong raised her hand to interrupt him, filled the tea, and put it in front of him with her hands. "If it doesn''t have to be this way, you won''t tie me here."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "This boat, I originally prepared for His Highness to get up and watch the lights."


    "Are we like to watch the lights?"


    Li Rong asked decisively. Before Pei Wenxuan could answer, Li Rong gave him the answer: "This is kidnapping."


    "You quarrel with me, you scold me, you don''t care about your future willful, I don''t care about these things," Li Rong pushed in the air with both hands and looked at him seriously: "I will ask you for one thing, now row the boat back. , What''s the matter, we will talk ashore."


    "Why does your Highness ask for such a request?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her, "The scenery here is beautiful and sparsely populated, so it''s perfect for conversation."


    "You''re right," Li Rong immediately answered, "It''s perfect for intimidating and threatening me. I don''t know how to row a boat, and the water is so cold. Can I swim back?"


    "Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan looked at her, "I saw the letter you wrote in Beiyan Pagoda."


    Li Rong''s movements froze, and the two fell silent for an instant. Pei Wenxuan poured the wine, took another sip, and said slowly: "You said, we are actually very good to each other, why do we always go to a dead end?"


    "If two people don''t want to be separated, then that''s fine, but your Highness clearly has me in his heart, why do we still have to walk like this?"


    Li Rong did not speak, her eyes lowered.


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan held the wine glass, a little tired: "What is marriage to you?"


    While drinking, Pei Wenxuan asked in a slow voice: "If you need it, you can marry someone you have never met before. If you don''t need it, you can give up with Li. What am I to you?"


    Li Rong didn''t answer, Pei Wenxuan turned to look at her, with some pleadings in his eyes: "His Royal Highness, tell me the truth."


    "Want to hear the truth?" Li Rong laughed, Pei Wenxuan looked at her without moving his eyes, already showing his attitude.


    Li Rong picked up the glass, she took a sip of wine, and then nodded: "Okay, then we will tell the truth tonight. I can easily reconcile, because in this matter, reconciliation is the best way. Father is suspicious, no matter what How to explain, since the rune matter has made him notice the possibility of your unfaithfulness, he will definitely test it. It is imperative that you show loyalty to him. You ask me why I ask you to reconcile, and I should be I ask you, why not reconcile?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan was about to answer, so he listened to Li Rong decisively: "Because you doubt me."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong poured the wine on her own, restrained her speech, elegantly and slowly, "Actually, you don''t say it yourself, but in your heart, you can''t believe me after all."


    "If you can trust me, what are you afraid of and separation. Even if you are separated, you and I will still be together, can''t you?"


    Hearing Li Rong''s words, Pei Wenxuan turned to look at the running water outside the window.


    He didn''t know for a while whether he should go on.


    Going on, it seemed to have opened up those wounds again. Those who had been hidden for many years, even had such embarrassing past, it was silently separated between the two of them. He thought he would not show up unless he mentioned it. But now I understand that any wound will affect subsequent choices in different forms.


    He really thought he had let go, but now he knew that he didn''t.


    "Stop talking?" Li Rong laughed, "I''m poking it in the painful spot? The sounding accuse me of not emphasizing affection, who is really not empathizing?"


    Pei Wenxuan held the cup and sipped the wine without speaking.


    Li Rong watched him silently, her conjecture was objectively confirmed, and her heart throbbed for no reason. She slammed her fan on the table: "Speak!"


    "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Hearing Li Rong''s anger, Pei Wenxuan looked at the lake, restraining himself with the last touch of calmness.


    Li Rong raised her hand and said decisively: "Please."


    "You want me to believe you," Pei Wenxuan took a sip of wine, as if to give himself courage, "but why should I believe you?"


    Pei Wenxuan said, turning his head to look at her: "If you can decide to marry me for asylum? If you say that you like me, but when you encounter some difficulties, you will immediately get out? If you say that you like me and turn your head, you can find another. Others? Relying on your frustration in love and your favorite likes?"


    "You want me to believe you, is there anything you can trust me?"


    Pei Wenxuan brought the wine and came to Li Rong. He knelt down on one knee, half lower body, and stared at her: "You are right, I can''t believe you. You can reconcile with me today because of your power. In the future, you You can really be separated from me because of power. I am still your husband now, and I will not let go. No one will want to separate us. But what if we are separated?"


    "Su Rongqing is still staring at you and me," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I can''t trust you, nor can I trust him."


    When Li Rong heard these words, she kept smiling: "I understand."


    As she said, she raised her head, her phoenix eyes lightened, and said provocatively: "So what are you waiting for, Master Pei? Hurry up and leave with me. Isn''t it good to find a good girl to live a happy life?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he looked at Li Rong''s appearance, looked at the grievances and pain hidden in her seemingly proud eyes, and looked at her hard and arrogant eyes, his teeth tickled with hatred.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Li Rong laughed: "Reluctant? I can''t help it, I can''t bear it..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan held her head and kissed her, while pressing the whole person on her, pressing her on the cabin!


    Li Rong was upright, and Pei Wenxuan forced her to kick her. Pei Wenxuan immediately pressed her leg with her leg. He grabbed Li Rong''s head and pulled her two wrists with one hand and lowered her head. On her lips, it drove straight in.


    Li Rong refused to let him succeed, bit his lips, and screamed, "Bad son, **** thing..."


    Pei Wenxuan ignored her at all, the **** odor entangled between his lips and tongue, the more he resisted, the more all the senses were enlarged, and all kinds of feelings rose.


    "curse."


    Pei Wenxuan said in a low voice, his always clear voice brought a bit of unspeakable lust, and said in a low voice: "Continue to curse, I will listen."


    Li Rong desperately made herself sane, organizing all her swearing words to scold individuals, as long as she got the slightest chance, she would catch, bite, beat and kick.


    The two were almost fighting each other in the cabin, but Pei Wenxuan had been watching her for fear of hurting her.


    All anger and mania were mixed with desire to vent. In the end, Pei Wenxuan finally tied Li Rong''s hand firmly with a belt, and the whole person was pressed on her body.


    Li Rong panted, looking at the man in front of him who had already lost his demeanor.


    Her jade crown was torn off by her, his hair was scattered on the sides, and his clothes had already been scattered.


    His neck and chest were covered with blood marks from her scratching, and on his shoulders were the impressions of her biting, and his lips were also the marks of teeth from her biting, so his face was not scratched.


    She herself is not much better, but compared to Pei Wenxuan, she is still much more decent.


    It''s just that Pei Wenxuan is good-looking, even at such a moment, he doesn''t feel ugly, and even when his clothes are half-open, he still shows a sense of romance that is hard to see from the outside world.


    Both of them were tired. Pei Wenxuan was afraid that she would go mad and pressed her down. He panted lightly, shook his head and said, "Li Rong, where is the little princess like a shrew like you?"


    "Where are you so good?" Li Rong sneered, "You are an insult to these words when you say that you are dirty."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing.


    He looked at Li Rong''s stare at him, his eyes were bright and vivid, completely different from the way he had said hurtful things before.


    He stared at her for a moment, lowered his head, and kissed her on the forehead: "Don''t do this from now on, I feel sad when you say hurtful things."


    "What does it matter to me if you are sad?"


    When Li Rong listened to him, she felt wronged for no reason, and her eyes became sore: "Get out."


    Pei Wenxuan chuckled softly. He stretched out his hand and hugged the person in his arms, and said gently: "Rongrong, you are a good girl, don''t have thorns all over your body."


    Li Rong did not return to him, she turned her head away, not wanting to talk to him.


    Pei Wenxuan turned sideways, not wanting to put all the weight on Li Rong. They lay face to face, Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and gently stroked her back, and said gently: "I am not good, I shouldn''t talk. Excited you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m too worried, so I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    "I''m not sure of my weight in your heart, nor the weight of Su Rongqing in your heart. When I think of your past, when I think of the years I lost, I can''t help but say the wrong thing. Don''t be angry. it is good?"


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s apology, and she lay quietly.


    After the physical exertion, people calmed down instead. She leaned against Pei Wenxuan''s hand and leaned in his arms, like a boat returning to Hong Kong. She was sheltered and stable.


    In fact, she knew it was his waywardness, and Pei Wen declared that he was wrong, not because he was wrong, but because he always tolerated her and let her.


    Such a concession gave Li Rong an unprecedented sense of security. She couldn''t help but raise her eyes and stared at Pei Wenxuan.


    Seeing her looking at him, Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly: "What do I do?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong called him softly, "Actually, you are right. I have no place that you can trust. I shouldn''t blame you."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to her confession. He did not speak. Li Rong lightly touched his forehead to his chest, a little tired: "I was negligent. I didn''t expect you to be afraid. I think too little for you. But Pei Wenxuan, you are not important, but I want to give you the best."


    "Since I was born, everyone told me that power is the ultimate thing, the foundation of our life, and our foundation. In fact, I am also afraid of being together, and I will also worry that you like others. But I am even more afraid of you. It¡¯s my future."


    "I''m afraid you will sacrifice for me. One day, when you are old or you are desperate, you don''t like me that much. You will remember everything you have done for me, then you will hate me."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong''s rare confession, and he gently stroked her hair.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was silent for a long time, raised her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan. When Pei Wenxuan heard her question, he smiled softly: "I''m angry."


    "pissed off?"


    Li Rong was surprised: "I speak so well, are you still angry?"


    "Yeah, I''m thinking, you look down on people too much. With just such a thing, my future is gone. I am old and I will blame you in the future."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and rolled over, Li Rong was resting on his hand, Pei Wenxuan turned to look at the galaxy outside: "You are thinking too much of me."


    "Who knows?" Li Rong chuckled, "Different environments raise different people. If you don''t become the prime minister, who knows what kind of Pei Wenxuan you will become?"


    "I don''t tell you that these are useless." Pei Wenxuan shifted his gaze from the starry sky to her, "You just wait for the future. It''s been a lifetime, don''t you know who I am?"


    "Very clear," Li Rong raised her hand, turning her tightly bound wrist in front of him, "very good craftsmanship."


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong beckoning, he straightened up, Li Rong also sat up, and handed him his hand.


    Pei Wenxuan lowered her head to untie the belt that tied her hands, and slowly said: "Actually, I was mad at you today, so I will speak more carefully in the future, don''t hurt people like this. Obviously treat me well, but I want to say it. So unbearable."


    "But I don''t laugh at you either," Pei Wenxuan looked up at her and smiled, "Actually, I don''t want to reconcile today, and it''s not that I really don''t trust you much. The most important thing is that I think about it for fear of your sadness.


    "Why am I sad?"


    Li Rong took his hand out of the belt, Pei Wenxuan held the belt and supported him with one hand, and put the other hand on the knee of a bent leg.


    He turned his head and looked out of the window. On the water outside the window, some river lights floated from somewhere. It floated on the river, reflecting the stars in the sky, surrounding the boat.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the lake with a erratic voice: "The people around you are used to giving up feelings for power. Although you say the same, if I do this seriously, you will never know that someone¡¯s feelings are. No impurities at all."


    "I''m an official, and I fight for power in order to come to you. So if you let me leave you in exchange for power," Pei Wenxuan turned to look at her, chuckled, "Even if it''s just a temporary departure, or a verbal departure, I don''t want to."


    "Exchanging feelings with power, people I like shouldn''t get used to this kind of thing."


    "But this is just a small exchange." Li Rong frowned, and Pei Wenxuan looked at her, "If I agree to this small exchange without hesitation, do you really feel it at all?"


    "Rongrong," Pei Wenxuan said, raising her hand and placing it between her hair, "For me, not letting you be wronged is the most important thing."


    Li Rong did not speak, she quietly stared at the man in front of her.


    With his hair loose, his clothes half-open, and his hair dancing lightly in the night breeze, the stability of the years is added to the handsome appearance of the young man, reflecting the lake, water and moon, like a fairyland of banal, beautiful.


    There was no sound for a while, and there was a bell ringing in the distance. After a while, thousands of sky lanterns slowly rose on the distant mountain. Pei Wenxuan looked up, his eyes were full of lights, and he smiled.


    "Rongrong," he turned his head with a smile, "Look."


    The moment he turned his head, the girl kissed him.


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned for a moment, and he heard Li Rong whisper: "Pei Wenxuan, I actually like you more than you think."


    As Li Rong said, she wrapped her hands around, turned over to sit on Pei Wenxuan, and hugged Pei Wenxuan''s neck.


    Pei Wenxuan leaned on the wall of the boat. After a brief stunned, he realized what Li Rong was doing.


    He felt that his heart was soaked in honey and wrapped in sugar, just a small gesture that made him feel that everything was worth it.


    He bent the corner of his mouth involuntarily, raised his hand to brush the hair on Li Rong''s face, and then put his hand in the hair on the back of her head, deepening the kiss hard.


    Pei Wenxuan is more familiar with Li Rong than Li Rong himself.


    He loves Li Rong, loves everything about Li Rong, and is willing to study and pay for it, and finally he is good at it.


    At first it was just a kiss, and then there were many methods. At the end, Li Rong softly embraced Pei Wenxuan and leaned on him. Pei Wenxuan put one hand on the window, propped his forehead, and sat with one hand. The person who rested on him, moved his hand along the spine of her back.


    Li Rong was already limp on him, but he still looked like a gentleman with a bright moon and breeze, and asked in person in her ear: "Do you want to go back?"


    Li Rong did not speak, she hugged him, feeling that this person asked, but did not stop.


    After a long time, she finally said in a dumb voice: "Brother Pei..."


    Pei Wenxuan could not help laughing when he heard her name. He leaned forward, raised his hand to hug her, and confirmed it in her ear: "Is it right here?"


    Li Rong responded with a nasal sound, and Pei Wenxuan kissed her earlobe.


    "Good girl."


    After speaking, he gently placed him on the mat, raised his hand and twitched the belt beside him, covering Li Rong''s eyes.


    Li Rong could only hear the sound of surrounding water and the sound of cicadas.


    The sky is full of stars, thousands of lights reflect the water, and the boat floats on the water and sways, and is covered by mist in the night.


    When the love reached the depths, Pei Wenxuan entangled her ten fingers. He whispered her name, with a mad wolf that was completely different from usual, until finally, vaguely whimpered.


    Li Rong finally understood that in fact, the word **** needs to be sentimental after all to have joy in the world.

 Chapter 113： And away

    When everything is over, it is already midnight.


    Pei Wenxuan pressed on her, Li Rong was too tired to open his eyes, Pei Wenxuan relaxed for a while, lowered and kissed her forehead, and said softly: "You go to sleep."


    Li Rong responded with a nasal sound, and Pei Wenxuan put on her clothes, took a blanket, and covered her.


    Then he walked to the bow of the boat and used a basin to pour some water. The water boiled in a small stove that used to cook wine was mixed into the basin. After adjusting to a suitable temperature, he re-cooked the basin and adjusted it. The water returned to the cabin, rubbed the veil and wiped Li Rong''s face and other areas where he sweated a lot.


    Li Rong didn''t open her eyes, she felt her body gradually refreshed.


    Her throat became a little dumb, so she didn''t want to speak. Pei Wenxuan was full of wine and food. Although she didn''t say anything, she was very happy in her heart.


    The second basin of water cooled down after it boiled. He took it for her to scrub. Li Rong wanted to refuse. She felt that Pei Wenxuan raised her hand and put her hand gently on her shoulder. After kissing comfortably, he said something in a low voice. : "No problem, you sleep well."


    I couldn''t sleep like this, and even more awake, Li Rong felt blushing badly, and didn''t want to show weakness, so she raised her hand and covered her eyes with her sleeve, as if she was blocking the light.


    After he was completely clean, Pei Wenxuan got out of the cabin by himself. He seemed to have cleaned his body with lake water, and he listened to the sound of water outside. After a while, he walked back, and he lay on her side and pulled her. It was a good quilt, and then he took the person in his arms and said gently: "Don''t catch the cold."


    As he said, he leaned his head on her shoulder and snuggled with her.


    All the quilts were given to Li Rong, so he wore a single shirt. Fortunately, closing the doors and windows in the cabin made it very warm. Li Rong felt that he seemed to be asleep, and quietly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw him lying opposite her, watching her gently with a smile.


    Li Rong''s face instantly rose with heat, but she still pretended to be calm: "What do you think of me?"


    "I just wanted to see how you fell asleep for a while. Whoever thought you would open your eyes and peek at me."


    "Who is peeking at you?" Li Rong frowned, annoyed by the embarrassment of being caught by someone. "I can''t sleep and open my eyes. It''s also called peeking?"


    "Okay," Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips and chuckled, "It''s not a peek. Why can''t Your Highness sleep, tell me?"


    Li Rong couldn''t say, how could she say that she was sober by him? It just happened that she felt something strange in her body. Her movements became stiff, and Pei Wenxuan knew what had happened. He restrained himself and did nothing. He just went forward, kissed her forehead gently, and made a low voice. The thread comforted her: "They will pick us up in a while, and you can wash it when you go back."


    Li Rong heard the strangeness in his voice, knew that he understood everything, and couldn''t get arrogant for a while, blushing and sullen his head and responded with a low voice. After a while, she couldn''t help but whispered: "How to get in. Is it?"


    "My fault." Pei Wenxuan confessed his mistake decisively. He heard her complain and felt happy in his heart. He felt that he had been put in the most suitable hot spring by Li Rong. At this moment, no matter what Li Rong said to him, he felt very good.


    The two leaned quietly. In such a quiet occasion, Li Rong soon felt sleepy again. She put Pei Wenxuan''s hand on her chest, and Pei Wenxuan raised her hand as if she was following a cat''s back. Gently comforted her.


    After a while, Li Rong fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took. She vaguely heard a change in the sound of water next to her. It seemed that someone was approaching. Li Rong lightly raised her eyelids, and Pei Wenxuan noticed her movement. He pulled the quilt for her and said gently: "You go to bed first, I''ll go and see."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan got up, put on his coat and stood on the bow of the boat. He saw the person he arranged rowing to the side. The person was about to speak. Pei Wenxuan raised his hand on his lips and went to the cabin. He looked in the direction and whispered: "Madam is asleep, you can send it directly to the shore."


    The man smiled and nodded, but did not dare to speak.


    Pei Wenxuan returned to the cabin and closed the small door again. Li Rong heard him sit next to him and asked vaguely: "When is it?"


    "Yin Shi."


    Pei Wenxuan brushed away the hair on her face, her voice was very soft, as if she was afraid of disturbing her: "You sleep this way, go back and take a shower, it''s almost time to go up."


    Li Rong replied in a low voice, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while: "If you feel uncomfortable, I''ll just go and file a leave with your Majesty."


    Li Rong did not speak, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her, and he saw her frowning, as if she couldn''t sleep well.


    In fact, he knew that even if Li Rong didn''t say it at the moment, she would be uneasy deep in her heart.


    Feelings are his biggest weakness, and he puts this weakness in front of his opponent without hiding it, Li Rong is afraid.


    However, she dared not say any more, she took care of his feelings, so she took all her worries to heart.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and touched her hair, thinking about what she was thinking about. After a long time, he sighed, leaned down, and kissed her forehead gently: "Don''t think about it, sleep well, I can Listen to you."


    Listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong knew that it was his compromise. She slowly opened her eyes and raised her eyes to look at him, with misty eyes, as if she wanted to say something soothing.


    But she wouldn''t, and she was afraid that she would accidentally say something hurtful. After hesitating for a while, she stretched out her hand and grabbed Pei Wenxuan by the corner of his clothes.


    "Go back and do it again?"


    She whispered.


    All the ways she could think of to please him were real.


    Power, status, money, desire.


    Hearing her words, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry. He was speechless for a moment, and finally could only say: "Let''s keep the account first, and pay it back slowly. But your mind," Pei Wenxuan covered her hair, softening his voice. "I know."


    In fact, after confirming her mind and letting her understand her own thoughts, the so-called method does not matter.


    After all, what makes Li Rong comfortable is the best.


    If a relationship makes her tremble, and no matter how clean and hard she works, what''s the use?


    Pei Wenxuan sat beside Li Rong, watching Li Rong''s appearance, watching her snuggle next to him like a cat, and slowly fell asleep under his comfort.


    Li Rong slept all the way back to the princess''s mansion, Pei Wenxuan covered her with clothes, from the carriage to the mansion, quietly hugged her back.


    After returning to the Fuzhong, Li Rong stayed in bed for a while, then got up, took a shower, and then followed Pei Wenxuan to the court.


    Pei Wenxuan''s face was white and pure, but the scratches on his neck couldn''t hide it. He wore an official robe and waited for Li Rong at the door. When Li Rong came out, he walked up to her coldly and said respectfully: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong was stunned when he saw his uncomfortable expression. Then she realized that Pei Wenxuan was acting. She adjusted her expression hurriedly. She seemed to have a guilty conscience, and pulled him back in kind.


    Pei Wenxuan looked still, and walked out with Li Rong. The two leaned together. From the perspective of others, Pei Wenxuan seemed very indifferent, while Li Rong was pleased.


    But within the distance that only two people can hear, Pei Wenxuan''s tone is very gentle: "Is there any discomfort?"


    "It''s not giving birth," Li Rong held him and leaned on his arm with a smile, "Where is it so delicate? And, Master Tuo Pei took care of it patiently," Li Rong said, with the palm of his hand covered by the sleeve. I used my little finger to draw aimlessly, softening his voice, "Compared to the previous life, it''s better."


    The most important thing about joy and love is the man¡¯s patience.


    For the first time in the previous life, Li Rong did not actually have the severe pain as in the legend. It was because of Pei Wenxuan''s absolute self-sufficiency and patience.


    But now Pei Wenxuan not only has patience, but also accumulated countless experiences for her, and he has restrained it properly. Even if he feels uncomfortable, it is negligible for Li Rong.


    Hearing her praise, Pei Wenxuan''s face was as cold as frost, but his tone was somewhat helpless: "Don''t make trouble."


    Li Rong lowered her head and chuckled, and stopped provoke him.


    The two of them walked all the way to the palace and got out of the carriage. Li Rong wanted to pull Pei Wenxuan, but Pei Wenxuan shook her hand and walked directly in.


    This scene was seen by many officials, Li Rong showed a bit of embarrassment and shame on her face, and she didn''t want to stand still, and hurried forward.


    For the court, the most important things in March were nothing more than two, the imperial examination and personnel transfer.


    Compared with the latter, the weight of the imperial examination is almost negligible. The staff explained the status of student registration this year, and then withdrew.


    When the early dynasty ended, when Pei Wenxuan had just walked out of the hall, Li Ming sent someone over and said respectfully: "Master Pei, your Majesty asks you to go over."


    Pei Wenxuan heard this, respectfully saluted, and followed the **** to the Imperial Study Room.


    Li Rong glanced silently, then looked away, turned and stepped out of the hall.


    As soon as she walked out of the hall, she saw Su Rongqing in front. He was with a few officials, holding the wat board in his hand, frowning and ordering something with those officials.


    Su Rongqing is a gentleman in dealing with people, but he is actually above the business, but with tough methods and extremely harsh.


    I didn''t pay attention to it at the beginning, but now I observe it carefully, and I find that Su Rongqing now has a bit more improper evil prey between her eyebrows than the handsome young man in her memory.


    Li Rong stood behind him and watched him. Su Rongqing was walking down the steps with other officials, but vaguely sensed Li Rong¡¯s gaze, so he turned around and saw Li Rong standing in front of the hall, looking at him coldly. .


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak. The wind blew gently, causing his clothes to fly. He stared at Li Rong''s gaze, as if the years were frozen, and walked through the palace gate coldly and long, and gently landed on Li Rong.


    The stare at that moment seemed to be unconsciously distracted. The officials next to Su Rongqing stopped speaking with some doubts. He couldn''t help but follow Su Rongqing''s gaze and said carefully: "Su Shangshu?"


    Su Rongqing heard the call, saluted Li Rong from a distance, then retracted his gaze, turned around and led the people around him down, as if nothing had happened, and continued: "The key to this case lies in..."


    Li Rong watched him walking away. After a long time, she mocked and turned to leave.


    And Pei Wenxuan led the **** into the imperial study room, and Li Ming was practicing calligraphy.


    Pei Wenxuan came in and bowed respectfully. He was always gentle, but his face was a little colder.


    Li Ming looked up at him without a trace, practicing his words: "What''s the matter with your neck? Where did you catch it?"


    Pei Wenxuan said with a cold face and restrained his emotions: "Your Majesty, joking with the princess, accidentally scratching."


    Li Ming paused. In fact, he heard the news last night that Li Rong was going on a cruise and that he had found some good-looking sons to accompany him. Pei Wenxuan brought the sword to catch the traitor and robbed Li Rong.


    After all, this was something that was inquired from a dark place, and he was not good to say it directly, and looking at Pei Wenxuan''s face, it was not very pleasant last night.


    Li Ming speculated about what happened last night, thinking about the possible intentions of Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan''s actions.


    After all, as soon as he got his mind, there was a quarrel here, which seemed a bit too deliberate. But after all, so many things happened last night, maybe the little couple really quarreled, but it''s unknown.


    He didn''t move on his face, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and slowly said: "Between husband and wife, we must tolerate each other. Pingle is my favorite daughter. Maybe she is a little arrogant, so you don''t need to take it seriously."


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground, straightened up, and answered very smoothly.


    "I asked you to come over to discuss with you about the promotion of the assistant minister. Your position has been promoted too fast. If you are promoted to the past, I am afraid that it will be difficult to convince the public." Li Ming stroked the paper stroke by stroke, seeming casually. Do you think about it?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, his expression finally slowed down. He respectfully said: "Thank your Majesty for your concern. Although the officials are not well-qualified, but some of the elders in the staff, plus the contacts accumulated in Yushi Taichung, Your Majesty You can rest assured."


    Li Ming observed Pei Wenxuan¡¯s expression and saw that he was secretly delighted when he mentioned the official position. He kept quiet and continued: "But you are a Pingle consort. Nowadays, Pingle has offended many people in the court, and many of the officials are grateful. People at home, if you move there, you are afraid that you will have bitter fruit. Otherwise," Li Ming seemed to be concerned, "I transferred you to the Ministry of Rites to avoid being blamed, how about?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, his face was pale.


    The official department and the ritual department, even if they are the same servants, are completely different. One Shimizu Civilian, but one is actually in charge of the promotion of officials.


    Pei Wenxuan seemed to be trying to restrain his emotions. Li Ming took the tea from Fulai and said slowly: "You have a deep relationship with Pingle, and her supervisory department also needs help. I also thought about it. Why don''t you go to the Ministry of Rites? , Help her more time, what do you think?"


    Hearing Li Ming''s words, Pei Wenxuan''s expression was extremely ugly, but he still endured it and said respectfully: "Weichen thanked your majesty for grace."


    "All right," Li Ming waved his hand, "Go down."


    "Weichen retired."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he got up. Li Ming looked at the tea in the tea soup and fiddled with the tea bowl leisurely. Pei Wenxuan walked out stiffly. After walking a few steps, Pei Wenxuan stopped, seemingly hesitated for a long time. , Suddenly turned around, "Kang" knelt on the ground, and said a little excitedly: "Your Majesty, the minister, please be the master for the minister!"


    Li Ming shook his hand and the tea soup was spilled. He raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan, frowned and said, "Who are you going to do?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan''s tone was full of indignation, and his expression was very calm when he couldn''t see it. He gritted his teeth and restrained his emotions. "The minister wants to reconcile with His Highness Pingle, and I hope your majesty will be kind. quasi!"


    Since Li Ming wanted him to step back, he took a big step back.


    Li Ming didn''t panic, so he forced him to panic.

 Chapter 114： Counterattack

    Pei Wenxuan thought clearly, in fact, for Li Ming, the ultimate goal of everything he did was to test.


    He is suspicious of Pei Wenxuan''s loyalty, and if Pei Wenxuan follows his temptation and Li Ming wants to reconcile, he reconciles, then Li Ming is suspicious anyway.


    And it is better to oppose the offense and defensively.


    "what do you mean?"


    Li Ming frowned: "You want to reconcile with Pingle? What''s wrong with my daughter, you want to reconcile with her?!"


    Li Ming became more angry as he spoke, raised his hand to pat the table, and shouted, "Pei Wenxuan, you are so bold!"


    Hearing what Li Ming said, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly kowtowed: "Your Majesty calms down, but Wenxuan... Wenxuan also..."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he seemed to be a little embarrassed, so he straightened up and pulled the official uniform away, revealing the traces of his body.


    Pei Wenxuan''s tooth prints and scratches were almost seen on the shoulders, and everyone took a breath. Li Ming couldn''t help but stunned: "This is?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan showed grief and anger, "the princess did it last night."


    When Li Ming heard this, he was a little embarrassed for a while, he couldn''t help but follow Pei Wenxuan''s words: "Why are you fighting? It''s so serious." Then, Li Ming remembered, "You didn''t Hit her?"


    "His Royal Highness Jinzhiyuye, the minister dare not."


    Hearing what Li Ming said, Pei Wenxuan''s face became colder. Li Ming knew that Li Rong was not wronged, so he relaxed, "What''s the matter, let''s talk about it?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan said, first took out a piece of talisman paper from his sleeve, "this matter still needs to start with this piece of talisman paper. His Royal Highness came back from the palace last night, and the Weichen went to pick her up. As a result, after arriving at the gate of the palace, His Royal Highness handed me the talisman paper, saying how I could write spells casually outside, and almost caused her to follow the way of Concubine Roux."


    Hearing this, Li Ming frowned, but he did not stop Pei Wenxuan, so he asked Pei Wenxuan to continue: "After reading the talisman, the Wei Chen was convinced that this was not Wei Chen''s handwriting."


    "You didn''t write this?" Li Ming asked seriously, and Pei Wenxuan shook his head, "Your Majesty can ask the master to come and identify it. This is not the handwriting of the Weichen. Your Majesty should know that this spell is extremely difficult to find, and the Weichen is busy on official business. Where is the time to do this kind of thing?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, but only asked people to take the talisman over and whispered: "Go to check."


    After speaking, Li Ming turned his head and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "Since the talisman paper is fake, why does Pingle say it is true? You also said it was the temple you went to together?"


    Concubine Rou accuses Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan of contacting Master Hongde privately to lie to Li Chuan so that he does not get married. For this, he took out the talisman paper as evidence to prove that Pei Wenxuan had contacted Master Hongde. Li Rong explained that although this piece of talisman paper was real, it was obtained from the temple, in order to refute Master Hongde''s lying.


    But if this piece of talisman paper is fake at all, why didn''t Li Rong just say it was fake? Or does it mean that Li Rong retorted for the sake of rebutting, in fact, did he contact Master Hongde privately to postpone the marriage for Li Chuan?


    Li Ming thought to himself, Pei Wenxuan respectfully said: "Your Majesty, don''t you think why this talisman is fake, and the princess admits it, why not guess why Master Hongde came up with a fake marriage talisman that I wrote, To prove that the princess put pressure on Master Hongde for the prince?"


    "Even if the marriage talisman is written by me, it can neither prove that the princess and Master Hongde have met, nor can it prove that the princess has asked Master Hongde for the prince. This talisman, whether the princess recognizes it or not, can prove nothing. , And why does Hongde say that?"


    Li Ming didn''t move his face when he heard this, but his heart suddenly reacted.


    Marriage fake talisman can''t prove anything at all. Hongde made an extra effort to give this talisman what to do?


    "In fact, there are many things that your Majesty has already concluded in his mind, so there is no need to say more. This point is clear to the princess and the ministers."


    For example, he suspected that Li Rong and Li Chuan had already subconsciously determined that Li Rong would help Li Chuan speak in front of Master Hongde, so he did not notice at all. This spell appeared too unreasonable, and there is no substantive evidence to prove it. This matter.


    Now that Li Rong knew about this, she was naturally flustered, and it was possible to subconsciously refute all the evidence when facing the accusation.


    Li Ming heard what Pei Wenxuan meant. Although he did not directly explain why Li Rong lied, he had asked Li Ming to guess the reason.


    "Since the Weichen was brought to the position of the assistant minister, the Weichen and the princess have been walking on thin ice, being careful everywhere, fearing that they would do something wrong when they were caught."


    "The family doesn¡¯t like it, the prince resents, and I don¡¯t know who it is behind me. First, I put the princess and me on the fire with the position of the staff officer, and then framed me with Master Hongde. Now I will issue a fake spell. Your Highness and me Although they don''t know exactly what Hongde meant, they must be doing what they are going to do. So the Weichen was anxious, and was agitated for a while, so he accused His Royal Highness of being presumptuous. You can''t talk nonsense about what you don''t know."


    "And these days, your Highness has long been dissatisfied with the ministers. Because the ministers came from a poor family and the official journey was not smooth, His Royal Highness was often criticized among the princess courtiers. The minister suggested that the princess should establish a supervisory department to share her concerns. The courtiers were dissatisfied with His Royal Highness a lot, and the prince and His Royal Highness were also dissatisfied, and the Queen was even more disgusted with His Royal Highness. Therefore, last night... His Royal Highness and the Welcomer could not help but argue."


    "His Royal Highness was angry and said that the lowly ministers were humble, not even as good as the actors in the Nanfeng Pavilion, so he took the actors to spend the night on a boat trip, and the ministers abducted His Highness in a hurry. He wanted to persuade him, but don¡¯t beat and scold him. "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan straightened up, with grief and anger on his face, "Weichen was born in a poor family and is also a seven-foot man. Even if His Royal Highness is a princess, how can he humiliate the Weichen like this? His Majesty¡¯s order, the loyalty of his servants, his arrogant and arrogant and rude and even secretly promised others in his heart, these matters can be endured by the ministers one by one, the ministers ask themselves, be the husband and the minister, and he has not exceeded the slightest. Flower boat night tour, call dozens..."


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t say anything for a while, he took a deep breath, knelt down, and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, the minister knows he is guilty, and he has betrayed Jun En Haoze, but please see his father''s loyal service for half his life and the minister. For the sake of loyalty, let the Weichen and His Highness reconcile..."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was hoarse, almost about to cry: "Weichen really can''t make it through..."


    Pei Wenxuan''s remarks made Li Ming speechless for a while.


    As a man, how could Li Ming not understand the humiliation in Pei Wenxuan''s heart?


    Even if Pei Wenxuan wanted to show him a play, he couldn''t make Li Rong call so many actors...


    Li Ming thought carefully about Pei Wenxuan''s words, and he couldn''t help but think about it differently.


    In fact, Pei Wenxuan''s words awakened him. From the staff officer to the current Master Hongde, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan seemed to be sweetened by him, so he has always doubted the loyalty of Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan.


    But what if you think about it instead? If the staff of the staff to the Master Hongde are all designed by others, what are they designing?


    If you didn¡¯t know before, now this rune comes out, don¡¯t you know?


    A rune that couldn''t prove the relationship between Li Rong and the prince was taken out by them and tricked Li Rong into admitting it. Finally, they told him that it was an excellent marriage symbol representing their husband and wife relationship.


    The purpose of the staff minister is to make him worry about Li Rong''s power.


    The matter of Master Hongde made him worry about the relationship between Li Rong and Li Chuan.


    The rune matter made him worry that Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong were united in their hearts. Why were they worried about their unity? Because deep in his heart, he was already worried that Li Rong was too powerful and colluded with Li Chuan. Now Pei Wenxuan and his wife are one mind, what''s the matter?


    Thinking about it this way, the other party is really struggling every step, and it is not Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan who are calculating, but him!


    Li Ming''s heart was turbulent, but his face remained unchanged.


    After all, this is what Pei Wenxuan''s family said, and he couldn''t believe it all, so he followed Pei Wenxuan''s words: "You say this, Rongrong is indeed too arrogant. Since you have the heart to leave, I don''t want to force it. You go back first. How about the purpose?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan became excited and respectfully said: "Thank your majesty! Your majesty Shengming!"


    Li Ming looked at the secretly happy appearance of Pei Wenxuan, with mixed feelings in his heart. After all, Li Rong was still his daughter. He was a little bit disgusted by others. He waved his hand and said calmly, "Go on."


    After Pei Wenxuan respectfully saluted, he retreated.


    When he walked out of the imperial study room, the little **** followed him and escorted him out. Pei Wenxuan walked out with a cold face. When he came out, he whispered: "Let your majesty check how Master Hongde enters the palace."


    The little **** didn''t speak, but he obviously heard it.


    After sending Pei Wenxuan out of the palace gate, the little **** hurriedly turned back.


    When Pei Wenxuan returned to the official office from the imperial study, the young man in the Su clan held a scroll in one hand and a chess set in the other.


    There was a woman kneeling beside him, the other person''s kneeling posture used the courtesy of the palace, seemingly calm, but her eyes were a little uneasy.


    "Niang Niang said, that charm is fake and was taken out by His Highness Pingle. What if they use it for verification?"


    The maid was a little panicked: "Now Hongde has also been taken away, my lord, if he talks nonsense, it will be his wife."


    "He didn''t have a chance to talk nonsense, let the empress rest assured." The young man played the chess, his expression was calm, and the maid knew what the other party meant when she heard the words. She felt a little calm in her heart, but still said: "What about the spell?"


    "Since the princess has recognized it, what if it is found to be false? If they tell your majesty that the princess lied, why did the princess lie? Your majesty is still suspicious, and will definitely go to test Pei Wenxuan and the princess. It is impossible for Pei Wenxuan to pass His Majesty''s temptation."


    "Is your lord so sure?" The handmaid frowned, "It is not impossible for Pei Wenxuan to agree and leave."


    "He can''t agree."


    The young man put down his scroll and began to tidy up the chessboard, his voice softened: "He doesn''t dare, can''t, and doesn''t want to."


    "What if he agrees?" The maid insisted on asking, and the young man paused slightly. After a long time, he frowned: "Then he deserves to die."


    "Those who betray your Highness," the young man''s voice was so soft that it was so soft that no one could hear him. He gently raised his head and watched the early spring butterflies fall into the courtyard. His desolate eyes were a bit of mockery, "Damn it all."

 Chapter 115： Hu Xuanwu

    As soon as Pei Wenxuan got out of the palace, Fulai presented the result of the comparison of the rune writing.


    "Your Majesty," Fulai said respectfully, "The handwriting on this rune is indeed fake."


    Li Ming took the talisman paper from the plate and held it in his hand to watch. Fulai waited quietly. After a long time, Li Ming sighed: "Fulai, do you know what is the most difficult thing about being a king?"


    "Your Majesty can ask this," Fulai laughed, "Where does the slave know this?"


    Li Ming looked at the talisman paper. After a long time, he threw the talisman paper on the table and stood up: "That''s everyone around you. They may lie to you. If others want to hear the truth, they listen to the truth. I want to listen. The truth, you have to find the truth from a bunch of lies. And the most terrifying thing is that everyone knows this."


    Li Ming walked out of the imperial study room, Fulai followed him, and the two slowly walked on the promenade. Li Ming slowly said: "They master your weaknesses and control your emotions. You think you can find the truth. In fact, those The so-called truths are all false statements that they use true and false to engulf."


    "Look at this rune paper, from forcibly promoting Pei Wenxuan to the assistant minister to Hongde said that he had a personal relationship with the prince of Pingle. This is to pierce my heart. Knowing what I worry about, they show me what to see. This rune paper I haven''t noticed such an obvious omission. You explained that you talked about the Prince and Peace, so why did you get involved with Pei Wenxuan?"


    "Your Majesty Shengming, you can always make a decision." Fulai flattered, Li Ming sneered, "Shengming? Where am I? There is a problem with this rune paper, is there no problem with Pei Wenxuan? Who knows what he said, and Is it true or not?"


    Li Ming said, he stopped and looked at the flowers and plants in the courtyard.


    It''s March, and the weather is starting to warm up, and the flowers and plants in the courtyard are blooming. He felt a little tired and couldn''t help but say: "Fulai, do you think, who is telling the truth?"


    "Your Majesty embarrassed the old slave."


    "Let''s talk," Li Mingman said casually, "just as a small talk, it doesn''t matter if you make a mistake."


    "The slave feels... In fact, no matter what happens in this world, everything will never change." Fulai seems to be thinking word by word, "People will never use the boss''s skills for nothing, you see, this Piece by piece, if the concubine Rou concubine is telling the truth, Master Pei took the initiative to **** the assistant minister, and the princess asked Master Hongde to postpone the prince¡¯s marriage and admit her marriage to Master Pei. What is this picture? If Master Pei is telling the truth, someone in the staff minister calculated him and His Royal Highness, and then Master Hongde framed him and His Royal Highness, and someone used a talisman to tell your Majesty and them, then what did the people behind this picture? "


    Li Ming listened to Fulai''s words without speaking.


    He repeatedly thought about everyone''s intentions. After a while, he felt a little headache. He couldn''t help but raised his hand and rubbed his forehead: "No, I don''t want to."


    "It''s windy outside, your Majesty should go back and rest." Fulai stepped forward and supported Li Ming. Li Ming was supported by him. As he walked back, he said helplessly: "I am old and my body is dead. "


    "Your Majesty is just a little tired."


    Fulai slowly said: "Resting and rest will be good. The slave will let the imperial doctor come over and take care of one or two. You don''t have to worry."


    "Yeah." Li Ming was supported by Fulai and walked into the room. Fu took a look at him and said slowly: "Your Majesty, your Majesty and Peace, do you want to formulate the purpose now?"


    Li Ming had a terrible headache listening to Fulai''s words.


    "Let it go first." He waved his hand.


    Fulai helped Li Ming to lie down on the bed and whispered, "Do you need to investigate the matter of Master Hongde entering the palace?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, Fulai stretched out his hand to rub his head for Li Ming, and slowed down his tone: "The Concubine Roux has a gentle temperament, and she is always subject to her Majesty''s orders. There is a villain provoking, and the minion is worried..."


    "You can check it."


    Li Ming didn''t want to hear this, but he also knew that this matter couldn''t be delayed. If it was delayed for a moment, it would be more difficult to clarify the matter.


    He waved his hand and turned around: "Call the imperial physician to give me the needle."


    Fulai responded and cast a look at the little **** next to him, and the little **** walked out.


    Li Ming''s head hurts, and the people in the palace are turning their backs on their backs. At this time, Pei Wenxuan almost returned to the princess mansion and asked where Li Rong was going, only to learn that she was sleeping.


    After tossing for a night last night, she was probably also tired. Pei Wenxuan thought about it, and after letting people clear the inner courtyard, he went to the study.


    When he entered the inner courtyard, he went straight back to the bedroom, and Tong Ye couldn''t help but be a little curious: "Don''t you want to go to the study?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at him with a foolish look: "There are many people in the outer courtyard, and I am still in conflict with your Highness. Don''t let people know that I am going to see your Highness."


    Tong Ye couldn''t respond a little, but Pei Wenxuan still chased him: "Go and watch at the entrance of the study. Everyone will say that I am in the study."


    Tong Ye nodded blankly, and watched Pei Wenxuan enter the bedroom by himself and closed the door. After a while, he remembered what he should do, and turned around to guard at the entrance of the study.


    Li Rong was too tired and sleepy last night, lying in bed and falling asleep, Pei Wenxuan didn''t know when he came in.


    Pei Wenxuan closed the door gently, took off his official clothes, and controlled the sound of water to wash his hands.


    Li Rong heard the sound of water and finally opened her eyes. She vaguely saw the back of a young man. She murmured, "Wenxuan?"


    With that sound like a whisper, Pei Wenxuan suddenly remembered last night.


    He put his hands in the water, closed his eyes for a while, and at the same time he responded: "You go to bed first, I''m back."


    Li Rong was still a little sleepy, but she remembered the things in the palace, so she simply lay on the bed, with one hand hanging by the bed, closed her eyes and asked vaguely: "What did the emperor do with you?"


    Pei Wenxuan washed his hands and came to her. Li Rong didn''t open his eyes. He felt that she was picked up by him and moved in. Pei Wenxuan lifted the bed and went in. As soon as she entered, Li Rong''s hand hooked. , Hung on his neck, leaning on his chest like a cat, muttering: "Does he want us to be together?"


    "I didn''t say," Pei Wenxuan had warm fragrant nephrite in his arms, which made him fall in love with it, and a little tormented. His gaze fell on the wall, followed Li Rong''s back aimlessly, as if to comfort a child, and said slowly, "I took the initiative to mention it. I will sue you."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan laughed, he lowered his head and rubbed Li Rong''s nose with the tip of his nose: "I have a kitten catching me and biting me, I don''t want this cat anymore."


    Li Rong was amused by him and laughed: "Yes, I''ll apologize to you, but don''t you also tie me up?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word. Li Rong stayed in his arms for a while before remembering the follow-up: "What then?"


    "Then I filed a complaint with Concubine Rou, saying that she used talisman paper to lie to you, reminding your Majesty that he might be used by others. Then your Majesty said that he would order us to reconcile, and I will return."


    "You countered Concubine Rou?" Li Rong laughed, "My father always favors her, I''m afraid it won''t do much."


    "If you only say that Concubine Rou is framed you, of course it won''t have much effect. You are political enemies, and what your majesty has to do is balance and not let you overdo it."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he couldn''t bear it, he just turned over and pressed Li Rong, his hands were like playing the piano, and the sound was like hitting jade. There was a little romance in Wen Ya, and he slowly said: "But if your Majesty feels that someone has used the soft Concubine, if you want to hit his true purpose, then he can''t tolerate it."


    "His purpose?" Li Rong closed her eyes, her tone trembling.


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong couldn''t remember for a while, so he reminded her: "Everything your majesty has done is to expand his power. His biggest opponents are actually these family clan members. He stands up against the king and holds soft. Concubine, it is for this. Now the inspectorate uses me for this. Your majesty cares about my promotion. Your collusion with the prince, or your relationship with me, is actually afraid. We are actually family pawns. But Concubine Rou is not afraid of it?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s breath was sprayed on Li Rong''s skin. As Li Rong listened to him calmly discussing political affairs, she couldn''t help but grabbed the sheets tightly to make herself as calm as possible.


    This seemed to be a rivalry between the two, depending on who wanted to lose, Li Rong didn''t want to lose in such a place.


    So a wandering tactfully, seems to be looking for an opportunity to wait for the attack.


    And the other one stays on guard and stays still, depending on how the other party uses various methods.


    "So what you mean," Li Rong thought, controlling his tone, "I want your majesty to notice that Concubine Rou''s hostility towards me is being used by the family. Concubine Rou has become a puppet of the family?"


    Li Rong said, closing her eyes tightly: "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to make a report just by your report."


    "It''s okay," Pei Wenxuan chuckled, "When playing chess, the pieces always fall one by one."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan put his hand across her back, hugged her whole body slightly, and then kissed her thoroughly.


    This kiss was different from before, as if it finally entered the subject after a long warm-up.


    The sudden weightlessness made Li Rong subconsciously nervous, and then mixed with all other feelings.


    Pei Wenxuan bit her lip gently, as if to teach her: "You really think that he counted me in the dark, is it true that I can''t count him?"


    He didn''t say exactly who the "he" was referring to, but Li Rong was aware of who he was referring to from this slightly strong action.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing: "I lost in my last life, are you still not convinced?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan turned Li Rong over and pressed her on the bed.


    "Dare to say it?" He chuckled, "If he hadn''t been looking after you, he would have died a thousand times."


    "Who wouldn''t say big things?" Li Rong smiled and excited him, "Master Pei, do you have to have some grades?"


    When Pei Wen declared this, he sneered. He knew she was a joke, but he still admitted it.


    He squeezed her chin: "Wait and see."


    Seeing him childish, Li Rong couldn''t help laughing. Pei Wenxuan was a little annoyed by her laughter, but he didn''t show it on his face, so she couldn''t laugh.


    But for a moment, Li Rong really couldn''t laugh.


    After a long time, Li Rong couldn''t help it, and said dumbly, "Aren''t you coming?"


    "You have another two days off."


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and kissed her: "Otherwise it will hurt."


    Li Rong didn''t speak. She endured for a while, and finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She couldn''t help but hammered the bedboard and shouted in a low voice, "If it doesn''t work, get out!"


    Pei Wenxuan''s movements became stiff, and after a while, he took a deep breath, got up and lowered the curtain.


    "Then I will check," the person in the bed net said hoarsely, "see if you can do it."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She didn''t want to talk, looked blankly at Pei Wenxuan, who looked at her loose clothes, kneeled on the bedside and said that she would check her carefully.


    "My palace will warn you once."


    She looked very cold: "If you tell me no, I will kick you down and step on your face and dance."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan raised his head and smiled. After careful confirmation, he finally confirmed that Li Rong was almost better.


    Ben also took care of me last night, and there was no injury. After I got up, I took medicine again, and now I''m recuperating very well.


    "Madam wants to dance the Huxuan dance. I should have said that I will prepare clothes for you." Pei Wenxuan did not put down Li Rong''s skirt, he leaned over it, "You can dance wherever you want."


    "It''s fine on the face, on the body, and on the heart."

 Chapter 116： layout

    An overturning rain left heartily. Both of them lay on the bed panting and didn''t move. Pei Wenxuan wanted to hug her. Li Rong pushed him a little disgustedly and said, "There is sweat."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, and did not move. Li Rong reacted and felt that her attitude was too strong, so she turned sideways and gently put her head against Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and pillowed it behind his head. I asked her: "Does it hurt?"


    "No." Li Rong closed her eyes and rested. It was just that she was sticky and hung up when she wanted to sleep, and she felt lazy when she got up. Seeing that she could not sleep peacefully, Pei Wenxuan knew the reason, got up and went out with her clothes, causing people to splash water. Come back, wipe her body clean.


    Li Rong lazily accepted his service, and finally fell asleep contentedly.


    The two slept for an afternoon. When they woke up, they didn''t wait for the edict to come and leave. Li Rong couldn''t help poking Pei Wenxuan with her elbow: "Father is not ordering now, are you lying to me?"


    "Do I lie to you about this?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, and he thought about it for a while, "He probably has other considerations."


    "Then what do we need to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He thought for a while in silence, and said slowly: "I will ask someone to forge a confession from Hongde. You will go to the Supervisory Department for a while and see Hongde once. After you go, you will condemn everyone. Only you and Hongde are left inside. When you come out, take your confession and say that you have it. After you get the confession, you will write a booklet when you come back, put the statement together with the booklet, and submit it together ."


    "Forgeable confessions are always false," Li Rong frowned, "Even if you submit it, you will know it after inspection."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I have my own arrangements. You only need to do one thing."


    "what?"


    "I just believe that this statement is true."


    Li Rong thought for a while, hesitated for a moment, and nodded. Although she didn''t know what Pei Wenxuan planned, but she was willing to believe him once.


    In her experience, the two of them must take the lead, and if they each think of their own way, this will be a mess.


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong respond so easily, he couldn''t help being a little pleased: "His Royal Highness, don''t you ask a few more questions?"


    "You have your own plan."


    Li Rong waved her hand. When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong say this, he bowed his head and kissed her: "Really good."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan got up and put on his clothes, and said, "It shouldn''t be too late, I will make arrangements. Your Royal Highness, you will rest for a while, and I will come to you when you get your confession."


    "Ok."


    Li Rong nodded, and Pei Wenxuan put on her clothes, and saw her lying on the bed in a daze. He didn''t know what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but urged: "Don''t just sleep on the bed. Get up and eat."


    "understood."


    Li Rong answered lazily, thinking that this man''s mother-in-law.


    "Also, don''t drink cold things recently, and don''t get close to things that pregnant women shouldn''t approach. Although the chances are not high, it''s just in case."


    "You too value yourself too much." Li Rong sneered, "Can you still be hit once?"


    Pei Wenxuan was ridiculed by her, but he was a little embarrassed. He grabbed the jacket in his hand, walked to the bed, bowed his head and kissed Li Rong who was lying on the bed, and said gently: "I''m leaving now."


    Li Rong was a little irritable when he said that he had to leave for so long, but he still held his temper: "Yeah."


    Pei Wenxuan got up and went out. When he reached the door, he felt a little bit of chill. He couldn''t help but turned his head back: "You go out and add more clothes, now it''s changed..."


    "roll!"


    Li Rong finally couldn''t restrain herself, and was impatient to speak out. Pei Wenxuan heard her voice and knew that she was annoying about her appointment. After thinking about it, she felt troubled, so she stopped procrastinating and left.


    Hongde drew charms and spells to many people, but he couldn''t get his handwriting. He found a master who specializes in imitating characters and copied one. Although it can''t stand the test at all, it looks pretty much the same.


    At night, Pei Wenxuan took a confession back, and he handed it to Li Rong. Li Rong glanced at the confession, and found that Hongde¡¯s entire confession was actually Su Rongqing personally going to the Huguo Temple to force him to deceive Concubine Rou. , Doing perjury to frame Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan.


    This confession actually took Concubine Rou into a clean, so that Li Ming would be better off.


    Li Rong looked at the confession quietly, Pei Wenxuan saw that she didn''t say anything, his eyes became cold, but his smile on his face was still as gentle as a spring breeze, and he could not see the slightest haze. He only whispered: "If your highness feels wrong, then Wei The minister will change another confession that His Highness feels appropriate?"


    Li Rong paused for a while, and after a while, she gently shook her head: "No, there is nothing wrong with it."


    With that, she put the confession in her sleeve and asked again: "Are there any other things I need to remind?"


    "No, everything is arranged." Pei Wenxuan chuckled, "Go early and return early."


    Li Rong nodded and got up and went out. She rushed to the Supervisory Department and brought Hongde out.


    After a few days of imprisonment, Hongde has long since disappeared from his former high monk. He looked haggard and pitiful. When he saw Li Rong, he quickly knelt down and knelt his head and said: "His Royal Highness, I am also bewitched by others, please, please You let the grass people go."


    Li Rong let everyone back down and sat on the chair by herself. She looked calm and shook her fan gently and said, "You said someone bewitched you, who is bewitching you?"


    When Hongde heard this, he couldn''t help but was stunned. Li Rong personally poured tea for him and calmly said: "Come on, speak slowly."


    Hongde fell silent. After a long time, he slowly said, "Cao Min...Cao Min doesn''t know."


    "You said someone confuses you, but you say you don''t know?" Li Rong laughed, "Are you stupid?"


    "No, Your Highness," Hongde said quickly, "It''s Cao Min who really doesn''t know. Cao Min only knows that a young man came to Huguo Temple that night and summoned Cao Min back. Cao Min doesn''t even know who the young man is, Cao Min He didn''t even see the face of his guard. But he tied Cao Min''s son, so Cao Min can''t help it."


    "You still have a son?" Li Rong was a little surprised, and then she reacted. With Hongde''s temperament, she had been wandering outside for so many years, and it was not surprising that she had raised a woman and had a son.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know about it, but the other party knows it.


    But think about it, he actually took care of many things back then. He knew more about the details than she, and it was normal.


    Just thinking about it, I felt a kind of unspeakable nausea and pain rolling up together, Li Rong lowered her eyes, stroked the small golden fan on her hand, and slowly asked, "What then?"


    "He **** the Cao Min, put it in a carriage, and told me that you would like to stab the prince''s wedding time. Cao Min... Cao Min is not a lie?"


    "You are lying."


    Li Rong looked at him coldly: "I have never done such a thing."


    Hongde was stunned, and quickly said: "Yes, yes, your Highness has never asked someone to find a Caomin. Regardless, Your Highness, there is really no way for the Caomin in this matter. I hope that your Highness will forgive the Caomin."


    "I have a lot of adults, it''s okay," Li Rong nodded, "If you are willing to do what I say."


    Hongde raised his eyes to see Li Rong, Li Rong smiled: "Identified Su Rongqing asked you to do this."


    "Su Rongqing?" Hongde reacted, "The eldest son of the Su family?"


    Li Rong nodded and Hongde laughed: "His Royal Highness, what is the difference between you and letting me die?"


    "Then you don''t want to?"


    Hongde didn''t speak, and Li Rong knew that Hongde listened to Su Rongqing because his son was in his hands. Now she has nothing to intimidate him, only his life, in his capacity, just identified Su Rongqing, the Su family can''t spare him. Since they were all dead, he probably didn''t want to cause trouble.


    After all, he doesn''t know who the child is in.


    Li Rong looked at Hongde without fear, she smiled lightly, and simply sat and chatted with Hongde.


    Hongde carefully responded to Li Rong''s words. He had served many high-ranking officials and nobles over the years, and talked to Li Rong for a while.


    Li Rong knew everything about him, especially the dirty things he did. Hongde, a person who didn''t really want to harm anyone, simply liked money, and lied countlessly in order to cheat money.


    Li Rong asked him how to deceive, with a respectful face, Hongde also knew that he might be dead soon, Li Rong also knew his details, so he showed off.


    After listening to his past, Li Rong couldn''t help but frown: "You have deceived so many people and killed so many people, don''t you feel guilty?"


    Hongde''s tea drink paused. After a while, he suddenly laughed: "His Royal Highness, are you not ashamed?"


    "What am I guilty of?"


    Li Rong frowned, Hongde drank a sip of tea: "I became a monk later, I had money, read a lot of books, and then I learned a sentence, I have enough food and clothing to know honor and disgrace. There are many people like me in this world. Especially among the untouchables, I''m pretty good."


    "You haven''t seen those who kill for two or two," Hongde sneered, "That''s damaging. If you say that people like me, if there are one or two by chance, it can be said that we are born evil, but if Much... Are there so many bad people in this world?"


    "You always ask why we do evil, why don''t you ask yourself why we are good?"


    Li Rong didn''t change his expression when he heard these words. If she was young, she would probably sneer, thinking that a good person is a good person even in the mud, and a bad person is always a bad person. But now she doesn''t think so anymore, she is a saint who is a saint, but how many saints are there in this world?


    She didn''t say much. She looked at the sky outside and saw that it was too late, so she stood up, ordered someone to leave him tea, and went out.


    After going out and returning to the princess mansion, Pei Wenxuan was not in the house. Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Looking at Jinglan who was laying on the bed, she turned her head and asked Jingmei who was washing her feet: "Where is the horse?"


    "The consort moved out of the inner courtyard."


    Jingmei raised her head and said with some anxiety: "He said that you understand the reason, and the servants dare not ask more. Your Highness, are you conflicting again?"


    The contradiction between the princess and the princess in this princess mansion is once every three days, and they are all lacking.


    Li Rong thought for a while and understood what Pei Wenxuan meant. Since Pei Wenxuan asked Li Ming to reconcile, even if Li Ming did not issue an edict, he still had to pretend. I don''t know how many informants there are in the princess''s mansion, and the inner courtyard can be guaranteed by their cronies, but if the two of them have been good and passed out, it will be difficult to guarantee that it will make Li Ming suspicious.


    So Li Rong nodded and didn''t say much. In the evening, he wrote the notes carefully and put the notes and the confession together. When Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong met in the early morning of the second day, Pei Wenxuan was cold, Li Rongyang With a smile, Pei Wenxuan whispered when he walked out side by side: "Have you written the fold?"


    "All right."


    Li Rong answered, "Don''t worry."


    Li Rong handed it in on the same day.


    According to the process, unless there are special circumstances, the notes are generally passed through the memorial hall and reviewed by officials in the memorial hall. According to different priorities, they are sorted and submitted to the emperor for approval.


    Li Rong''s zhezi entered the memorial hall. She did not have a red letter marked "urgent", so she had to wait for the approval of these officials with ordinary zhezi.


    While Li Rong was waiting, Pei Wenxuan lived with Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan lives in the outer courtyard, and Li Rong lives in the courtyard. Apart from going to the early morning to pretend to be a husband and wife together, it seems that they have really turned their faces.


    The news reached Li Ming''s ears. Li Ming did not speak. After a long time, he sighed and said, "Let them go."


    Listening to Li Ming''s tone, Fulai asked cautiously: "The edict that your Majesty said before?"


    "Let''s look again." Li Mingsichen said, "A good girl does not marry twice. If you can not split the marriage, you don''t have to..."


    With that said, Li Ming thought for a while: "Let''s take a look again."


    When Li Ming knew the news, he was relieved of his worries, but Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan suffered.


    The two were just newly married, and they had been happy for less than a year in their previous life. In this life, they managed to make up for it, and they were stuck here again, so the two of them could not sleep at night, but they could have a little alone time in the carriage, and they were afraid. It is more troublesome if the fire is lit, so I can only drink water and talk business all the way.


    After two days of suffering, Li Rong finally got used to it a little bit. She ate dinner by herself and returned to the room bored. Just as soon as she pushed the door, she was pressed by her mouth and pressed against the door.


    Li Rong smelled the scent that Pei Wenxuan used to use, and she didn''t need to look up to know who was coming.


    She didn''t know how, her heartbeat was a bit fast, and she couldn''t help swallowing.


    She guessed that Pei Wenxuan probably couldn''t help but come to her.


    She didn''t know whether it was better to be a little reserved at this time, or to be a little excited to be more cooperative, or to reprimand him, that he should not take risks for this kind of thing.


    While she was hesitating, she heard Pei Wenxuan''s low voice and said anxiously: "Your account in the memorial hall has been taken away. You take advantage of their failure to respond, you hurry into the palace."


    "It''s the beginning."

 Chapter 117： Burning room

    Li Rong: "..."


    She didn''t expect Pei Wenxuan to say this, which was a bit embarrassing.


    But fortunately, all the embarrassment was only acting in her mind. Her face remained steady and nodded and said: "I''ll pass."


    "Also," Pei Wenxuan whispered, "If your majesty starts to investigate, you will let Hongde enter the palace and confront Su Rongqing."


    Li Rong nodded, responded and hurriedly entered the palace.


    She might not have known what Pei Wenxuan was doing before, but now that Su Rongqing''s people took the booklet, Li Rong knew Pei Wenxuan''s intentions.


    The confession is indeed false. If you don¡¯t check it, other people don¡¯t know. With so many people in the memorial hall, it is normal to arrange a few people in the middle with Su Rongqing¡¯s wrist. Seeing her with evidence, she named Su Rongqing. , Will naturally take away the confession.


    If the confession is true, it is of course good for them to do so. They say that the paper is gone, and at most it is because the guards lose an official position or receive a reprimand. And Su Rongqing was safe and sound.


    But the problem is that the statement itself is false. When they took this, Su Rongqing would never be able to explain clearly, and there would always be a lost Hongde confession here. Even if Su Rongqing''s people returned the zhezi silently, she could still bite to death and say that the confession was transferred away.


    The only flaw in this plan is that Hongde himself might not admit the statement, so what she has to do now is to enter the palace immediately, poke out the incident, and then Xuan Hongde enters the palace to testify.


    Forced Su Rongqing to kill Hongde.


    Li Rong raised her eyes, her eyes a little cold, Hongde died, and her confession disappeared, but in Li Ming''s heart, this was destined to become an iron case. This time, Pei Wenxuan used a false confession, which was really a true accusation against Su Rongqing.


    The seizure of the memorial hall secretly instigated Concubine Rou to try to figure out the emperor¡¯s plan to set her and Pei Wenxuan. The most important thing is to do all this without being known to the emperor. The piles are the most taboo of Li Ming. Things are taking advantage of the power in Li Ming''s palm.


    Pei Wenxuan''s trick is not uncommon.


    Li Rong thought about it when he arrived in the palace and was notified to Li Ming. This fashion was not long before night, and Li Ming was still in the Imperial Study Room giving the zhezi. Hearing Li Rong came to see him, he couldn''t help frowning: "What is she doing in the middle of the night?"


    Li Rong was naturally prepared.


    If you come to the palace in the middle of the night, if you are directly talking about business, it must be a bit too deliberate. So Li Rong was brewing at the door for a while. After entering, Li Ming looked at Li Ronghong with eyes, as if he had been wronged by the heavens. Li Ming paused and couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Father," Li Rong sobbed, "You can help your child minister to supervise the consort, he, he is too much!"


    Li Ming paused, and then he knew Li Rong''s intention. He hesitated for a moment, and slowly said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Father," Li Rong put down his sleeves, rather lamented, "A few days ago, the concubine had a dispute with his children, but after that he ignored me. He said he wanted to reconcile with me, and he said that you have issued an edict. , But I don¡¯t believe it anymore. Where can I force my daughter and the divorced father? I have reconciled with him, who shall I marry in the future? Should I raise such a face like an aunt?"


    "Since you don''t want to leave," Li Ming listened to Li Rong''s words, unavoidably a little guilty, pretending to be calm and blaming her, "Then what do you ask the people in Nanfeng Pavilion to do?"


    Hearing this, Li Rong seemed to have never expected Li Ming to know about this, and her face was a little embarrassed: "I... didn''t I want to **** him off?"


    Li Ming snorted coldly and was too lazy to care about her. Li Rong pleased her with a smile, and said coquettishly: "Father, my son is wrong. Go and persuade him. He always stays so stiff with me and sleeps in the outer courtyard. , What''s the matter? You order now to get him back."


    "Naughty." Li Ming tossed the paper aside, "I let you be the director of the supervision department. You think about these love affairs of men and women every day. Do you not do business, do you think about it?"


    "Father, you have wronged me," Li Rong immediately straightened up when he heard this. "The elders and the servants quarreled with each other, but it didn''t delay business. I have to say about the father, and I will pass it up. It has been several days, and you have not responded," Li Rong said, leaning forward, "What''s the plan of the father?"


    "What kind of paper?" Li Ming frowned. Li Rong blinked and said a little strangely, "It''s the paper that Hongde confessed. I have sent it in for several days, and I have sent you all the evidence and material evidence. Don''t do Su Rongqing, it''s your idea in one sentence."


    "Su Rongqing?" Li Ming said in surprise, "What is the relationship between Hongde and Su Rongqing?"


    "Just..." Li Rong was about to speak, and then remembering something, she waved her hand impatiently, "You just have to take a look at the fold, and you want me to repeat it? But it doesn''t matter, I''m talking about housework tonight, Father, Pei Wen Xuan always listens to you, you just..."


    "Don''t talk about it," Li Ming said solemnly, "the matter involves Su Rongqing?"


    Li Rong didn''t seem to understand why Li Ming was so serious, and nodded blankly: "Yes, Hongde said that Su Rongqing was looking for him and asked him to go into the palace to talk nonsense with Concubine Roux..."


    "Fu Lai!"


    Li Ming raised his head and immediately called the person next to him: "Go to the memorial hall immediately, and bring the princess''s book over! I want to review it immediately."


    When Fu Lai got this, he respectfully saluted, turned and walked out.


    At the same time, in Su Mansion, Su Rongqing took Hongde¡¯s confession and Li Rong¡¯s memorial, and listened to the official kneeling on the ground respectfully saying: "My lord, if this paper goes up, the son is afraid that he will not escape the blame. It was during the assessment of Shang Shu''s position that the humble duty was afraid of trouble, so he secretly took the Zhezi out first..."


    "Lost."


    Su Rongqing suddenly spoke and interrupted the official. The official was stunned. He raised his eyes to look at Su Rongqing who was sitting above. Su Rongqing''s expression was calm, holding a confession, and saying: "This confession is false."


    The official was stunned, and Su Rongqing slowly said: "His Royal Highness deliberately took this false statement, just waiting for you to steal it. Now if I am not mistaken, Your Highness should have taken the initiative to enter the palace. Your Majesty must have been looking at it at this moment. You go back quickly."


    "Then I will take the Zhezi back immediately."


    The official got up immediately, and Su Rongqing stopped him: "No need."


    The officials were a little dazed. Su Rongqing lowered his head to drink tea, and said flatly: "After taking it back, the princess will definitely bite the confession to death and be replaced. When it is checked carefully, it will be found on your head, to no avail, and your position is also lost. "


    "Then...what should I do?" The official panicked. Su Rongqing took a sip of tea and said slowly: "Leave things to me. You pretend that you don''t know anything. Are you on duty now?"


    "No...no." The official didn''t understand what Su Rongqing was going to do, and Su Rongqing just said, "Then go to sleep, and be careful when you go back, as if you haven''t been here."


    The official nodded, although he was in a panic, but Su Rongqing was so calm, he did not dare to ask more.


    After the officials left, Su Rongqing raised his hand and put the confession on the candlelight. The flame tongue licked the paper, and the paper was heated and circled. Su Rongqing stared at the appearance of the flame licking and indifferently said: "Let a handyman sneak in and put The memorial hall is burning. Don''t let him out after the fire is up, just stay in it."


    "My son," the person handling the errand hesitated, "isn''t it too daring to burn the office directly?"


    "More than being bold and reckless?" Su Rongqing chuckled lightly. "It''s simply bold."


    "The son..."


    "Do it first," Su Rongqing''s voice was flat, "That''s it. Just wait when you''re done. If you should come, you will come sooner or later."


    As he spoke, he threw the half-burnt confession into the brazier, then he turned his head and looked at the memorial laid out on the page.


    The memorial was written by Li Rong, and Long Feifengwu wrote his guilt. Su Rongqing watched quietly for a moment, then gave a low laugh, raised his hand and stroked the three words "Su Rongqing" written by Li Rong, silent for a long time.


    Li Rong and Li Ming waited in the imperial study room for a while. Li Rong chatted with him about Pei Wenxuan. Li Ming responded to each other, obviously perfunctory Li Rong.


    After waiting for a long time, Fu Lai walked back in a hurry. As soon as he got started, he knelt on the ground and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, it''s not good, the memorial hall was burned."


    "Burned?"


    Li Ming stood up in shock: "You say it again, where did it burn?!"


    "Memorial Hall." Fulai repeated, "Now it is still fighting the fire, but it burned up on the way to the slave. I heard that there are still many officials trapped inside and are still saving people."


    "Why did it burn?" Li Rong asked quickly. Li Ming frowned, and Fulai shook his head. "The cause of the fire is unknown. You have to wait for the investigation result."


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he seemed to be a little troubled. Li Rong hesitated for a moment, and stood up and said, "Father, why don''t you come and have a look, the house is small when it is burned, and the people and the folds in the house are the most important." "


    "No need," Li Ming said slowly, "You go back first, I will go there myself."


    With that, Li Ming stood up and left when Li Ronggong sent him off.


    Li Rong sent Li Ming away, got up out of the palace, and just returned to the house, before lighting the light, she heard a voice sounding at night: "What''s wrong?"


    Li Rong was taken aback by the sound, and then reacted. It was Pei Wenxuan who hadn''t returned yet. She fumbled over and turned on the lamp. She saw Pei Wenxuan lying on the bed, supporting her head with one hand, and resting her knees with the other. Go up, look at her with confidence: "Your Majesty, can you trouble Su Rongqing?"


    "Looking for trouble?" Li Rong sneered. She took off her coat and threw it on the screen. "Su Rongqing burned the memorial hall with a torch. Where do you think he will trouble Su Rongqing?"


    "Burning the event hall?" Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, "Is courage enough."


    "Because it''s old enough, I think you have to prepare early." Li Rong sat on the side of the bed, frowning with some anxiety, "He is a smart man, he has no plan, and it is impossible to do this kind of thing rashly. I just went. To make a complaint, when my father mentioned my zhezi, he burned the memorial hall. This is too obvious. He should not be so stupid."


    "Worry about me?" Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked at Li Rong, without the slightest panic. Li Rong looked up at him, "You tell me the truth."


    Pei Wenxuan was a little confused: "Huh?"


    "Are you pretending to be calm and panicking?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    "Where did you see it?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, and Li Rong stared at him, "Do you know what he is going to do?"


    "It''s not hard to guess what he is going to do, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is," Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked at her face, suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her in, "Weichen waited. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t do anything for so long."


    "As for him," Pei Wenxuan bit the belt and pulled it apart, and said vaguely, "His Royal Highness, don''t think about it, I just think about it."

 Chapter 118： Lucky meeting

    When Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong were fooling around until midnight, he opened the window again and left secretly.


    Li Rong wanted to keep him, he smiled, and only said: "I have important business tonight, give me your token, I have to see Hongde again."


    "What are you going to do?" Li Rong frowned, Pei Wenxuan reached out, "Just give it to me."


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, and finally handed over the token to Pei Wenxuan.


    Since the two people are already together, be careful to trust each other. She didn''t want to destroy the foundation of this feeling.


    Pei Wenxuan took Li Rong''s token, kissed her, and left.


    Li Rong lay on the bed and closed her eyes in response. After a long time, she was a little disgusted with raising her hand to cover her eyes.


    Her trust in a person is ultimately the ultimate.


    The incident in the event hall shocked the entire imperial court. When the court came the next morning, everyone was talking about it. They were all talking about what happened this time.


    In the morning, everyone was waiting for Li Ming to say a result. After all, Li Ming went to inspect the fire scene last night. There should be some news about such a big event.


    However, Li Ming didn''t mention this from the beginning to the end. When the morning session ended, he lightly said: "Last night there was a fire in the Zhanshi Hall. Many of the papers were gone. You have turned in the papers. Go to the officials of the Zhanshi Hall. Register, if it is burned by the fire, make a new copy, and forget it."


    With that said, Li Ming raised his head and glanced at the crowd, seemingly tired: "Do you have other things?"


    No one in the courthouse answered, Li Ming waved his hand: "Then retreat."


    As Li Ming said, he stood up and Fulai stepped forward to support him. He seemed to be a little tired, and when he walked down the stairs, he seemed a little reluctant.


    Soon after leaving, a little **** came to Su Rongqing and said respectfully: "Master Su, your Majesty asks you to go over."


    Su Rongqing''s face was as usual, and even a little gentle: "My lord, do you know what your Majesty asked me to go over?"


    The little **** shook his head, and said: "The slave doesn''t know it, the adults will just pass by."


    Su Rongqing nodded, thanked him, and went to the Imperial Study Room with the eunuch.


    As soon as he left the door of the hall, Li Rong subconsciously looked at Pei Wenxuan who was talking to someone. Pei Wenxuan happened to also look at him. He nodded towards Li Rong and signaled her to be relieved. Then Pei Wenxuan followed the others. People talked and laughed, turned and walked out.


    The ministers left one after another, and Li Rong also stepped out. She deliberately walked a little slower. Before reaching the palace gate, she waited for the **** sent by Li Ming. When the other party had time, he saw Li Rong¡¯s figure and he was busy. Shouted: "His Royal Highness stay!"


    Li Rong paused, looking at the people coming, the **** gasped and trot in front of her, panting and saying: "His Royal Highness, fortunately you did not leave the palace."


    "My lord, this is..." Li Rong was puzzled, pretending to be puzzled, the **** paused, and saluted, "His Majesty, your Majesty has asked you to go to the Imperial Study Room. If you have important matters, I will ask you."


    Li Rong nodded when he heard this, and then smiled at the eunuch: "I''m exhausted."


    "It was supposed to be." The eunuch''s breath almost calmed down, and he raised his hand respectfully, "The servant will lead the way for His Highness."


    Li Rong got a word, and went to the Imperial Study Room with the eunuch. When he arrived in the Imperial Study Room, Su Rongqing was kneeling on the ground and Li Ming was sitting on a high place. The atmosphere between the two was a bit stalemate. After Li Rong came in, he saluted Li Ming. Ming raised her hand to stand up and gave her a seat. Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing, then turned to Li Ming: "Father let me come over, this is..."


    "Didn''t you participate in Su Rongqing?" Li Ming raised his eyes to look at her, and said straightly, "Now that your book is burned in the memorial hall, I will simply call you and confront him. Master Su said he doesn''t know Hong Master German, what do you say Pingle?"


    "What do I need to say?" Li Rong laughed, "I don''t know if you know each other, just let Master Hongde come to see you, do you need me to speak?"


    As he said, Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing with a smile but a smile: "It depends on whether Master Su dare."


    "The minister has a clear conscience," Su Rongqing said with a cold face, "His Highness has this judgment. Someone must have provoked His Highness. The minister also wants Hongde to come over and ask for clarity."


    "Then pass it."


    Li Rong didn''t have the slightest fear on her face, shaking her small fan lightly, looking at Su Rongqing and said, "Whether to pretend to be a ghost or to be innocent, you will know when you come."


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak, he didn''t look at Li Rong, and didn''t know if he didn''t dare or didn''t want to, he just lowered his eyes and looked at the ground.


    Li Ming waved his hand to let people pass on Hongde, while Li Rong shook his fan and sat in place, his heart beating a little fast.


    The confession is false, and when Hongde comes, it is very likely to reveal the stuff. After all, his son is still alive and dead, and he cannot help him at this time.


    If Hongde enters the palace, then everything is over.


    She was terribly scared and sweaty in her palms. The only thing she can believe now is that Pei Wenxuan will not harm her.


    She restrained the movement of shaking the fan and pretended to be careless on her face. The three people waited for a while. Li Ming turned her head and looked at Li Rong and said, "The person hasn''t arrived yet, so let''s talk about what happened first. You talk about Su Qing''s house. What is going on to encourage Hongde to frame you?"


    Li Ming asked, and Li Rong got up, vividly retelling the forged confession Pei Wenxuan with what she knew. Probably, Su Rongqing approached Hongde in Huguo Temple and used the life of Hongde''s illegitimate child to frame her to help Li Chuan postpone the marriage in private, and then secretly contacted Concubine Rou and sent Hongde into the palace.


    Li Ming and Su Rongqing listened quietly, Li Ming raised his eyes to Su Rongqing: "Su Qing''s house, what do you say?"


    "As your Highness said, there are loopholes everywhere." Su Rongqing''s expression was calm as usual, and Li Rong laughed: "Oh? Master Su might as well say, where are loopholes?"


    "According to His Royal Highness, since the Welcomer wants to falsely accuse His Royal Highness, why let Hongde say that His Royal Highness helped the prince postpone the marriage as a crime? Wouldn''t it be better to just say that His Highness privately asked about rebellion?"


    "I have to ask you," Li Rong shook his fan slowly, "Why don''t you say that, how would I know? But you are right. If you were not framing me, I wanted to frame you, why would I find this? What is a ridiculous reason? And from another angle, why should I do this kind of thing? The prince is not young now, and the selection of the concubine is very urgent. If I really think about him, I should help him quickly Marry a girl from a famous family. Why do you want to resign the marriage date? You don¡¯t want to say," Li Rong laughed, "I¡¯m a sister, want to make him fail?"


    If she really wants to harm Li Chuan, then Li Ming doesn''t need to worry so much.


    "It''s time to ask Your Highness." Su Rongqing pushed back the conversation, Li Rong looked at his eyes with a smile, and did not answer. They kicked the ball with each other, it was meaningless.


    While the three people were waiting, Hongde picked up the sedan chair from the inspector and was guarded by layers of guards to send it to the palace.


    At this time, Pei Wenxuan was kneeling and sitting in the room, clinging to the chess piece, playing chess with the opposite person.


    The young man sitting opposite Pei Wenxuan was wearing a black robe, obviously coming over in secret. Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s leisurely posture, he frowned: "According to your statement, now that Su Rongqing has burned the memorial hall, there is no confession. They are bound to let Hongde into the palace now, and Hongde into the palace. , Isn''t it just showing up?"


    "What if he can''t enter the palace?" Pei Wenxuan chuckled lightly, and the boy looked at him in surprise.


    Pei Wenxuan was talking, turning his head and looking out the window, he couldn''t help feeling a little bit: "The clouds are rising, I''m afraid it will rain."


    When the two were talking, they carried Hongde''s sedan chair all the way forward, and no one noticed it. When the wind was blowing, the bottom of the sedan chair was dripping with blood all the way.


    The sedan chair was lifted to the gate of the palace, and the guard rolled the curtain, and said in a bad mood: "Next..."


    Before he finished speaking, the guard was stunned. Everyone was attracted by the guard''s astonishment. Then they turned their eyes to the sedan chair, and saw the monk''s robes stained with blood, and a dagger nailed him to the sedan chair.


    "Dead...dead!"


    After a long time, the guard finally reacted, turning his head and shouting at the person behind him: "Quickly report to your Majesty, Master Hongde is dead!"


    The speaker quickly turned around and rushed all the way into the palace, passed by the attendants one by one, to the Imperial Study Room at the fastest speed.


    When Li Ming was drinking tea, he saw the **** hurriedly stepping inside, kneeling to the ground, and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, Master Hongde was assassinated on the road!"


    Hearing this, Su Rongqing, who had been keeping her eyes closed and rested, suddenly opened her eyes, Li Rong suddenly got up, a little bit angry in surprise: "What did you say?!"


    After a while, Li Rong immediately stepped out and said anxiously: "Quick, take me to see."


    When Li Rong walked out, Su Rongqing immediately said, "Your Majesty, please visit Rong Weichen."


    Su Rongqing was originally an official of the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and this kind of case did belong to him, but Li Ming stopped them: "Don''t leave anyone, let Hao do an autopsy."


    The two were forced back to their positions. Li Ming raised his hand to let Su Rongqing sit down. Su Rongqing respectfully saluted and sat down.


    Everyone did not speak, Li Rong looked worried, but felt relieved in her heart.


    Su Rongqing still did it. Hongde was dead, and there was no evidence, but in Li Ming''s heart, Su Rongqing couldn''t clean it.


    "Hongde is dead, and there are no confessions and witnesses."


    On the other side, in the princess''s mansion, Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very weak. The young man shook his head and said: "No, there is no evidence. Father will not convict Su Rongqing. He is suspicious and suspects Su Rongqing at the same time he will doubt you and A sister."


    "So," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "It''s the third step. Your Majesty will start to check the authenticity of the princess''s words. What can be checked now, isn''t that where the son of Hongde is?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s chess piece fell on the chessboard: "This investigation is interesting."


    In the inner palace, the emperor Li Rong and Su Rongqing were waiting for the news from him. Li Ming thought for a while and seemed to think of something. Then he turned to Li Rong and said, "You said before that there is a man in Hongde. son?"


    "Yes."


    "In Su Aiqing''s hands?"


    "Correct."


    "Fu Lai," Li Ming turned to call Fu Lai, waved, "Go and check."


    Fulai respectfully responded, and then retreated. The three people sat in the imperial study room and continued to wait for the result.


    "Your Majesty may not be able to find out where the child is, but you can still see how the child was taken away. There are always omissions when things are done too much, for example," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and looked at the opposite person. Li Chuan, "It''s also common to see a child kidnapped by a certain neighborhood and recognize the sign of Su Mansion, isn''t it?"


    With thunder rumbling down, as if there was heavy rain, Pei Wenxuan picked up the tea cup, took a sip of tea, and looked up into the distance.


    He thought for a while and couldn''t help but said, "Should you say I should go to the palace to pick up your sister?"


    "You... don''t you want to pretend that your relationship is bad?"


    "There is always a good match." Pei Wenxuan said, standing up, and looking for an umbrella.


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan was about to leave, Li Chuan said anxiously: "What about after that? Even if the father knew that the child was taken by the Su Mansion, what about it?"


    "Since your Majesty already knows that Hongde was sent out of the palace by one person, and he knows that the child was taken away by someone from the Su Mansion, then do you think, even if there is no evidence, who does your Majesty believe?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan put on his coat and walked out: "Your Majesty will make a thorough investigation. As long as the egg is cracked, the follow-up will be easy. Your Royal Highness, I''m going to pick up the princess," Pei Wenxuan turned his head towards Li Chuan smiled, "Your Highness, please."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he stepped out.


    At this time, the report made by Hao almost came out, and the attendant took the result of Hao made and rushed to the inner palace.


    Outside the palace, the soldier who was investigating Hongde''s younger son also found an old man. After the old man roughly described it, the soldier immediately asked a man to drive back to the palace and sent the news back.


    At the same time, a young man walked into the palace in rain.


    Woo¡¯s report came first. After reading Woo¡¯s report, Li Ming looked up at the two people who had been waiting for the results, and said with a cold face: "It''s suicide."


    Li Rong incredulously repeated: "Suicide?"


    Li Ming answered, then someone came in and whispered in Li Ming''s ear.


    Li Ming suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Rongqing coldly.


    Su Rongqing still didn''t know anything, pretending to look at Li Ming, Li Ming stared at him for a moment, and suddenly shouted angrily: "Su Rongqing, don''t hand over Hongde''s child!"


    Su Rongqing got the words, her expression was calm, she just bit to death and said, "Weichen doesn''t know what your Majesty is talking about.


    "If you want people to know that you can''t do anything else, and you let someone kidnap someone else, you really think that no one knows?!"


    "Weichen was wronged!" Su Rongqing knelt down immediately, "Your Majesty can let people come out if you hear the news, and we can confront others."


    "Confrontation? Confrontation? Hongde accuses you, confessed to the memorial hall, and the memorial hall was burned. When someone came to the palace to testify, he died halfway and committed suicide. If someone threatened him with a child, what would he do? Will commit suicide? Now if you check the child again, it has something to do with you. One thing can be said to be a coincidence, but is there such a series of coincidences in this world?!"


    "Your Majesty said," Su Rongqing said coldly, "Weichen didn''t think it was a coincidence. This action will set up others."


    "You fart!"


    Li Ming was so angry that he grabbed the cup and smashed it over. Su Rongqing didn''t hide, but still smashed his head with water from the cup. The tea splashed all over him, causing bleeding on his forehead. However, he remained motionless, knelt on the ground, and said, "Please check carefully."


    "Okay, very good." Li Ming raised his finger and nodded his head. "Check, check it out. Come here, pull Su Rongqing down and put him in jail, and investigate him and Hongde thoroughly..."


    Before he finished speaking, the **** heard a notification from outside: "Your Majesty, Deputy Director Su, see you."


    Hearing this, Li Rong looked out of the door nervously. Li Ming frowned. After hesitating for a while, he said impatiently: "Xuan."


    After Li Ming finished speaking, he saw Su Ronghua stepping forward quickly. He knelt down respectfully and rarely said seriously: "Weichen Su Ronghua, see your Majesty."


    Li Mingzheng was very irritable, he restrained his emotions, raised his hand and said, "Get up."


    "Weichen dare not."


    Su Ronghua knelt on the ground and said quietly. Li Ming raised his eyes to look at him. After a long time in the house, he didn''t say anything. Li Rong instantly guessed Su Ronghua''s intention.


    He is here to pay off!


    Li Rong''s mind was running fast, thinking about the consequences of such a change.


    If Su Ronghua admitted all the charges, the confession named Su Rongqing would become extremely suspicious. It''s just that Su Ronghua is too coincidental now, and Li Ming is afraid that he will not believe it, but at the same time it will also shake the credibility of all previous evidence.


    In this way, even if Su Rongqing didn''t completely get back the winning side, at least it would make their situation more evenly matched.


    The only sacrifice in the middle was Su Ronghua.


    Li Rong reacted for a moment, and wanted to say something, but she only spoke, and listened to Su Ronghua respectfully saying: "Please hold back your Majesty."


    Li Ming stared at Su Ronghua. After a long time, he waved his hand: "Retreat."


    No one moved, Su Rongqing stared at Su Ronghua, Su Ronghua ignored him, and Li Ming couldn''t help but get angry when seeing everyone not moving, "Why, I can''t move you anymore?!"


    Hearing Li Ming''s anger, Li Rong took a deep breath, stood up, bowed and walked out.


    Li Rong and Su Rongqing went out one after another. After they walked out the door, the two stood on each side, watching the heavy rain splashing on the world, forming a curtain of rain in the world, as if they were beating the gongs and drums, and they were about to stage a big show.


    In the distance from the rain curtain, the palace gate slowly opened, and a young man in a blue shirt embroidered with orchids, holding an umbrella in his hand, stepped in the rain from the palace gate.


    Li Rong and Su Rongqing both looked at the visitor in the distance, and shouts came from the Imperial Study Room.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing as she listened to the shouting.


    "I heard that Master Su and the eldest brother are in a very good relationship. I saw it today and it really is."


    As she said, she turned her head, a little curious: "Aren''t you guilty?"


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak, he just looked into the distance.


    The youth from afar walked across the palace square and became the only bright color in the rain.


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing''s always clear tone was a little hoarse, "sometimes, there is no room for guilt. Those who walk on the road of desperation can only move forward."


    "I used to think that people are being forced to move forward," Li Rong laughed, looking at people getting closer and closer, "but now I know that the road is always people walking out. You don''t go. Go ahead, you never know if the road ahead is."


    "Maybe there is a cliff ahead."


    Su Rongqing''s voice was cold, and Li Rong turned to look at him, with a little brilliance between her eyebrows: "Then it depends, you are not far away to go forward."


    Listening to this, Su Rongqing finally looked away from the rain, and looked at Li Rong: "His Royal Highness is willing to be crushed for this so-called road?"


    "Perhaps." Li Rong thought for a while, "I''m just taking a step, watching a step."


    "His Royal Highness is not such a person."


    "Rong Qing," Li Rong suddenly called her previous life. Su Rongqing was stunned, and then listened to Li Rong''s words, "People will change."


    While speaking, Pei Wenxuan had already arrived in front of them.


    The rain fell down the umbrella bone like a drop of beads, and the young man raised a clear and handsome face under the umbrella. He was smiling, his eyes bright with a kind of gentleness that belonged to a certain person.


    When he raised his head, only Li Rong fell in his eyes, and his clear voice was a little bit humorous in respect: "His Royal Highness, the minister has heard the heavy rain, and is here to pick him up."


    With that, he moved his gaze to Su Rongqing.


    Su Rongqing looked at him calmly, and he looked at Su Rongqing with a smile.


    The eyes of the two met across the rain curtain, and they all told decades of disputes, love and hatred.


    "At the time I was still a student in Xia, I heard of the talents of Suzhou University. You and I were the leaders for three years, but I have never faced each other head-on. Now I have to see Mr. Su," Pei Wenxuan nodded slightly, "Happy meeting."


    Su Rongqing looked at him coldly, he understood what this happy meeting was referring to. He was not talking to young Su Rongqing, but to a Su Rongqing who had fought him secretly for decades and returned.


    This "good meeting" is his greeting and his declaration of war.


    He clearly informed Su Rongqing that he knew he was back.


    It was precisely knowing that he had come back that he found the target so quickly and implemented the plan so decisively, and it was Pei Wenxuan''s hands-on style that has always been step by step and trapped everywhere.


    Su Rongqing couldn''t help laughing. He looked at Pei Wenxuan seriously, and said calmly and earnestly: "Happy meeting."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled even more.


    This contest, thirty years late, finally opened after a lifetime.

 Chapter 119： The way forward

    The rain was getting heavier and harder, Li Ming''s vague shouting and cursing were endless. Pei Wenxuan withdrew his gaze from Su Rongqing. He turned his head to look at the **** who was guarding the door, and went forward and handed the zipper in his sleeve to the eunuch. , Asked him to transfer it to Li Ming, then turned around and said to Li Rong: "Your Highness, let''s go."


    Li Rong took a hesitant look at the Yushufang, and finally nodded, turned around and ordered the **** next to her, saying that she had to retire early, and then walked out with Pei Wenxuan.


    The two walked in the wind and rain. After they left the palace, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and put his hand on Li Rong''s shoulder, using wide sleeves to cover her from the rain that came in.


    "How did you come?"


    Li Rong whispered: "I''m so careless to come into the palace to pick me up, and I''m not afraid of my father''s doubts."


    "I handed him the paperwork and asked to be the chief examiner of the imperial examination," Pei Wenxuan explained patiently, "I will confirm the transfer of various positions tomorrow. It is normal for me to come to show my loyalty tonight. Moreover," Pei Wenxuan looked back. A glance at the palace, "He is not in the mood to pay attention to us now."


    "Su Ronghua has entered the palace." Li Rong reminded him, Pei Wenxuan''s face was still, and only said, "I know."


    "In the eyes of the father, all he can find is that someone sent Hongde into the palace. Hongde''s child was taken away by the Su family. Now the confession is missing, the event hall is in the water, and Hongde is killed. The three incidents and the first two incidents are mutually confirmed. Although they are not ironclad, Su Rongqing¡¯s guilt can be condemned in the heart of the father. Now Su Ronghua comes out to recognize the first two incidents, which contradicts the latter three. Things seem too abrupt..."


    Li Rong frowned: "Father is afraid that we will deliberately frame him."


    "How do you feel?" Pei Wenxuan said flatly, Li Rong thought carefully, "From the perspective of the father, these three things, you can say that Su Rongqing did to cover up what he did, but it may also be us. It was done to frame Su Rongqing. Why didn''t the father think that we deliberately framed Su Rongqing?"


    "First, we have no reason to frame Su Rongqing. If we want to frame it, we should frame Su Ronghua as Teacher Su Wang."


    "Secondly, Su Ronghua came too cleverly and deliberately to be unbelievable."


    "Third," Pei Wenxuan turned his head and said softly, "Su Ronghua has brought Hongde''s child into the palace."


    Hearing this, Li Rong was stunned.


    Pei Wenxuan tilted the umbrella in Li Rong''s direction, and said softly: "Their best plan is actually to kill the child. As long as the child does not come out of their Su Mansion and they kill him and refuse to admit it, Your Majesty has no iron evidence. Can handle them. But Su Ronghua not only did not kill, but also brought the child into the palace to return the hostages and admit his mistake."


    "And Hongde committed suicide. Unless there is a threat, it is impossible to commit suicide. Now Su Ronghua takes the child into the palace, Hongde''s death cannot be separated from their Su family. Therefore, Hongde''s death is 80% sure of your majesty. We did not do it. And the remaining 20% ??is just because of his always suspicious temperament."


    Li Rong calmed down slowly in Pei Wenxuan''s words. Pei Wenxuan put Li Rong on the carriage, and then closed the umbrella. He left the umbrella outside the carriage and stepped into the carriage.


    Li Rong''s coat was a little wet, so he helped Li Rong take off his coat, took out the spare coat from the carriage, and asked Li Rong to change it.


    Sitting on the carriage, Li Rong looked at the busy man who was half kneeling in front of him, listening to Pei Wenxuan continue: "Now that Su Ronghua has convicted, Su Rongqing should be fine."


    "What about Su Ronghua?"


    Li Rong spoke softly. After Pei Wenxuan was silent for a while, he slowly said, "Leaving officialdom is not necessarily a good thing for him."


    "Then you went around such a big circle," Li Rong smiled bitterly, "Isn''t it a waste of effort?"


    "Who said I was in vain?" Pei Wenxuan raised his head and smiled, "Do you think that I worked so hard just to make Su Rongqing liable?"


    This was indeed beyond Li Rong''s expectation.


    Although he didn''t say what Pei Wenxuan did, Li Rong guessed it in his heart. She thought that Pei Wenxuan intended to seize the position of Su Rongqing''s Shangshu, but she didn''t expect it was not?


    "So your real purpose is..."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and took the hairpin on Li Rong''s head. The green silk was scattered down. He stared at the beautiful treasure in front of him, and said softly, "Su Rongqing troubled us, never for us. And I troubled Su Rongqing. It''s not for Su Rongqing himself."


    "His purpose," Li Rong smiled bitterly, "Is it Chuaner?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he was silent for a while, and finally said: "The prince was abolished, and the Su and Shangguan clan joined forces with a hundred families to send troops to regain the throne for the prince. But after the prince became the throne, he frequently suppressed the family... ¡­Even if the Su clan is immortal, there is no one from the family who will let such a prince ascend the throne knowing that the prince intends to suppress the family."


    Li Rong was speechless, and Pei Wenxuan seemed sad to see her, he couldn''t help but feel a little tight in his chest.


    He didn''t want to talk for a while, so he dried Li Rong''s hair, got up and sat aside, took out the folder, and looked down.


    After a while, he listened to Li Rong''s recovery, returned to the topic, and said softly: "So, your purpose is Roufei?"


    "Yeah." Pei Wenxuan responded perfunctorily.


    Li Rong continued to ponder and analyze: "The trickiest thing now is that Su Rongqing and Concubine Rou are teaming up. I set up the Supervisory Department, the purpose of which is to control the family with the father¡¯s hand. According to our plan, you will I arranged the manpower layout in the court hall. After waiting for three years, if things like the abandonment of the prince occur again, there is no need for the family to take action. We directly support Chuan''er to succeed."


    "Chuan''er is of a benevolent nature. We resolved the family conflicts in advance when the father was alive. Then he can directly implement his own decree. The situation in the previous life may not appear. But now that Su Rongqing is back, he and Concubine Rou Together, Concubine Rou is like a tiger with wings. Su Rongqing helps him take care of the strength in the court, and the trust of her father is higher than ours. Therefore, it is not the most important that Su Rongqing becomes a Shangshu. The combination of Concubine Roux is the most important thing."


    "Concubine Rou has suffered a loss this time, and she will definitely doubt his abilities, and if Su Ronghua wants to confess his sins, she must sit down and confirm his relationship with Concubine Rou. Because Concubine Su has been implicated, with her temperament, I am afraid that we are suspicious of the follow-up cooperation. If we take the opportunity to take advantage of the gap, separate them, and then break them one by one, it will be much easier."


    As Li Rong said, she became happy and turned her head to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Then do you think about how this loophole can be exploited?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and looked down at the book. Li Rong''s smile froze. After hesitating for a while, she hesitated and said: "You... why are you angry again?"


    "Can you still see that I am angry?" Pei Wenxuan sneered, "Should I praise your long eyes?"


    "It''s not necessary," Li Rong smiled and waved, "I will give you a pair of embroidered shoes tomorrow, don''t thank you."


    "Why send me this?" Pei Wenxuan frowned.


    "Miss Pei," Li Rong lifted Pei Wenxuan''s chin with a fan, "How many inches of Jinlian?"


    Pei Wenxuan sneered and raised his hand to hit her fan. Only when he raised his hand, Li Rong grabbed her hand, and then she slid onto him like a loach and sat straddling him with one hand clasping his fingers. One hand pressed his head and kissed him.


    Pei Wenxuan wanted to struggle a bit to show his spine, but as soon as he moved, he heard Li Rong coquettishly yell "Brother Pei".


    He suddenly felt that not only did he have no spine, he still had no bones.


    After Li Rong finished kissing him, she hooked his neck and watched his face that was a bit bright in the light. He smiled and said, "Why were you angry just now?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak.


    Li Rong leaned against his chest and rubbed his face against him: "You said it, I''ll change it."


    Pei Wenxuan still didn''t say anything, and Li Rong made a fuss on him again: "You say it, if you don''t speak, are you still angry with me?"


    "forget."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke hoarsely, Li Rong raised his eyes and saw his red ears.


    So she was sure that Pei Wenxuan really forgot.


    Because of this kind of thing, I forgot how I was angry before. For Pei Wenxuan, it was indeed a bit embarrassing.


    Too shameless.


    When the two were fighting and going back to the princess mansion together, Su Ronghua was still kneeling on the ground, listening to Li Ming''s questioning.


    "Since it''s you, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Weichen is guilty."


    "You speak now," Li Ming pointed at him, "You did it or Su Rongqing!"


    "Weichen did it." Su Ronghua said decisively, "Weichen didn''t dare to admit this, but he couldn''t bear that his brother was wronged for this innocent, so he had to come to confess his sin. Please forgive your majesty."


    "Since you did it, why did Hongde confess to your brother?"


    "When I went to find Hongde, the Weichen did not show up," Su Ronghua lowered his head to repeat, "Maybe Hongde guessed that I was the Su family based on something. In Huajing, my younger brother is more famous than Weichen, Hongde may It¡¯s the wrong person."


    "Acknowledge the wrong person." Li Ming nodded, obviously not believing his rhetoric, "Since you are confessing the wrong person, then you set fire to the memorial hall and kill him again. What are you doing?"


    "Weichen is not clear about the incident in the event hall. As for Hongde, it is really a misunderstanding. Weichen did say to Hongde that if something goes wrong, he needs to protect me, but Weichen doesn''t understand why he did it. Committed suicide on the road."


    This is half true and half false. Li Mingjing quietly distinguished the truth of what he said. He stared at Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua has been regretting it all the time: "Your Majesty, the minister is also confused for a while. Concubine. Her Royal Highness Pingle is the chief inspector and has a high authority. She and the prince are brothers and sisters. How can they be separated? Concubine Rou is worried about this, so Weichen thought of such a method..."


    "You bastard!" When Li Ming heard this, he didn''t get very angry. Even if he knew that Su Ronghua was for Concubine Rou and King Su, he couldn''t help but scold him, "You and Concubine Rou are two idiots! I used peace and happiness. What is it? Without Pingle, the Shangguan family is such a behemoth, would you Su family be willing to fight! Shangguan family can use the power of the clan for the prince, can you!"


    "Pingle is now fighting against the aristocratic family under Pei Wenxuan''s instigation for power. Regardless of whether they are true or false, the Shangguan family has now vacated a position in the court, and the aristocratic family has vacated a position for our people to go up. This is the result! What is she anxious for? She is just anxious, what are you anxious for? This is how you help her?!"


    "Weichen knows wrong, weichen is short-sighted and can''t understand the deep meaning of his majesty. I hope that his majesty will forgive him.


    Su Ronghua desperately buckled his head and looked extremely flustered.


    Li Ming looked at Su Ronghua, a little tired for a while, he was silent for a while, and after a long time, he waved his hand and said, "Forget it, go down. You are not suitable to stay in the hall, let''s go."


    "Weichen thank Lord Longen."


    Su Ronghua got Li Ming''s words, stood up, turned and left.


    After he went out, he saw Su Rongqing waiting outside the royal study room. The guards outside the Imperial Study Room were far away from him. He quietly looked at the rain curtain, as if waiting for him.


    Su Ronghua walked to Su Rongqing, and the brothers watched the rain side by side. After a long time, Su Rongqing calmly said, "You shouldn''t come today."


    "I''m not coming," Su Ronghua laughed bitterly, "What do you do?"


    "Rong Qing," Su Ronghua looked up at the sky, "Although I don''t know what you are doing, don''t forget, I am your brother, and you are not walking alone."


    "But there are some ways," Su Rongqing looked calm, "destined to go alone. When I get to the end, if I die there, if my brother wants to, come and collect me a dead body."


    "Rong Qing!" Su Ronghua gritted his voice and frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    "Leave me alone in the future."


    Su Rongqing turned her head and stared at him coldly: "What''s going on today, there must be no two in the future. I will walk my own way, and I will bear my sins. If you want to be nice to me," Su Rongqing looked at the stunned young man in front of me. , His mind kept repeating the appearance of Su Ronghua cut his throat with a tile in his previous life. He couldn''t help but tremble, "Just ask you, just be yourself."


    "Go back." Su Rongqing turned her head and walked into the Imperial Study Room, hoarsely said, "Go to Shangguanya for a glass of wine, find a suitable time, and propose a marriage."


    Su Ronghua stood there blankly, watching Su Rongqing walk into the Imperial Study Room, his back was drowned in darkness, Su Ronghua watched for a long time, and someone else gave him an umbrella to remind him that he realized that it was time to leave.


    He stepped down the steps, stepped out of the palace in the rain, and when the palace door closed behind him, he couldn''t help but look back.


    The towering palace gate opened like a giant beast, and he stood in front of the gate blankly, a little at a loss.


    He didn''t know where to go, he didn''t want to go back to Su Mansion, but he didn''t know where to go.


    He watched the power corrupt the people he loved the most, and the entire Huajing Town was like a pot of warm water on the flames, unknowingly, it cooked people beyond recognition.


    Although he didn''t understand Su Rongqing''s words, he knew one thing vaguely.


    His younger brother is walking on a road completely different from him, and they will never overlap in the life ahead.


    Su Ronghua couldn''t help but raised his head, trying to look at the dark sky. At this moment, he heard a pretty female voice: "Oh, didn''t you touch the board?"


    Su Ronghua turned around slowly when he heard this.


    It was called the woman in a blue dress, with a blanket on her head, an extra paper umbrella in her hand, and a wine gourd hanging from her waist.


    "What is your dress?"


    Su Ronghua couldn''t help laughing: "Most of the night, you are a pretty lady, are you going to travel around the rivers and lakes?"


    "Let Master Su guess it."


    Shangguanya raised her eyes to look at him and smiled and said, "I planned to spend the night on the mountain tonight and wait for the sunrise tomorrow, but when I heard that Lord Su had sacrificed his life to save his brother and entered the palace, I came by to have a look. I didn''t expect Lord Su to be so interested. Are you afraid of wind and cold when it rains?"


    "That''s not thinking that Lord Shangguan would come to pick me up," Su Ronghua smiled and walked to Shangguanya, raised her hand to hold the umbrella she was holding, and looked down at her with a smile, "Do you want to make Lord Shangguan feel more distressed? "


    "Then you are wrong, I''m not a person who will feel bad."


    "It''s okay," Su Ronghua tilted his head, "This is a good job."


    "I brought wine, Master Su has time to wait for the sunrise together?"


    Shangguanya raised her hand and patted the wine gourd, and Su Ronghua laughed out loud: "That''s natural, Master Shangguan went up the mountain alone, without a flower protector, how can you rest assured?"


    "Thank you Mr. Su, then." Shangguanya turned around, shook the jade pendant on her waist, waved her hand, and called her brother, "Go."


    Su Ronghua raised a smile, holding an umbrella and following Shangguanya.


    He suddenly felt that he seemed to have found a guide. He didn''t need to think about anything, stepping on the girl''s footsteps, step by step.


    At this time, Su Rongqing knelt in front of Li Ming: "Weichen knows that no one believes your Majesty now, but if you don''t believe it, why not give it a try?"


    Li Ming stared at Su Rongqing: "What to try?"


    Su Rongqing raised her head, her eyes full of determination: "Try all the doubts in your Majesty''s heart."


    Pei Wenxuan thought he won, but where is such an easy thing?


    He crawled out of the purgatory burned by karma for twenty-five years, not to make everything repeat the same mistakes.


    He wants to drag the people who destroyed all his faith and glory, family and hope in the previous life to hell.


    At this moment, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan also went to the princess mansion, and they entered shoulder to shoulder together. Pei Wenxuan felt better, and finally remembered the things that minded in the carriage before: "What do you think in the carriage? I see you Have you been in a trance for a long time?


    "What does it hurt?"


    Li Rong laughed. After speaking, she knew what Pei Wenxuan meant immediately. She sighed: "What makes me feel bad? I just thought, you explain that everyone is good now, how can you become a good person? What does it look like?"


    "Su Ronghua is now willing to put herself in danger to save Hongde''s children, but later was able to poison Qin Zhenzhen for Shangguanya."


    "Aya now knows right from black and white, but later she also manipulated many things in the palace."


    "Chuan''er was born with a benevolent nature, but in the end he also implicated the Su family for the death of Qin Zhenzhen alone."


    "And Su Rongqing... the noble son with a clear breeze and full moon, finally turned into a **** Shura holding a sharp blade."


    Li Rong smiled bitterly: "You said, who is wrong? Is it the father?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was gentle, "It''s a saint who gets out of the silt and does not stain. Most people, like you and me, are ordinary people."


    "And what we are doing now is digging away the silt." Pei Wenxuan said, raising his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand, "The person in the previous life is the previous life. And this life has just begun. "


    "how about you?"


    Li Rong suddenly asked, Pei Wenxuan looked at her: "What?"


    "You said silt but not stained, you are a saint. Have you ever done evil in your previous life?"


    Li Rong turned to look at him, a little curious, Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and the two walked on the promenade. Li Rong was a little strange: "Pei Wenxuan?"


    "I am an ordinary person."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was so weak that he couldn''t hear the joys and sorrows: "It''s just in my previous life. Every time I want to do evil, I think of you."


    Li Rong was stunned, Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly: "I don''t know why, even when I hate you most, I don''t want you to look down on me."

 Chapter 120： Branch

    Li Rong didn''t say anything when she heard this. Seeing what she seemed to be thinking, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but say, "Your Highness?"


    Li Rong thought for a while, and suddenly said, "In fact, you killed Hongde, right?"


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and just as he was about to explain, Li Rong pressed a fan to his shoulder.


    "Actually, you don''t have to say more, I don''t care. Now that you tell me your bottom line," Li Rong smiled, "I don''t care much, just tell me next time."


    Pei Wenxuan stood stiffly on the spot, and it took a long time to answer: "His Royal Highness said yes."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at him quietly.


    She suddenly discovered that in the face of feelings, both she and Pei Wenxuan seemed to have returned to their 20s.


    At that time she was a little girl, able to act like a baby, and willful.


    At that time, Pei Wenxuan, he was still burdened with the anxiety and anxiety brought about by the accusations from his youth.


    He was afraid that he was not the best self in front of her, and he was also afraid that she would see her dirty and nasty side.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing. She turned around, holding her hands behind her back: "Pei Wenxuan, black and white are in my eyes."


    "But you want to satisfy my dream-like expectations," Li Rong thought for a while, "I also feel quite happy."


    After speaking, Li Rong waved her hand: "I''m back."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her back. The girl walked on the promenade, holding the fan with both hands behind her back. The red tassels on the fan swayed gently with her movements. She briskly jumped up the steps in three steps and two steps, smart and fresh. live.


    Li Rong rarely looks like this in front of others.


    She has a thousand faces. Facing Li Ming, she is the eldest daughter with arrogance and cleverness. To the others, she is the decisive Highness Pingle. It is in front of him that she is like a piece of melting ice. A flower blooms quietly.


    He looked at her happy and couldn''t help laughing.


    Watching Li Rong go away, he turned his head and went back to the bedroom by himself.


    After waking up the next day, it was time to officially confirm the official transfer.


    Generally speaking, the officials set for the assessment period are rarely changed, so the so-called final confirmation is nothing more than Li Ming''s confirmation of the list. If there are officials who need to be replaced, they can be mentioned separately.


    Li Ming hastily glanced at the confirmed list, then raised his eyes to everyone: "Do you have any objections to the list of personnel transfers this year?"


    Just after Li Ming asked, Su Rongqing seemed to have been prepared, so he walked out directly.


    "Su Aiqing?" Li Ming frowned, "What do you think?"


    "Your Majesty," Su Rongqing knelt down and reverently said, "We are very talented and have little qualifications. Since taking office as Shangshu recently, he has been struggling, but he feels that he is not worthy. There is one Shangshu from the Criminal Ministry. Please choose him!"


    Hearing this, Li Rong looked up at Su Rongqing.


    Taking the initiative to send out the Shangshu from the Criminal Ministry was definitely not what he was willing to do, but after such a big event, Li Ming seized the handle to make Su Rongqing voluntarily withdraw from the competition for the Shangshu from the Criminal Ministry.


    It''s just that Su Rongqing is not the official book of the Criminal Department, so who will come?


    Li Rong patrolled the court for a while, and listened to Li Ming said calmly: "Since Su Aiqing resigns herself, I am not embarrassed. Let''s go..."


    Li Mingsichen, after a long time, he slowly said: "The position of the Shangshu of the Criminal Department is empty. The affairs of the Criminal Department are negotiated by the left and right servants. If they are uncertain, they will directly report to me. What does Su Shilang think?"


    Reporting directly to him would be equivalent to Li Ming''s direct jurisdiction over the Ministry of Criminal Affairs. Su Minzhi frowned. Just as he was about to speak, he listened to Su Rongqing respectfully saying, "Your Majesty Shengming."


    "Okay." Li Ming nodded and continued, "Do you have any other opinions?"


    When the people in the court did not speak, Li Ming knew that the matter was finalized. He closed the list and said indifferently: "Let¡¯s do it. From today on, everyone will report to their respective transferred places according to the list. Be prepared for reception. In addition, there is also the reconstruction of the memorial hall, and the Ministry of Ritual is also taking time to prepare. Before the reconstruction of the memorial hall, in order not to delay political affairs, I plan to build a small cabinet to assume responsibility for the previous memorial hall. Responsibilities, review the classified memorials for me, and share my worries."


    Li Ming said, without waiting for others to speak, he just said: "Pei Nayan, Su Xiang, Prime Minister Shangguan, Ning Guohou, I will trouble the four in the future. I will take some time every day to help me divide the trial. If you are busy with affairs, adults. , Then tell me in advance, and I can make other arrangements."


    The memorial hall was originally set up by the family to contain Li Ming. Now the memorial hall has been burned. Li Ming built a separate memorial hall called the "cabinet". No matter how busy at this time, no one would say no.


    The four named ministers stepped forward to salute. These four people almost included all the people of different factions in the entire court. They were fair, so no one said anything.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Li Ming continued: "However, the ministers are also extremely busy on weekdays. In addition to extremely grown-ups, there may be some people who will fill in, but this will be discussed later."


    When Li Rong heard this, she knew Li Ming''s plan.


    Today''s so-called "cabinet", the most important personnel are not at all the four ministers named today, but the people who later filled in. After all, these four people are all high-ranking, and they are busy with daily affairs. The affairs of the memorial hall are actually some coolies. The papers are divided into priorities and different types to reduce the pressure of Li Ming''s approval of the papers.


    If there is no memorial hall, Li Ming can''t hold it. Now that the chores in the memorial hall are entrusted to these important ministers, can they handle it?


    It¡¯s just that although the memorial hall is coolie, it is really important to master the first entry procedure of the zhezi, so no one is willing to delegate power. After waiting for the later, in fact, the approval of zhezi will inevitably fall into the "fill" In the hands of these people.


    So whoever fills it up is of utmost importance.


    Thinking about it, Li Rong turned her gaze to Su Rongqing. At this point, she somewhat guessed the ultimate purpose of Su Rongqing''s burning of the memorial hall.


    A memorial hall that can be monitored by Pei Wenxuan is worse than a cabinet that can pave the way for King Su.


    Li Rong thought, listening to Li Ming and the minister talking about the establishment of this small cabinet. After waiting for the next court, Li Rong walked outside the palace and got on the carriage. Pei Wenxuan was waiting for her. She couldn''t help laughing: "Going down together, why did you go so fast?"


    "Weichen has long legs." Pei Wenxuan poured tea for Li Rong and said with a smile, "Since I can''t walk shoulder to shoulder, I want to come in and wait for your Highness."


    "Dog stuff can really talk."


    Li Rong said something to him like a smile, turned around and sat down, serving Pei Wenxuan''s tea, and then said: "I didn''t mention the imperial examinations today."


    "There are too many things today," Pei Wenxuan took a sip of tea and said slowly, "You wait, there will be a decree coming down soon."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan''s meaning and thought about it: "Who did you give this imperial edict first?"


    "Let''s do it," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her, "I bet on two games with Your Highness."


    "What are you betting on?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, "First of all betting on the first imperial edict, who is it for?"


    "Secondly, bet on our imperial decree and what is it."


    "Okay," Li Rong replied decisively, "what about the bet?"


    "What does your Highness want?"


    When Li Rong heard this question, she didn''t know what she wanted for a while. Pei Wenxuan was used to indulging her, as if there was nothing to bet on.


    Seeing that Li Rong couldn''t figure it out, Pei Wenxuan said, "Then I owe your Royal Highness something. Whenever your Royal Highness thinks about what you want, just come to me to exchange it."


    "Then you are not at a disadvantage?"


    "You have to beat me first."


    "Okay." Li Rong nodded, "What about you? What do you want?"


    Pei Wenxuan gave a light cough, turned his head, put his hands on his knees, and seemed a little embarrassed: "Cough, that..."


    "Ok?"


    "I haven''t seen your Highness go out for many years."


    "Do you want to hang out with me?"


    Li Rong laughed: "It''s easy to say."


    "Well, I remember going out with His Royal Highness back then. His Royal Highness saw Persian dancers dancing and became very interested. The weather was hot that day, and there were many merchants in the city..."


    "Say the key point." Li Rong interrupted him directly, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t make it up anymore, turned his head and said directly, "I bought a set of clothes, according to your size, I know your Royal Highness can dance."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Pei Wen proclaimed his words, put his hands in his sleeves, his ears were red, but he still said in a serious manner: "Your Royal Highness gamble or not?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at Pei Wenxuan interestingly, looking from top to bottom, and from bottom to top, her eyes seemed to have substance, as if they were detecting something.


    Pei Wenxuan stiffened, letting her look at it, as if an old monk had entered his mind, calmly.


    "Your Highness?"


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong not speaking for a long time and couldn''t help but urged. Li Rong sneered, raised Erlang''s legs, and leaned on the small table diagonally. The phoenix eyes glanced diagonally as if they could hook people, and smiled happily. Deep and long: "Okay."


    Pei Wenxuan took a cup of tea from the side and analyzed calmly: "After the incident last night, your majesty will definitely think carefully. From your majesty''s perspective, the thing that can be confirmed is the Hongde incident. It is indeed a collusion arrangement between Roufei and the Su family. There is a decree for Concubine Rou."


    "And there are three things left. Your Majesty can''t confirm. The first is whether Hongde identified Su Rongqing, the second is who set the fire in the memorial hall, and the third is whether the majesty has colluded with the prince in private. Therefore, your Majesty now has a high probability of hitting 50 boards. He withdrew the position of Su Rongqing Shangshu, and we have not been dealt with yet, but this deal will inevitably come, so there is a decree for me or your Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes: "Weichen gamble, the imperial edict will come to us first."


    "Why?" Li Rong supported his head and looked at him.


    "Intuition, where''s your highness?"


    "Then I''ll bet it to Concubine Roux first." Li Rong swayed gently with her cocked feet, and then poked out from her skirt. The red brocade shoes embroidered with white pear blossoms flickered in front of Pei Wenxuan. Wen Xuan couldn''t help but look over, Li Rong noticed, raised her eyes and looked over: "What are you looking at?"


    Pei Wenxuan was caught upright, so he closed his eyes and chuckled, "Nothing."


    After the two returned to the princess mansion together, Pei Wenxuan walked straight to his yard, Li Rong chased in, as if arguing, pulling Pei Wenxuan into the inner courtyard.


    After entering the inner courtyard, they were determined to be their own people. The two talents finally returned to normal. Li Rong sat on the edge of the small table. Pei Wenxuan went to change his official clothes. After they came out, the two set the chess table. While talking, while waiting for the imperial edict.


    According to their expectations, the imperial edict will come sooner or later, but it''s just a matter of who came.


    Before the two of them played a game of chess, Jing Lan stepped in. She respectfully saluted, and then said: "Your Highness, there is news from the palace."


    "Ok?"


    "Said Rou concubine collided with your majesty last night, and now she has been taken the position of noble concubine and has been reduced to Rou concubine."


    When Li Rong got this, she smiled and raised her eyes, and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "I won."


    "Isn''t there another round?"


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head: "May I lose?"


    "I can''t win anyway," Li Rong waved to Jinglan, and Jinglan stepped back. Li Rong raised her eyes, "What to bet on next?"


    "Your Majesty punishes Concubine Rou, what do you say he will punish us?"


    Pei Wenxuan held the chess piece and knocked on the edge of the chess table. The chess piece hit the chess table with a crisp sound. Li Rong was attracted by the sound and couldn''t help but look at the sound source.


    The young man''s fingers were slender and clean, with well-defined joints, and his nails were trimmed to be neat and clean. The appearance of a chess piece between his fingers was very beautiful.


    "What he pays attention to is''checks and balances.'' He has already cut Su Rongqing''s position as a scholar, and now you have not moved your position as a servant, then the position of my supervisory department may not be preserved."


    Li Rong smiled: "I guess he is going to move the inspectorate."


    "It''s too early to move the Supervisory Division at this time. As soon as you leave, people from the family will be able to demolish the Supervisory Division. He shouldn''t move."


    "So?"


    Li Rong played chess and said, "What do you think he will move?"


    "The news from the palace last night said that Concubine Rou and your Majesty seemed to be crying and making trouble in the room last night," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft, "I guess the curse comes from the harem, so maybe it''s your Highness," Pei Wen Xuan raised his head with a smile, "I''m going to cut money."


    Upon hearing this, Li Rong''s face changed, and she hurriedly said, "It would be better for them to demolish the Supervisory Department."


    Since doing big things, money has panicked, and if Li Ming still cuts money, she really doesn''t want to do it.


    Pei Wenxuan was amused by her sudden change of face, pursed her lips and smiled: "The result hasn''t come out yet. Don''t panic first. What if you don''t touch your money?"


    "If you don''t touch money, you have to touch power. After all, it''s not good. Now I also hope that Concubine Rou and Su Rongqing can fall out soon," Li Rong sighed and looked at Pei Wenxuan, "I will live up to your hard work. It''s also very hard."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and refused, only reminding: "It''s time for you to settle down."


    The two played against each other for a long time. Seeing that it was going to night, the people in the palace finally rushed over, Xuan Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong took the order.


    The two looked at each other, and Li Rong whispered: "Here."


    After speaking, the two stood up, each dressed in official uniforms, and led everyone to the door to accept the order.


    When the two saw the Chuanji eunuch, they greeted for a while, and then knelt down. The **** opened the **** and began to announce today''s results.


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan are waiting to see if Li Ming intends to ask for their money or their rights.


    They waited with trepidation, when they heard Li Ming start the article and exaggerate Pei Wen first.


    Both of them were a little bit confused, and couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    Then Li Ming praised Li Rong again.


    They were even more panicked, and they couldn''t figure out what Li Ming was. Do they plan to let them go?


    At the end, they finally heard the key sentence: "Of course, even if the man is talented and the girl looks, he is jealous of the marriage. The two people have different personalities, and the marriage is unsustainable. Special permission from Pei''s propaganda and separation..."


    And away.


    Li Rong was stunned for a moment when she heard this word, she couldn''t help but look at Pei Wenxuan.


    And away? ?


    Pei Wenxuan was also a little confused, but he motioned Li Rong to calm down with his eyes.


    The two of you took a look at me, I took a look at you, hesitated for a long time, and finally accepted the order.


    When returning to the room with the imperial edict, Li Rong couldn''t help but ask: "Is this over?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed lowly, knowing what she meant, and standing behind her, smilingly said: "Yes, Your Highness, you didn''t lose your money or your rights, you just lost people."


    "Punma is just talking nonsense," Li Rong was afraid that Pei Wenxuan would think too much, and quickly turned her head and put her hand on his waist. "People are here. As long as you don''t want to run, you can''t lose your decree."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, Li Rong thought for a while, stood on tiptoe, and whispered: "Besides, Master Pei doesn''t think that the ex-wife night party is very exciting?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan smiled and turned his gaze to her: "Is it irritating, Weichen doesn''t know. But His Royal Highness looks very excited. Weichen knows this."


    Li Rong was a little embarrassed by him, and coughed slightly, "Not so excited..."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled meaningfully. After a while, he reminded softly: "It doesn''t matter if you are happy in the house, you still have to put on a dress outside."


    "I understand." Li Rong gave him a sly look, "I have a count."


    On the night when the imperial decree came down, Pei Wenxuan packed his bags and left the princess mansion, looking as if he didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    Li Rong chased Pei Wenxuan out of the princess mansion and stood at the door for a quarter of an hour.


    On the second day, Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan left, and Pei Wenxuan moved back to Pei''s house. Li Rong chased Pei Wenxuan''s carriage and ran across the street, crying and begging him to come back. The news spread throughout the court.


    Everyone didn''t believe it, but when they saw Li Rong''s swollen eyes on the second day, most of them still believed a little bit.


    God knows how much effort Li Rong has made to swell these eyes.


    She quietly ate a large bowl of noodles made by a Shudi chef in the house in the middle of the night.


    While eating and crying, it was so spicy that the whole body was comfortable and full of pleasure.


    The whole court suddenly felt a little sympathy for Li Rong. When the court went down, Li Chuan finally couldn''t help it. He sneaked to the princess mansion in private, trying to comfort Li Rong.


    At this time Li Rong was lying on the rocking chair, rolling his eyes with eggs. Li Chuan moved a small stool and squatted on her side to comfort him in a low voice, "Sister, don¡¯t be too sad, Brother Pei must have his own plan. , You will get married again in the future."


    Li Rong ignored him and continued to roll the eggs. Seeing Li Rong, Li Chuan didn¡¯t want to say anything. He guessed that Li Rong was aggrieved badly, and continued: "I know you like him, otherwise your temperament would not be able to chase a carriage down the street, but speaking of it. , Sister, you are very physically strong..."


    "Hold on." Li Rong raised her hand to stop Li Chuan''s words. She took off the egg and cried and swollen eyes to Li Chuan, "Who chased the carriage down the street?"


    "You." Li Chuan said quite rightly, "Everyone knows."


    Li Rong was a little at a loss, and Li Chuan continued to comfort: "Heli is better than two people having trouble, don''t be sad..."


    "I''m not sad." Li Rong frowned, slapped Li Chuan''s hand on the shoulder that Li Chuan wanted to pat her shoulder, rolled over, closed his eyes and prepared to rest, "I am very happy."


    Wouldn''t she be happy if she didn''t cut her money or her officials?


    On the other side, Hua Le Zhengyi and Rou Fei talked about the scene of Li Rong chasing the carriage and crying, and said happily: "You don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t believe it, but then people in the whole court all saw Pingle¡¯s eyes crying. Now, I believe it. Mother, you are still taller."


    Hua Le gave a thumbs up: "To attack the people and the heart, since Pei Wenxuan is now making peace for the sake of power, according to Li Rong''s temper, I am afraid that he can''t tolerate him in his heart. Only Li Rong, where is his mother''s opponent?"


    After listening to Hua Le''s words, Concubine Rou smiled, although she did not agree, she did not deny it.


    After being pressed and beaten by Li Rong for so long, she finally let out a sigh of relief from being deprived of the power of coordinating the sixth house to now being reduced to a soft girl.


    She knew that Li Rong couldn''t bear Pei Wenxuan, so Li Ming wanted to punish Li Rong''s money, so she stopped and persuaded Li Ming, or to prevent Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong from being unwilling to join forces.


    Now that Li Rong was crying like this, she finally felt much better.


    Sure enough, in Li Rong''s heart, men are still more important than power and money.


    This is the biggest difference between them and the basis for her victory.


    She Xiao Rou doesn''t care about men.


    She was so cruel.

 Chapter 121： Make an appointment

    Li Rong listened to Li Chuan babbling and comforting for a long time, she finally got tired, asked Jinglan to take away the cold egg, raised her eyes to Li Chuan and said, "Okay, don''t gossip with me. If you are free, please ask me something."


    Li Chuan listened to Li Rong''s instructions and hurriedly said, "You said."


    "Has the chief examiner of the imperial examination scheduled?"


    Li Chuan did not expect that Li Rong would ask this question. He subconsciously said: "It should be settled."


    "So early?" Li Rong frowned. Li Chuan thought for a while, only said, "It was not so early. After all, the imperial examinations are not always a big event. Those people who are admitted in the examination, the children of the aristocratic family have arranged for them. Yes. Either be a useless little official, or send it to the place and not come back. This is the case. In the past, it was a test of merit, and the position of the assistant was considered high. So it should be behind. The time is only set, but this year is very strange, Wang Shangshu said, this year the court is really good, and the selection of talents is the top priority. He took the initiative to say to his father that he would be the chief examiner."


    As Li Chuan said, he couldn''t help laughing. He took a tea cup from the side and looked at Li Rong in his hand: "He has spoken, who can say anything? Master Shang Shu is the examiner himself, who else has passed him? Although it hasn''t been settled down, but it''s not far from ten."


    Li Rong did not speak, thinking, Li Chuan drank a sip of tea, and talked about her marriage with a heartfelt heart: "Actually, don''t be too sad. The old one won''t go and the new one won''t come. Or I will take you to take a good look recently. Look, you have to see what you like..."


    "It''s all right," Li Rong frowned and interrupted him, "still worrying? Worrying about yourself. How about your marriage?"


    "Can I manage this?" Li Chuan laughed. "I said, whatever they want. Whenever they want to choose the prince princess, they choose it. I don''t care who chooses whom I want. The result is better now," Li Chuan came up and said mysteriously, "Sister, guess what?"


    "what happened?"


    "The father and the queen have made a secret agreement," Li Chuan couldn''t help but pleased, "I won''t choose for now."


    "Don''t choose?"


    Li Rong said in surprise, but as soon as she uttered the words, she realized what was going on.


    Now the Shangguan family has dispelled the idea of ??marrying the prince, and after self-examination of fraud, the prince has to fight for it, and it has fallen between other families.


    For Li Ming, he didn''t want the position of the princess to fall into the hands of any family. This was to strengthen the connection between Li Chuan and the family. He even hoped that Li Chuan would marry some unfamiliar girls, and even Li Chuan would not marry.


    After all, it is not important that Li Chuan''s crown prince is stable, and he does not want him to be stable.


    The two sides had their own ideas, and without the strong pressure of Shangguan family, the position of the crown princess was frozen.


    "It''s also a good thing." Li Rong nodded.


    Li Chuan peeled the melon seeds next to him. He was not unhappy when he saw Li Rong. He was a little curious and said, "Sister, don''t you worry that I will not marry a wife and the prince will be unstable?"


    "If you don''t marry a wife, you can make your crown prince unstable," Li Rong turned to look at him, smiling, "Then your crown prince position is really unstable."


    Li Chuan frowned, seemingly puzzled, and Li Rong broke the words to him: "Chuan''er, you remember, a stable position in the court is nothing more than three things: money, soldiers, and people. You have money. , You have food and grass, soldiers and horses, and people who can help you. If you have people who can help you and speak, you can count your words. And if you have soldiers and horses, you can protect your money and your people. If You have these three things, whether you are married or not, will not affect your position. If you do not have these three things," Li Rong smiled with a little coldness, "Even if you marry many daughters of the family, in the hearts of others, You are nothing more than a puppet."


    "If you need to change a puppet one day," Li Rong tapped her palm with a fan, "Do you think it''s difficult?"


    Just like in the previous life, when Li Chuan married five women, and Li Ming set up a supervisory department for King Su and seized the northwest military power outside, who was left beside him when the northwest military power fell in the hands of Xiao Su?


    "Sister Sister said all this, but I actually understand it." Li Chuan couldn''t help smiling when he heard Li Rong''s words, "It''s just that the queen doesn''t understand."


    "It''s not that the mother and the queen don''t understand, but people always want to take the best way. She wants you to get married, just to get these three things through marriage, which is much easier than you get directly."


    Li Chuan nodded in response, turned his head and looked far away, seemingly tired. Li Rong looked at him and patted his hand: "Don''t think about it, come back sooner. Let people stare at the "little cabinet" of the emperor father to see who enters the fortress. It should be stopped. , This kind of position is unacceptable."


    "understand."


    Li Chuan replied, he was well-measured in these matters.


    Li Rong gave the order, so Li Chuan secretly left through the back door, and asked him to come less in the future.


    He is too risky to come to Princess Mansion now, so it is better to come less.


    When Li Chuan left, Li Rong went back to the courtyard and lay down on the rocking chair for a while, and suddenly felt that the courtyard was empty.


    She turned her head and asked Jinglan: "Have you moved all the stuff from the horseman?"


    "The Madam didn''t take anything with him." Jinglan picked up the things, and Li Rong turned to look at her, "What''s the matter? Are you planning to buy them again?"


    "My husband said," Jinglan knelt down and whispered, "He has to come back sooner or later, so he won''t move."


    Li Rong heard Jinglan''s message and didn''t know what was going on. She felt that the bleak aura in the yard suddenly disappeared.


    She couldn''t help asking a few more words: "Is the husband moved back to Pei''s mansion?"


    "Not really."


    Jinglan shook her head: "Pei Xiangye used to have a house in the middle of Beijing, and he moved to live there."


    Li Rong nodded, she lay on the rocking chair for a while, got up again, and ordered: "You can ask Tuobayan to ask him to ask at the mansion next to the mansion to see which family is willing to sell the house. It doesn¡¯t matter if the price is more expensive if you like."


    Listening to Li Rong''s words, Jinglan couldn''t suppress her smile. She glanced at Li Rong and said with a smile: "Didn''t Your Highness say not to spend money indiscriminately?"


    "Buying a house is buying an industry," Li Rong said righteously, "How can I be called to spend money indiscriminately?"


    Jingmei, who was beating Li Rong''s leg next to her, couldn''t hold back, and laughed out loud.


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows and looked at her, and Jingmei hurriedly smiled and apologized: "Excuse me, my maidservant didn''t mean to laugh at you."


    There was no need to explain anything, Li Rong knew what they were laughing at. She raised her hand to tap Jingmei with a fan, and whispered: "Arrogant girl."


    The three people were playing around in the yard. After a while, the chief guard of the inspectorate walked in.


    After leaving Huajing from Xunchuan, the chief guard of the Supervision Department was changed to a person named Zhao Chongjiu. This person was brought by Xun Chuan, and Li Rong only used it after several tests. He was holding a roll of paper in his hand. This was all news sent back from the sky.


    After Li Rong came back from her rebirth, she began to ask Pei Wenxuan to rebuild the dark web of her previous life, but apart from the dark web established by Pei Wenxuan, she herself had a set of backup people.


    She is not used to betting important things on one possibility. Pei Wenxuan is easy to use, but it doesn''t mean that she only uses him.


    Later, after she built the Supervision Department, these dark webs were directly merged into the Supervision Department by her. When Xunchuan left Huajing, she began to travel around to build the Supervision Department for her, and the speed of spreading these news networks was doubled. Especially in the northwest and southwest.


    With the presence of Qin in the northwest, Xunchuan¡¯s establishment of the dark web is almost unimpeded. Although Nanxi Lin Feibai hasn''t noticeably improved yet, there are no strong family officials there, and Li Rong''s past layout is much more convenient.


    Of course, at the same time, the corresponding consumption is money.


    The Superintendent had the silver given by Li Ming, but it was far from enough, so she had to fill her small vault as a last resort. But at the current rate of consumption, she could not last too long. Fortunately, Pei Wenxuan made a series of industrial layouts last year, from inviting Gu Chenzi to her feudal Qingzhou teaching farming to purchasing real estate and various industries. Tuobayan was recovered again to help manage the money, and her accounts this year were barely enough for operation.


    Zhao Chongjiu came up with the message and respectfully said: "Your Highness, this is the news sent back from various places recently."


    Li Rong responded and took the information to read it quickly.


    While flipping through the information, she listened to Zhao Zhongjiu: "His Royal Highness, about the matter of Heli, I have probably checked it out."


    "Say it."


    Li Rong''s voice was very low. She scanned the situation in the northwest that Xun Chuan wrote on the paper.


    There is no war in the Northwest now, but this winter was severely cold, and many cattle and sheep were frozen to death outside the Daxia line of defense, so there were still several small raids. They were fighting against a certain city in autumn and ran away.


    Qin Lin was sent to the forefront to defend the city alone. Qin Lin temporarily recruited the people who had been robbed of food in the city to become an army. Together with the army controlled by the Qin clan, many people were filled. The biggest problem now is lack of money. Let Li Rong find a way to help make money.


    "In the palace last night, Su Rongqing and His Majesty had a secret discussion. Then, His Majesty made a decree to reduce the cost of the inspectorate department and to hand over half of the Qingzhou tax to the imperial court to support the northern army."


    Hearing this, Li Rong paused. After a while, she took out the news of Lin Feibai from the southwest.


    There have been several major battles in the Southwest this year. Lin Feibai has risen very quickly, and now he is also facing problems. In order to promote his way, he needs to buy officials.


    The summary is also two words, lack of money.


    Seeing the money, Li Rong felt a headache. When she thought that Li Ming''s first imperial decree was to ask her for money, she felt fortunate. She didn''t look up at the news and said, "Who asked the father to change the news?"


    "Your Majesty went down to the Concubine Rou''s wife," Zhao Chongjiu answered plainly, "I changed my mind when I came back."


    Hearing this, Li Rong laughed: "It seems that Pei Wenxuan is doing well."


    The cooperation between Concubine Rou and Su Rongqing is indeed cracked.


    Otherwise, Su Rongqing had already given the plan, and Concubine Rou should try her best to help advance, instead of changing Su Rongqing''s intention halfway now.


    This made Li Rong relieved.


    Su Rongqing still knew too much about the family of the princess mansion. He asked Li Ming to cut her income, which really hit her weakness. Fortunately, Concubine Rou didn''t listen to him, and miscalculated the relationship between her and Pei Wenxuan.


    It''s just such a coincidence, probably not too much.


    Su Rongqing must realize that Concubine Rou has a grudge against him this time. Since he intends to use Concubine Rou, he will not let this grudge. He will definitely do something to restore the cooperation between Concubine Rou and him.


    And Li Rong could not give him this opportunity.


    Li Rong was thinking, and then thinking about the chief examiner of the imperial examination, she suddenly thought of someone.


    She hurriedly raised her eyes to Zhao Chongjiu, and ordered: "Go and help me contact Cui Yulang, and you will ask him, do you plan to continue what he told me the last time?"


    Zhao Chongjiu respectfully raised his hand and said, "Yes."


    Zhao Chongjiu was very efficient. He found Cui Yulang in an alley that night.


    Cui Yulang had just finished drinking the flower wine and went back. He walked awkwardly on the road. He chanted poems while walking forward. Halfway through, he saw someone standing in the middle of the alley.


    Zhao Chongjiu was dressed in the inspector uniform with a knife on his waist. Cui Yulang frowned, leaned against the wall, and drank a drink and said, "What this adult is doing here is that Cui has committed an offence and is about to enter the inspector ?"


    Zhao Chongjiu''s expression was still, but he said, "His Royal Highness asked the humble post to ask Master Cui."


    Hearing this, Cui Yulang raised his head, his eyes were slightly cold, and then he listened to Zhao Zhongjiu: "The last time you told her, do you plan to continue?"


    As soon as these words came out, Cui Yulang was stunned.


    The expression on his face changed a few times and seemed to be extremely struggling. Zhao Chongjiu frowned. Seeing that Cui Yulang didn''t answer for a long time, he couldn''t help but urged: "Master Cui?"


    "My lord," Cui Yulang hesitated for a long time, drank a sip, and finally said, "Then I can''t help you to ask for Cui, if you follow the princess, can the princess guarantee my life?"


    Zhao Chongjiu nodded: "Is there anything else I want to ask?"


    "There is also," Cui Yulang replied solemnly, "Will your Royal Highness agree to help Cui investigate the case and give Cui''s friend justice afterwards?"


    Zhao Chongjiu responded and confirmed again: "Any other questions?"


    "If your Highness agrees, the lord will tell you that it will be the next one." Cui Yulang looked dead on his face, "After three days, I will rest in the private room on the top floor of Deshun Inn, waiting for my highness to drive. But before coming, please confirm your Highness and don''t let the horses know. ."


    "Weichen is better than a horse, but an ant," Cui Yulang saluted respectfully, "I hope your Royal Highness will pity you."


    Zhao Chongjiu: "..."


    He didn''t know why, he always felt that there was something mysterious in this matter. But he still nodded, seeing that Cui Yulang had nothing else to say, he turned back and conveyed Cui Yulang''s meaning.


    Zhao Chongjiu repeated Cui Yulang''s words almost sentence by sentence. Li Rong listened while soaking her feet. Jingmei listened to Zhao Chongjiu''s report and couldn''t help but said: "Your Majesty, what is he doing so well? What does he want his Highness to cherish?"


    Li Rong glanced at Jingmei indifferently, and said in a tolerant tone with a bit of pity: "He is sick, we must tolerate him."


    With that, Li Rong turned around and told Zhao Chongjiu: "Go back and tell him, let him wait for me in Qingyue Teahouse in three days."


    Zhao Chongjiu nodded and stepped back to pass the message. As soon as he turned around, Li Rong couldn''t help adding: "Also, tell him, let him stop thinking about it every day and be normal!"


    Zhao Chongjiu agreed with this, and he also felt that Master Cui''s mind was not very good.


    Li Rong''s words were sent to Cui Yulang. He heard that the location was at Qingyue Teahouse. After a brief stunned, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "His Royal Highness can really play."


    Zhao Chongjiu raised his eyes to look at him, and said calmly: "His Royal Highness still said," Cui Yulang became nervous again by these words, "Make you normal."

 Chapter 122： select

    Li Rong doesn''t know whether Cui Yulang is normal or not.


    Anyway, the time has been set and everything has been arranged. Just waiting for the officials of the Manchurian dynasty to rest in three days, she can talk to Cui Yulang.


    She couldn''t see Cui Yulang in the city, and there were eyes and ears everywhere, so she could only make appointments outside the city. It took a long time, and she could only wait for the day of Xiemu.


    It just so happened that Pei Wenxuan thought so too.


    After taking Wen into the Pei mansion where his father left, he took a little time and made a little improvement, and he settled down.


    He didn''t bring many things, so that made him feel better, and felt that he was just out for a vacation and would go back sooner or later.


    I don''t know if it is because there are not many things or Li Rong is not there. I always feel that the room is empty. I sleep on the bed at night and turn over and over again. I feel that the bed is a little too big.


    I finally fell asleep. Sometimes I raised my hand in my sleep in the middle of the night and felt that there was no one around me, but I always wake up suddenly. For a moment, I feel like I am still in my previous life. Everything in this life is just a beautiful dream. When he came over, he went back to the days when he was alone and alone in his last life. He was so frightened and sober, and slowly remembered what had happened, and then slowed down.


    Seeing Li Rong in Bai Ri Zhaotang, he knew that he shouldn''t look either, but he just couldn''t restrain himself and wanted to look at her.


    I don''t know how Li Rong is sleeping when he isn''t here, or think about him.


    So after suffering so much, living like a year, but not going through three days, as soon as the rest time came, Pei Wenxuan decided to see her.


    Seeing inconvenience in the city, he had to go outside the city. Daxia was closed on the tenth day. If he missed today, he had to wait for the next ten days. So before dawn, Pei Wenxuan asked Tong Ye to knock on Zhao Chongjiu¡¯s door, His news passed to Li Rong.


    Zhao Chongjiu honestly relayed the news to Li Rong. Li Rong had just woke up and was getting dressed, ready to go out of the city to see Cui Yulang.


    She got the news of Zhao Chongjiu, and she was a little tangled.


    She also wanted to see Pei Wenxuan, but Cui Yulang had already made an appointment, and the matter could not be delayed. After struggling for a while, she suddenly reacted.


    She is struggling with this kind of thing?


    "Say with the husband, I have something to do when I am out of town today, and I will take a rest next time. It''s a business, so he doesn''t need to worry about it."


    Li Rong raised her eyes and instructed Zhao Chongjiu, then turned her head to let people get what she wanted.


    Zhao Chongjiu immediately sent a report to Pei Wenxuan, and when Pei Wenxuan got the answer, Li Rong was about to leave the city.


    But at this time Pei Wenxuan was also ready, and when he heard Li Rong rebuff him, he couldn''t help frowning: "What''s wrong with her?"


    "The person who answered the question didn''t say."


    Tong Ye looked at Pei Wenxuan''s expression and cautiously said: "Why don''t you take a good rest today?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. He sat for a while, but stood up, and he whispered: "No, I have to go and see."


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan hurried out.


    Pei Wenxuan''s mansion was closer to the city gate than Li Rong. Forget about the time, he took a shortcut and left the city gate ahead of time, waiting at the city gate.


    Li Rong wanted to hide his eyes and ears. Naturally, he would not go out with the carriage of Princess Mansion. Ordinary carriages were mixed among the crowds, and it was impossible to tell who was Li Rong.


    Pei Wenxuan was in the carriage, rolling the curtains and staring at him. After waiting for a while, there was an ordinary carriage. After rolling the curtains, he said a few words to the guards. The guards let them go. Pei Wenxuan looked for a moment. Put down the curtain and whispered: "Keep up."


    Li Rong''s carriage walked out of the city without hurriedly. After a while, Li Rong listened to the humanity outside: "Your Highness, someone seems to be following us."


    Li Rong opened her eyes, knocked her fan on her hand, and thought for a while and said: "People go to the teahouse to find Cui Yulang, tell him to change the place, and wait for me at the reed pavilion. When we get to the front, find a forest to stop and let everyone rest. Wait a minute for me to get off," Li Rong said in a low voice, "Leave two people to help me stare at the back and clear the road."


    The guard nodded and followed Li Rong''s arrangement.


    The carriage walked forward for a while, then stopped. The guard quickly turned around and asked Pei Wenxuan in the carriage: "Sir, the carriage in front has stopped."


    Pei Wenxuan was silent for a moment, and only said: "Keep walking."


    This section of the road is not long, and there is no need to stop the carriage to rest. Li Rong is still parking and must have found him. If he still stops, he is afraid that it will disturb Li Rong. The best plan now is to make Li Rong think he is gone, and then wait for Li Rong in front.


    Pei Wenxuan tried to figure out Li Rong¡¯s thoughts. With Li Rong¡¯s character, she could not just get off the carriage and stop for a while. After she got off the carriage, she should pretend to be another time to let people pretend to be her and leave, and she would go second. road¡­¡­


    Do not.


    Pei Wenxuan remembered Li Rong¡¯s handwriting in ambushing Yang Quan in the villa. Li Rong might not even take the second path. She would be safer. She would leave a group of guards to follow her. After pretending for the second time, she was the last go.


    Pei Wenxuan guessed Li Rong¡¯s plan, so he stopped the carriage. After leading the two guards, he hurried into the forest next to him. He rolled up his sleeves and told the guards next to him: "Wait a minute to see a guard running past. , You will catch up."


    The guard responded and laid ambush beside Pei Wenxuan''s request. But Pei Wenxuan picked an old tree and climbed up, squatted on the tree, staring at the surrounding area.


    Li Rong changed clothes with Jinglan in the carriage. She was traveling with a veil disguised as an ordinary woman. Once Jinglan and her changed clothes, there was no difference. Everyone was hustling around and talking, and after a while they returned to the carriage.


    The carriage walked forward for a while, Li Rong waved to the two guards left in the dark, and the guards ran away immediately.


    The guards all the way forward, Pei Wenxuan saw the guards running over on the tree, he waved at the person lying in the grass, and after Li Rong¡¯s people ran away, his people ran after Li Rong¡¯s people. past.


    Li Rong waited in the dark for a while, guessing that everyone should walk almost the same way, and finally turned and ran out from under the tree, and hurried to the reed pavilion.


    At this time, there was no one of her, and she was running in a hurry. Pei Wenxuan sat on the tree, watching Li Rong run wildly, he frowned.


    What did Li Rong do with this reaction?


    He was quite confused in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. After Li Rong ran past his tree and ran away, Pei Wenxuan came down the tree and ran after Li Rong.


    Li Rong ran and looked around, while Pei Wenxuan hid all the way. Neither of them were special spies, and they maintained a strange harmony. After running all the way, Li Rong finally reached the Reed Pavilion.


    Cui Yulang had been waiting there early. He was wearing a blue shirt, his hair was half-tied with a hair tie, and he held a jade flute in his hand. The moment he heard Li Rong¡¯s footsteps, he turned around with a smile, from the angle of his lips rising The arc of the turn reveals an exquisite pretentiousness.


    Li Rong panted heavily, leaning her hands on the pillars of the Changting Pavilion, watching Cui Yulang perform. She had expected it, but she choked her breath when Cui Yulang turned back.


    Li Rong is still like this, and Pei Wenxuan, who is hiding in the dark, can''t help but hates that he didn''t kill him last time.


    Although reason told Pei Wenxuan that Li Rong had taken the initiative to find Cui Yulang for business, he still felt an eyesore when he saw the two people standing together.


    Fortunately, he still resisted the impulse, crouched in the dark, and cooperated with Li Rong''s arrangement.


    "His Royal Highness." Cui Yulang saw Li Rong entering the pavilion and saluting Li Rong respectfully. Li Rong held the pillar for a while, waved his hand, and walked into the long pavilion after signalling the exemption, saying: "Someone is following today, let''s make a long story short. ."


    "In your last case, the local squire took your friend''s exam place?"


    "Yes." When Cui Yulang heard Li Rong''s question about business matters, he immediately got a straight look. Li Rong took the tea cup and said slowly, "Where is the business?"


    "Zhangping County, Wangzhou."


    "Your hometown?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re an official of the Ministry of Rites," Li Rong raised her eyes, with a smile, "Is this not going well?"


    "His Royal Highness is joking," Cui Yulang smiled bitterly, "It''s just a Shimizu government with no real power, what can you do?"


    Li Rong sat on the bench that circled the pavilion and looked at the river outside the bench. She looked calmly: "You have complaints."


    Cui Yulang didn''t speak, Li Rong turned his head, looked at Cui Yulang, and laughed: "Last time you said you recommended a pillow seat..." Li Rong straightened up and walked to Cui Yulang. She stared at Cui Yulang, Cui Yulang smiled.


    Cui Yulang is a frequent visitor to the Chu Hall of Qin Lou Chu Hall. He is used to rolling around in women''s piles. It is said that he does not need to spend money when he visits brothels. He composes a poem every time he pays the bill. It will be the most popular song in Huajing.


    Such a person, faced with Li Rong''s eyes and scrutiny, did not retreat, even took a step forward, approached Li Rong, looked down at Li Rong, and said affectionately: "What do you think?"


    With a crisp sound, Pei Wenxuan watched their movements from far away. Although he couldn''t hear the content clearly, he couldn''t help it, and directly squeezed the branch in his hand.


    Li Rong felt as if he had heard something, but it also seemed to be an illusion. She swept around in the reeds next to her, but no one was seen. She thought about it, gestured towards Cui Yulang, and walked away to the river. One point, and then lowered his voice: "Are you for your friend or yourself?"


    "Why did your Highness say this?" Cui Yulang was a little strange, Li Rong chuckled lightly, and looked up at Cui Yulang: "Master Cui never thought about doing something in officialdom?"


    In the last life, Cui Yulang wandered around the brothel, and Yu Chaozheng had no interest at all. But Li Rong has read his poems, and always feels that such poems are not written by someone who has no interest in officialdom.


    The most important thing is that Cui Yulang''s family is not considered rich. His father is no more than a teacher of an ordinary private school. He has been studying since he was a child, and the thoughts he needs and expended are beyond people''s reach.


    Will there be no ambitions to pay such a high price to step into officialdom? When I left, I was afraid it was just a disappointed departure.


    After all, in Daxia''s officialdom back then, people like Cui Yulang had no room for them.


    But in this life, he came to her to complain.


    Not only is it a complaint, but also a self-recommended bed with her in an attempt to become her lover. As long as he becomes her lover, he will have an extra help.


    "Actually, I understand what Master Cui meant." Li Rong leaned on the pillar and looked at Cui Yulang with a faint smile: "The complaint is just a cause, and it is true to recommend a pillow seat. The reason why you recommend a pillow seat is only because Master Cui is now." Li Rong raised his hand to prop up his head and looked at Cui Yulang, "I want a backer."


    Cui Yulang smiled and did not speak. Li Rong thought for a while, "But I am also very surprised, since you want to be attached to someone, why don''t you move earlier, and," Li Rong raised the fan and pointed to herself, "Why did you choose me? What?"

 Chapter 123： Chunfeng Building

    "His Royal Highness speaks so thoroughly, it''s boring."


    Listening to Li Rong¡¯s words, Cui Yulang didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Shi Shiran stepped back, sat on a bench to the side, leaned against the railing, opened the fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "But your highness said That¡¯s right, I really want to be attached to His Royal Highness, so this case was given to His Royal Highness."


    "Send me?" Li Rong chuckled, "How to say?"


    "I know your Royal Highness, I intend for Concubine Rou," Cui Yulang covered half of his face with a fan and lowered his voice. "This Xiao Pingzhang who has robbed the scholarship is a relative of Concubine Rou."


    It is normal to have one or two evil relatives. It is not surprising that Concubine Rou has gained power from the maid, and her relatives are domineering in the countryside.


    Just pull the tree and loosen the soil first. If Concubine Rou does not have a foundation, then this one thing is enough to crush her. But if Concubine Rou is well-loved, if this incident happens, not only will it go unnoticed, but the investigator will be punished secretly by Li Ming.


    Li Rong believed that Cui Yulang knew this. She sat next to Cui Yulang, separated from Cui Yulang by the pillar of the pavilion, and said leisurely: "Master Cui said and laughed. What''s the matter with Concubine Rou?"


    Cui Yulang looked back at Li Rong with a smile.


    Pei Wenxuan looked from a distance, and couldn''t help but fold the branch again.


    Being so close, Cui Yulang''s eyes were all wrong. Why are these two people talking about business matters?


    Li Rong caught the look in Cui Yulang''s eyes, and knew that Cui Yulang knew everything in her heart. She looked at the sky and knew that the two of them didn''t have much time to fight, and simply said: "Why are you helping me?"


    "This, your Highness doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Cui Yulang lowered his head and touched the folding fan in his hand: "His Royal Highness only needs to know that Cui is committed to His Highness, even if he makes some sacrifices."


    "If you don''t make it clear, how dare I accept your kindness?"


    "Then I said, because His Royal Highness looks better," Cui Yulang looked up at Li Rong and shook his fan. "Is this reason enough?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Li Rong was a little puzzled, Cui Yulang said with emotion: "His Royal Highness thinks, my father is just a master and can be admitted to the top prize. It is only because when I came to Huajing, the poetry was outstanding and appreciated by the nobles. I have no money, and No amazing talent, the only capital, isn''t this face?"


    As Cui Yulang said, he laughed quite confidently: "His dissatisfaction said that when he had just won the first prize, Princess Deyang had already handed him a branch, but Cui was so blessed that he did not dare to accept this great love, so he rejected it. Then he was put in the ceremonial department, doing nothing but trivial things."


    Li Rong nodded. Princess Deyang is her aunt. She is now nearly fifty. Cui Yulang is almost as old as her grandchildren, and rejection is normal.


    "I heard that His Royal Highness Ai Juncai has never dared to confirm. A few days ago, the princess was squeezed out of the crowd. Later, His Royal Highness went to the flower boat again, so I wanted to try it next time."


    "That''s a shame." Li Rong looked at the golden fan in her hand, knowing that he was not telling the truth, and said casually, "I''m not interested in this matter."


    "That''s really a pity." Cui Yulang sighed, "His Royal Highness invited me to come here. I thought His Highness agreed."


    Li Rong waved her hand and stood up: "Since I don''t tell the truth, that''s it."


    As she said, she planned to go out. Cui Yulang paused after listening to her. Hearing that Li Rong was about to walk out of the pavilion, he suddenly said, "His Royal Highness, the Minister is not as incompetent as His Royal Highness imagined. His Highness no longer thinks about it. A moment?"


    "I don''t doubt your ability." Li Rong''s expression was calm. Although Cui Yulang resigned and left early in his previous life, he also experienced several struggles. He was almost unscathed. It can be seen that his mind and mind are very good after returning. Shun Tan, although he did not make achievements in the officialdom, he got a good death in his last life.


    "I just can''t think of the reason for your loyalty. I don''t believe your reason. If your reason is true, I dare not use it for someone like you, and it''s unnecessary."


    After talking about Li Rong, he planned to leave. Cui Yulang finally stopped her: "I can say it, but I am afraid that I will say it. Your Highness does not believe it."


    "Three sounds," Li Rong didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, "three, two..."


    "Because His Royal Highness handled the Qin''s case." Cui Yulang finally spoke out. Li Rong turned her head around in confusion. She watched Cui Yulang turned her head and looked at the small river next to her. He said slowly, "I think Your Highness is a good person."


    Li Rong did not speak, Cui Yulang laughed mockingly: "Look, I said, Your Highness won''t believe it."


    "I believe."


    Li Rong said quietly, Cui Yulang raised his head in surprise, Li Rong calmly said: "I understand what you mean, then I''ll just say it, I don''t want to accept you directly."


    Cui Yulang didn''t speak. He waited for Li Rong. Li Rong stepped forward and said softly, "But I can arrange for you to go to Roufei."


    Cui Yulang looked at Li Rong unexpectedly. After a while, he wanted to understand: "His Royal Highness wants me to be your informant?"


    "You just need to respond or not."


    "Since your Highness speaks, it is natural."


    "Then to reassure me, you need to eat this." Li Rong took out the medicine bottle that had been prepared earlier, squatted down, and handed it to Cui Yulang, "From now on, on this day of every month, you come to me and I will give you. The antidote for the postponement. When I am in addition to Roufei, I will give you the antidote completely. Of course, I will also give you the corresponding benefits. If you have the ability, regardless of your origin, you will be in the same position as Pingzhang. It can be enough."


    Cui Yulang listened to Li Rong''s words, after thinking for a moment, he chuckled lightly, grabbed the bottle and poured the pill directly into his mouth, then threw the bottle into the lake, sighing with emotion: "Woman, Really suspicious."


    Li Rong smiled and stood up straight: "If you have an urgent matter in the future, you can contact me directly at the mansion. You can go back now."


    "Where is your Royal Highness''s guards?" Cui Yulang asked this unexpectedly. Li Rong paused. Then she remembered that she was running by herself. She thought for a while and guessed: "The carriage is not easy to come in, they should Near the official road not far away."


    "Your Royal Highness is wrong to stay," Cui Yulang shook his head, "Send your Royal Highness back."


    Li Rong did not refuse, nodded, then turned and said, "Let''s go."


    When Cui Yulang heard something, he went forward, folded a branch from the side, walked ahead, and cleared the way for Li Rong.


    He used a branch in advance to press over the thorns approaching nearby to facilitate Li Rong''s walk.


    As he walked, he talked to Li Rong. He talked witty and praised more. Putting aside the business, Li Rong laughed after a few words.


    The two talked and laughed and walked away. Pei Wenxuan finally straightened up from the haystack. He patted his numb leg and threw the last branch in his hand. After a while, Tong Ye finally found it. Coming over, watching Pei Wenxuan standing at the gate of Changting Pavilion, Tong Ye hurried up and said cautiously: "My son, what are you looking at here?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. After the last bit of numbness on his legs disappeared, he turned his head and said slowly: "Where is your Royal Highness?"


    "His Royal Highness and Cui Yulang have just walked over. We should find their carriage now." Tong Ye answered very carefully. He knew his son''s temperament too much, and looked calm at the moment, but what was going on in his mind was only Pei Wenxuan himself. understood.


    "How did Cui Yulang come here?"


    Pei Wenxuan heard Tong Ye¡¯s words and turned around and followed Tong Ye towards the official road. Tong Ye hurriedly said, ¡°I rented a carriage and just stopped by the road. I heard the coachman talking about it, saying he looks like a human. Well, I hired a carriage and bargained with them for almost half an hour. Don''t tell me, Master Cui is really close to the people."


    "That''s because of poverty."


    Pei Wenxuan has a deep understanding. He thought about it and said, "You wait and let someone leave a couple of silver on the carriage, and then think of a way to distract the driver and steal the wheel."


    "Steal... steal the wheel?"


    Tong Ye was a little shocked, and Pei Wenxuan frowned: "What do you think?"


    "No, no." Tong Ye stammered, where would he dare to comment? He was just a little shocked.


    In order not to let Pei Wenxuan''s fire on himself, he quickly said, "The slave will do it now."


    After Tong Ye finished speaking, he ran back all the way, and told the guards of Pei Wenxuan''s order. Everyone discussed briefly, and while Cui Yulang was still sending Li Rong, Tong Ye ran directly to the side of the road and threw the copper plate, and started shouting: " Silver? Who lost the silver?"


    With such a shout, the coachman sitting in the teahouse and resting quickly gathered around to watch the excitement. The guard ran to the side of the carriage, quietly pulled the carriage and walked away.


    Pulling the carriage into the woods, one of the guards pulled the horse, and the two of them removed the wheels. After a while, they removed the wheels and hurriedly left the scene carrying the wheels.


    At this time, Cui Yulang had already sent Li Rong to the carriage. The two had a good talk all the way. When they got on the carriage, Cui Yulang joked: "His Royal Highness, you really don''t think about me? You have all made up with your husband, and I too Isn''t it worse than the consort?"


    Li Rong knew that he was joking, she smiled lightly, and only said, "Don''t say this in front of others in the future, or someone will hate you."


    "To be jealous for a beauty like a princess, Yu Lang feels worth it."


    "Okay," Li Rong asked to lower the curtain, "Go back."


    Cui Yulang smiled and retreated, watching Li Rong''s carriage go far.


    And Pei Wenxuan stood in the reed field not far away, staring at Cui Yulang who had sent Li Rong away.


    The guard who came back with the wheel standing behind him, Tong Ye whispered: "My son, what about this wheel?"


    "These coachmen will stay here for the night," Pei Wenxuan said lightly, "leave someone here, and the wheels will be put back by the coachman tomorrow."


    "what?"


    Tong Ye was a little confused, and then he heard Pei Wen preach: "Leave a couple of dollars for the coachman, which will be counted as their accommodation fee and compensation."


    He just wanted to punish Cui Yulang, a disciple, and didn''t want to hurt Yuchi.


    In this sky, if you want to go back, you have to go until the evening. The coachman must stay here, but Cui Yulang will have to go to court tomorrow, so he can only choose to go back.


    So after bargaining with the coachman and attempting to pay more for the trip, Cui Yulang had no other choice but to go back by himself.


    In addition, it is not impossible to call a carriage, but at this time, he would not be worthwhile to go back halfway and take a ride.


    After confirming that Cui Yulang was going back, Pei Wenxuan finally had a better time. He led the others back to the carriage. After getting on the carriage, he led people to happily ran past Cui Yulang.


    When the carriage approached Cui Yulang, Pei Wenxuan specifically ordered: "Run faster."


    The coachman was puzzled, but he ran a little faster as instructed. When passing by Cui Yulang, the road was dusty and dusted Cui Yulang''s face.


    Cui Yulang paused in the dust, holding his breath, and when the dust dissipated, he looked at the carriage that was running far away, and told himself first that the heavens will descend to the people...


    But he was only halfway through the words. He couldn''t help it anymore. There was no one around him, and he couldn''t help but curse: "Is it so fast to reincarnate? It''s great to have money!"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Cui Yulang cursing in the back, he finally relaxed in his heart, took a sip of tea from the side, and was quite happy.


    Tong Ye looked at Pei Wenxuan''s expression and couldn''t help but said, "What is the son happy about?"


    Pei Wenxuan held the tea, tilted his head, and praised, "Good tea."


    After talking with Cui Yulang, Li Rong returned to the princess mansion. She sat in the room for a while and thought about the current situation.


    It is now less than two years since Li Ming passed away.


    In the last life, Li Ming abandoned Li Chuan and took three steps separately.


    The first step was to abolish the Yang family and let Xiao Su go to the northwest to become the king of Zhenbei and obtain military power in the northwest.


    The second step is to let Concubine Rou establish a Supervisory Department, and with the help of the Supervisory Department, Concubine Rou can obtain political capital, have the Han clan as a support, and have her own supporters in the court.


    In the third step, the Supervisory Department began to rigorously investigate the people around Li Chuan, and pulled out the cases of the Shangguan family. However, Li Chuan''s harem struggled constantly. He originally tried to use marriage to contact the family relationship, and finally became a few concubines. Behind the family''s struggle in the East Palace. A puddle of mud was pulled out, finally giving Li Ming a reason to discard the prince.


    Now the situation is very different.


    The military power in the northwest, although it was Xiao Su on the face, she secretly arranged Qin Lin into the team in advance, and let Li Chuan go to the battlefield in person, and played the most difficult first half, even though it was because of the Qin¡¯s case. I was aware of her relationship with the Qin family too early, but because Xiao Su relied on Qin Lin on the battlefield in the early days, the Qin family was able to take a firm position in the northwest as compensation after the Qin case was reversed.


    Although Xiao Su controls the vast majority of the army in the northwest, these people come from the age of the Yang family and belong to their own families. They have no loyalty to Xiao Su, a low-level general who airborne in half of the war to grab credit. . As long as she cut off the support of Concubine Rou and Li Ming, and Xiao Su stopped money and food, those soldiers and horses would immediately be worthless.


    Therefore, this move of military power has been offset by half with Qin Lin.


    Then, the Supervisor Division''s move was also snatched by her in advance.


    What Li Ming wanted was for her to establish an inspection department first, and then transfer it to Concubine Roux when the time is right. But only what he spelled out was his own. Back then, the inspector general could become Roufei''s political capital because everyone in it was a poor family that she led up, so the poor family trusted her. But now the Supervisor Division was created by her Li Rong alone, and her fame was also created by her. Even if Rou Fei was promoted directly to the Supervisor Division Director, she could quickly surpass Rou Fei.


    So the Supervisor Division¡¯s move is gone.


    Finally, it was the disintegration of Li Chuan¡¯s popular support and the use of the harem to support Li Chuan¡¯s family. Now Li Chuan does not marry so many women, and Shangguan¡¯s family is clean after Shangguanya¡¯s self-examination. There is nothing wrong with Li Chuan himself. I fought the most difficult battle in the Northern Supervision Army. After that, it was almost impossible to use Li Chuan''s reputation.


    Now, as long as they walk steadily, Li Chuan''s crown prince will be difficult to shake.


    But the problem is that Su Rongqing is also back.


    Li Rong is not sure when Su Rongqing will return, but at least he should have returned when she got married.


    Since he is back, it is impossible for him to watch her layout without moving.


    Other than that, at least Pei Wenxuan wanted to be the chief examiner of the imperial examination, but he stopped it.


    If it weren''t for him to play tricks behind, why would Wang Houwen take the initiative to take care of the imperial examination?


    Li Rong was thinking about these chores, and she started to feel a little headache. She suddenly wanted Pei Wenxuan to be there. If the two of them talked together, they might have more ideas.


    She watched the candle flame beating and did not speak. Jingmei slapped her feet, glanced at Li Rong, pursed her lips and smiled: "Is your Royal Highness thinking about being embarrassed?"


    When Li Rong came back to her senses when she heard this, she chuckled slightly, not knowing what was wrong, she was so embarrassed subconsciously, she just said, "Is there anything to think about, don''t you see it tomorrow?"


    Jingmei smiled and did not speak, Li Rong intuitively felt that she was laughing at her, and she couldn''t help but say, "What are you laughing at?"


    Jingmei lowered her head to wash her feet, and reminded her in a low voice: "Today, the concierge asked you to meet. You failed to make it. The slave and maid thought you were in your heart."


    Jingmei didn''t say that Li Rong didn''t want to. When Jingmei said, Li Rong wanted Pei Wenxuan even more.


    She didn''t show her face, but said: "You worry more than me."


    Jingmei smiled and said nothing, Li Rong tried to make herself think more about business, lest she hung on Pei Wenxuan, could not restrain herself, and wanted to see him.


    But now that he had just reconciled, he took the risk to see him.


    How many years have you known a couple, where are so many hypocritical things?


    Li Rong washed her feet and lay on the bed by herself. She tossed about on the bed, thinking about it, and finally decided.


    She needs to see Pei Wenxuan.


    Of course, it was not to see him. Li Rong comforted herself. She was not such an irrational person, but just wanted to talk to Pei Wenxuan about Cui Yulang.


    Cui Yulang is to use it, and it takes a little effort to arrange him with Concubine Rou. The news brought by Cui Yulang, although it was useless to bring down Concubine Rou, was useful to trouble Wang Houwen.


    Whether it''s arranging Cui Yulang or designing Wang Houwen, the letter is not secure. She must have an interview with Pei Wenxuan, even if she takes some risks, she can see it.


    Thinking of having to see Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong suddenly felt much better. She hugged the quilt sideways, closed her eyes, and fell asleep happily.


    Waiting for the morning of the next day, Li Rong arrived at the palace at the usual time, and as soon as he got off the carriage, he saw Pei Wenxuan who had just arrived.


    Taking advantage of the lack of people, she blinked at Pei Wenxuan in the still dark sky. Pei Wenxuan saw that she was "feasting" and pretending that she hadn''t seen anything, turned around and walked in.


    Li Rong was stunned. She looked around and confirmed that there were no people. She couldn''t help being a little surprised. Pei Wenxuan did too much of this play, right?


    But Pei Wenxuan squeezed the wat board and walked forward, feeling a little bored.


    Because of Cui Yulang''s troubles, I pushed back the meeting of him, and now it''s okay for everyone to see him, I''m afraid I don''t have any burden in my heart.


    Li Rong was really heartless to get home.


    The two of them were too early to take a glance, and when they returned to the princess mansion, Li Rong quickly asked Zhao Chongjiu to send Pei Wen a propaganda letter, asking him to meet.


    When Pei Wenxuan received Li Rong''s letter, he knew what Li Rong was going to say. He listened to her and Cui Yulang''s words. Although they were intermittent, they still stayed true to each other. They just wanted to tell him about recruiting Cui Yulang and Wang Houwen.


    He had arrangements for these, which were not important things, so he decisively asked people to reply: "Let your Royal Highness think about what you have done recently, and reflect on it. She wants to understand, we will meet again."


    Zhao Chongjiu nodded, turned around and left without giving Pei Wenxuan any time to regret it.


    Pei Wenxuan stood in the courtyard for a while after speaking. After a while, he still couldn''t hold back. He turned to Tongye and said, "You go back to Zhao Chongjiu. If you said that you just don''t pass on those words, just tell him, let Your Highness stay in the house at night. Dao, I''ll go find her."


    Tong Ye nodded and hurried to chase Zhao Chongjiu.


    Pei Wenxuan stood in the yard and thought, Li Rong couldn''t figure it out clearly, so he still had to talk to her in person.


    But he didn''t have time to pass on this idea. After Tong Ye went out for a while, he turned back and said anxiously: "Master, Master Zhao walked too fast to catch up."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    Don''t know why, he was a little scared.


    I always feel that those words just now seem to be hardened.


    Tong Ye glanced at Pei Wenxuan, he couldn''t help but said, "Um, son, if you are scared, why don''t you find someone to send a message back?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he gave Tong Ye a cold stare: "What am I afraid of? Just forget it, let''s see what she thinks."


    Pei Wenxuan turned around and only said: "Who is hosting a banquet tonight?"


    "Yes."


    "Get ready for a dinner tonight."


    "My son," Tong Ye cautiously, "are you really going?"


    "Why can''t I go?" Pei Wenxuan glanced at him lightly, and Tong Ye muttered, "Master He, set the location in the Chunfeng Building."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    When Pei Wenxuan was still struggling whether to go to the banquet at night, Zhao Chongjiu returned to the princess mansion.


    He returned Pei Wenxuan''s words to Li Rong without fail.


    Li Rong took a sip of tea and only said, "Is this what he said?"


    "Yes." Zhao Chongjiu said calmly, "the original words."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she put the tea on the table and said to Jingmei: "Go and change to chrysanthemum tea."


    Jingmei hurried to change tea, Li Rong looked up at Zhao Chongjiu: "Do you know where he is going tonight?"


    "I asked you earlier," Zhao Chongjiu took Li Rong''s order in the morning, staring at Pei Wenxuan from time to time. He knew Pei Wenxuan''s dinner every night, so he directly replied, "What a banquet."


    "Okay," Li Rong nodded, "I''ll wait for him."


    With that, Li Rong stood up: "Where is the banquet set?"


    "Chunfeng Tower."


    Zhao Chongjiu said calmly, Li Rong suddenly widened his eyes: "You say it again?"


    Zhao Chongjiu spoke very slowly this time, as if he was afraid that Li Rong would not be able to hear him, he said every word: "Hua, Jing, Most, Da, De, Feng, Yue, Suo¡ª¡ª"


    "Spring, wind, building."

 Chapter 124： Dancing girl

    Li Rong stopped talking.


    He Yan is the left servant of the official department, one level higher than Pei Wenxuan, the right servant of the official department. Now that Pei Wenxuan has just been transferred to the official department, he takes the initiative to entertain Pei Wenxuan, and there is no reason why Pei Wenxuan will not go.


    Just say...


    "He Yan is so bold."


    Li Rong said in a cold voice, she actually dared to invite her to the brothel. Now that Pei Wenxuan hasn''t gained power, these people have the courage to wait for the future...


    "Your Highness," Zhao Chongjiu reminded coldly, "You and Master Pei have reconciled."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She felt that Zhao Chongjiu''s words poured down like a basin of cold water, which made her sober a lot. She couldn''t help but become ashamed, and screamed, "I want you to talk more!"


    Zhao Chongjiu was expressionless, and Li Rong slowed down in the room, and finally decided that she was going to have a look.


    On the one hand, let''s see how Pei Wenxuan "talked about things" in the brothel. On the other hand, Cui Yulang''s affairs are indeed urgent.


    After thinking it through, she restrained the anger in her heart, raised her hand and told her to go down: "Let someone go to the Chunfeng Tower to look after, give me an identity to get in, pay attention, and don''t let people find out."


    Zhao Chongjiu answered and went down to work. After a while, Zhao Chongjiu sent a female bodyguard back and led Li Rong to the Chunfeng Tower.


    Li Rong wanted to enter the Chunfeng Building in secret, so naturally he couldn''t walk through the open road. The guards on the road told Li Rong about today''s arrangements: "Master Zhao has bought a dancer in the Chunfeng Building for a banquet. His Royal Highness may lose some identity tonight. Entering in in place of the dancer, I wonder what your highness would like?"


    "As long as you can get things done."


    Li Rong nodded, and at the same time wondered whether it was the dancing girl, it happened to be clear how Pei Wenxuan was socializing outside.


    Although she was very confident in Pei Wenxuan, she also inherited Li Ming''s suspicion. Even the most trusted person, she retained the possibility that that person would go bad.


    After all, which woman doesn''t think she loves that person?


    Li Rong stroked the small fan on her hand and dropped her eyes.


    The female guard led her into the Chunfeng Building through the back door, and into the room of a dancer. The dancer met Li Rong, only to regard which wife Li Rong was, and said several times: "Madam, no matter what you see today , You can¡¯t have an attack in our shop, or my mother will definitely kill me.¡±


    "Don''t worry," Li Rong smiled and said soothingly, "I just went to see it, it won''t hurt you."


    "But one thing," the female guard said suddenly, "what if the benefactor inside sees you?"


    "Don''t worry," the dancer laughed, "He-sama who came today is a regular customer in the store and won''t be embarrassed. And I have already agreed with the sommelier who brought you into the room. I will not pick you up today. The waiter will help you."


    "That''s fine." Li Rong nodded, and she thought for a while, "If there is indeed an accident...I have a way."


    Anyway, as long as the identity is revealed, Pei Wenxuan will naturally protect her, but she is not afraid.


    The waitress was relieved when she heard this, and asked the dancer to lead Li Rong to change clothes.


    Behind the screen, the dancer took out a set of Persian dancer''s clothes and handed it to Li Rong, "Does Madam need my help?"


    Li Rong looked at the golden sequined dancer''s clothes in front of him, and was a little speechless for a while.


    She began to wonder if all of this was a trap by Pei Wenxuan...


    Seeing that Li Rong hadn''t spoken for a long time, Wu Niang asked carefully: "Madam?"


    Li Rong finally came back to her senses, and all came, even if it was Pei Wenxuan''s trap, she still had to see Pei Wenxuan, so she couldn''t control so much, and said directly: "No need, I''ll change it myself."


    With a bow, the dancer quit.


    Li Rong quickly changed herself into the dancer''s clothes behind the screen and walked out, and then asked the guard to quickly paint her with heavy makeup to ensure that she would not be recognized after wearing the veil.


    After getting dressed, the dancer taught Li Rong the movements of the song tonight in the room.


    Li Rong is going to stand behind tonight, and he doesn¡¯t need to dance very well. As long as he doesn¡¯t make a mistake, Li Rong followed the dancer for an hour, remembering the approximate posture and beat, and listening to the dancer. I almost clarified the rules of the Chunfeng Tower. It was almost night at this time. Lanterns were hung outside. Just as the female guards lighted the lights, a boy called: "Sister Qinghe, the guests are here. You go over."


    The dancer deliberately lowered her throat and said dumbly: "Here is here."


    Hearing the voice of the dancer, the boy was a little confused: "What''s wrong with Sister Qinghe''s voice?"


    Listening to the boy''s words, the dancer stood at the door, opened the door, coughed slightly, and said dumbly: "I have some discomfort in my voice today. Wait a minute, I will go after changing my clothes."


    The boy answered, the dancer closed the door, walked to Li Rong, and said in a low voice: "This boy is called Xiaogui. You don''t need to say too much later, just follow him."


    Li Rong nodded, and the dancer estimated the time and motioned for Li Rong to go out.


    Li Rong walked out of the house and nodded to the boy.


    Xiaogui thought that Qinghe had a bad voice and didn''t speak much. The two of them were speechless. The boy escorted Li Rong to the front hall. Li Rong saw a middle-aged woman who must be the "mother" in Qinghe''s mouth. .


    The middle-aged woman put on heavy makeup and put her waist in her waist to train a young girl: "This is the occasion for Mrs. He to entertain the nobles. You all behave well. Don''t neglect the past. Mr. He said, if today''s distinguished guests are not satisfied, he I won¡¯t be here in the future. You guys gave me a lot of effort.


    All the girls should be together. Li Rong was mixed in the crowd. Hearing these words, the pressure was suffocated in his chest, unable to spit out and couldn''t go down.


    This is what these girls do for a living, and she also understands that she is not used to embarrassing women, so if you want to say this, it depends on Pei Wenxuan''s performance.


    Li Rong thought to herself, and went to the backyard with the crowd. She waited in the backyard for a while, and then heard the voice of her mother downstairs greeting people: "My lord, you are such a handsome son, you are such a rare guest..."


    Hearing this, Li Rong quickly looked over. Looking down from the second floor, he saw Pei Wenxuan wearing a blue shirt and jade crown, with his hands in his sleeves, leading Tong Ye up.


    He and her usually look different, there is no smile on his face, cold and alienated, and he looks particularly uncomfortable. On weekdays, the face, which was mild as the March wind, also showed a bit of unattainable white snow in the mountains.


    Others gave him a smile all the way, his face was still, as if he hadn''t heard anything, and he walked upstairs.


    This kind of Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong stunned, and immediately laughed at herself making a fuss. Pei Wenxuan''s stinky face, she had seen this stinky face many times in her previous life, and now she is used to seeing Pei Wenxuan coaxing her, and almost forgot. What kind of person is he.


    Realizing that he could see Pei Wenxuan''s different side, Li Rong immediately felt that the trip was worthwhile. Pei Wenxuan arrived at the door, and the girl waiting at the door hurriedly bent over to salute. Li Rong was reluctant to bend over, Pei Wenxuan lightly swept. At a glance, he saw a slender waist with white eyes, and he turned his head quickly, pretending to be calm, and walked in.


    He Yan is indeed an old player of this Fengyue Institute, and even the dancers have chosen such bold and bold choices.


    At first, Persian dance was loved by people as an exotic style, but then Fengyue place discovered that Persian dance clothes are easier to design new ideas, and the twisting movement in the dance is easier to seduce men, so it is popular in Fengyue place.


    Even compared to those dancers who really came from Persia on the street, the dancers here have shorter blouses, revealing more slender waists, and lower necklines. If the **** are larger, the entire upper body lines can be thrilling. To describe.


    It''s just that it seems too explicit in this way, so the literati is not good at this set, that is, some old gluttons of the Fengyue Institute love this.


    Pei Wenxuan had a rough understanding of this future "old colleague" in his heart, and this knowledge was not unexpected.


    Judging from the information he got, He Yan is a greedy, lustful, sociable person, and his behavior today is not beyond his expectations.


    He didn''t want to come because he was afraid that Li Rong would misunderstand. But getting along with He Yan is very important to his next step. He Yan took the initiative to entertain him. If he doesn''t go, it seems too noble. If he wants to approach He Yan in the future, it will be difficult for him.


    So he bit the bullet and came over, just thinking about waiting to go back later, and then ask Li Rong to explain.


    Of course, it''s not impossible not to explain. He didn''t explain. When Li Rong came to ask him, he would ask her about Cui Yulang. She was in the wrong, so naturally she didn''t dare to say more.


    At the moment when Pei Wenxuan started, he had already figured out how to fight with Li Rong in the future.


    After confirming that he could win the quarrel, he laughed and bowed to He Yan who was already sitting in the seat: "Master He."


    As he said, he saluted the others in the room again: "Hello, adults."


    "Master Pei is here."


    He Yan stood up as he spoke. He looked in his early forties, thin, and had two beards, which made him look a little sly.


    As he said, he greeted Pei Wenxuan to take his seat: "Come here, sit down, I will listen to Big Brother''s arrangements today."


    In a few words, He Yan had declared to Pei Wen that he was brother. He Yan greeted Pei Wenxuan to sit down and introduced Pei Wenxuan to the people in the room one by one.


    Almost all the staff in the house are staff members, with high or low official positions, and they are all colleagues who will get along with each other in the future. Everyone looks at each other and chats with each other.


    Pei Wenxuan was a wise man, and soon got acquainted with everyone. Seeing that the atmosphere improved, He Yan waved his hand to let the girl in.


    Li Rong followed the crowd into the house and mixed in the last row. She swept around and after confirming that they were all from the staff, she roughly found out the interest of today''s banquet.


    While dancing, she listened carefully to Pei Wenxuan''s words with everyone.


    A group of people exchanged greetings in the room, and they all spoke in Mandarin. You came and I did not get to the point. They drank a lot and talked a lot of nonsense.


    Li Rong followed the people in the crowd and twisted her waist, while watching Pei Wenxuan through Yushun. After drinking three rounds, everyone was already familiar with each other. He Yan took the wine glass, took the initiative to come to Pei Wenxuan and raised his hand. Pei Wenxuan said happily: "Brother Pei, you are a refreshing person, and my brother likes it. Don''t worry, you will be in the staff department in the future, and I will cover you."


    "Thank you elder brother for that Wen Xuan."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed and immediately changed his name. He Yan patted Pei Wenxuan on the shoulder, sat next to Pei Wenxuan, and said with some emotion: "I know that you were bullied by Princess Pingle. Now that you have finally gotten away, you can finally get away. Are you free? Come, indulge yourself today, brother treats," He Yan raised his hand to the girl and waved, "Look carefully, who you like, just call over."


    Everyone heard this, including Li Rong.


    Li Rong stared at Pei Wenxuan in the crowd, and she just looked at what Pei Wenxuan said.


    If he dares to respond, she will kill him when she returns.


    Pei Wenxuan was also a little embarrassed. He finally had a good relationship with He Yan. Now he refuses like this, afraid that he will offend He Yan, but he wants to make him respond...


    Before Pei Wenxuan could refuse, He Yan saw what he meant and hurriedly said; "You are young, I know you are thin-skinned, come, and my brother will help you choose. Look, this woman, the most beautiful place It''s the waist."


    He Yan said, staring at the dancing girl''s twisted waist, his eyes looked like a fat wolf, and he commented: "A good waist is one of thinness, two of tenacity, and three of agility. This Persian dance tests girls. Waist strength..."


    "Brother He..." Pei Wenxuan couldn''t listen anymore. He raised his head to divert the subject, but as soon as he raised his head, he saw He Yan staring at a girl and did not let it go. He praised: "Look, brother."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he looked at it subconsciously, and then heard He Yan say: "Good waist!"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned when his eyes passed.


    The short-sleeved top of the golden Persian dancer''s skirt was falling with gold pieces. Under the swaying of the gold pieces, the woman''s slender and flexible waist twisted like a snake.


    There is no fat on the waist, it looks firm and beautiful, the upper and lower arcs are very smooth, and the waves are undulating. The most important thing is that between the sequins and the edge of the spine, a small red mole flickered under the light, which seemed to be beckoning something, making people unable to look away.


    Li Rong just saw Pei Wenxuan staring at her blankly, and became angry. She wears heavy makeup today, and Pei Wenxuan is unlikely to see that she is here, so she stared at her blankly, fearing that she would not be able to look away when she saw the pretty girl.


    But Li Rong felt that she couldn''t make such a conclusion, so she waited for Pei Wenxuan''s next reaction.


    Pei Wenxuan''s stupefaction also aroused He Yan''s interest. He turned his head and smiled, "Brother Pei, did you like this?"


    "It''s really good." Pei Wenxuan slowed down and realized that it was probably Li Rong.


    As for why Li Rong appeared here, it''s not hard to guess. I was afraid that I was anxious to tell him about Cui Yulang and chased him.


    Thinking of this, Pei Wenxuan felt a little annoyed in his heart, but the more annoyed he was, the more he smiled.


    He looked at He Yan and jokingly said, "Master He also likes it?"


    "Since you are interested, where can I compete with you?"


    He Yan laughed, turned his head and pointed at Li Rong and said: "The one in the last row," he waved his hand, "Come on. This distinguished guest can see you, such a handsome adult, you have fun!"


    Upon hearing this, all the dancers laughed, but the bartender in the audience was anxious, and hurriedly stepped forward and said: "My lord, this is our maiden..."


    "Here is a hundred taels." Pei Wenxuan took out the bank note without waiting for the other party to finish, put it on the table, the other party was stunned, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan with a smile, "You said this money, I am Here you are, or your boss?"


    With so much money, it''s enough to redeem a dancer. If the money goes to the boss, everything will be muddled.


    The wine waiter was instructed by Qinghe. Naturally, he knew that Li Rong was not theirs. He quickly searched for words and wanted to get out of Li Rong, but he didn''t think about it, so he watched Li Rong bowed and said dumbly: " Don''t embarrass my brother."


    As he said, Li Rong stepped out and came to Pei Wenxuan, saluting to Pei Wenxuan, and said respectfully in a hoarse voice: "Serving adults is supposed to be, the son does not have to spend money."


    Just kidding, that''s a hundred taels.


    Pei Wenxuan had never seen Li Rong treat him so respectfully. He had a sense of refreshment that he had never had before. He smiled and looked at Li Rong and patted his side: "Girl sit down."


    When Li Rong heard this, her teeth were itchy with hatred.


    Seeing his gentle and considerate look, I''m afraid that the color will make Zhi faint.


    But she still wanted to see what more Pei Wenxuan could do, so she bowed a polite and deliberately said cowardly, "Thank you, Lord."


    Seeing Li Rong''s appearance, He Yan laughed: "I am a sensible man."


    With that said, he got up from Pei Wenxuan''s side, returned to his position, called three girls over, hugged left and right, and one knelt behind and let him lean on, looking so happy.


    The other officials also called the girls, each holding at least one of them. The girls persuaded them to drink and talked. Those who were not selected began to dance. The scene was very lively.


    Li Rong went around the small table and sat next to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan turned his head and looked her up and down gently. Li Rong lowered his head, pretending to be shy, worried about whether Pei Wenxuan''s eyes could see it. She comes.


    And Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s rare appearance, and felt his heart turned halfway. He stretched out his hand, held her hand, and said softly, "Are you cold when you dress so little?"


    "Fortunately," Li Rong whispered and responded in a low voice, "It''s still a bit cold outside, so it won''t be cold when you enter the house."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan didn''t say much. He untied his coat, took off his coat, and put his hand on her.


    He Yan looked at him and couldn''t help laughing: "The girl deliberately dressed less to seduce you, but you covered her with clothes, Master Pei, you are very pitiful and pitiful."


    "This little sister''s hands are cold," Pei Wenxuan turned to respond, leaning back on the chair, and took Li Rong into his arms with ease, and raised his glass, "Don''t hesitate, what should I do if it freezes? ?"


    His movements were extremely gentle, but when he thought that Pei Wenxuan might not recognize her at all, Li Rong felt a little sore in her heart.


    She leaned against Pei Wenxuan''s chest and listened to Pei Wenxuan asking her: "What''s your name?"


    "Qinghe."


    Li Rong reported the dancer''s name, Pei Wenxuan nodded, and said, "It''s a good name."


    "Arty, not on the table."


    Without giving Pei Wenxuan any face, Li Rong said that her name was not good. Pei Wenxuan didn''t feel annoyed, and just smiled and asked, "How old are you? Are you twenty?"


    "No," Li Rong pretended to be serious, "The slave family is almost 19 this year."


    "I''m not too young anymore." Pei Wenxuan said, watching Li Rong deal with him and found it very interesting, "Is there someone you like?"


    "some."


    "Oh? What''s his name? What kind of person is he?" Pei Wenxuan saw that Li Rong was really cute, and couldn''t help teasing her. Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan was so interested in talking to the little girl, and was not angry. Only said: "His name is Pei Tieniu, he is a fool."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He heard the resentment in Li Rong''s words, and when he looked carefully, he saw that although Li Rong tried to restrain, there was still some uncontrollable anger in his eyes.


    He looked at it for a moment and then understood.


    This is vinegar.


    Thinking of Li Rong being jealous for him, Pei Wenxuan was so happy that he wanted to hug the person in his arms and kiss him, but he remembered that He Yan was still there, and it was not good for him to show too much emotion in front of He Yan. So he just smiled and nodded: "It just so happens that my surname is Pei," and Pei Wenxuan leaned to her ear and said with a smile, "You can call me Brother Pei."


    She didn''t want to call him Brother Pei, she just wanted to blow his head.


    But she couldn''t show it, she could only blush, and replied with a low "Um".


    "Master Pei likes this girl very much."


    He Yan saw that Pei Wenxuan was very gentle with Li Rong and couldn''t help but joked: "Look at his considerate appearance, he may not be so good to the princess."


    When Li Rong heard this, he glanced at He Yan quickly.


    Can talk very well, she took it down.


    And Pei Wenxuan did not deny it, only said: "The princess is naturally noble, but I like this little boy too."


    "Then don''t you hurry up and let your little boy put the veil on for everyone to see."


    Someone laughed, Li Rong stiffened, and then listened to Pei Wenxuan: "Take it for you to see. If you look good, you have to grab it with me."


    "Master Pei, I promise not to rob you of this little boy," the booing man looked serious, "Everyone''s dancers have taken off their veils, isn''t it okay for you not to take them off?"


    "Forget it," Pei Wenxuan embraced Li Rong and said nonchalantly, "I''m very picky, and finally took a fancy to this girl''s waist. If my face turns my appetite, I will be sleepless tonight. ."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan changed the subject and looked at He Yan and said, "Brother He, this time the imperial examination is really in charge of Lord Wang?"


    "Master Shang Shu has a heavy burden," He Yan heard Pei Wenxuan talking about business, but it was not a major issue, so he replied carelessly. "Even if he is in charge of it, it is impossible to really take care of it. The imperial examination is not a major event. The poor student wants the carp to leap over the dragon gate," He Yan drank the wine that the dancer handed over, and said casually, "Where can Master Shangshu manage so much?"


    As he said, he kissed the dancer.


    The dancing girl hid with a smile, and he chased after him. Everyone was doing the same, and the scene was very chaotic for a while.


    Pei Wenxuan sat quietly in front of a group of people, but he seemed a bit too calm. He Yan laughed at his first visit. He only said, "I''m not used to being in front of others."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he talked about the situation of the staff with the staff. It didn''t sound like a very important thing. Li Rong was lying on Pei Wenxuan''s chest. He didn''t follow her back for a while. Listening to their worthless conversations, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little sleepy.


    The people next to each other toasted to each other far away, but they didn''t drink them. They all gave them to the dancing girls. When they came to Pei Wenxuan, Pei Wenxuan drank them all by themselves, not to Li Rong at all.


    In the second half of the banquet, they weren''t the same. These people were full of energy, and they were still making trouble with their wine.


    Pei Wenxuan asked He Yan and others about the imperial civil service, and at the same time, everyone had to toast. Although the wine was not strong, it was even soft, but after drinking too much, there was still some feeling that made people sane. The reaction is slow down.


    This meal made him involuntarily pay attention to his surroundings. The surrounding people had already played with each other. They played on a huge scale. Pei Wenxuan moved his eyes to ignore, but it was difficult to ignore Li Rong who was leaning in his arms. .


    Li Rong lay in his arms for a long time, seemed to be sleepy, and fell asleep in a daze, looking like a cat.


    Pei Wenxuan looked sideways for a moment, and saw that under the dim lights, the girl had thick and long eyelashes, her lips were like cherry blossoms, her small lips were lightly opened, and her tongue was slightly exposed.


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, picked up the wine glass, took a sip of wine, turned his head and talked about business with He Yan.


    He Yan had already talked to him about the entire imperial examination process. Pei Wenxuan said slowly: "Then according to what Brother He said, in fact, there is not much we need to do."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, the hand placed on Li Rong couldn''t help but go down.


    He had covered Li Rong with clothes before, and the clothes were covered on Li Rong like a quilt. It was originally for shelter from the cold, but now it has become the best cover.


    Under the clothes, no one could see what he did, only Li Rong froze when he moved.


    Pei Wenxuan knew that she was awake, but he pretended not to know, and his face was calm, as if nothing happened.


    "It''s really not much," He Yan sighed and said meaningfully, "but the most important link is in our hands, so naturally it is indispensable..."


    He Yan smiled and said nothing.


    Li Rong immediately became sober after hearing what they said.


    She leaned against Pei Wenxuan, pretending to be asleep, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    And Pei Wenxuan seemed to know that she would not open her eyes, so he was even more unscrupulous.


    "Then... how do we do it?" Pei Wenxuan held out the glass, "There are more than one way for the people below, right?"


    Pei Wenxuan said, taking another sip of wine.


    Li Rong gritted her teeth and restrained all voices.


    She tried not to have any feelings, any emotions.


    Although she intuitively felt that Pei Wenxuan had recognized her with a high probability, she felt resisted in her heart when she thought that if Pei Wenxuan did not recognize her to do this.


    This feeling of resistance is mixed with that given by Pei Wenxuan, but it seems to have adjusted the sweetness of vinegar, making all the flavors more obvious.


    In fact, Pei Wenxuan did not do too much. He just seemed to be touching a piece of precious jade or a guqin, which was precious and slowly wandering, but it was the surrender after this kind of confrontation. Multiply all perceptions layer by layer.


    Li Rong listened to the dialogue between Pei Wenxuan and He Yan, but he couldn''t help immersing himself in some kind of unspeakable joy.


    "There are thousands of methods, but in the end they have to go through us. For example, the most common one is to change the name."


    He Yan leaned over and whispered: "At this time, someone will come to ask you for help."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan laughed: "So there are so many doorways."


    "Go ahead." He Yan raised his hand and patted Pei Wenxuan, "The official department is no better than Yushitai."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan nodded, "I hope Brother will take care of it in the future."


    "By the way, is your girl asleep?"


    He Yan was almost the same when he saw it. He glanced at Li Rong, Pei Wenxuan turned around, smiled at Li Rong who was pretending to be asleep, and raised his hand to brush away the broken hair that fell on her face.


    The movement of his hand in front of people is extremely gentle, but the invisible place is completely opposite.


    "Too sleepy." Pei Wenxuan smiled, "This girl is about tired today."


    "No matter how tired, I have to take care of the guests."


    He Yan blinked and said with a smile: "Brother, do you want to go back to the room first?"


    "Then Brother He..."


    "I''m leaving too."


    He Yan laughed: "After greeting the other brothers, I will return to the guest room."


    "Then kid one step first?"


    "Go ahead."


    He Yan waved his hand: "A spring night is worth a thousand dollars, and you must have held back all night."


    Pei Wenxuan seemed to be embarrassed, and didn''t say much. The others were about to call Li Rong, so Pei Wenxuan shook his head.


    Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and pulled Li Rong''s clothes, then lifted her up and followed the attendant back to the guest room.


    The attendant led the two back. After opening the door and entering, Pei Wenxuan put the person directly on the ground and kissed him without any explanation.


    Li Rong pushed it over, without pretending to put it on, and said straight: "Go away..."


    Before she finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan pressed her against the door, and stopped her voice with her lips: "You pushed me to see Cui Yulang, dare you tell me to go away?"


    He bit her lips vaguely: "You have a good temper."


    When Li Rong heard this, she knew why he pretended not to recognize her today.


    She frowned, and Pei Wenxuan''s fingers interlocked and pressed her hand to the door. She took advantage of the gap between him and kissed another place, panting and saying, "You recognized it earlier?"


    "Except for you, do you think I would be nice to other girls?"


    "Why not?" Li Rong hung on him, smiling, "What if you have a sister, friends or something, you are kind to others, isn''t it normal?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan suddenly froze.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s movements stopped, Li Rong was rather strange, she raised her eyes to look at him.


    In the night, Pei Wenxuan lowered his head, and the light passed through the screen windows, and it fell on him whirly. Li Rong looked at his appearance and was a little dazed for a while: "Pei Wenxuan?"


    "No," Pei Wenxuan said suddenly, his voice was a little hoarse, Li Rong was stunned to look at him, just as he raised his head and smiled at her. His smile was a bit bitter, but he still didn''t want her to notice it. Tenderly, "I won''t be nice to the second girl."


    "Rongrong," he leaned forward, touching her forehead with his forehead, "I can''t lose you a second time."


    "I can''t walk alone for another thirty years."

 Chapter 125： Play up

    When her words came out, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help it. He hurriedly picked her up and rolled with her by the bed.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but giggled, and only said, "What are you afraid of?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he leaned on her shoulder and relaxed for a while, then said hoarsely, "Wait until I turn around to marry you."


    "Afraid I am pregnant?"


    Li Rong supported her face with her hand and looked at him with a smile. Pei Wenxuan looked at her helplessly, not wanting to say this to her, and closed her eyes and said, "You just rely on me to be careful."


    "I know." Li Rong raised her hand and stroked his chest with her fingertips, "you know how to count."


    "Don''t tease me." Pei Wenxuan felt her fingertips touch her skin and couldn''t help but react again. He raised his hand to hold her hand and said dumbly, "There is not so much time."


    "Alright, let''s talk about business." Li Rong knew that he was right, and immediately said, "Since you have been jealous for so long, you should know that I have met Cui Yulang."


    "I know," Pei Wenxuan said decisively, "I know everything you negotiated with him."


    "How do you plan on this matter?" Li Rong didn''t want to waste time asking how Pei Wenxuan knew. She just wanted to know, "Wang Houwen came in this time to be the chief examiner of the imperial examination. It must have been instigated by Su Rongqing. The tiger list is very important to your future. Su Rongqing is staring at this point. Let''s move early and settle things down before Wang Houwen really takes over the imperial examination."


    "Ok."


    "Wang Houwen is an old tortoise who is greedy for money," Li Rong sat up on his own, slowly analyzing, "Su Rongqing should have told him that there is oil and water to fish in the imperial examination, and he came here. Cui Yulang''s friend was robbed, now let him As soon as the lawsuit is filed, let me talk about the strict investigation of the imperial examination. Wang Houwen sees that he can''t make any money, so he probably won''t be able to do it in this muddy water. Without money, the imperial examination is a chore, and I''m afraid it will be pushed to you as an official. The newcomer."


    Li Rong laughed and turned to look at him: "What do you think?"


    "Then your Highness intends to really investigate this matter?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned over and lay flat, put his hands behind his head, and looked at the top of the bed.


    Li Rong thought for a while, and said slowly: "I''m thinking too."


    "Ok?"


    "The family''s patience with me is afraid that it is already at its limit. If I investigate the imperial court case again..."


    Li Rong frowned: "It''s not impossible..."


    "Take a step back."


    Pei Wenxuan made a decisive voice. Li Rong raised his eyes to look at him. Pei Wenxuan noticed Li Rong''s gaze. He turned around and looked at him. His expression was flat: "His Royal Highness, you have already held it firmly.


    "The imperial examination..."


    Li Rong hesitated: "Someone still has to check."


    "His Royal Highness wants to send Cui Yulang to Concubine Rou."


    Pei Wenxuan said an affirmative sentence, Li Rong nodded, and Pei Wenxuan just said: "Why don''t you recommend this person to Concubine Rou as a gift?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan straightened up, kissed Li Rong, and said gently: "You don''t have to think about me, I have my way. Go back and think about it."


    "With Su Rongqing, you can''t be too aggressive."


    Li Rong was silent, and after a long time, she replied, "Yes."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Sleep for a while, I have to go."


    Since Pei Wenxuan had spoken, Li Rong wouldn''t be so horrified to talk any more, so he leaned against Pei Wenxuan''s chest.


    "It''s inconvenient today," Pei Wenxuan said a little apologetically, "We won''t help you cleanse, you can bear it, go back and wash yourself, eh?"


    "It''s not that I''m physically disabled, and I want you to take care of everything." Li Rong closed her eyes, listening to his heartbeat, and said lazily, "Don''t worry about it."


    Pei Wenxuan was able to speak, and chuckled lightly, only saying: "The people who care about it are also hard to say."


    Li Rong was too lazy to pay attention to him, so she listened to Pei Wenxuan''s heartbeat, steady and heavy.


    Every time she listened to his heartbeat and felt his temperature, she would have an unspeakable level of stability. This level of stability made her feel extremely peaceful, so she quickly fell asleep.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed that she had fallen asleep and looked down at her. He was reluctant to sleep. The two were separated this time, and it was difficult to meet again.


    Originally thought, peace and separation is an expedient measure, and there is nothing to be reluctant to bear, just two people are willing.


    Now that this person really slept in his arms, he knew that when the two love each other, separation is suffering.


    Pei Wenxuan stayed with her for a long time, and when the time was almost up, he finally got up.


    Seeing Li Rong sleeping soundly, he didn''t bother her. He bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead as he did in the princess mansion, and then quietly left. After leaving the house, he ordered someone to stay at the door and wake him up before dawn.


    Soon after Pei Wenxuan left, Li Rong''s people jumped in from the window. As soon as Li Rong heard the sound, she opened her eyes, and then saw the female bodyguard who had brought her standing on the side, whispering: "Your Majesty, I have to go back."


    Li Rong was lying on the bed, her nose still had the smell of Pei Wenxuan. If it were not for the discomfort left on her body, she would almost think that everything was just a big dream.


    She stayed on the bed for a while, finally got up, endured the stickiness on her body, took the clothes from the female bodyguard and changed it, and then hurried back.


    After arriving at the princess mansion, Li Rong went to the bath and cleaned it quickly before lying down by herself.


    When someone lay on the bed, she began to think about what Pei Wenxuan said.


    In fact, Pei Wenxuan was right. The Superintendent had already held it firmly in her hand. The sharpest knife in the last life for Concubine Roux had changed hands. She continued to walk, and it was a little dangerous.


    Li Ming''s plan is to make her completely break with the family and hurt both sides. When none of them can please, then put the Supervisory Department in his hands.


    But Li Rong could not give him this opportunity. She had to grasp this degree. If the Supervisory Department went forward, he would really break with the family. Now Daxia is always the Daxia of the family, even when Li Chuan really turned his head against him. Can''t save her.


    Shangguan family can tolerate her aggressiveness, because they can''t change Li Chuan.


    But others may not.


    The military payment case exiled Xie Lanqing, which has made the court officials vigilant. If she wants to handle the imperial examination case, some high-ranking officials will inevitably be involved. Then everyone will unite, and Li Ming is now afraid that she is also suspicious of her. Combination, a little bit cannibalize the supervisory department in her hands, it is also completely possible.


    She is the best now, indeed a step back.


    Not only did she have to take a step back, she also wanted to let the court people see the consequences of her step back.


    As long as the whole court realizes that the Supervision Department is indispensable, and that only Li Rong is the leader of the Supervision Department, their goal will be achieved.


    This is that she cannot retreat in vain at this step. Since she wants to send Cui Yulang to Concubine Rou, the Supervisor Department is probably the best gift for Concubine Rou.


    After thinking about it, Li Rong finally decided on the plan.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t say much. Once she slept till dawn, she went to the morning court as usual.


    While walking on the road, I heard faint voices outside. At this moment, it was still dark. Hearing so many voices, Li Rong opened the curtain curiously, and curiously said, "Why are there so many people today?"


    "Not so many people today," the coachman laughed. "Recently the imperial examination is approaching, and there have been more people coming from Beijing. The inn is not satisfied, and these scholars have shopped on the ground."


    "Is that so?" Li Rong frowned, a little unbelievable.


    Those who can come to take the imperial examination now have a small amount of money at home, and they won''t sleep on the floor when they come.


    It''s just that what she knows is not the truth, and there are no surprises.


    As Li Rong thought, he entered the palace. After the early morning, Li Rong sent someone to check that these students came from Amway, and at the same time asked Cui Yulang to write Zhang Zhezi and scold Li Chuan.


    Cui Yulang received the letter and was a little confused as to why Li Rong let him do this and scolded the prince. Is it mortal?


    But since Li Rong has given the order, even if he is desperate, he has to do it.


    So spent the whole night desperately grabbing Li Chuan braids.


    But Li Chuan is too clean, so clean that even the people around him can''t find any serious mistakes.


    Cui Yulang held back and held back, only to find a few things to say from the old past.


    For example, the sacrifices were not standardized enough, and they were not married at this age, and so on.


    In the end, he was forced to contact Prince Li Chuan for the natural disasters, and he wrote a book like a notebook, mostly by editing.


    On the second day, Li Ming heard everything about the early dynasty, and when it was almost time, he prepared to announce his retreat.


    At this moment, Cui Yulang suddenly went out and said loudly: "Your Majesty, the minister has something to play!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked over. Li Ming frowned: "What are you going to play?"


    In response to so many gazes, Cui Yulang showed no signs of fear on his face, neither humble nor arrogant, knelt down, and respectfully said: "The person who wants to play is your Royal Highness!"

 Chapter 126： Cloth porridge (one more)

    Upon hearing this, everyone looked over.


    As a prince, Li Chuan has always acted cautiously. After so many years, Li Ming has thought of disposing of the prince countless times, but he has not found the actual mistake. Cui Yulang, a small official of the Ministry of Rites, has just joined the prince?


    Li Ming was quite interested when he heard this, and immediately said, "I remember, Master Cui was an official of the Ministry of Rites, right? Why did you do the Yushitai thing?"


    "Although the ministers are the Ministry of Rites, they are humble and light, but they dare not say anything about social affairs."


    Cui Yulang said with a look of righteousness, Li Rong couldn''t help turning back, and couldn''t help wondering if Cui Yulang really caught Li Chuan.


    She panicked a little bit. She asked Cui Yulang to play Li Chuan, but she didn''t make him mess up.


    Li Chuan raised his eyebrows from a high place. He himself knew what he had done. He really couldn¡¯t think of any serious matter that he had committed. So he was also curious and said directly: "Master Cui said so seriously, then Let''s talk about it."


    "Your Majesty," Cui Yulang said bitterly when he heard Li Chuan''s playful words, "In recent years, natural and man-made disasters have caused the people to live out of their lives. Not to mention last year, it is said that this year''s ice disaster, the people''s grievances, such a heavenly vision is due to the prince. No virtue..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Before Cui Yulang finished speaking, Li Ming became angry.


    This kind of natural disaster has no substantive point. First of all, the unscrupulous person is not the prince, but the emperor. Where Li Ming can let him go, he grabbed the zipper and hit Cui Yulang on him, and said angrily: "Take this **** thing to me. Go down and fight! You can speak these weird and chaotic words above the court?"


    "Your Majesty," Cui Yulang hurriedly knelt down and said anxiously, "Last year, the Ministry of Rites organized the autumn festival. His Royal Highness sneezed during the sacrifice process. This action may offend God and commit great disrespect!"


    Hearing that Li Chuan was clearly wrong, the expression on Li Ming''s face eased a little. Gu Zidao, the minister of rites, gave Cui Yulang who was kneeling on the ground coldly, and stepped out: "Your Majesty, last year, His Royal Highness was suffering from a cold. When the sacrifice is completed, the sincerity of the heart can be seen by God. God has the virtue of living well, and the prince is wise. He will never be dissatisfied with a sneeze. Although there have been some disasters in some areas in recent years, it is nothing special. Daxia has a vast territory. Part of the disaster every year is normal, and it is too reluctant to forcibly involve the punishment of heaven."


    Gu Zidao turned his head, looked at Cui Yulang, and drank softly: "Those who confuse the crowd with such a demon, should be punished!"


    Gu Zidao opened his mouth, and the officials agreed. Li Chuan didn''t move, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to Cui Yulang''s clown. Li Rong didn''t bother to look again, just wanting to kill this idiot in the court.


    What''s wrong? You deserve to be punished if you talk so inconsiderate.


    Cui Yulang saw Li Rong''s eyes and the gesture of turning his head to look no more. He was aggrieved and embarrassed. He also felt a little embarrassed to work with Li Rong to do this for the first time. But what can we do?


    He really couldn''t find anything to participate in.


    The court shouted at him for a while. Li Ming finally opened his mouth and said, "Although Mrs. Cui said something absurd, it is not unreasonable. Let''s go. Mrs. Cui will fine him for two months. , The prince... the prince went to the ancestral temple today, and knelt for another night, so as to give an explanation about the autumn festival last year."


    When Li Ming said this, Li Chuan''s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes felt a little cold.


    All the ministers present frowned, but did not say much.


    After all, I went to the ancestral temple to kneel for a night to show my sincerity and filial piety, and I couldn''t find anything wrong, and it was really not a big deal. It just means that Cui Yulang was looking for trouble, but in the end it was punished two people. From this point of view, it was unfair anyway.


    Li Rong could see clearly, Li Ming''s meaning was very clear, it was nothing to trouble Li Chuan.


    What he hopes is that the people below can find more trouble for Li Chuan.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but smile, but her heart was a little cold. She is so, let alone Li Chuan?


    After all, Li Chuan was still young. Although he tried to endure it, he still saw a bit of anger on the face. After waiting for the next morning, Li Chuan walked out of the hall with his own people. When passing by Cui Yulang, he could not help but stop. Stepped forward and called out: "Master Cui."


    When Cui Yulang heard this, his heart felt a little cold, but he couldn''t hold back at this moment. He was still waiting for the people behind, so he responded with momentum, "Your Highness."


    "In the future, the affairs of the court still need to be carefully weighed. Master Cui has been an official soon, and if you have problems in the officialdom, you might as well consult your seniors."


    "Prince Xie pointed."


    Cui Yulang was in a cold sweat behind him, and Li Chuan did not return to him, leading the people down the steps, and then went out.


    Li Rong then stepped out of the hall, passing by Cui Yulang, whispered: "It''s okay."


    Li Chuan was reborn and wouldn''t do anything to Cui Yulang.


    If it were Li Chuan in the late last life, it would really be possible to do something, but the seventeen-year-old Li Chuan knew nothing more.


    It is impossible for him to treat Cui Yulang for his own personal affairs.


    But her mother heard about it, but she might not know it. She had to go to the palace and talk about it with her mother.


    Moreover, since she and Pei Wenxuan got together, she hasn''t been in the palace, and her mother must be worried about it too.


    Thinking about it, Li Rong first sent people to the palace to inform Shangguan Yue, and then went directly to the harem.


    When Li Rong passed to the harem, Cui Yulang just arrived at the gate of the palace and heard a palace lady calling him: "Master Cui."


    Cui Yulang paused, and the maid came forward and whispered: "Today, the painting teacher taught by His Royal Highness King Su cannot come here because of illness. Empress Roux asked the slave and maidservant to ask, is it convenient for Master Cui today?"


    When Cui Yulang heard this, he laughed and said respectfully: "It is a blessing for the minister to be able to serve His Highness."


    When Li Rong arrived at Weiyang Palace, there was noise again inside.


    This is also commonplace. Every time something happened in the previous dynasty, Shangguan Yue always scolded Li Chuan.


    "You are soft-hearted. You can''t do anything like this. How can you tell me and your sister to rely on you in the future? Then Cui Yulang opened this head, what will you do in the future? Seeing those ministers gain power and trouble you?"


    Listening to Shangguanyue''s roar, Li Rong turned her head to look at the mother who led her in. This mother was Shangguanyue''s dowry, and she was also Shangguanyue''s confidant. Seeing Li Rong look over, the mother said in a low voice: "Everyone is cleaned up, your Highness can rest assured, the old slave will only send His Highness here."


    Li Rong nodded, knowing that after all her mother had been in the palace for so many years, it was impossible to travel on such matters.


    She stepped in and said with a smile: "Where is this singing again? Why did I come back when I saw my mother scolding my brother."


    "Dare you still say?!"


    As soon as Li Rong made a sound, Shangguan Yue immediately turned her head and cursed: "It''s different from such a big deal. I discussed it in advance. If something goes wrong, I won''t enter the palace and discuss it with me. How long has it been? , Come now, do you still have me as a mother in your heart?!"


    "Mother, sister is also sad." Li Chuan said quickly, "Don''t scold her..."


    "Shut up!" Shangguanyue scolded her daughter and scolded her son. He turned around and stared at Li Chuan, "You should reflect on yourself."


    Li Rong is accustomed to Shangguanyue''s temperament. She is kind to her, and she rarely beats or scolds since she was a child, but is extremely harsh on Li Chuan. Now that she got involved in the future of Li Chuan''s prince after she got married, Shangguanyue slowly treated them equally, wanting to take care of everything.


    Li Rong smiled and helped Shangguanyue to sit down, and said gently: "Don''t be too angry, empress. You are easy to get angry and hurt your liver. Just talk about everything."


    With that, Li Rong brought tea to Shangguanyue, and sat next to Shangguanyue: "Why did you quarrel today?"


    "I heard that Cui Yulang joined him," Shangguanyue knocked the teacup on the table, raised his finger at Li Chuan, and said angrily, "I asked him to teach this ignorant child, but he refused. Your father What do you mean by the emperor, don''t you understand? I opened Cui Yulang''s head today. If Chuan''er doesn''t shock them, I don''t know how much trouble it will have to find Chuan''er in the future!"


    Li Chuan tightened his lips. Shangguanyue saw his appearance and was not angry. He turned to look at his daughter, and saw Li Rong smiling, but somehow she felt a little bit of fear, remembering last year. When she came to Li Rong, she felt it was difficult to say too strong, so she softened her voice, seemingly aggrieved: "Although you and I are both high-ranking, they are women in the end. The honor and disgrace are all tied to Chuan''er. There was a mistake, what should we do? I was planning for him, but he wouldn''t listen. How is his temper like a prince? If I have one more son..."


    "Mother," Li Rong interrupted Shangguanyue''s words, and said peacefully, "Sip tea first."


    Shangguanyue also knew that she was lost. She went silent. Li Rong got up and helped Li Chuan to sit up. Li Chuan lowered his head and did not speak, but when Li Rong wanted him to sit next to Shangguanyue, he sat there. By Li Rong.


    Li Rong was caught between the mother and the son, feeling a bit embarrassed. She took a sip of tea, eased her emotions, and coughed lightly, "I''m here today to talk about Cui Yulang."


    "Sister," Li Chuan lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "Although Cui Yulang participated in me, he didn''t make any mistakes. No need..."


    "Cui Yulang is my person."


    Li Rong spoke boldly, Li Chuan, Li Chuan suddenly raised his head, Shangguan Yue also looked over in shock, Li Rong took a sip of tea, and slowly said: "See you, I asked him to do it. Don''t move him."


    He said "you", but Li Rong mainly looked at Shangguanyue.


    Shangguan Yue looked at Li Rong in a daze, and said, "Rong''er, what are you..."


    "Mother Queen," Li Rong laughed. She looked at Shangguan Yue and said gently, "Chuan''er is not young anymore, we can''t wait for Concubine Rou to sit up, can we?"


    "You want to move Concubine Rou?" Shangguan Yue frowned, "But what does Cui Yulang have to do with this? And your father has been protecting her, you want to move her..."


    "Don''t worry about the queen," Li Rong calmed her, "I have my own measures."


    Shangguan Yue hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded. After discussing the business, the atmosphere became a little embarrassing for a while. Shangguan Yue took a sip of tea and hesitated for a while before asking about Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan: "You and Pei Wenxuan are separated, I also know about it."


    She said slowly: "There is nothing to do. If you still like him, wait until the time is right in the future, and then be together again."


    It''s just that, a man who will choose and leave for power, her daughter may not choose.


    What kind of temperament Li Rong is, she can''t be more clear as a mother.


    It''s just that she knew Li Rong, who was 19 years old.


    Li Rong smiled and didn''t say much about it. She chatted with Shangguanyue for a while. Shangguanyue persuaded her a few words. After the mother and son had lunch, Shangguanyue felt tired. She went to take a nap first. Leave Li Rong and Li Chuan sitting.


    Li Chuan kept silent, and Li Rong glanced at him: "Why, after quarreling with my mother, I ignored me?"


    "how come?"


    Li Chuan smiled bitterly: "I just feel a little tired and want to take a break."


    Li Rong knew that he lied. No matter who he was, he was treated like this by his father in the morning, and then his mother told him that if he had another son, he felt uncomfortable. Li Rong slowed down for a while, then slowly said, "Don''t worry about what the queen mother said. She is also anxious."


    Li Chuan listened and whispered: "It''s okay."


    He raised his hand and poured tea for Li Rong: "What the queen said is correct."


    The sound of tea dripped into the cup, and Li Chuan seemed to be really tired. He was still a teenager, but he was a bit tired of the world.


    "If the mother and the queen have one more son, maybe everyone will have a better life. I don''t have to be a prince, and the mother doesn''t have to count on me."


    Li Rong looked up at him, Li Chuan put down the teapot and leaned on the back of the chair: "If sister is a prince, I don''t have to be involved."


    "Chuan''er..."


    "I''ll just talk about it," Li Chuan laughed, "I know that Sister A will not blame me, so I just talk about it. I know," Li Chuan didn''t know whether to tell Li Rong or listen to it by himself. The mother and queen have given a lot for me. Since I have enjoyed this glory, there is no reason to shrink back. Sister, don''t worry, I will slow down."


    Li Rong was speechless. The siblings sat for a while. Li Chuan lay on the chair. He closed his eyes and rested for a while. Li Rong stayed beside him. The siblings sat in the courtyard. Li Rong looked at the courtyard. The spring flowers in full bloom, guarding Li Chuan by her side, suddenly felt an unspeakable sadness coming up.


    In her life, with Pei Wenxuan, waiting for Li Chuan to become the emperor, waiting for family disputes to be resolved, she would have power, love, and freedom.


    But Li Chuan''s life has no end. He has to be trapped in the palace all his life, for his mother, for her, for Shangguan family, for the people, for Daxia, not for himself alone.


    "How is Qin Lin in the northwest?"


    Li Chuan seemed to slow down. He asked about business. Li Rong turned around and nodded and said: "It''s okay. He and his uncle are alone in the frontline city. There is war on the frontline. Xiao Su didn''t want to send his own people. Put them on the front line, and Qin Lin wants soldiers, and he sends people over whom he can''t control. When these people reach the front line, they all become Qin Lin''s people."


    Li Rong slowly said, "Except for the lack of money, everything else is fine now."


    Li Chuan nodded, he thought for a while and said, "The money is here, I''ll send it privately..."


    "I''ll find a way," Li Rong interrupted him, "Come on your side. If you are found out, you can''t tell."


    Li Chuan hesitated for a moment, then responded.


    After the two discussed specifically for a while, the time was about the same, and Li Chuan was going to leave. Before he left, he suddenly remembered: "Say," he hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "How is Xun Chuan?"


    Li Rong didn''t expect Li Chuan to ask about Xun Chuan. She raised her head and couldn''t help laughing: "Why do you think about asking her?"


    "She is because of me," Li Chuan smiled bitterly, saying a little bit hard, "because she was forced to leave. So in my heart, there is always a bit of guilt and care. I hope she can have a good life, and feel like she is herself. She was evading her own guilt, and she was doing well, and I was less guilty."


    "Anything else?"


    Li Rong asked with a smile. Li Chuan thought for a while, turned his head to look at the spring flowers in the garden, and smiled: "Occasionally I dream, when I saw it for the first time. I don''t know why, other than that. Besides, after all, I¡¯m not familiar with it, what else can there be."


    Li Rong listened, but also believed. After all, neither of them had spoken a few times in their lives.


    "She''s doing well." Li Rong said slowly, "I wrote a few days ago that Qin Lin took her to fight a few battles and gave her some people. Originally asked her to take a good look at the news in the northwest and find Xiao Su. Trouble, as a result, she followed up to the battlefield a few times, and she liked it and asked me if I could. Where can I stop her?" Li Rong took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "The letters she recently wrote to me are all in words A lot lighter."


    "That''s good."


    Hearing this, Li Chuan thought for a while and laughed.


    "A good time, just fine."


    With that said, Li Chuan saluted Li Rong and separated from Li Rong.


    Li Rong stayed alone in the palace for a while before standing up and leaving the palace alone.


    She sat in the carriage for a while and felt a little noisy. She couldn''t help but lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw that there was a crowded place on the street, and it seemed that someone was making porridge.


    Li Rong stopped the carriage and looked in that direction for a while, asking people to find out what was going on.


    The guard rushed over, and while Li Rong was waiting, she saw a young man in white gesturing among the crowd, flickering and disappearing as the figure moved.


    When Li Rong recognized the person, he probably guessed what was going on here. During the famine years, the Su family would be on the street for disaster relief three days a month.


    Knowing the situation, Li Rong lost interest. She was about to lower the curtain and leave when she saw a young man in commoner walking in front of Su Rongqing. He handed him a piece of paper. Su Rongqing said a few words to him, and the other nodded. Then they led the young man to leave.


    Li Rong couldn''t help frowning at this sight.


    She stared at Su Rongqing and didn''t let it go. The other party seemed to have noticed Li Rong''s gaze. He raised his head and looked over through the shuttle crowd.


    The eyes of the two met for a moment, and Su Rongqing nodded, then turned around and went to work on her own.


    The guard also turned back and whispered: "His Royal Highness, today is Su''s cloth porridge."


    Li Rong nodded, and then said: "I just saw someone take a piece of paper to ask Master Su, and then he was led away. What is this doing?"


    "I just asked," the guard replied, "The Su family has taken special care of the candidates this year. As long as they are scholars and take their own poems, they can directly find anyone from the Su family and they can be placed until the imperial examination list is released. "


    Li Rong frowned.


    Su Rongqing''s move is more appealing than being a chief examiner of the imperial examination.


    Li Rong was silent for a moment, and whispered: "Go to Master Pei, just say tonight..."


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, thought about the most suitable place, and finally said: "In front of Yuelao Temple, I will bring a mask painted with peach blossoms and wait for him on the street."

 Chapter 127： Yue Lao

    After Li Rong gave the order, she looked not far away. Su Rongqing seemed to have finished counting the orders, and greeted Su Ronghua who had come from another congee point. Su Ronghua went back first. Li Rong looked at the sky and saw that it was still early, waiting for the Yue Lao Temple to become lively at night, and there were still some hours.


    So she simply walked the carriage forward a few steps, changed into a commoner in the carriage, and walked off.


    Su Rongqing didn''t know where she went anymore, maybe she went home after finishing the business, she walked around the porridge stall.


    Compared with their family, Su''s porridge shop looks much shabby. Other families'' disaster relief cloth porridge uses polished rice with full grains and is well received. Their Su''s porridge uses the most inferior brown rice, with some grit in the middle, so people who watch it have no appetite.


    She remembered that it was not the case in the previous life. The rice of Su''s in the previous life was very good, but because of this, many people who were not victims of the disaster also came to cheat and drink.


    This change made her feel a little bit more emotional. Although she had already confirmed Su Rongqing''s origin in her heart, she always felt a little embarrassed whenever she realized it.


    What are you doing here?


    Li Rong cried and laughed. When she and Pei Wenxuan came back, they could continue their relationship. He came back...


    What is the picture again?


    When Li Rong looked at the porridge tent, Cui Yulang followed the request of Concubine Rou and went to the palace to teach King Su.


    He was led by the palace man to the place where King Su was attending classes. As soon as he entered, he saw King Su Li Cheng sitting on top of him, with a screen behind him, and the silhouette of a woman could be vaguely seen behind the screen. Cui Yulang probably has a bottom in his heart, knowing that this is Roufei.


    He pretended not to know anything, and knelt down respectfully: "Weichen has seen His Highness."


    "Get up." Li Cheng sat cross-legged with his hands on his knees, looking very imposing.


    Cui Yulang stood up, and the maid came forward, set a futon for him, and knelt down to sit opposite Li Cheng, then the maid quickly retreated, leaving him and Li Cheng in the room.


    "My mother concubine said that he wants to see you." Li Cheng opened his mouth and said directly. With that, Li Cheng stood up from the ground and sat aside. Concubine Rou also walked out from behind the screen, and Tingting curled up in Li Cheng''s original position.


    "I have seen Empress Roufei."


    Cui Yulang hurriedly saluted Concubine Rou, and Concubine Rou laughed: "Master Cui doesn''t need to be polite."


    With that, Rou Fei winked at Li Cheng, Li Cheng pouted, unwilling to stand up, and poured tea for Cui Yulang and Rou Fei.


    Cui Yulang glanced at Li Cheng''s expression. He knew that Li Cheng didn''t voluntarily pour tea for him. He hurriedly said, "You don''t need to come down, let the minister come by yourself."


    "Cheng''er." When Li Cheng was happy to let go, Concubine Rou glared at him. Li Cheng suddenly collapsed and said, "Master Cui doesn''t need to be cautious. This king will pour tea for you."


    Cui Yulang smiled speechlessly, and could only nod his head in thanks.


    After Li Cheng poured tea for Cui Yulang, Concubine Roux looked up and down Cui Yulang, and said: "I heard that Master Cui played the Prince''s Royal Highness today and was fined a monthly salary."


    When Cui Yulang heard this, his face was angry. Concubine Rou observed him and said slowly: "Master Cui did nothing wrong. His Royal Highness made a mistake in the sacrifice last year. Even if it was an unintentional mistake, it was caused. The cause of this year''s disaster, Your Majesty punishes you, is really helpless."


    "It''s the empress who can see clearly," Cui Yulang sighed, "Nowadays, the courts are all colluding with the family. It is wrong to say anything casually."


    "The lord, have you ever thought about it," Rou Fei hinted, "find an ally and find a way out for the poor family?"


    Cui Yulang did not reply. He slowly raised his head and looked at Concubine Roux. Concubine Roux smiled and responded to their gazes. After a long time, Cui Yulang slowly said: "The empress wants to go the way, too dangerous. If the empress wants to use me, I There is a requirement."


    "Oh?" Concubine Rou took a cup of tea and said slowly, "Master Cui has any requirements?"


    "Weichen wants a mother and absolutely trusts the weichen."


    Hearing this, Concubine Rou''s hand paused. She raised her head and stared at Cui Yulang. After a while, she chuckled and said, "Master Cui, you and I are not yet familiar with you. The so-called absolute trust will take time. But. I can promise," Rou Fei raised her hand and placed it on her chest, "Since I have used Master Cui, I will not be more suspicious. As long as Master Cui does not live up to my expectations, I will absolutely trust Master Cui."


    "It''s just," Concubine Rou tilted her head, "How does Master Cui plan to convince this palace?"


    Cui Yulang straightened up, showing some confidence on his face.


    "Dare to ask Concubine Rou, Supervisor," Cui Yulang said in a low voice, "Do you want it?"


    Concubine Rou''s eyes suddenly became cold a bit. Cui Yulang shook her fan and looked at Concubine Rou with a smile: "There are countless counselors under Concubine Roux. Naturally, the minister knows that it is extremely difficult to gain the trust of Concubine Rou, so the minister also Not coming empty-handed."


    "Participating in the prince is a stepping stone for Weichen."


    Concubine Rou raised her eyes with seriousness in her eyes.


    If the prince''s participation is to attract her, then this person''s mind is indeed not just a recruitable frustration, but a talent that must be recruited.


    "And the Superintendent," Cui Yulang leaned slightly, "this is my door-to-door gift to the empress."


    "I don''t know if you want this gift, or not?"


    When Cui Yulang was out of the palace, Li Rong looked at several porridge stalls, and finally met another scholar.


    The scholar also seemed to have walked for a long time. He looked like a servant of the dust. He took a letter and found a servant of the Su family. After some talks, the servant led the scholar to leave.


    Li Rong hurriedly followed and followed the servant and scholar. After they stepped into the alley, they arrived at a house not long after they walked. Li Rong hid in the corner and listened to the servant knocking on the door. After the door opened, the servant leading the way Said: "This young man also came to Huajing to participate in the imperial examination. You can take him to take care of him."


    "My son please."


    The people inside let the scholars in, and after a while, they listened to the humanity inside: "Are you here to rush the exam today?"


    "Yes." The person who led the way seemed a bit depressed.


    "That''s a shame." The person inside sighed, "No one came to complain today..."


    "Your Highness."


    Li Rong was about to listen closer, and she heard a steady voice from behind. Li Rong was so scared that she almost jumped up, but she instinctively restrained all body movements. After a moment of stiffening, she relaxed and smiled. Turning back, I saw Su Rongqing standing not far behind her.


    With his hands in his sleeves, his expression was neither sad nor happy, as calm as a **** and Buddha without any emotion.


    "Master Su," Li Rong said with a smile, pretending that nothing happened, "What are you doing here?"


    "This is the property under the name of Su Mansion. It is used to house the recently no-money-living inn''s sons," Su Rongqing didn''t ask Li Rong what he was doing here, but said, "His Royal Highness is lost, do you need a minister to guide you?"


    "Yes," Su Rongqing gave the steps, and of course Li Rong went down along, saying, "Then trouble Master Su."


    Su Rongqing nodded, and asked Li Rong to pass first.


    Li Rong walked forward in the direction he directed, and Su Rongqing followed behind.


    Not far, not nearly half a step away, just like the previous life, he was still her servant.


    After walking a few steps, Li Rong felt a little uncomfortable. She stopped, turned her head to look at Su Rongqing, pointed a small fan to the front, and said, "Isn''t Master Su trying to lead the way? Come forward."


    When Su Rongqing heard this, he fixedly looked at Li Rong.


    His hands in his sleeves were squeezed into a fist, but his face remained calm.


    Li Rong chuckled her head and asked, "Master Su?"


    "Weichen," Su Rongqing''s voice was dumb, "Don''t dare to go beyond the rules."


    "The adults are just leading the way, how come to go over the rules?" Li Rong smiled mildly, "Now the adults are the sons of the Su clan, and you are not a servant. You don''t need to be too cautious."


    Su Rongqing listened to Li Rong''s words, his face paled inch by inch, and every word and word of Li Rong seemed to be scratched on his heart.


    Li Rong watched the change in his expression, she waited for him calmly. After a long time, Su Rongqing seemed to understand something. He laughed and stepped forward: "His Royal Highness, please."


    With that, Su Rongqing walked not far ahead, and Li Rong was half a step behind him, leading him forward.


    She originally wanted to ask something or find out what news, but when she saw Su Rongqing, she suddenly lost her interest.


    She felt inexplicably, if she asked, Su Rongqing would answer.


    But if he really answered, she didn''t know what to do.


    She can''t do what Shangguanya does, knowing that the other party is going to a banquet, she can set the game backhand. She can use conspiracy to win this person, but she alone cannot win like this.


    The two of them were silent for a while, but Su Rongqing asked first, "Your Highness, don''t you ask something?"


    "What can I ask?"


    Li Rong walked out of the alley with him, only saying: "I want to know, I will check it out. It is not difficult to guess what you are going to do."


    "His Royal Highness is always magnanimous."


    Su Rongqing answered steadily, and Li Rong smiled: "If I ask you something, there will only be one time left."


    Su Rongqing looked back at her, Li Rong put her hands behind her back: "Either I die or you lose."


    The two said, they walked out of the alley and out of the narrow alley. Li Rong waved his hand: "If you don''t work, I''ll leave by myself."


    With that, Li Rong turned to leave, Su Rongqing suddenly called her: "Your Highness."


    Li Rong stopped and looked back, just watching Su Rongqing standing in the crowd and watching her quietly.


    This place is not far from Yuelao Temple. The lanterns were first lit up, and people came and went. The lights reflected a warmth on Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing stretched out her hand and bowed a gift from her previous life as a guest, saying: "Go well ."


    Li Rong watched his movements without speaking, and that was when a young man shaking a rattle suddenly hit her.


    As soon as Li Rong looked up, she met the opponent''s eyes.


    The other party was wearing a mask with a fox face and a water-blue silver-patterned gown, with a warning in his exposed eyes. The moment he passed by, he whispered: "Look."


    Li Rong wanted to laugh instantly, but she knew that Su Rongqing was still watching. She suffocated her smile and nodded towards Su Rongqing, then turned around and followed Pei Wenxuan''s steps into the crowd.


    Pei Wenxuan and her seemed to be strangers. He put one hand behind him, and walked forward with a rattle in the other. The beads falling on both sides of the rattle lightly hit the surface of the drum, making a clattering sound, making it seem like he was completely bored. The son of brother.


    He was born very tall, half of his head in the crowd, Li Rong does not need to deliberately look for him, he can be seen at a glance. She followed him for a while, and saw the hidden guard standing at the entrance of a restaurant. Li Rong turned and entered the restaurant. He quickly changed clothes and hair accessories in the restaurant. When he came out, there was a peach blossom mask on his face.


    On the street near Yuelao Temple, many men and women wear masks. Li Rong came out wearing masks, but she was inconspicuous. She looked around in the crowd and saw Pei Wenxuan bargaining at the side of the stall.


    Li Rong walked behind him and coughed slightly. Pei Wenxuan didn''t move at all, but said to the stall owner, "A little less."


    Li Rong didn''t look at him, and walked down the street with the back of her hand behind her. After walking for a while, she felt that there was another person beside her.


    She didn''t look back, she knew who was here, and smiled and said, "How many papers are saved?"


    "Do you care about these two articles?" Pei Wenxuan flicked her hand, and Li Rong heard the fan "swish". She turned her head and took a look, only to find that Pei Wenxuan also brought a fan today, pretending to be elegant It looks a bit like Cui Yulang.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing: "Have you learned from Cui Yulang?"


    "This little thing, you still need to find him to learn from it? You look down on me too much."


    Pei Wenxuan said with disdain, Li Rong looked at him up and down, and only said: "Do you have a mask that matches you today? Old treacherous and cunning."


    "Your mask is not bad," Pei Wenxuan said in a cool tone. "People are not like peach blossoms, but there are a lot of peach blossoms in life."


    "You mean I don''t look good?"


    Li Rong preemptively, Pei Wenxuan did not dare to face the enemy head-on, so he moved the battlefield: "I mean you have a lot of rotten peach blossoms."


    "Then you should be happy." Li Rong laughed and joked, "You are the best among the many rotten peach blossoms. You should be proud."


    Pei Wenxuan sneered and did not speak. Neither of them talked about business matters, and just walked aimlessly on the street, like a pair of ordinary young lovers.


    They were close to each other, shoulder to shoulder, their clothes tangled together, silently moving forward in the crowd.


    After a while, Li Rong gently stretched out her hand and hooked Pei Wenxuan''s little finger with her little finger under the sleeves that no one could see. Pei Wenxuan turned his head and saw Li Rong blinked, with a smile in his sly eyes, as if he was certain that he would not be angry.


    Pei Wenxuan restrained her smile, turned her head with a hand, and shook her face in one go. Li Rong''s expression suddenly changed. Just about to scold him, he felt that Pei Wenxuan was holding her again. This time he not only held her, but also stuffed her hand with something.


    The thing was very smooth, shaped like a crescent, and it was bigger than a fingernail. It was put in the palm of her hand by him, and he listened to him softly: "Send you."


    His voice was very soft, as if a little embarrassed. Li Rong didn''t know why, but was infected a bit by him. He lowered his eyes and walked down the street holding hands with him, whispering: "What is it?"


    "A pair of crescents."


    Pei Wenxuan explained: "I brought one, and the other for you."


    "I just bought it at the stall?"


    Li Rong laughed, Pei Wenxuan was a little embarrassed for a while, Li Rong said, "I was fooled again."


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He pulled the crescent moon and wanted to recycle it, and his voice was slightly lower: "Don''t forget it."


    But before he pulled out the crescent pendant, Li Rong grasped the pendant, grabbed it, and raised her hand flat.


    The red line of the crescent moon pendant was still on Li Rong¡¯s fingers. She opened her palm and the pendant was suspended in the air. Li Rong walked backwards, letting Pei Wenxuan look at the crescent moon and smiled and said: "What was delivered to my hand , Still want to take it back?"


    With that said, Li Rong raised her hand and put it around her neck, raising her head somewhat proudly: "No..."


    Before the word "door" was finished, Pei Wenxuan took a step forward, pulled her into his arms, and hugged her around her waist.


    Then Li Rong heard someone hurriedly apologize: "I''m sorry, I just didn''t pay attention."


    "It''s okay."


    Knowing that she was walking backwards and causing the trouble, Li Rong turned her head from Pei Wenxuan''s arms and comforted the middle-aged man with the child: "It''s also that I''m not cautious."


    The man asked the child to apologize to her. Seeing that the child was cute, Li Rong gave her the rattle that Pei Wenxuan was playing earlier. After the child left, Li Rong turned her head and saw Pei Wenxuan standing behind her, the eyes under the fox mask were particularly gentle.


    She was a little embarrassed to be seen, and couldn''t help but say: "What do you think of me?"


    "You haven''t been so patient in the past." Pei Wenxuan said bluntly, "I just saw you coaxing the children, and I think you are very good-looking."


    Li Rong smiled lowly, without saying much, she also knew what Pei Wenxuan meant.


    In her previous life, she was full of hostility. Seeing how impatient children were, she would be easily irritable when things happened. How could she have this patience?


    She didn''t say much about these changes, and finally started talking about the business: "I saw Su Rongqing accepting scholars who came to Huajing to participate in the imperial examination. I followed along and listened to what they said. Still looking for someone to complain."


    Li Rong frowned, feeling a little uneasy: "I can''t figure out what he meant. If he is a scholar who took part in the imperial examination, I can guess that he is gathering people''s hearts, but he is still looking for someone to complain..."


    "How is Cui Yulang?" Pei Wenxuan suddenly asked such a sentence. Li Rong was stunned. She heard that Pei Wenxuan had changed a topic forcibly, and she was determined to look at him.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t seem to have any good things, and said with a smile: "How did you discuss with him, did you participate in the prince today?"


    "He played the prince, and Concubine Roux would find him."


    Li Rong followed Pei Wenxuan''s words and followed with a smile, and said with a smile: "I will accompany him in a few more shows, and won the trust of Concubine Rou. He came from the Han clan and is opposed to Su Rongqing itself. With him, Concubine Rou and Su Rongqing It¡¯s impossible to form an alliance with


    "His Royal Highness is very clever." Pei Wenxuan praised, "Without Su Rongqing, Concubine Rou would not be afraid. Concubine Rou and King Su collapsed. Su Rongqing alone could not win unless he planned to rebel. Your Royal Highness."


    "That''s how I plan."


    As they said, they walked to the end of the stone bridge in Yuelao Temple. Li Rong saw that the road had come to an end, and smiled and said, "I have finished talking about things, so I will go back first."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, and Li Rong waved his hand: "Go."


    With that, Li Rong stepped onto the stone bridge.


    There are few people around, the moon is reflected in the water under the stone bridge, and the water is gurgling. As soon as Li Rong stepped onto the stone bridge, he heard Pei Wenxuan stop her: "Rongrong."


    Li Rong turned his head and looked at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly. After a long time, he raised his hand, pointed at himself, drew a circle on his chest, and then raised his finger at Li Rong.


    Li Rong could understand that this was expressed in sign language, and I like you.


    Li Rong was silent for a while, then smiled softly: "I know."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed slowly, and watched Li Rong cross the stone bridge as light as a bird, and then disappeared into his sight after trotting.


    Just after Li Rong left Pei Wenxuan, the guard jumped off the surrounding wall and followed Li Rong.


    Li Rong lost a smile on her face, and only said: "The person who makes people stare at Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing separately, tell me immediately if there is any change."


    The dark guard answered, Li Rong went back to the restaurant and changed into her own clothes. It seemed that she had just eaten a meal in the restaurant and went downstairs to the carriage, and went back to the princess mansion. Li Rong leaned on the carriage alone. After a long time, she He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Li Rong''s people quickly responded, and Zhao Chongjiu handed over the news: "Master Pei is also checking Su Rongqing."


    "What happened to Su Rongqing''s people?"


    Li Rong frowned and opened the news that Zhao Chongjiu had brought back. Zhao Chongjiu knelt on the ground and said, "The investigation of refusal, Su Rongqing, since the beginning of this year, has provided food, clothing, housing and transportation for the scholars who came to Beijing for the exam. Ordinary. The scholar lived in those courtyards before his Highness. But if there is a grievance, he will live alone in another courtyard."


    Li Rong listened quietly, and Zhou frowned, "What did he do with these people?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, but one thing is interesting."


    "Ok?"


    "Master Pei''s people have mixed into this group of people."


    Li Rong had no words, she laughed at Zhao Chongjiu''s words.


    Su Rongqing was collecting the complaint, Pei Wenxuan not only ignored it, but also told her to ignore it, and even sent a man to slurp the mud.


    Then the probability of these people being gathered will not be a trivial matter.


    Li Rong thought quietly for a while, and probably had a plan in her heart.


    Zhao Chongjiu waited for her, after a long time, she finally figured out.


    "Quickly," Li Rong said hurriedly, "Call me Cui Yulang!"

 Chapter 128： The world (one more)

    Cui Yulang came at night.


    He came rather tortuously. After making several detours and changing clothes, after confirming that no one was following him, Zhao Chongjiu took him over the wall of the princess mansion''s backyard and entered Li Rong''s house almost without a sound.


    Li Rong and Zhao Chongjiu passed their anger and knew that Cui Yulang was coming, so they didn''t sleep, only took off their hair bun, lit the lamp and waited in the room.


    At night, there was the sound of footsteps outside. Li Rong lay on the small couch, raised his eyes and opened his eyes, and saw Cui Yulang push the door in. He knew that Li Rong was wrong at night, so he didn¡¯t look like a slinger. Kneeling on the ground and saluting respectfully, without raising his eyes, he whispered: "Weichen has seen your Highness."


    "Calling you here is something urgent."


    Li Rong''s voice was very weak. Cui Yulang didn''t say anything. Li Rong said slowly: "I need to speed up the matter of handing over the supervisor to Concubine Rou."


    "His Royal Highness said so, but what happened?"


    "You do it first, preferably within three days."


    Cui Yulang thought for a while and whispered: "Weichen understands."


    Cui Yulang and Li Rong had already prepared for this. Early the next morning, Li Rong arrived at the Superintendent, and only at the door, she saw Shangguan Ya anxiously greeted him and said in a low voice: "Today the Superintendent has come to a scholar. It was said that the number of people who went to Beijing to rush for the exam was changed, and I kept them."


    Li Rong nodded and walked into the Supervisory Department together with Shangguanya. Shangguanya said in a low voice, "I don''t know what this scholar thinks. Shuntian Mansion does not kneel, and the Penalty Department does not kneel, so he knelt to the door of the Supervisory Department. It''s not easy to investigate this matter, I''m afraid I will leave Huajing..."


    "It''s okay."


    Li Rong raised her hand, stopped Shangguanya''s words, and entered the house with her.


    The scholar was sincere and frightened to continue the tea. Seeing Li Rong was coming, he quickly got up, knelt on the ground and said: "I have seen your Highness."


    "Are you Sun Wen?"


    Li Rong said directly, this is the name of Cui Yulang''s friend.


    The other party hurriedly said: "Yes, it is the Caomin."


    "Here is the paper?"


    "It''s already written."


    "Fine."


    Li Rong nodded and asked Shangguanya to collect his certificate, and said directly: "Give him five taels of silver and go out of Huajing first. On the Huajing moat, there is an old man named Sanye. You get on his boat. , Let him take you away. The boat will sink when you approach Zhangxian halfway. You will swim with San Ye to the shore, and someone will meet you. You will hide for a while before listening to the arrangements."


    Sun Wen had already gotten Cui Yulang''s arrangement, and after the salute, he was led by others to retreat.


    As soon as Sun Wen left, Shangguanya immediately came up, "What are you selling?"


    Li Rong took Sun Wen''s paper and looked at it carefully, and slowly returned to her: "You are about to change your boss soon, get ready."


    After hearing this, Shangguan Ya thought for a while, and then came to understand: "Inspector, you want to let go?"


    "Su Rongqing recently opened an inn where all the examinees who came to Beijing to participate in the imperial examinations lived in. He also deliberately looked for examinees who came to sue. What do you think he is?"


    Shangguanya frowned, she couldn''t understand.


    The imperial examination is not a big event either. It''s just a cutscene. The children of ordinary people are admitted to the Korean middle school only to find some people to help.


    There are always some dirty and tiring work that nobody does, and the role of the imperial examination is not here. For Shangguanya such a natural and top nobleman, it is really impossible to figure out the significance of Su Rongqing''s arduous efforts on this matter.


    Li Rong glanced at her and knew she didn''t understand.


    If she had never seen the impact of the imperial examination system after the rise of the Han nationality, and did not know the so-called Dragon and Tiger List this year, she would probably not understand.


    It''s just that she knows, and naturally she understands the key to the dispute between Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing.


    "The first thing Su Rongqing has to do is to gather people''s hearts."


    "It''s what he Su clan would do."


    After all, this kind of congee was the beginning of the Su clan, and other big families only followed the good comments.


    "Secondly," Li Rong lowered her voice as she looked at the matter on the report. "The last time, Su Rongqing will not be over."


    Shangguan Ya moved for a while, she raised her head and looked at Li Rong. Li Rong said calmly: "Your Majesty has seized his position as the Secretary of the Criminal Department and granted me and Pei Wenxuan to reconcile. No one intends to believe it. Then your Majesty will have the next move. Su Rongqing''s purpose is to seize Sichuan. The foundation of your child, this time he has found out so many scholars who have complained, what do you think he is going to do?"


    Shangguanya did not speak, Li Rong laughed and gave her the answer: "He wants to sue in this case."


    "What''s the purpose?" Shangguanya frowned, Li Rong put his hand on the table, "Do you think, if this case comes out, who does your Majesty hope to handle the case?"


    Shangguanya understood in an instant, she raised her eyes to Li Rong: "Prince?"


    Once Li Chuan handled this case, although the imperial examination case was not big, it was the family''s interests that were confronted.


    Because of Li Rong''s supervisory department, Li Chuan has already had a gap with the aristocratic family. If he personally contributes to the Han family, the relationship with the aristocratic family will be further separated.


    The Han nationality has not yet formed a climate. If Li Chuan is really separated from the family, and Li Ming does not give Li Chuan enough trust, then Li Chuan¡¯s political capital will only be left with an official family.


    But if Li Chuan does not accept the case, or even because Li Chuan does not accept the case, resulting in the case not getting a fair trial, then Li Chuan''s sage as a prince will be greatly reduced among the people.


    "Then there are two ways left now."


    Shangguanya said quickly: "Or, just let this case not go to the table."


    "Either," Li Rong answered, "we must let this case fall into the hands of others."


    The official offices that can handle this case today are nothing more than Yushitai, the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, Dali Temple, and the Supervision Department.


    The supervisor of Yushitai was Shangguan Minzhi, and Yushitai took the case. In the eyes of the family, Li Chuan took the case.


    Both the Ministry of Justice and Dali Temple are under the control of the family, and they will not take the initiative to investigate this hot potato.


    The last thing left is her supervisor.


    Shangguanya understood Li Rong''s meaning. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly said, "But, for an imperial examination case, the inspection department was handed over. Is it too expensive?"


    Li Rong did not speak, she wanted to tell Shangguanya, but she didn''t say much. After thinking about it, she just said: "I am in this position, and I am a bit dangerous. My father hopes that my family and I will die, but I I can¡¯t get to this point. Although I¡¯m leaving temporarily, our people are still there, and everyone knows what to do and what not to do.¡±


    Shangguanya responded, and Li Rong saw her look sad, smiled, and patted her on the shoulder: "Hurry up and do things. When you''re done, you can drink and bet on money."


    Shangguanya laughed when she heard this, and said, "Xing Le."


    After speaking, Shangguanya approached her and whispered, "How do you feel when you have recently and after you leave?"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows, Shangguanya looked around, and leaned forward: "Is there a lover at night party, something to stimulate?"


    Li Rong smiled and drew Zhang Zhezi from the side, and patted Shangguanya on his body, saying: "Get out."


    Shangguanya smiled and stood up, waved: "Go."


    After speaking, he went back to his room. After Shangguanya had left, Li Rong took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea.


    In fact, Shangguanya¡¯s concerns were not wrong. It was indeed a bit risky to hand over the supervisory department for an imperial examination case.


    It was Pei Wenxuan''s suggestion that it was first handed over to the Supervision Department.


    And now it is determined to be handed over to the Supervision Department...


    Li Rong looked at the tea leaves floating in the tea bowl, her eyes a little cold.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is because the people from Pei Wenxuan are among the scholars who complained.


    What Su Rongqing has to do is to take the salary from Li Chuan''s kettle, and what Pei Wenxuan wants to do is to dismantle the stove.


    If Pei Wenxuan''s intention is here, then no matter what, she can''t get involved in this whirlpool.


    Li Rong stayed in the Supervisory Department for a day. It was not until the evening that she got up and returned to the princess mansion. When she walked out, she saw Guan Ya changed into a men''s clothing, and she was throwing her purse, happily going out. She walked extremely briskly, almost looking like she was about to jump up. Li Rong was waiting for her at the gate of the inner courtyard, watching her humming a little song, and calling her: "Where are you going, so happy?"


    When Li Rong spoke, Shangguan Ya realized she was there and was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "Your Highness, you haven''t left yet?"


    "Aren''t you leaving?"


    The two walked out of the yard together, Shangguan Ya coughed lightly, "Didn''t I leave? It''s too obvious during the day."


    "When are you going to play? It''s too late, and your father is afraid to curse."


    "Father knows my temperament." Shangguanya said to her, quite confident, "I said it earlier."


    Li Rong smiled and said nothing. When she walked with Shang Guanya, she would feel like she was a teenager for a moment, and then she would notice the difference between the two. She felt that looking at Shangguanya was like seeing a child.


    "Su Ronghua is waiting for you, right?"


    Li Rong spoke directly, Shangguanya''s face stiffened, and Li Rong lowered her head and chuckled, "You are not so happy when you simply go out for drinking and playing."


    "Neither do I¡­¡­"


    "When did you get so close?"


    Knowing that she was ashamed, Li Rong didn''t give her a chance to explain, and cared like an elder. Shangguanya didn¡¯t cover up, and said directly: ¡°I used to be in the Supervisory Department. After doing things, I often made appointments to the gambling hall. The night when you and Su Rongqing had trouble in the palace, I heard that he went to the palace. Go to the gate of the palace to pick him up, take him to climb a mountain, and comfort him. Later, the relationship is good. Now he has nothing to do and is idle, so he will look for me every day."


    "Play it," Li Rong told, "Don''t delay business matters."


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    As Shangguanya said, the two of them stepped out of the inspector¡¯s gate together. As soon as they left the house, they saw Su Ronghua sitting at the door, turning the fan in his hand, and hearing the sound behind him, Su Ronghua turned her head and smiled instantly: "Oh, Come out?"


    With that, Su Ronghua stood up and saluted Li Rong.


    Li Rong raised his hand to stop his movement: "It''s worthwhile to pick up Aya?"


    "Yes." Su Ronghua admitted frankly. Shangguanya felt that they were a little embarrassed when they were talking, turned around and waved to Li Rong, and said straight, "Your Highness, go."


    Having said that, Shangguan Ya stepped forward, pulled Su Ronghua''s sleeve, and then pulled him up the street.


    The two talked and laughed all the way. Li Rong was standing at the door, watching them go away, and seeing people coming and going on the street, she felt a little empty in her mind.


    It seemed that in the last few years after the last life was old, she often looked in a daze.


    She was in a daze when she saw a little beggar running up to her. He held a notched bowl and said in a tender voice, "Madam, can you give me a copper plate?"


    Li Rong looked down and saw a note in the beggar''s bowl. She didn''t know what was happening, as if she knew who gave her the note.


    She took two copper plates from the purse and put them in the bowl, while silently holding the paper in her hand.


    The little beggar ran away, Li Rong opened the paper in the dark with her finger, and saw Pei Wenxuan''s handwriting.


    "I''m here."


    Li Rong subconsciously raised her head, and after looking around, she saw a young man with two beards standing not far away.


    He smiled and took Li Rong''s gaze. Li Rong couldn''t help but pursed her lips. She hid the note in her palm, and stepped down the steps, saying: "Go back."


    The coachman and attendants were a little surprised, but didn''t say much, just watch Li Rong step forward into the crowd.


    After she turned around, a young man in blue followed her into the crowd.


    They never talked, one after the other, each on the side of the road, like two people completely disjointed.


    It''s just that every stall Li Rong walked through, the young man would walk by and buy what Li Rong had seen.


    Li Rong also noticed Pei Wenxuan''s movements, so she walked to a lantern stand where she was guessing lantern riddles, and raised her hand to touch the lantern on the lantern stand that best looked like Chang''e flying to the moon.


    She stood in front of the lantern stall for a while, and the young man stopped behind her, looking at the comb on the opposite stall at will.


    After Li Rong left, the young man followed again.


    When Li Rong walked out of the busiest long street, she felt tired. She called a carriage and yawned and looked at the carriage. Before she got into the carriage, she saw the youth standing not far away, smiling at her, Li Rong He pursed his lips and chuckled, suddenly in a playful interest, he threw the handkerchief in his sleeve.


    The wind blew the silk handkerchief across the street lightly, and the light shone through the soft yarn. The son hurriedly stepped forward, and the soft yarn passed by, leaving a lingering fragrance in his nose.


    The son raised his hand to grab the handkerchief that was flying.


    When I turned back, the carriage was already like the Iraqi in a dream, and went away.


    Pei Wenxuan stared at the carriage that was going away. After a long time, he lowered his head and chuckled, folded the handkerchief carefully, and put it in his heart before returning to the stall where he had been guessing lantern riddles.


    When Li Rong returned to the princess''s mansion, she just stopped and was reading with her feet soaking her feet. She listened to Jinglan and said, "Your Highness, Master Zhao, please."


    Li Rong raised her eyes: "Send him in."


    Zhao Chongjiu got permission and walked in.


    As soon as he came in, Li Rong saw a dozen lanterns in his hand.


    Li Rong almost laughed when he saw the lantern. Zhao Chongjiu''s face was dark, and he placed the lantern on the ground. Then he mentioned the one that Chang''e was flying to the moon, and arrived in front of Li Rong: "Just now Master Pei hastened to find me and gave it to me. With so many lanterns, I specifically told me that this one must be handed over to His Highness."


    "He said, that stall, he won."


    Li Rong finally couldn''t help laughing when she heard this.


    She took the lamp that Pei Wenxuan had won, and looked at Chang''e on the lamp. She laughed for a long time.


    She suddenly felt that some things were not inexcusable even if they were at odds.


    A person''s life is just trying to live a good life. With this lamp here, she wants to go on even if it''s a bit of a run-in.


    She found out in a daze that the biggest difference between herself and when she was young may be that.


    When she was young, she always wanted to throw it away.


    Now that something is wrong, she would think of repairing it.


    She didn''t know whether this was a regressive compromise or a maturity, just as if it was an inevitable path in life.


    If it''s not good, think about throwing it away, Pei Wenxuan and her, it should be over long ago.


    She is not perfect, and Pei Wenxuan is not perfect.


    But Pei Wenxuan never thought of giving up. She was forced to persevere around and finally found out.


    This feeling is worth it after all.


    But after Pei Wenxuan gave the lantern, he walked down the long street with his hand held down, imagining Li Rong''s appearance when he received the lantern, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Tong Ye yawned and muttered: "You are too idle, son, is it because the staff is not enough, or you are too energetic. After changing your pretence and waiting for so long, it is hard to send your majesty back to guess what lantern riddles are. You are a champion to guess a lantern riddle and win a lantern. Isn¡¯t this bullying? It¡¯s going to make people laugh."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Tong Ye was in a good mood, so he dared to be so presumptuous.


    He didn''t respond to Tongye either, just raised his head and smiled and glanced at the bright moon in the sky.


    Thinking that Li Rong was also with him under the moonlight, his eyes couldn''t help but soften a few inches.


    "Laugh as you laugh," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was full of smiles, "Madam is happy. If you learn to be talented, your wife can''t coax me well, what''s the use?"


    Anyway, he has seen the scenery of climbing to the top, and the most greedy one is only this firework world.

 Chapter 129： Night party (two more)

    After Li Rong took Sun Wen''s paper and sent the person away, Cui Yulang immediately contacted Concubine Rou, and Concubine Rou met Cui Yulang in the name of King Su, and Cui Yulang informed Concubine Rou about Sun Wen.


    "This Sun Wen is a fellow of the Weichen. He was robbed of the place by the local squire to come to Huajing to participate in Chunwei. He went to Huajing to find the Weichen, and the Weichen asked him to file a complaint with His Highness Pingle. As expected by the Weichen, His Highness Pingle received the paper early in the morning and sent the person out of Huajing. Now the ship that sent him out of Huajing is no longer found."


    Hearing Cui Yulang''s words, Rou Fei immediately sat up straight, and said: "You are really serious?"


    "really."


    As Cui Yulang said, he took out a copy of the certificate: "This copy of the certificate was left by Sun Wen to the minister. The empress may find an opportunity tomorrow to call His Royal Highness Pingle into the palace and show her this certificate first. , We will find someone to play this matter later."


    "Why should I tell her about this in the first place?" Rou Fei frowned. "Since she dared to directly kill the accuser, I told her directly, isn''t it better?"


    "The empress told your majesty directly about this matter, and your majesty reprimanded Her Majesty Pingle at most, and guessed that the empress had ulterior motives. The empress had already passed Hongde''s case, and it is best not to participate in this matter anymore." Cui Yulang knelt on the ground and analyzed it smoothly. But if Niangniang let Her Highness Pingle know that you already knew about her murder, she would be scared. Tomorrow Chaotang will play her and she is afraid that she will find out Sun Wen¡¯s death, so she will resign from the Superintendent before everything happens. The position of the director, so as not to be held accountable."


    "Is she so courageous?"


    Concubine Rou frowned: "Pingle is a little fox. I''m afraid your trick won''t work."


    Cui Yulang picked up the teacup and smiled softly: "I know the empress, why did His Highness Pingle kill Sun Wen?"


    "Appreciate further details."


    "His Royal Highness Pingle is always the elder sister of His Royal Highness. She can''t live with the family anymore. That''s also a member of the family. So she can investigate a Qin case or a military payment case, but she can''t touch the foundation of the family. There is too much involvement. She is already at the mouth of the storm, and naturally she dare not take it anymore. Not only is she afraid to take the case, but she also needs to be maintained. The family is unstable and the prince is unstable, so she must kill Sun Wen."


    Cui Yulang spoke and took a sip of tea. Fei Rou thought: "You expected that she would kill Sun Wen long before you sent Sun Wen over?"


    "I said I want to send Supervisor Chasi to Niang Niang," Cui Yulang raised his eyebrows.


    Concubine Rou was stunned, Cui Yulang put the tea cup down, held the fan again, and slowly said: "We lure her to kill Sun Wen, and we have already caught her. If we force her to take the imperial examination case, she doesn''t want to take it. The imperial examination case again has the handle in our hands. That is the safest way for her to leave the inspectorate department. She is gone, someone in the inspectorate department must be in control, who wants to investigate the imperial court case," Cui Yulang looked at Rou Fei. Who is the new master of the inspection department."


    "But," Rou Fei hesitated, "cases that Li Rong dare not investigate, I will investigate..."


    "His Royal Highness Pingle didn''t dare, but didn''t want to. The aristocratic family is the prince''s backing," Cui Yulang leaned slightly, "Can the aristocratic family be your backing?"


    Concubine Rou froze, Cui Yulang''s words penetrated her heart like a poisonous snake, and entrenched in her heart: "Manny, you are born here, even if there is a family respecting you to assist you, it is completely just treating you as a chess piece. Gaming. The aristocratic family will never be your support. Your Majesty Heping is different."


    "To this day, you are not relying on the family to maintain, on the contrary, you rely on your weakening of the family. What your majesty values ??is your poor status, which is the foundation of His Royal Highness. The more cruel you are to the family, Your Majesty His love for you will be deeper. His Majesty Pingle had to set up an inspection department because of the case of the Cha Family. If you want your Majesty¡¯s love, you can only do more ruthlessly than His Highness Pingle."


    Concubine Rou did not speak. She digested Cui Yulang''s words. Cui Yulang leaned on the armrest and looked at Concubine Rou''s expression. He slowly said, "I know that the empress is connected with some aristocratic children. If the empress doesn''t believe me, you might as well think about it. So far, have those people from the family bring any benefits to the empress?"


    Fei Rou was shocked when she heard this.


    She suddenly reacted, yes, although the Su family is strong, she has never benefited since cooperating with Su Rongqing.


    Not only didn''t get the benefits, but also got a lot of disgust from the emperor, and even something happened. In order to protect themselves, Su Ronghua turned around and confessed her, using her as a shield to win Li Ming''s forgiveness.


    She was originally the dark master in the sixth house, but now she has been all the way down to the concubine position. She is still suspected by Li Ming. Is it really better for Li Cheng to cooperate with the family?


    Seeing that Concubine Rou''s expression was shaken, Cui Yulang continued to analyze: "In fact, your Majesty has already paved the way for your Royal Highness. The position of all the emperors is only the word of war and money. Your Majesty will hand over the military power to the Northwest. For your brother, it is to build military power for King Su, and money is a matter of the court. Now there is your majesty to support the empress. What the empress should do is not to rely on the family, but to protect the majesty. While holding the empress, build the power that you really hold in your hands."


    "Hanmen," Cui Yulang bit his words seriously, "This is the final belonging of the empress. But in the aristocratic family, the empress only needs to keep in touch with each other."


    "Sir, I understand." After hearing Cui Yulang''s analysis, Rou Fei made a decision in her heart, "I will make arrangements tomorrow."


    After Cui Yulang got the answer from Concubine Rou, he planned for a while. After Cui Yulang left, Concubine Rou sat in the room, and the maid Chunxi came forward and brought tea to Concubine Rou, and said with some worry: "Manny, about this. Do you want to talk to Master Su?"


    "He won''t agree."


    Concubine Rou said slowly: "Cui Yulang is right. For people like Su Rongqing," Concubine Rou laughed, "I am far more important than the interests of his family. They don''t want Li Rong to check, so they want me to check?"


    "Go and prepare the post," Roufei ordered, "Pingle, please enter the palace and chat."


    The post of Concubine Roux arrived in Li Rong''s hands the next day. Li Rong went down to the court and smiled when he saw the post, knowing that Cui Yulang was talking about Concubine Rou.


    She didn''t refuse, so she responded to the post and went to Roufei Palace.


    When Li Rong arrived, Concubine Rou was alone in the palace. She saw Li Rong come in, raised her head, and said with a smile: "Pingle is here?"


    She is a good person, even facing Li Rong who is extremely disgusted, but she has a very sincere smile on her face.


    Li Rong nodded, and it was regarded as a salute. Concubine Roux greeted her and sat down. Li Rong looked at the tea and pastries prepared on the table and found that she liked to eat them. She couldn''t help but feel a little emotional about Concubine Rou''s mind.


    Rao was fifty years old, and she couldn''t do the tolerance that Roufei faced her enemies.


    "You haven''t entered the palace very much since you got married. I missed you for a long time." Concubine Rou poured tea to Li Rong, as if an elder cared about her, said gently, "After the reunion, I have a good time. it is good?"


    "Lao Niangniang is concerned," the palace people are used to hypocrisy, and Li Rong is also used to it, and answered with a smile, "The supervisor is busy with work, and there is no other feeling."


    "Although you are busy on official business, you still have to pay attention to your body," Roufei said, pushing the teacup to Li Rong. Li Rong picked up the cup and blew the tea in the teacup. Roufei observed her and said slowly, "Call you over this time. In fact, there is something I want to ask you for help. I have a distant relative who studied hard for ten years, and finally passed the exam last year and became a tribute to the township. I am planning to participate in the Spring Festival this year. Whoever thinks will get the spot. He came all the way to Huajing to file a complaint. I thought about it, and there was no suitable person to help, so I thought of you."


    With that said, Concubine Rou took a copy of Sun Wen''s paper and handed it to Li Rong, "I asked him to find you before. Did you see him? His name is Sun Wen."


    Hearing this name, Li Rong froze.


    Concubine Roux looked at Li Rong, tilted her head, as if she didn''t know what Li Rong had done before, laughed and said, "Looking at you like this, I must have seen it."


    "Unexpectedly." Li Rong seemed to have just recovered, pretending to be calm, "The thing that the empress said should be dealt with by the criminal department. The empress should call him to the criminal department, it is not early," Li Rong stood up. , "Pingle retire first."


    "Yes," Rou Fei laughed, "you are also busy, let''s go first."


    With that said, Concubine Rou called someone to send her off. When they arrived, Li Rong couldn''t wait to leave, Concubine Rou slowly called to her: "Pingle."


    Li Rong paused, and Concubine Rou turned her teacup in her hand: "If you want people to know, unless you do nothing, what should be yours is yours, and it''s not yours, and you can''t hold it."


    Li Rong turned her head to see Concubine Roux looking at her with a smile: "I can do it myself."


    "Thank you, Niang Niang."


    Li Rong was cold, and after thanking him, he walked out.


    When she went out, Concubine Rou was stroking the tea cup and couldn''t help laughing.


    It was the first time she saw Li Rong panicked in so many years.


    When Li Rong walked out of the palace and got on the carriage, she immediately returned to her usual leisurely appearance, sitting in the carriage drinking tea, and letting Jinglan pinch her shoulders. The panic before was wiped out, and she looked quite relaxed.


    "Why is your Highness so happy?"


    Jinglan couldn''t help asking, Li Rong smiled and said: "I caught a fish."


    Li Rong deceived Concubine Rou, and until the evening, she summoned Cui Yulang.


    In order to facilitate the entry and exit of Cui Yulang, she deliberately changed the duty time of the guards, so that there was a road that would not be patrolled by the guards, and specially reserved for Cui Yulang.


    Cui Yulang skillfully climbed over the wall at night and entered the princess mansion. After discussing with Li Rong on how to cooperate with the court on the second day, he walked out again in the middle of the night.


    As soon as he left, Pei Wenxuan''s people reported Li Rong''s deployment of guards to patrol time to Pei Wenxuan.


    Although Pei Wenxuan had left the princess mansion, there were many people he arranged in the princess mansion. It can be said that in the entire Huajing, he had the most information in the princess mansion. This is the third time that Li Rong has deployed guards to patrol. It was still at night, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but think.


    He immediately asked people to find out the details of the three guard patrol time allocations, and then went to bed, but after falling asleep, he still couldn''t sleep.


    Thaksin still believes in Li Rong, and Li Rong should not do anything to betray her in their relationship.


    But he was worried again. Li Rong was originally a pretty girl, and he was not around. What if she had some thoughts and was coaxed by some bad guys?


    When Pei Wenxuan thought of this possibility, he was so worried that he couldn''t sleep, and he wished to get up and look for Li Rong now, and felt that he was overthinking.


    Li Rong is not a silly girl, why is it so easy to be coaxed?


    After tossing around all night, it finally arrived the second day. He arrived at the gate of the palace early. After waiting there, he finally saw Li Rong¡¯s carriage. He hurriedly had his carriage catch up with Li Rong, and went to the gate of the palace at the same time as Li Rong. Then lift the curtains together.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan, Li Rong couldn''t help but smiled, "Master Pei, what a coincidence?"


    Pei Wenxuan had to pretend to be indifferent in front of others, nodded, and said nothing.


    He just felt a little happy after receiving such a greeting.


    The two went to court, and Pei Wenxuan used his light to peek at Li Rong standing in the forefront.


    Now he has been promoted and is closer to Li Rong.


    Li Rong was unaware of Pei Wenxuan''s emotions, she tapped her hand with a small fan, waiting for today''s performance.


    Halfway through the affairs of the court hall, Li Ming asked if there were other things as usual, and a small official from Yushitai suddenly stood up.


    "Your Majesty," the little official said calmly, "Weichen has something to play."


    "Let''s talk," Li Ming was bored while drinking tea, the official raised his clothes and knelt down, and said loudly, "Weichen wants to supervise His Royal Highness Si Pingle, but will not report the case and counter threats to send away the complainant!"


    Hearing this, Li Ming stopped holding the cup. Li Rong heard this and immediately went out and knelt on the ground and said: "Father, my son is wronged!"


    Li Rong''s fierce reaction caused Li Ming to frown. Li Ming glanced at the little official, put down the teacup, and said, "How can she not report the case?


    Everyone looked at the little official, and the little official couldn''t help but tremble, but in Yushitai, the most important thing is courage. So he bit his head and continued: "Chen County examinee Sun Wen, who was originally the leader of Chenxian Qiuwei last year, but was persecuted by the squire, and was misappropriated by the squire, and was unable to participate in Chunwei. He went to Beijing. He came to the imperial court for justice. However, when the pleadings came to the Supervisory Department, His Highness Pingle not only failed to investigate and report the case, but also sent Sun Wen away from Huajing. He is now missing. Such bad behaviors are still hoped. Your Majesty will investigate!"


    "Pingle," Li Ming looked at Li Rong, "do you have something to say?"


    "Erchen...Erchen..." Li Rong was obviously panicked. She quickly organized her language and finally said: "Erchen was wronged. He said that, what evidence does he have?!"


    "Weichen has evidence." The little official said neither humble nor overbearing. "Many people have seen Sun Wen go to the Superintendent to file a complaint."


    "He''s here to file a complaint," Li Rong said immediately, "I also received his certificate, but he left Beijing on his own before the investigation began. How can you say that I coerced and sent him away?"


    "okay."


    Li Ming interrupted the two of them: "Wang Yushi doesn''t have any evidence for this, Pingle, you will explain it to me later."


    "Yes."


    Li Rong took a sigh of relief and knelt on the ground to thank Li Ming.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help frowning as he looked at Li Rong who was kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing Li Rong bow his head, he always felt a little uncomfortable.


    After waiting for the next morning, Li Rong went to the Imperial Study Room. When Li Ming saw Li Rong coming in, he didn''t say anything, so he let her kneel.


    Li Rong knelt in the imperial study room for a while before Li Ming said, "Is Sun Wen dead?"


    "I don''t know." Li Rong knelt on the ground and didn''t speak. Li Ming raised his eyes and glanced at her, only said, "I know all of your bends and corners. I don''t care if one or two people die. I only ask you. "One thing," Li Ming said coldly, "can you investigate the imperial examination case?"


    Li Rong froze. Seeing her hesitating, Li Ming raised her head and stared at her: "I am giving you a supervisor, not to make you play. The case of Sun Wen involves the foundation of Daxia''s selection of talents, I You must check it out quickly. But you killed him. Tell me, don''t you want to check it?"


    "Erchen..." Li Rong said with difficulty, "He didn''t kill Sun Wen."


    "I asked you about the imperial examination case. Sun Wen''s death is not important at all. Do you check or not?"


    "Father," Li Rong hesitated, "My son... I dare not investigate."


    "Don''t dare," Li Ming sneered, "Since you don''t dare, what use do I want you to do! Don''t be the chief inspector, right?"


    Li Rong did not speak, and Li Ming knew that she was determined not to investigate this case.


    After Li Ming thought for a moment, he knew Li Rong''s plan.


    She was afraid that she had already seen his intentions, so at this point, she did not intend to worsen the relationship with the family.


    He pays attention to checks and balances, while Li Rong talks about balance in officialdom.


    But Li Ming sneered wherever she could tolerate her balance, and only said: "I write my resignation and recommend King Su to be the supervisor of the supervisor."


    "Father, but..."


    "If you don''t write," Li Ming said straight, "Sun Wen''s case will not stop here."


    Li Rong froze, she seemed to be caught in her weakness and knelt on the spot. After a long time, she said dejectedly: "Yes."


    "Go on." Li Ming said coldly, "You just got together recently, so it''s time to rest."


    "Yes."


    Li Rong answered and stood up in despair.


    Li Ming ignored her, Li Rong walked out in a daze. As soon as she left the house, she saw Concubine Rou who came in carrying Tang.


    Concubine Rou saw Li Rong''s appearance, only smiled and nodded with Li Rong, and then walked into the Imperial Study Room.


    Li Rong looked at Rou Fei''s proud and confident smile, suffocating her smile, and squeezed her fists as if she was trying to restrain her emotions.


    At that moment, she felt that her acting skills were simply superb, as if she had reached the peak.


    Such a hard performance also pleased Concubine Rou. In the evening, when Li Rong''s resignation and King Su''s recommendation letter were in the hands of Concubine Rou, Roufei couldn''t stop laughing.


    Repeatedly praised: "Cui Yulang still has a way, look at him, once he shot, he was a supervisor."


    "A talent like Cui Yulang," Rou Fei said with emotion, "It''s a pity that I didn''t pay attention to it earlier."


    Concubine Rou was overjoyed with Hua Le in the palace, while Cui Yulang rushed to the princess mansion to discuss the next step with Li Rong.


    When Pei Wenxuan got the news that Li Rong had lost the Supervisory Division, he was discussing the next step with several henchmen. Hearing the news, he was a little restless for a while.


    He knew that this was Li Rong''s strategy, but he still couldn''t help thinking that Li Rong would be sad after all.


    The inspector will be lost because Li Ming treats her purely as a pawn, but if Li Ming scruples her for half a point, he will not lose the inspector so quickly, and she will write a letter to push the king up.


    He missed Li Rong in his heart. After learning that Li Rong had mobilized the guards in the evening, he finally couldn''t help it.


    He had already obtained the time for the guards to be mobilized for the past three days. After a little comparison, he found that after the time and place of the guards'' patrols diverged, there was actually a way out. This road was equivalent to no guards.


    He pondered for a while, and finally changed his clothes, put on a black cloak, and took advantage of the night to drive out of the carriage through the back door.


    He cleared the way and made sure that there was no stalking all the way, before sneaking to the princess mansion.


    He had a black cloak on the outside, but a moonlight silver-patterned dress on the inside, and his hair was half-pulled with a jade crown, combed neatly. Before he left, he even bathed in incense, and the child industry who watched could not help asking him: "My son, are you going to discuss business matters or go to a tryst?"


    Pei Wenxuan was too lazy to pay attention to him, and finally saw Li Rong once, how could he lose face?


    Anyway, Li Rong''s guard transfer time was only two gaps. The first gap has already passed, so I waited for the second time.


    Moreover, he also took a look at the sacred purpose of Li Rong''s allocation of this time.


    Thinking of this, Pei Wenxuan felt a little cold in his eyes.


    When he hurried to the princess''s mansion, Cui Yulang and Li Rong had similar discussions. Seeing the time for the second shift of the guards, Cui Yulang respectfully said: "Your Highness, since the negotiation has been completed, the minister will leave first."


    Li Rong also felt tired, so he nodded and told Cui Yulang to withdraw.


    When Cui Yulang left respectfully, Li Rong got up and asked people to prepare petal bath beans in Yuquan Tang, remove their hair, and walked to the soup pond, intending to take a bath to relieve fatigue.


    She came to Tangchi with a yawn, and was served in the hot soup.


    She talked a lot with people today, so she didn''t want to see people, so she told the maid to step back and wait outside.


    When Li Rong closed his eyes and took a bath in Tangchi, Pei Wenxuan also went to the backyard wall of Princess Mansion. He calculated the timetable, and this point just left an unpatrolled area by the wall in the southwest corner of the backyard.


    Pei Wenxuan got to the wall and made Tong Ye bend over. He stepped on Tong Ye to climb up.


    At this time, after Cui Yulang thanked Zhao Chongjiu, he stepped on Zhao Chongjiu''s shoulder and climbed up the wall with difficulty.


    So Pei Wenxuan and Cui Yulang climbed up the high wall at the same time. In the moonlight, they both found that a person seemed to have emerged from the other side of the wall, as if a mushroom broke from the ground in the dark night.


    Then the two looked at each other for a while, Pei Wenxuan took the initiative and cursed in a low voice: "So it''s you!"


    At the same time, without hesitation, it was an iron fist and smashed it hard!


    When they met on the wall, they fisted hard.

 Chapter 130： Bath

    Cui Yulang was caught off guard by this punch and fell down on the spot. Fortunately, Zhao Chongjiu grabbed Cui Yulang''s belt and made Cui Yulang a soft landing.


    Before Cui Yulang stood up, Pei Wenxuan led the guard to jump off the wall. He rushed up and grabbed Cui Yulang and wanted to fight again. Zhao Chongjiu hurriedly grabbed him and said in a low voice: "My lord, my lord Cui is here to discuss It''s business, don''t have a conflict here and disturb the guards!"


    Pei Wenxuan''s actions stopped, and then showed a look of "sudden realization", and turned to Cui Yulang and said, "Master Cui, are you here to discuss things? I''m sorry," Pei Wenxuan quickly apologized, "I thought..."


    "It''s no problem, it''s all a misunderstanding," Cui Yulang said, covering his face, "I''ll talk about it another day, I''ll leave."


    They all knew that the guard was transferred soon, so they quickly separated. Before the separation, Pei Wenxuan arrested Zhao Chongjiu and said, "Do you know where your Highness is?"


    "I was in the bedroom when I left," Zhao Chongjiu said in a low voice, and said very quickly, "but His Royal Highness said that he would take a bath later, maybe in Yuquan Tang."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and the two groups quickly separated.


    Tong Ye followed Pei Wenxuan and whispered, "Master, do you believe what Master Cui said?"


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at him, did not respond, only said: "Look for Your Highness first."


    Cui Yulang''s words are more than just believing, he guessed it before he did it.


    Recently Li Rong has been acting frequently, so it is strange not to contact Cui Yulang in private. It''s just that he guessed that Cui Yulang was helping Li Rong to do business, and he wanted to beat him, there was no conflict at all.


    He said something to Li Rong now is considered a luxury, but Li Rong opened a way for Cui Yulang in the middle of the night. With the addition of Cui Yulang, he was not serious since the first time I saw Li Rong. He wanted to beat him. in.


    Anyway, on such occasions, he felt bad when he hit Cui Yulang and pretended to apologize without knowing anything. Cui Yulang would have to explain to him tomorrow.


    Pei Wenxuan followed the planned route all the way to the inner courtyard. Yuquan Tang was not far from the bedroom. It was a hot spring bath. When Pei Wenxuan and the secret guard arrived in the courtyard, they saw several maids guarding the door and the window.


    Jingmei was guarding by the window. Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, then walked along the haystack and approached the window, and then learned two meows.


    Jingmei was attracted by the cat cry and looked towards the grass, and then she saw Pei Wenxuan in the grass.


    When she subconsciously wanted to call, she saw Pei Wenxuan put her hand on her lips, and she immediately reacted. After Pei Wenxuan came, this matter could not be known to others.


    She looked around for a while, confirmed that there was no one next to her, and nodded towards Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan hurried forward, and when she reached the window, Jingmei immediately said proficiently: "Your Royal Highness is inside."


    Pei Wenxuan responded, and without Jingmei''s words, turned in through the window.


    He entered the room, closed the window, and hurriedly entered the bathroom, not wanting to see Li Rong leaning in the bath to sleep as soon as he entered.


    The pool water happened to flood her chest, but it did not completely cover her. As the water waves rise and fall, faint peaks and ridges suddenly appeared.


    Her hair is scattered in the water, floating with rose petals in the water, because she is leaning on the jade pillow that has been set up by the pool. Summoning seduced him in general.


    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a while, then turned around in a hurry, subconsciously trying to avoid it. But after he did this, he felt that he was not promising. He was his wife, so why did he panic?


    He took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, and stepped behind Li Rong.


    Li Rong was a little sound asleep, he didn''t even notice it in front of her, when Pei Wenxuan came in front of her, he saw this person more clearly.


    Li Rong is nineteen years old this year. Compared with the thin and glamorous face later, her facial features are still a bit childish. Her white skin is round and round her bones, which is a little more lovely than before.


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but laughed, lightened his movements, and knelt on top of Li Rong''s head.


    Li Rong noticed that someone was coming the moment he knelt. She did not hesitate to raise her hand and dive into the water, drew a dagger from the wall next to it, and stabled towards Pei Wenxuan!


    But Pei Wenxuan knew her habit a long time ago, and at the moment she drew the knife, she pressed her hand, pressed her hand firmly and gently on the ground, and at the same time leaned over and lowered her head to shock her. In the Hutun entrance, take the opportunity to attack the city and grab the ground.


    "Don''t make any noise." He reminded him, kissing her lips, "I came here secretly."


    When Li Rong heard who it was, she instantly softened and accepted Pei Wenxuan''s actions.


    She gasped low, and after a long time, she noticed that Pei Wenxuan stood up straight. She opened the eyes with moisture on her eyelashes. When she looked at Pei Wenxuan by the shore, she saw him wearing a black robe and wearing a piece of Yuehua. She was kneeling by the pool, looking at her with a smile.


    Although wondering why he came today, Li Rong did not feel unhappy, and even an unspeakable little joy was born in her heart. She did not show her face, just straightened up and waved at him in the water. .


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows and pointed at Tangchi with his finger. Li Rong nodded, and approached the shore, protruding his upper body out of the water like a banshee. He put his hands on the jade floor and covered Pei Wenxuan''s ears, and said dumbly: "You It¡¯s too far from me to speak."


    Pei Wenxuan chuckled lightly, did not say much, just stood up, and in front of Li Rong, slowly untied his clothes one by one.


    He didn''t move slowly or swiftly, and his grace and grace brought a bit of romance. Li Rong watched the clothes fall one by one, and his heartbeat was fast.


    She suddenly remembered that when Pei Wenxuan was injured at Pei''s house, he had taken off his clothes little by little when he was on the carriage. She didn''t understand what he was doing at the time, but now she is reacting.


    She didn''t speak, waiting for Pei Wenxuan to get into the water. Pei Wenxuan went into the water and hugged her directly into her arms, and said with a low smile: "How easy is it to talk?"


    When he spoke, he moved. Li Rong didn''t move her face, and raised her hand to hook his neck to avoid slipping.


    "What are you doing tonight?"


    "Miss you."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was dumb, and he was very patient. Li Rong chuckled lightly: "I''m afraid it''s not here to catch people?"


    Being able to come over at this point, Pei Wenxuan probably knew that she had opened a separate way for Cui Yulang. She was hostile to him in the previous life, and he could arrange people in the princess mansion. In this life, he arranged more, and she was not surprised.


    Pei Wenxuan was exposed by her, but she did not deny it, but told her: "I just met Cui Yulang at the door, and I gave him a punch."


    Li Rong''s hands on Pei Wenxuan''s neck tightened, and she restrained her voice, holding her nails on Pei Wenxuan''s skin.


    Feeling her changes, Pei Wenxuan said with a light smile: "It doesn''t matter if I haven''t seen me for so long, I can''t see Cui Yulang, but I also made a special way for him, Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan deliberately messed up, "Do you like the new and hate the old? ?"


    Li Rong looked up at him and saw the smile on Pei Wenxuan''s face. She knew that he had actually let out his anger. She pleased him and kissed him, saying, "Don''t worry, you are always in the right room."


    Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry. Seeing Li Rong leaning on his shoulder and gasping gently, he couldn''t bear it. Cui Yulang''s anger was also out. He didn''t come over because of this. He sighed, took Li Rong, and said slowly:" You asked Chen Huzhao to file a complaint with the Superintendent, and you sent Chen Houshao out of Huajing, and then you were asked to play with you, forcing you to resign from the Supervisor... Recently, so many actions were made to allow Concubine Rou to take over the Superintendent, right?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she hung on Pei Wenxuan, gritting her teeth. Pei Wenxuan bowed his head and kissed the person in front of him, and asked a little distressedly: "Are you tired?"


    "It''s okay." Li Rong said hoarsely, and Pei Wenxuan hugged her. Because of the slow movement, the water slapped on the skin of the two of them. Pei Wenxuan hesitated, and finally asked him what he was most worried about: "Your Majesty asks you to recommend you. King?"


    "Yeah." Li Rong didn''t say much, when Pei Wenxuan heard this, he lowered his eyes.


    He actually wanted to comfort him, but he felt that Li Rong didn''t mention anything. He said these words abruptly, so he just folded his hands, hugged her tightly, and whispered: "Should you hurry up?"


    The matter of lust, if two people have no love, it is just the reproduction between animals. But for most couples, this is actually a silent way of communication.


    The process of begging for mercy, reconciliation, sharing sorrow and joy, the physical union, is essentially a transmission from the heart.


    Although Pei Wenxuan didn''t say anything, Li Rong knew what he was coming from for no reason.


    They both knew everything about the court and they had their own plans.


    Cui Yulang is just playing around. Pei Wenxuan should know their relationship.


    It was Li Ming who made Pei Wenxuan really take the risk and asked her to hand over the Supervisor to King Su. Even if it was only a little bit possible, he didn''t want him to be away when Li Rong was sad.


    He made her turn her back to him, in the most intense and her favorite way.


    They listened to the sound of the water, and Pei Wenxuan covered her mouth for fear of her screaming.


    The maid outside heard vaguely the sound in the room, and couldn''t help asking: "Your Highness?"


    Pei Wenxuan let go of his palm, Li Rong restrained his voice and said calmly: "Nothing."


    As soon as the voice fell, when it was the most intense, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to cover her lips, and then hurriedly backed out.


    He leaned against her back, panting low, and after a while, he put his face on her face, rubbed her face lightly, and asked her dumbly in her ear: "Rong Rong, are you comfortable?"


    Li Rong couldn''t speak, her body trembled slightly, only tears flowed through his palm covering her mouth. Pei Wenxuan got the answer silently from her, he smiled lightly and hugged her tightly.


    Pei Wenxuan''s trip was too pure and hardly mentioned any political affairs.


    After he helped Li Rong clean up, he helped her put on clothes, and then took her to the recliner to lie down.


    Li Rong was lying on the recliner looking at him, Pei Wenxuan squatted in front of her, chatting with her softly.


    After speaking for a while, Pei Wenxuan looked at the sky and whispered: "I have to go first."


    "You''re here for this reason?" Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when he saw that he didn''t say anything serious, and raised his hand to poke him on the head, "I''m inferior."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and didn''t respond. After a moment of silence, he raised his hand to hold Li Rong''s hand and said gently: "Rongrong, I will be by your side anytime."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at Pei Wenxuan who was squatting in front of her.


    She actually understood what he meant. He came here in the middle of the night. The most important thing was that she was actually worried that she would lose the Superintendent, and she was saddened by Li Ming''s request to write a letter to recommend King Su.


    "In fact, it''s all trivial things," she lowered her head and smiled, "you don''t have to come over for such trivial things in the future."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and did not speak, but Li Rong knew that but couldn''t persuade him. She sighed, and only said: "Wait a while I will call the guard over to ask about the situation, you can go back the same way."


    Pei Wenxuan responded without moving. Both of them were a little reluctant, but they were not as embarrassed to say. Li Rong looked at him for a long time and only said, "Today I dressed pretty well."


    "I want to see you after all."


    Li Rong pursed her lips and smiled. She straightened up, leaned over and kissed his forehead: "Let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan could not delay any longer, and the sky was about to dawn. He got up and went out of the window. When he was hiding outside, Li Rong called the guards on duty.


    Taking advantage of Li Rong''s call, Pei Wenxuan sneaked out.


    The two met at night, and when Li Rong went out in the early morning of the next day, Zhao Chongjiu was waiting at the door. Zhao Chongjiu came up and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, the books of complaints received by the Su family recently got up very early. Their residences are already brightly lit, and I''m afraid something will happen."


    Li Rong had long kept people staring at the group of people that Su Rongqing had taken. Now that they were so obviously strange, they came to report immediately.


    Li Rong''s eyes were cold, and she whispered: "Notify Cui Yulang that he doesn''t have to go to court today. He is ready to enter the palace. Today, he is afraid that he will have to meet Roufei."


    Zhao Chongjiu nodded and went down to do it. Li Rong returned to the carriage and closed his eyes.


    Jinglan poured tea for Li Rong and hesitated: "His Royal Highness, what is the situation today?"


    "Wait." Li Rong closed her eyes, "I will know what they are going to do soon."


    Li Rong sat on the carriage and slowly walked into the palace. Pei Wenxuan prepared the carriage in advance and parked at the gate of the palace. Seeing Li Rong was coming, he hurriedly followed up and made a chance encounter that arrived at about the same time as her.


    Knowing his trick, Li Rong glanced at him with a smile, and went forward.


    When he went to court, Li Rong took the initiative to submit his resignation and transferred the Supervisory Department to King Su.


    "Even though Brother Cheng is young, he is already a prince after all. He should participate in government affairs. It is also an experience for the supervisor to hand over to Brother Cheng.


    Li Rong respectfully said: "I feel unwell and cannot continue to work for my father. I hope my father will forgive me."


    Li Ming replied and said slowly: "You are a daughter''s family after all, so it''s okay to go back and cultivate your character."


    "Your Majesty," Li Ming responded, but Shangguan Xu was a little bit unable to sit still. He stepped out of the group of officials and frowned, "His Royal Highness is still young. It is not appropriate to hand such important things to His Royal Highness. ."


    "You are right." Li Ming nodded, Shangguan Xu relieved, and then listened to Li Ming said, "Then let Concubine Rou assist King Su and help King Su behind."


    "Your Majesty," Shangguan Xu raised his head in shock, and said anxiously, "After all, Concubine Rou is a harem noble concubine, how can she intervene in political affairs?"


    "Isn''t Pingle just a princess?" Li Ming glanced at Li Rong. "Almost never involved in government affairs in the past. Now, isn''t it also a good job?"


    Everyone blocked the conversation for a while, some were speechless.


    It was at this moment that a palace man hurried in, knelt to the hall and said: "Your Majesty, it''s not good."


    Li Ming frowned, and then heard the palace clerk said anxiously: "A group of scholars led a large number of people to block the palace gate, saying that their place to participate in the Spring Festival was snatched away, and I beg your Majesty to give them justice!"

 Chapter 131： Complain

    When they heard this, everyone looked at each other.


    This shouldn''t happen.


    However, the affairs of a few scholars can go directly to the hall, which is not decent. If it is an ordinary time, let alone whether these scholars can get together, even if they come to Huajing from thousands of miles, get together, and when they reach the gate of the palace, they will be dismissed before they kneel down, let alone be notified all the way. Come to the palace.


    This matter was deliberately done by someone, and everyone knew in their hearts that it was certainly not an ordinary person who could spread this kind of news here, and the courtiers couldn''t help but figure out which layout was this and did such a thing.


    The courtier knew clearly about the curve below, but Li Ming didn''t necessarily know it. A person has been coaxed from top to bottom for decades, the more such small details, the harder it is to understand.


    When everyone saw Li Ming frowned, he seemed to just treat it as a major incident, and immediately said, "What''s going on, let''s ask!"


    "I''m clear," the person who passed the message gasped. "The scholars said that they were originally local tributes who had passed the state examinations in various places, and they were supposed to come to Huajing to participate in Chunwei, but in the end they were snatched away. When I came to Huajing, I wanted to present this matter to the emperor. They are all kneeling outside now, wanting to ask your majesty to let them see them and give them an explanation. Your majesty, now the gates of the palace are surrounded by ordinary people, and they are all waiting for your majesty. It''s decided."


    Hearing this, Li Ming fell silent.


    These scholars were also clever. They entered the hall, and that was the affairs of the hall. How to deal with it depends on the meaning of the hall. They knelt at the door and asked for a statement, that was the result all the people looked at.


    The most important thing is that after entering the hall, someone may not pick up their case in the end. It may just be that someone is randomly assigned to rush the matter. And now they are asking someone to come out, and if there are any problems in the future, they can keep an eye on the person in charge.


    I don''t know who gave them the method, but it is also a way.


    "How many of them are there?"


    Li Ming paused for a moment, knocking on the table, seeming to be thinking, the spread of the message evened down, and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, nearly a hundred people."


    Hundreds of people come from all over the country, and this case is not about a few small families.


    The most difficult decree lies not in Huajing, but in the small clans in these places. Li Rong was able to smoothly handle cases involving high-ranking officials in Huajing, but he was not sure that he could handle small cases involving so many people.


    Li Ming remained silent and did not speak. After a long time, he raised his head and looked at Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan waited for a long time, and he slowly raised his head when he noticed that Li Ming looked up at him.


    In name, there is no better candidate for such a case than Prince Li Chuan. But if Li Chuan accepts this case, he will either lose the support of the people or the family.


    So many people can replace the quota, it must be a complete chain, from the place to the Huajing Chaotang, there are not a few people who offend, and if offended, the case may not be done well.


    If the case is not well done, Li Ming has a reason to punish him.


    This case can be described as a sharp knife that could not be better, stabbed Li Chuan.


    Li Rong couldn''t help looking at Su Rongqing, who had been standing with his head down, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Until now, she finally determined that all of Su Rongqing''s goals were really Li Chuan.


    In this way, Su Rongqing''s first reason for seeking refuge in Li Chuan seemed very interesting.


    If Su Rongqing had been reborn from the beginning of their meeting, then he must know that in the future Li Chuan would be driven to desperation step by step by Li Ming, until he was finally abolished.


    In fact, he didn''t need to do anything, as long as he stopped Pei Wenxuan from lobbying the family at the last minute, then Li Chuan would be dead.


    Knowing this situation, he sought refuge with Li Chuan for the purpose of overthrowing Li Chuan. There was only one possibility that he would lurch beside Li Chuan and give Li Chuan the final blow at the last moment.


    If she and Pei Wenxuan did not come back, Su Rongqing''s plan was indeed good.


    It was only that she and Pei Wenxuan came back, so when she established the Supervisory Department, Su Rongqing''s reaction was so big.


    Because she disrupted Su Rongqing''s plan, she had actual power, and Su Rongqing knew she would never betray Li Chuan, so his plan for waiting for Li Chuan''s demise must be changed.


    Therefore, he desperately prevented the establishment of the Supervisory Department and the rise of Pei Wenxuan, because he knew clearly that the power of Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong would eventually be transferred to Li Chuan.


    Li Rong stopped looking at Su Rongqing, quietly thinking about what Su Rongqing had done.


    After Li Ming and Li Chuan had a stalemate for a short time, Li Ming slowly said: "Chuan''er, this matter involves various states and counties, and it is also a matter of selecting talents for Daxia. You are the prince. It is better for you. Will you be responsible?"


    When Li Chuan heard this, he didn''t say anything. He hesitated for this moment. Shangguan Xu came out and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, this matter involves the imperial examination. It should be dealt with by the chief who manages the imperial examination, or the Ministry of Justice, Dali Temple, etc. The official office in charge of the law comes to act in accordance with the law. The prince is the state reserve and his affairs are busy. For such complicated civil cases, I am afraid that he will be powerless. I hope your majesty will think twice."


    Shangguan Xu said, turning his head to look at Wang Houwen, Shangshu, the official secretary: "Wang Shangshu, I heard that you want to be the chief examiner of the imperial examination this time. Why don''t you let the Criminal Ministry assist you in handling the case?"


    When Wang Houwen heard this, he hurried forward and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, the old minister is old and weak. He did ask himself to be the chief examiner of the imperial examination a few days ago, but recently he feels that he is physically weak. I hope your Majesty chooses the best."


    Wang Houwen panted three times, accompanied by his chubby body and white flying beard, Li Rong felt chest tightness and shortness of breath.


    Li Rong guessed that Li Ming probably didn''t want Wang Houwen to undertake the case.


    In Li Ming''s mind, checking a few replacements is not the most important thing. There are too many major events in this country. Today''s natural disasters and tomorrow''s wars are nothing compared to the future of hundreds of people.


    But if the position of Prince Li Chuan could be unstable, it would be too important.


    He needs to free Li Chuan from the shackles of Shangguan. From the moment Li Chuan was born, no matter how good he was, he was no longer suitable for this position.


    So Li Ming nodded and said slowly: "Master Wang is also very old, and I do have other ideas in my mind about the position of the chief examiner of the imperial examination."


    As Li Ming said, he raised his eyes to the officials: "I don''t know, sir, who wants to go out and take the complaints of these students?"


    When Li Ming asked this, everyone already had the answer.


    Nowadays, no one will pick up this hot potato.


    No answer, the case will be forced into the hands of the prince by Li Ming.


    Li Rong tapped the fan lightly with a small fan, and glanced at Su Rongqing not far away, and saw that Su Rongqing turned her head back, her eyes as static as dead water paused slightly on her face, and then looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    He has already made a move, it depends on how Pei Wenxuan responds.


    If Li Chuan accepts this case, no matter what Li Chuan does, he will lose.


    Either lose the heart of the family, or lose the heart of the people.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but look at Pei Wenxuan. She couldn''t help but think, how will Pei Wenxuan respond?


    He had known Su Rongqing''s actions a long time ago, and shouldn''t have no defense at all.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed the gazes of the two of them. He raised his eyes leisurely, and smiled at the eyes of Su Rongqing''s scrutiny. After a while, he suddenly got out of the queue, knelt down on the ground, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, the minister is willing to take it. This case!"


    Li Rong squeezed the fan in an instant, and her heartbeat was quick. On the high seat, Li Ming frowned and stared at Pei Wenxuan who was kneeling on the ground.


    Li Ming wanted to clean up Li Chuan, but Pei Wenxuan came out to stand in for Li Chuan?


    Pei Wenxuan is not crazy about this dog thing!


    Not only Li Rong thinks so, but everyone on Chao Shang also thinks so.


    Li Ming persuaded Pei Wenxuan to persuade him: "Master Pei, you just served as the assistant minister of the staff. In such a case, you are afraid that you are not qualified enough."


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan knelt on the ground, "Although the minister is not qualified enough, he wins with the intention. Nowadays, no minister is willing to undertake this case in the court, so it is better to hand it over to the minister. The minister is not of a family background and is an imperial examination entry. Official, the imperial examination is of great significance to the ministers. Now that the student quota is topped, the ministers feel the same, so I ask your majesty to delegate the full power of the imperial examination to the ministers. The ministers must give justice to the many students. I hope your majesty will agree. ."


    "You are still too young," Li Ming was a little impatient when he heard what he said. "The qualifications are also low. Even if you are willing, you can''t do bad things."


    "Your Majesty is right."


    Su Rongqing finally spoke, and he respectfully suggested: "It''s better to let Master Pei assist the prince in investigating the case and share some of the burden for the prince." Su Rongqing looked back at Pei Wenxuan, seeming to be discussing, "What does Master Pei think?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan heard Li Ming''s words, and didn''t give in at all. "The prince is busy with his affairs, and he may end up doing things to the people below. If your Majesty hand over the matter to the minister, the minister will do his best."


    "Master Pei is right."


    The people on Li Chuan saw that someone took the initiative to carry the pot back, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, this matter is actually not a major event. After all, the imperial examination is just an exam. It is nothing compared to the disasters in various places and the wars in the border areas. Master Pei It¡¯s a fourth-tier attendant, and it¡¯s more than enough to handle this case. Your Majesty might as well leave the matter to Lord Pei and let him take care of it."


    "That''s not correct," Su Rongqing''s people immediately stood up, "The imperial examination is a system of official selection and is the foundation of the country. Nowadays, there are cheating and chaos involving all parts of the country. If the prince does not come forward, why the common people''s heart?"


    "This is not right..."


    Li Ming''s people, Su Rongqing''s people, and the prince''s people were fighting on several sides, and the court suddenly yelled.


    Li Rong glanced at Pei Wenxuan who was kneeling on the ground, and Pei Wenxuan raised his head and smiled at her. Seeing this look, Li Rong knew he knew it well.


    Su Rongqing frowned, standing in the distance, bowing her head thinking.


    The two sides couldn''t stop arguing, and between the pushes, a woman''s clear voice rang.


    "Your Majesty," Concubine Rou took the King Su and walked in from the door, with a smile on her face, "It''s better to leave this case to Cheng''er."


    Hearing this, the audience fell silent, everyone looked at Concubine Rou in surprise, only Li Rong remained smiling.


    Concubine Rou took Su Wangjing and nodded to Li Rong with a smile.


    Li Rong bowed, and Concubine Rou took Su Wang to kneel down.


    "Your Majesty, the concubines heard that His Highness Pingle recommended Cheng''er as the head of the supervision department. Although Cheng''er is young, she is willing to share the worries for Your Majesty. Now that the imperial examination matter is not fixed, it is better to hand it over to Cheng''er, and the minister My concubine led Cheng''er to conduct a thorough investigation to meet those scholars to see what they asked for."


    Li Ming paused for a while listening to Concubine Rou''s words.


    When Shangguan Xu saw that Concubine Rou was willing to carry this iron pot, he hurriedly winked at the people below. A courtier immediately went out and exclaimed: "Concubine Rou is a prince! Your Royal Highness Su is a prince, if you take over the inspection Secretary, this case is more appropriate to be taken over by His Royal Highness King Su."


    When this person called, the other courtiers came out immediately. Although the matter had not been settled yet, they all praised Concubine Rou and King Su.


    Rou Fei smiled and glanced at Li Rong. Seeing her triumphant gaze, Li Rong gave a cold snort and turned her head away.


    Li Ming hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "Since Cheng''er wants to take this case, let Cheng''er go. But, Pei Wenxuan," Li Ming raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan, "Since you want to do this For the case, then order you to be the chief examiner of the imperial examination and, together with Shi Lang Su of the Criminal Department, assist King Su and Concubine Rou in handling this case."


    "Weichen leads the order."


    Pei Wenxuan bowed her head respectfully, and Concubine Rou grabbed King Su to get up: "The concubine will take Cheng''er to the gate of the palace to see what''s going on."


    "Your Majesty," Li Rong laughed, "I also want to join in the fun."


    "Go." Li Ming waved, "Go if you want, and also be a witness to His Royal Highness King Su."


    Concubine Rou led Li Cheng to salute, then turned around and went out. Li Rong followed, and one after another, ministers followed them out.


    Li Rong and Concubine Roux walked in the palace side by side. Li Rong slowly said, "The concubine Rou Concubine has had a good luck recently. I don''t know who she got the advice of someone?


    When Concubine Roux heard Li Rong''s words, she knew that she had guessed the existence of Cui Yulang, but when Li Rong asked, she didn''t know who was behind her.


    Concubine Roux smiled, and only said, "I don''t understand what your Royal Highness is saying."


    When Li Rong heard this, she sneered. Without saying more, Rou Fei Zhenya nodded: "I still want to lead Cheng''er to work. Your Royal Highness will go over slowly. It has nothing to do with you."


    "You..." Li Rong seemed to want to swear, Rou Fei laughed and led Li Cheng forward quickly.


    When Concubine Rou was farther away, Pei Wenxuan walked slowly to Li Rong''s side, which seemed to coincide with her by chance.


    "Well, what to provoke her to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s lips buzzed and asked in a low voice, Li Rong smiled: "She is not crazy enough, I will give her more psychological comfort. I want to ask, what are you doing?"


    Li Rong said with a cold face: "If Concubine Roux does not come, what do you mean? You have to sit in front of your majesty, and if you sit down, are you going?"


    "You moved Concubine Rou?" Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and raised his eyebrows to look at her.


    "Knowing that Su Rongqing has to calculate," Li Rong''s voice was flat, "How could I be unprepared? Let Cui Yulang enter the palace early and let him persuade Concubine Rou, this is an excellent opportunity for meritorious service, a bunch of small local clans, good cases It''s very well done, and it has gathered people''s hearts, and it must be liked by Your Majesty, and you can kill three birds with one stone in the supervision of Si Liwei."


    Li Rong smiled but smiled: "I''m all tempted."


    "His Royal Highness is brilliant."


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head and smiled, but Li Rong didn''t want to hear his praise. She and Pei Wenxuan were about to arrive at the palace gate and watched the palace gate open little by little.


    "Pei Wenxuan, I understand what Su Rongqing is going to do, but I still don''t understand what you are going to do."


    Outside the palace gate, the scene of the scholar kneeling on the ground unfolded like a picture scroll. Concubine Rou took Li Cheng and stood at the door. Concubine Rou held a righteous and awe-inspiring posture. After saying something that she would be the master of them, she knelt down. The people on the ground were immediately moved.


    "If you have any grievances, tell His Royal Highness King Su, and King Su will be the master for you."


    Concubine Rou was very emotional, and the person kneeling in front said excitedly: "Manny, we are here today. There are three requests."


    "First, I hope that the court can thoroughly investigate the case of my waiting list being topped and give us justice!"


    "This is inevitable." Concubine Rou responded, "I and King Su are here for this."


    "Secondly," the man continued without being interrupted by Concubine Rou, "I will beg the court that this year''s imperial examination can be added to the palace examination, and the examination will be supervised by your majesty personally to prevent someone from abusing private power and committing fraud."


    When she heard this, Concubine Rou frowned. She did not expect that these scholars would have so many requests.


    The officials who followed were also a little worried. Li Rong looked at the scholars quietly, and listened to the person in the front raising the scroll in his hand, and finally uttered a loud voice: "Third, I beg the court to use the imperial examination system as the only official selection system. The aristocratic family recommends channels for officialdom to seek justice!"


    When these words came out, the audience was in an uproar, and Rou Fei''s face instantly turned pale.


    Su Rongqing looked at Pei Wenxuan coldly, Li Rong knocked a small fan in her palm.


    After a long time, she laughed slowly and looked at Pei Wenxuan, who was silently watching the audience.


    "Good." She exclaimed, "Very good."


    "Pei Wenxuan," the wind was accustomed to coming out of the palace, causing Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan''s clothes to be hunting and hunting. She smiled and looked at the calm youth in front of her and praised sincerely, "You are really amazing."

 Chapter 132： Night return

    The demands of these scholars not only scared Concubine Rou''s face, but also stunned the many courtiers behind her.


    Use the imperial examination as the only way to screen officials...


    Even these people can think of it!


    It''s just whimsical.


    The courtier looked at the scholars who were kneeling on the ground, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. And the scholar kneeling on the ground did not change his expression, saying: "Since the empress comes out, she must be ready to petition for my poor disciples. I have waited for the poor disciples to study for dozens of years to fulfill the hope of the family. I just want a fame. My old father studied to support the grassroots. He didn¡¯t dare to get medical treatment. He didn¡¯t eat rice. He finally got the news that I became a tribute. He was overjoyed and stayed up all night. But I never thought, my hope for decades, but It was destroyed overnight."


    "This is the case for you," Rou Fei reacted, she frowned, "It''s just how to select officials, it has nothing to do with this matter."


    "How does it matter?" The scholar said loudly, "The imperial court opened the imperial examination to recruit talents. Can you dare to ask your mother that it has been nearly ten years since the imperial examination, can there be a poor student who passed the imperial examination to become an official of Grade 5 or above?"


    As the scholar said, he took out the scrolls from his sleeves and laid them on the ground: "These are the officials who were not aristocrats in the imperial examinations in the past ten years. Let me take a look at what they are doing up to now. Now the court is controlled by the family. The up and down accumulates evil, the danger is like an egg..."


    "presumptuous!"


    An official yelled loudly: "Outside the palace gate, how can you allow you to talk nonsense, come, and drag him down!"


    When the soldier heard the words, several tall students immediately stood up and said loudly: "What are you doing? Are you planning to kill people and seal our mouths? Don''t you dare to say it? Roufei Empress, this is what You want to be fair to us?"


    When the students asked, the soldiers did not dare to move anymore. They looked at Concubine Rou, and Concubine Rou coughed slightly: "This is a big matter. Everyone should get up and we will deal with it one by one."


    "What is the mother planning to do?"


    The leading scholar kept chasing her, Roufei hesitated for a moment, and then listened to the student: "Isn''t the empress planning to coax us into the palace first, and calm down, then make plans?"


    Concubine Rou really meant this, but being exposed so directly by the scholar, she didn''t even know what to say for a while.


    She pondered for a moment, and finally said: "My palace knows that you don''t worry about me, but my palace can''t be the master of such a big thing. But my palace was born in a poor family. When I was young, my father made two ounces of silver. You sold me into the palace. I have suffered all the hardships you have suffered, and even, because I am a woman, I have suffered more than you."


    After Concubine Rou''s words, the crowd was slightly moved. The scholar fell silent. Concubine Rou took a deep breath and went to help him personally: "Don''t worry, the justice that can be given to you will be given to you by this palace. Stand up, wait a while, and I will go to the Superintendent of King Su''s Palace, and you will go there together. We will deal with your grievances one by one, and we will never perfuse everyone."


    Concubine Rou''s identity is Rou Concubine''s greatest weapon. When she says something, and with her red eyes, it seems that it is your sin not to believe her.


    The scholar wanted to say something more, and the scholar next to him responded. The scholar leading the trouble saw such a scene. After hesitating for a moment, she was finally helped by Concubine Rou, and then Concubine Concubine comforted them. These students drove to the inspectorate department.


    After comforting the students, Concubine Rou returned to the court with King Su and the officials. Concubine Rou asked Li Cheng to repeat what had just happened. Under the guidance of Concubine Rou, Li Cheng stubbornly finished the matter, and Li Ming was silent. Still silent.


    Everyone is waiting for Li Ming''s response.


    The most important thing in this matter is no longer the matter of the students being replaced, but the matter of the students who said they would change the selection of officials.


    These students suddenly appeared here. Obviously someone had instructed them. If everyone was still speculating that this was a party fight among court officials, at this moment, they have to suspect that these people were arranged by Li Ming.


    It has been more than ten years since Li Ming intended to suppress the family. From the beginning of his reuse of Pei Lizhi, he opened the imperial examination, tried to promote the poor family, and even later petted Concubine Rou and named King Su, all of which were suppressing them.


    The suggestions made by these scholars today seem to be for them to seek justice, but in the end, the biggest beneficiary of the court is Li Ming on the golden seat.


    Everyone wondered what Li Ming meant, but Li Ming just drank a sip of tea without saying anything, then stepped back.


    After retiring from the court, Pei Wenxuan quickly looked at Li Rong, Li Rong didn''t even look at him, and walked out of the hall directly.


    Pei Wenxuan became anxious for a while, turned around and walked quickly, trying to follow Li Rong, but before he walked out of the hall, he was stopped by the eunuch, and the other party whispered: "Your Majesty, let you pass."


    Pei Wenxuan paused, he took a deep breath, calmed himself down, nodded and said, "I''ll pass."


    Just like that, Li Rong had already gone far.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong''s back. After a while, he stepped out and saw Su Rongqing standing at the door.


    Pei Wenxuan ignored his mood, and after passing by, Su Rongqing suddenly said: "That Wen Xingzhi is yours."


    Wen Xingzhi is the one who complained today. When Pei Wenxuan heard Su Rongqing''s question, he only smiled: "I don''t understand what Master Su is saying."


    With that, he stepped out.


    Pei Wenxuan went to see Li Ming, and Li Rong was stopped by Li Ming''s people as soon as he left the palace gate.


    Li Ming''s people and her wanted to supervise the official seal of the Secretary. She was not vague, and threw the official seal that had been prepared straight away, retracted into the carriage, and said coldly: "Go."


    When the carriage left the palace, Li Rong felt the surroundings calm down. She sat blankly, and after a while, she slowly recovered.


    She leaned in position, a little tired for a while.


    She asked Pei Wenxuan about these scholars before, and he deliberately changed the topic. At that time, she knew that Pei Wenxuan didn''t want her to participate in this matter, and he was planning something she didn''t like.


    Although some of his specific thoughts are not clear now, she is quite clear about his general thoughts.


    He wants to change the official system at this time.


    They had fought for many years in their previous life to reform the selection of officials.


    She likes the family''s recommendation, because the most important thing about being an official is not how knowledgeable, but the ability to do things. The imperial examination system produced a large number of scholars every year, but those scholars who shook their heads did not know anything except for reading. Sometimes there were some clever ones, and most of them were not right in their minds.


    Learned arts and martial arts, goods and emperors. These low-school children, from the moment they were studying, were meant to be officials. This is doomed. Being an official is a business for them, so after taking office, corruption and bribery have been repeatedly banned.


    But Pei Wenxuan loves the imperial examination, even if the people elected by the imperial examination are often not suitable for officialdom, Pei Wenxuan does not matter.


    Because he cares more about justice.


    Even if this method is inappropriate, it is the best way to ensure justice.


    Now Pei Wenxuan wants to change the official system at this time, of course not for justice.


    He had her reasons, but he didn''t tell her.


    Even, he deliberately kept her from her. No matter how many times she told him to trust her more, he still didn''t believe her in his bones.


    Li Rong laughed mockingly. She closed her eyes and thought about Pei Wenxuan''s next move. How does he plan to...


    Li Rong thought for a while, and finally decided that she was going to ask him in person.


    Thinking of this, Li Rong lifted the car curtain, turned her head and said to the person outside the car curtain: "Go to the new house and let Cui Yulang come to the new house to find me."


    The house she bought next to Pei Wenxuan''s mansion was finally decided. She hung it under other people''s names, and now she can almost move in.


    After she moved to the new house, she found a rocking chair in the house and lay down.


    She slept for a while, and then heard the news from outside that Cui Yulang had rushed over.


    Li Rong saw that he was very busy, and raised her head to look at him: "How?"


    "Your Highness," Cui Yulang was a little anxious, "Those scholars actually want to change the official election system, do you know about this?"


    Li Rong nodded when hearing this, "I know."


    "Then why didn''t you tell the Weichen soon?" Cui Yulang adjusted his tone and let himself be patient as much as possible: "Today Roufei accepted the case and came back to train me. If I can''t handle it, I will be with her. Here it falls short."


    "What did you say to her?" Li Rong saw Cui Yulang in a hurry, her face was still, she held the tea cup, and asked nonchalantly.


    "According to what I said before," Cui Yulang saw Li Rongping''s peace, and his expression slowed down. "I told her what these scholars had complained, and asked her to use it to inspector Si Liwei, and then analyzed with her. The meaning of, made her believe that your Majesty hoped that she would take this case, and then coaxed her over."


    "and after?"


    Li Rong drank the tea, and Cui Yulang frowned: "She went to the court to take the case, and took King Su to the Superintendent Department. Before leaving, she whispered to me that I would kill her. Your Highness ," Cui Yulang was quite disturbed, "what should be done?"


    Concubine Rou could go to investigate the case of the court examination, but she did not dare to change the official system. These scholars are so admirable, it is normal for Rou Fei to be angry at Cui Yulang who gave her advice.


    Li Rong was holding the tea cup, she thought, and after a long time, she slowly said: "It''s good for her to taste the sweetness."


    Cui Yulang was stunned, Li Rong only said: "This play is arranged by your majesty, and Concubine Rou is willing to follow, and your majesty will comfort her."


    "Concubine Rou, takes your Majesty too seriously." Li Rong smiled, "Your Majesty is willing to appease, it''s okay."


    Cui Yulang listened to Li Rong''s words, thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    Li Rong talked to him about the follow-up for a while, and then sent Cui Yulang down.


    Then she ate in the house, and at night, she asked Zhao Chongjiu to find the housekeeper of Pei''s house.


    The housekeeper of the Pei Mansion is Pei Wenxuan''s confidant. Li Rong said that he would come over, and immediately went to the wall to set up a ladder, cleared the people, and welcomed Li Rong in.


    He knew what Li Rong meant to Pei Wenxuan, so he didn''t ask much, and led Li Rong straight to the bedroom.


    Li Rong was a little tired, so she simply lay on the rocking chair in the bedroom and closed her eyes for a nap, and instructed the housekeeper: "When someone comes back, I will lead them directly to the bedroom."


    The housekeeper replied respectfully, and Li Rong waved his hand: "Get out first, I''m tired."


    The housekeeper led the people out, so Li Rong was left alone in the house without lighting.


    She waited for Pei Wenxuan, and at night, Pei Wenxuan finally came out of the palace.


    Li Ming held him to discuss for a long time, and today''s things have progressed a little beyond what he and Li Ming expected, and they had to make other adjustments.


    There are so many things that Pei Wenxuan can''t get away, but Li Rong is still in his heart. He hurriedly returned to the house, without letting the concierge inform the butler at all, he walked directly towards his bedroom.


    The concierge saw him coming back in a hurry, so he hurriedly sent someone to inform the butler, but the butler had not had time to see Pei Wenxuan, he had already entered the bedroom.


    He arrived at the door, still instructing Tongye to prepare the carriage, and whispered: "I will change my clothes, and I will go to the princess mansion."


    Tong Ye nodded, Pei Wenxuan opened the door and entered the room.


    There was no light in the bedroom, and Pei Wenxuan didn''t bother to turn it on. Then after Moonlight fumbled to the screen, he grabbed a set of clothes he usually wears, and then began to take off his clothes and prepare to change to leave.


    Only when he unfastened his belt, he heard a cold female voice ringing in the room: "Where are you going?"


    When Pei Wenxuan moved stiffly, he quickly looked up and raised his eyes, and saw a woman on the rocking chair, lying quietly like a glamorous fairy described in a book, with her eyes closed, and said slowly: "I''ve been waiting for you all day."


    While speaking, Tongye stood at the door and whispered: "My son, the carriage is ready and you can set off at any time."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan turned back immediately: "Not going anymore."


    Tong Ye was at a loss: "Huh?"


    While he was speaking, the housekeeper went to the door and saw Tong Ye standing at the door. The housekeeper whispered, "The son went in?"


    Tong Ye nodded, before waiting for the housekeeper to explain, he listened to Pei Wenxuan calmly saying: "Go down, I''m going to sleep."


    Tongye and the housekeeper looked at each other, but in the end, Tongye reacted and echoed: "Yes."


    The footsteps of people leaving came from outside. Pei Wenxuan held his jacket in his hand. After a while, he finally moved.


    He slowly put down his coat, looking for a topic: "You... why are you here?"


    "I have many doubts, and I would like to ask Master Pei to answer."


    Li Rong''s voice was very soft, falling in Pei Wenxuan''s heart, like a knife blade.


    "I also hope Master Pei will give me any advice."


    As Li Rong said, she raised her eyes, so bright that they were sharp in the moonlight.


    She looked at Pei Wenxuan standing in front of her. She was as indifferent and calm as the politician in his memory. She obviously looked like a rabbit and harmless to humans and animals, but she always showed her fangs inadvertently.


    She made a hundred thousand points of preparation, waiting for Pei Wenxuan''s response, and after a short silence, Pei Wenxuan suddenly moved.


    He went to the bed and squatted on the floor, digging for something on the floor.


    Li Rong frowned: "What are you doing?"


    Pei Wenxuan ignored her, and just heard the crackling noise in the room, Pei Wenxuan pulled out an old-looking washboard from under the bed.


    Then he came back with the washboard, patted the dust on it, and placed it in front of Li Rong. His expression was calm and calm, and he knelt down in front of Li Rong when he fluttered his clothes.


    Li Rong was a little shocked, and then looked at Pei Wenxuan''s face calmly and said: "You punish me, don''t talk to me like this."


    "I admit what I did, yes, I want to change the official system."


    "I know that Su Rongqing is going to embarrass His Royal Highness with this case. With His temper, he will eventually take this case. Once the prince accepts this case, he will lose no matter whether he advances or retreats. So I found His Majesty in advance, Informed him of this case, and then discussed with him, simply through this case, change the official system."


    Li Rong frowned, Pei Wenxuan looked like death at home. In the future, Long Qumai said clearly: "The scholar who speaks today is my person. This is my arrangement. I have also discussed with your Majesty. Today I will take the initiative to take this case, and then I will say in the courtroom that this matter is my sole responsibility, and then these scholars file a complaint and demand that the official system be changed. Your Majesty will force the prince to accept the case. If the prince does not take it, I will stand up and take the case. Prince Jishi''s people will fully support me in taking the case. I took the opportunity to make the courtier promise that I will be solely responsible for the case. After I get the courtier''s promise, I will go out to accept the case again, and then, with the support of his majesty, carry out the matter. "


    "You fool!"


    Li Rong slapped her hand on the armrest: "If you ask them to make these requests today, you won''t be able to do it for hundreds of years!"


    "I know," Pei Wenxuan immediately echoed, "So the real request of my majesty and I is not really to abolish the recommendation system. I just want the scholars who come out of the imperial examination to have a good place. I will propose first. When I come to an unbelievable request, and then run in with them, when my real request comes out, they will be much easier to accept."


    "In this way, your majesty will not stare at the prince, and the prince will not fall into the dilemma of whether to accept the case."


    "Secondly, if your majesty implements the imperial examination system, it will inevitably conflict with the family. The enemy''s enemy is my friend. Your majesty has become the enemy of the family. The family''s tolerance for the prince will be much higher. Your majesty''s body will be no more than two. In 1988, the poor family did not rise so quickly. Su Rongqing''s plan was to force the prince to lose the support of the family step by step. What we have to do is to let the prince continue to maintain the support of the family without being controlled by the family. The easiest way is to create a common enemy for the prince and the family."


    "Third, I hope to resolve the contradiction between aristocratic family and imperial power while His Majesty is alive, so that when the Prince is enthroned, there will be a stable court. I know that you want His Royal Highness to be a wise monarch, in the history books. Leave a good name. But someone always wields the knife, either the prince or your majesty."


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan saying this, but she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Seeing that she was silent, Pei Wenxuan felt a little bored, but his expression was calm, and he only said, "I know you won''t agree. You never think that the imperial examination can select anyone who can be used, so I didn''t tell you, just afraid You stopped."


    "I know you mind if I hide this from you, but I''ll still conceal this again. If you want to be punished, please fine." Pei Wenxuan''s voice paused. After hesitating for a while, he softened his tone, "The punishment is over, stay tonight. Come down, okay?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she watched him quietly.


    Her silence was his Ling Chi, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but regret it. What did he argue with her?


    But as soon as things were done, he had no choice but to kneel on the ground, straighten his back, and stand in a stalemate with her.


    After a long time, Li Rong said tiredly: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "I''m not unhappy that you pushed for the imperial examination system," she raised her eyes to look at him and whispered, "I am worried about you."

 Chapter 133： For husband (one more)

    Li Rong''s words made Pei Wenxuan stunned. Li Rong looked at the young man who was kneeling in front of him, and said slowly: "Get up, if you and I are the monarch and minister, you can kneel on me. If you treat me as your wife, you don''t have to do this. . I know you don¡¯t want to argue with me, but I don¡¯t need you to be so patient."


    "I''m not a teenage ignorant girl," Li Rong poured tea to herself, "I won''t change my mind because of you, it will only make me feel that you are forcing me."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan felt a little at a loss. After hesitating for a long time, Li Rong looked up at him: "Why, do you want me to help you?"


    Pei Wenxuan got the words and finally stood up. Li Rong patted her side and whispered, "Sit down."


    Pei Wenxuan responded to her words and sat next to Li Rong. Li Rong lay on the rocking chair and slowly swayed the rocking chair: "You don''t think I would agree with you to do this. Do you know where I disagree?"


    "This time, your majesty''s final intention lies in the quota."


    "quota?"


    Li Rong raised his eyes, Pei Wenxuan didn¡¯t lie to her, and said honestly: ¡°From this year onwards, the number of people nominated by aristocratic families will need to be a fixed number. Or those who are from the imperial examination system must have a place to go. Years later, from the staff to the ministries."


    The biggest problem with the imperial examination today is that once Li Ming doesn''t stare, the poor officials will not be able to reach the position of real power.


    Daxia now includes two kinds of people in the poor family, such as the Pei family and the Qin family, as well as ordinary families that are not even included in the genealogy.


    The so-called aristocracy in Daxia is based on whether it is listed in the "clan tree".


    The genealogy is revised once every hundreds of years, and records the most recognized aristocratic clans everywhere. The clan genealogy divides these aristocratic families into one, two, and three classes. The nobles of different levels intermarry with each other. If there is a leap, it is a great honor.


    All families pride themselves on intermarriage with first-class families. And the children of first-class families, even if they never marry for life, will not marry the lower aristocrats.


    This centuries-old folk way of in-laws established the absolute right to speak in the court. In order to balance the original aristocracy, the Li family married the Shangguan family in Fanyang, Youzhou, and brought the local surnames at the end of the eight surnames into Huajing as a way to counterbalance the southern surnames.


    But after three generations, the Shangguan clan occupied the court, inextricably linked with other aristocratic families, and countered the imperial power. Li Ming realized the shortcomings of balancing the aristocratic family with the family, so he reopened the imperial examination system from the previous experience. I want to balance the court with this method of selecting talents regardless of the family.


    Li Ming forced the imperial examinations, but the family also had their own methods. Not to mention whether these ordinary poor students could pass the imperial examinations. Even if they had passed the imperial examinations, the official positions of hundreds of candidates each year were organized by the officials alone, and they were all released. Just go to a bitter, tired, and hopeless position.


    It is difficult to participate in the examination, difficult to pass the examination, difficult to be an official after the examination, and difficult to promote after being assigned.


    If Pei Wenxuan weren''t backed by Pei Lizhi, how could he be the champion?


    If Cui Yulang hadn''t been appreciated by the nobles for his poems, his test paper would not reach Li Ming''s hands.


    This year, the imperial examination was handed over to Pei Wenxuan, and the palace examination was made a routine, which was to solve the difficult problem of the examination.


    The purpose of restricting the number of places recommended by aristocratic families, or to uniformly stipulate where the imperial examination candidates will go in the first year of joining the WTO, is to solve the problem of being an official.


    After listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, Li Rong thought for a moment, and then she understood where these elders were going after the exam: "So, where these elders from imperial examinations are going to go in their first year, isn''t it the cabinet?"


    The memorial hall was burned, and Li Ming immediately formed a memorial hall called the cabinet.


    At that time, they just thought that Li Ming wanted Zhezi to reach his hands without being controlled by the family, but now that Li Ming made this request, Li Rong understood: "Has the father already planned it?"


    "His Majesty, before your Majesty asks you to establish the Supervisory Department, he has prepared the land, soldiers, and money of the Supervisory Department for many years. If you do not establish the Supervisory Department, he will let Rou Fei build it sooner or later. You gave him the establishment of the Supervision The opportunity of the Secretary. With your majesty¡¯s temperament, it is impossible for him to change the system on a whim."


    "The water in the memorial hall was an opportunity for him to build a cabinet. The cabinet was established to pave the way for today''s imperial examination reform."


    Li Rong listened without speaking.


    She suddenly realized that she actually didn''t understand Li Ming, just like she didn''t understand Li Chuan back then.


    It''s just that in the royal family, everyone wears a mask, and Li Ming and Li Chuan have never really known her.


    "Do you think I will not agree to the restructuring."


    Li Rong thought for a while, then slowly said, Pei Wenxuan did not answer, Li Rong smiled: "I really don''t agree."


    "If this happens, it will not be shifted by the will of His Highness. Either this time or the next time." Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at him, "This is the will of the emperor, even if your majesty is dead today, change any one with a little ambition. When the monarchs go up, they will pick up your Majesty¡¯s situation today."


    Just like Li Chuan from the previous life.


    When he sits on Li Ming''s throne and overlooks this country, he will find that he is just the next Li Ming.


    Li Rong sat without speaking. She felt like she was sitting on a carriage running all the way forward. She couldn''t stop, and could only watch the carriage crashing to the cliff and hitting it bloody.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong in a daze, and he felt a little uncomfortable for a while.


    In the last life, he probably quarreled with her.


    He hated her stubbornness in her heart, hated her prejudice against unfamiliar people, the most hateful thing was that he just liked her, and he liked this person, but in his bones he looked down on him.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to quarrel now, it''s not easy for them to go now, and he doesn''t want to argue with her again about this matter.


    So he could only explain with some difficulty after a brief silence: "Rongrong, I know in your heart that the imperial examination system cannot select any good talents. But if you think about it, in my previous life, many people around me were The Han clan is born, they are also very good, right? Aristocratic families do have their strength, and the teachings they receive are indeed not learned by reading a few books, so the recommendation system is still there."


    "Even though blood is important, but...everyone is human." Pei Wenxuan smiled reluctantly, "Look at me, I''m from a poor family, isn''t it... good?"


    Li Rong listened to Pei Wenxuan saying this, she turned her head slowly.


    Her eyes were very bright, and the moonlight fell in her amber eyes, flowing quietly like a stream.


    She leaned against her body, got up slowly, and dropped her lips on his.


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned, and listened to Li Rong softly comforting him: "Don''t be sad."


    A kiss that ended after tasting seemed to be just for comfort. She pulled back again, leaned back on the couch, and said gently: "Wen Xuan, I didn''t take these seriously. If I really took it so seriously, I wouldn''t like you back then. ."


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rongping lying on the rocking chair, and the rocking chair swayed back and forth. She looked at the moonlight scattered in the void, and said slowly: "Everyone tells me the importance of blood and surname, but I don¡¯t know why. I saw you back then. At the time, I didn¡¯t even think about whether you were a poor family or a family. I just thought, this person is really good-looking."


    "His Royal Highness..." Pei Wenxuan said hoarsely, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "I used to quarrel with you. You always think that I am prejudiced because I care about the family. In fact, you are the one who really cares about the family."


    "I didn''t agree with you before, because I really felt that the imperial examination system was too rigid, and you have also seen that even in the previous life, even the imperial examination system was promoted more among the younger generations. But then I got older and gradually changed my mind. The aristocratic family seems to be better because they have more resources, not who is born better or worse. So when you push schools everywhere later, I also support it. I don¡¯t agree with you to restructure now because it is too anxious."


    "Wenxuan," Li Rong raised his eyes, "Father is not a few years old, but you are still young. If Concubine Roux does not come today, what will you do?"


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless for a while, and Li Rong replied affirmatively: "You intended to take the case yourself, right?"


    "You have left with me, and what happened will not involve me. So you even have two plans. If Concubine Rou takes the case, it is best. If Concubine Rou does not have one, then you take the case. At that time, Father Father will give you great support. If it succeeds, everyone will be happy, but what happened?"


    "How difficult it was for you and Chuaner to restructure in the last life, don¡¯t you know? Why do you think I don¡¯t want you to move the family? Because after every change, there is turbulence. The turmoil between you and me is the life and death of the chess holder, you Ever wondered what these turbulence fell on the people?"


    "In the years of Chuaner''s restructuring, there were turmoil everywhere, and court battles fought and fought again. You and I spent more than 20 years cultivating and restoring health. Don''t you know how the people live during turbulent times?"


    "His Royal Highness, it won''t be like this now," Pei Wenxuan frowned, "His Royal Highness was too anxious, so I put things to the day to do it, so I slowly advance."


    "If you make the family anxious, will they turn it back?"


    Li Rong stared at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan was silent. After a long time, he slowly said: "His Royal Highness, there is no change in this world. There is no price. But if it doesn''t change, the life of the people will be better. ?"


    "They turned it around, and the people are miserable. But the northern army is not enough, and the northern people and the soldiers who died in the war do not suffer? The southern relief and repairing rivers have no money every year, and the victims are not suffering? The people at the bottom are born as slaves. For the people, you can''t do business, and you can''t be an official. You can only farm for generations and be enslaved by the family. Isn''t it painful?"


    "You and your father are so alike." Li Rong sneered. "It''s a pity, your father left early, otherwise he would be very pleased to see you."


    Pei Wenxuan could not speak, she vaguely felt that there was some water vapor in this person''s eyes, but it disappeared again.


    The two looked at each other quietly, Li Rong looked at the person in front of her, her heart trembled slightly: "I don''t want to be your mother."


    "His Royal Highness will not be my mother."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed: "Regardless of success or failure, this matter is paving the way for the prince. Your majesty and the family will be weakened. The prince will have the military power of Qin Lin. When he becomes the throne, your highness..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong slapped Pei Wenxuan''s face with a slap.


    Slap in the room, Li Rong stared at him: "Who are you to me?"


    "Is it my adviser or the dead man?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s face was slapped sideways by her. He didn''t dare to look at her, so he didn''t move.


    "Your life is so cheap? You are so spared, what are you doing as my husband!"


    "Rongrong," Pei Wenxuan said hoarsely, "There will be nothing wrong."


    "Regardless of whether there is anything, did you ever ask me before you ventured?" Li Rong looked at him, stood up, and looked down at the young man in front of her. "In your heart, do you think I don''t care about your life, or Think your life and death have nothing to do with me?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and Li Rong''s tone slowed down, "You have heard a story."


    Pei Wenxuan moved and looked up at her. Li Rong laughed: "There is a family in the east of the city. The husband and wife are childhood sweethearts. They love each other very much. After many hardships and life and death, they finally get together. But then her husband likes cockfighting, so he took most of the family money and secretly bought a cockfighting cock. , Guess what?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. He heard Li Rong''s metaphor. He didn''t dare to answer. Li Rong chuckled, "The woman left her husband."


    The person who loved for more than ten years did not separate life and death, but eventually separated because of a cockfight.


    It is never the strong winds and waves that consumes the most emotions, but the bits and pieces of life that converge into a river.


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong looked at him, "Your life is not yours alone. You are my husband and the father of my future child. Even if you are for me, you should tell me. If you Can''t do it..."


    Li Rong couldn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan looked at her, he was obviously looking up at this person, but at that moment, he felt that it was her who bowed his head.


    He never thought that this person would bow his head for him, even at this moment, in her words, she was cautiously restrained, and did not hurt him as before.


    He suddenly discovered her transformation, her growth, and they knew each other''s weaknesses, and they used to poke each other mercilessly, but now she has also learned to restrain herself, even the phrase "separate" could not be said.


    Pei Wenxuan stood up, stretched out his hand and hugged the person in his arms.


    Li Rong wanted to resist, but when his temperature came over, she felt a little sore in her eyes. She tried hard to prevent herself from crying because of this. She gritted her teeth and was taken into her arms.


    "It''s me who is not good." Pei Wenxuan whispered, "I will no longer be adept at making opinions. I will discuss everything with you and we will discuss it together."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan bowed her head and kissed her forehead with a gentle voice: "I didn''t expect that my Highness is so good, and my heart is like a villain. Forgive my Highness."


    "Spoken words and colors."


    Li Rong scolded him low.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, he adjusted her clothes for her, and said gently: "His Royal Highness, shall I send you back?"


    Li Rong was stunned. She raised her eyes to look at him. She thought that according to Pei Wenxuan''s temperament, she should be asked to stay overnight.


    She had already figured out how to refuse, but Pei Wenxuan took the initiative to send her back.


    Before Li Rong could react, she watched Pei Wenxuan take an outer shirt from the side and drape it gently on her. After finishing her clothes, he took a lamp, took her hand and pushed out the door. , As if nothing happened, asked her softly: "Where did Your Highness come from tonight?"


    "Next to you," Li Rong was dragged out by him, she whispered, "I bought it."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh, but he was afraid that she would be angry, so he didn''t say anything, and only stopped the smile on his face.


    It was almost April, and the night wind was still a bit cold. She wore Pei Wenxuan''s coat and walked with him on the promenade.


    Pei Wenxuan shielded her from the wind, shining the courtyard road, this mansion has not been completely repaired, and many places have not yet been lit. Li Rong was afraid that Pei Wenxuan would not know the road, so he said, "There is a ladder in the backyard, I will climb over there."


    "Your Highness has worked hard."


    Pei Wenxuan''s heart seemed to be immersed in the most comfortable warm water, and even his whole person couldn''t help becoming gentle.


    The two walked side by side. Pei Wenxuan seemed to be protecting a child. After Li Rong was silent for a long time, she said slowly, "Aren''t you keeping me?"


    "I want to stay," Pei Wenxuan smiled, "but tonight I made a mistake and stayed with your Highness, for fear that your Highness thinks I want to cover up those things. The bed is a matter of elegance, and it shouldn''t be mixed in between these things. ."


    When Li Rong heard this, she turned her head to look at him. The white single shirt outlined his tall figure in the night, and the gentleman was as loose as a bamboo, full of sparse and elegant air.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but stared blankly for a moment, and Pei Wenxuan''s appearance would not seem to be lost for years.


    Pei Wenxuan did not notice that Li Rong was lost, and he continued to say: "In the future, I will inform Your Highness in advance and discuss with His Highness. If Your Highness is willing, you can also inform me of His Highness''s plans. Your Highness is right, and I have been with His Highness. It is a husband and wife, different from the previous life, everything should be discussed. I am not an ally of His Highness, I am the husband of His Highness, and the father of His Highness¡¯s children."


    Pei Wenxuan said, turned his head, met Li Rong''s gaze, smiled and said: "I haven''t learned this well yet, and I hope your Highness will teach you more."


    Li Rong could see his smile, and listening to him talking about her identity, she felt a little hot on her face. She turned her head and responded with a low voice to cover up the embarrassment.


    Pei Wenxuan noticed that she seemed to be a little shy. Although he didn''t know why, he also felt very cute. He didn''t expose her, and turned his eyes thoughtfully, smiling at the way forward.


    When he arrived in the backyard, he saw a ladder built by the wall. Pei Wenxuan went over with Li Rong. He put down and waited, holding the ladder and supporting Li Rong to climb up.


    Li Rong climbed two steps and turned her head again.


    At this time, she was a little higher than Pei Wenxuan, and she called out: "Pei Wenxuan."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his head, looked at her in doubt, and let out a soft voice: "Huh?"


    At that moment, Li Rong suddenly lowered her head and kissed him. Before Pei Wenxuan could react, she climbed up and waved: "Go."


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at the girl who had disappeared on the wall, and couldn''t help but raised his hand and touched his lips.


    After a while, he slowly laughed.


    He couldn''t wait.


    Plan early and marry this person home.

 Chapter 134： rely

    The reform of the imperial examination system was a major event.


    Even though only a few scholars have proposed it, the court is still anxious.


    Almost all families and ethnic groups stayed up all night, and Rou Fei stayed at the inspector until midnight.


    Hundreds of scholars complained that Concubine Rou was exhausted just by hearing the case, not to mention Li Cheng, who was only eleven years old.


    Concubine Roux felt sorry for Li Cheng, so she let Li Cheng go to bed early, listening to these scholars'' cases, and staying up late at night.


    In fact, she has long lost patience, but this is after all the first case she has taken over, and it is her first step in supervising Siliwei. In any case, she must take this matter to Li Cheng well. Pave the way for Li Cheng.


    So Roufei gritted her teeth, and after hearing the words of the last scholar, she saw Guanya coming up with a confession, and said with a smile: "Niangniang, all the confessions of the persons involved in the case have been recorded, and Niangniang please give instructions."


    Concubine Rou looked at Shangguanya, she wanted to change to Shangguanya, after all, she was a girl from Shangguan''s family. But now she doesn''t have the strength to argue with Shangguanya, and for the time being, she can''t find someone who can replace Shangguanya. So she smiled and said: "It''s getting late. After putting your confession down, go back to sleep."


    Shangguan Ya bowed to Concubine Rou, and retired with her, and Concubine Rou got up and returned to the carriage. When she was sitting on the carriage alone, she only had the time and strength to think back about today.


    In the morning, Cui Yulang came to her and talked about the complaint by the scholar at the gate of the palace. She wanted to take this opportunity to take over the inspectorate, earn Li Cheng some merits, and make Li Ming happy.


    Li Cheng is still too young now, and Li Ming is not in good health these days, and her heart is always a little unstable. We must give Li Cheng something as soon as possible. If something happens to Li Ming, she will also prepare early.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect such a big trouble and restructuring, how can she afford it?


    Cui Yulang, this bastard...


    Concubine Rou was scolding inwardly. She was trying to let Cui Yulang enter the palace tomorrow morning, but the carriage stopped abruptly before she spoke.


    "Niang," the coachman''s voice came from outside, "Well, second son, please see me."


    When Rou Fei heard this, she paused. After hesitating for a while, she finally nodded: "Let him get on the carriage and talk."


    The coachman was outside talking to outsiders for a while, and then he watched a young man in a black robe jump up.


    He got into the carriage, first saluted the Concubine Rou, with an upright and elegant posture, and then sat down calmly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Concubine Rou was sitting in her seat, feeling a little nervous.


    Sitting in the carriage farthest away from her, the other party said slowly, "I don''t know who suggested that the lady who took the scholar''s case today?"


    The other party knew her too well and didn''t even consider that she had come up with it.


    But how could Concubine Rou recruit Cui Yulang so easily? Even if she has a grudge against Cui Yulang now, it does not mean that she has no defense against this person. So she brought the tea and chuckled lightly: "This is my own meaning, where do you need advice?"


    "Oh?" The other party''s tone was cold, "Is the Niang Niang who wanted to fight against the family? Niang Niang, you and His Royal Highness Su have no foundation in the court, and even His Royal Highness Pingle can''t keep up with this case. You catch up, afraid It was designed by someone. When it comes to this, I hope my mother will take care of herself."


    When the other party finished speaking, they stopped the carriage, then jumped out of the carriage and left in the dark.


    Concubine Rou was angry and cold in her heart. She knew that this person was right, but she was helpless. She took the case in front of everyone, and now these scholars must be staring at her and making trouble. Although she was not in the court and King Su was young, because of her origin, many of the Han people secretly supported King Su.


    She is here to win the support of the Han Clan, not to smash the stall. She accepted the case, and if these scholars were dissatisfied and made trouble again, it would somewhat ruin Li Cheng''s reputation.


    Let her close the case...


    Where does she have the ability to restructure?


    Concubine Rou made a sigh of relief, trying to prevent herself from thinking too much. She went to the palace and talked about it after seeing Li Ming.


    When Concubine Rou returned to the palace, Li Ming had already waited for her in her palace.


    It was the first time that she came back so late. Li Ming waited for him to be uninteresting. He let someone bring the tea and waited in the hall for a while, thinking of what he had discussed with Pei Wenxuan in the day.


    These scholars are making troubles, which is planned by Pei Wenxuan.


    Although he is young, he has the means to get the words of these scholars all the way to the main hall. Although this is a trivial matter, there are many joints that need to be opened.


    From the guards outside the palace gate to the guard eunuchs inside the palace, any problems in the middle will not reach the hall.


    But Pei Wenxuan had already discussed with him a few days ago.


    Pei Wenxuan would ask these scholars to file a complaint, and then pretend to have a conflict with him. He took the opportunity to hand over the imperial examination to Pei Wenxuan and let Pei Wenxuan take full control of the matter. After that, Pei Wenxuan went out of the palace and took over these scholars to reform. Requirements.


    The reform of the imperial examination system was something he had been thinking about for many years.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be so anxious, but since the beginning of this year, his health has not been good, and he always feels that there are many things that he cannot do well.


    He was afraid that King Su could not wait for him.


    And Pei Wenxuan happened to pass the reason for the restructuring into his hands at this time. If there is a chance, there is an executor, even if there are some risks, he has to take it.


    Who would have thought that Concubine Rou would come out to take the case in the end.


    So he quickly found Pei Wenxuan and discussed with Pei Wenxuan all afternoon.


    He personally didn''t want Concubine Rou to take this case. He knew the risks involved. For him, King Su was a hole card he used to contain Li Chuan. He didn''t want Concubine Rou to influence King Su in an accident.


    Thinking of this, Li Ming sighed slightly. Fulai was pouring tea for Li Ming. Hearing Li Ming sigh in the trickle water, Fulai could not help but said, "Why does your Majesty sigh?"


    "Concubine Rou," Li Ming was helpless, "so stupid."


    "This is the end of the matter," Fulai put down the teapot and sent the teacup to Li Ming''s handbook. The spy''s throat was a little regretful, "In any case, Concubine Roux is also sharing the worries for your Majesty. Your Majesty, please relax."


    Li Ming listened to Fulai''s comfort and remained silent.


    He and Pei Wenxuan have discussed the matter all afternoon, and the best way to deal with this is to let Concubine Rou take the case at ease.


    If it succeeds, Concubine Rou can control the supervisory department and pave the way for Li Cheng.


    If you lose...


    Li Ming''s eyes were a little cold, and Concubine Rou was a concubine... it was her fault after all.


    Li Ming had already thought about all the retreats. After waiting for a long time, he heard the voice of Roufei coming back from outside.


    Concubine Rou was still outside the palace gate, listening to Li Ming waiting for her. She was surprised and puzzled. Li Ming was not a good-tempered person. She always gave in to him. This was the first time he was waiting for her like this.


    Concubine Rou hurriedly entered the hall and knelt in front of Li Ming, apologizing: "The concubine was delayed by his affairs today and failed to meet your majesty in time. I hope your majesty will forgive me."


    "I know," Li Ming got up and went to help her personally, with a gentle voice, "You have worked hard, how can I blame you?"


    Concubine Rou was helped by Li Ming, and Li Ming took her into the hall: "Have you eaten anything?"


    When Concubine Rou was reminded like this, she remembered that she had hardly eaten anything a day, but Li Ming came over late at night and waited for her for so long. If she had to rush to eat, she was afraid that Li Ming would not like it. She was about to say that she had eaten it, but Li Ming had already asked someone to serve the cooked porridge.


    "I don''t think you have eaten it before, and people just made porridge." Li Ming''s voice was gentle, he took Roufei to sit down, took Roufei by the hand, and said softly, "I know you don''t like sweets. Congee, specially made for people to make preserved egg and lean meat porridge. You haven''t eaten anything in a day, so you can''t eat too hard."


    Li Ming took care of the woman with great care. Consort Rou didn''t know what was wrong, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    She seems to have been so much loved by Li Ming for many years. Between her and Li Ming, she used to take care of Li Ming all the time. After all, Li Ming is the emperor and the foundation of her life.


    With so many women, why did Li Ming spoil her? She is now about the same age as Li Ming. She is not as good as those young girls in terms of beauty, and not as good as Shangguanyue in family history. She is not good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She can stay with Li Ming for so long, except for her. The most important thing about the identity of the poor family and the love when she was young is that she understands Li Ming.


    Her unconditional accommodation and company are what Li Ming needs most in this deep palace.


    He has been suppressed by courtiers for too long. The pride of being an emperor made him extremely sensitive to all disobedience. Any disobedience in the family is arrogant in his heart, and the so-called character of the family¡¯s women is just for him. Is disrespectful.


    So her gentleness, obedientness, unconditional dedication, and wholehearted company are all things that Li Ming values ??extremely.


    Li Ming has been wayward with her for so many years, she almost forgot that she is a woman, and now she is a little bit sad after Li Ming''s coaxing.


    Li Ming looked at her with red eyes, and couldn''t help but say: "Why is it so good, it seems to be crying?"


    Concubine Rou reluctantly laughed, she sniffed, and whispered: "I just remembered how well your Majesty treated your concubines when you were young, and felt that your concubines had failed your majesty over the years."


    "Why are you letting down?" Li Ming shook his head, "You have done a great job. You are willing to share things for me in this court."


    Li Ming said, sighing, seemingly guilty: "The things in the court shouldn''t involve your women, but now you have to charge for me. How can I be a husband?"


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    When Concubine Roux heard the word "husband", tears fell. Li Ming laughed and held the person in his arms: "Why did you cry? Don''t be afraid," Li Ming calmed her, "Tomorrow I will restore your concubine, and you will take care of the supervisor. That is, I will support you."


    "I will arrange everything for you, don''t worry."


    "The concubine understands." After hearing Li Ming''s promise, Rou Fei felt relieved.


    She suddenly stopped complaining about Cui Yulang.


    She remembered what Bai Ri Cui Yulang had advised her to say: "Manny, your majesty is your root. No family wants to support a cold prince. That is a humiliation to a family based on the blood of the family name."


    "Only your majesty is the only support for the empress."


    Cui Yulang was right.


    When Concubine Rou was leaning in Li Ming''s arms, she calmed down.


    Regardless of whether there was an imperial examination system or not, she and the aristocratic family were not in the same way.


    Li Ming is her only support.

 Chapter 135： Conscription order

    After Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan had finished talking, they went back to the princess mansion by herself. When lying on the bed in the princess mansion, she seemed to be lost.


    There is no Pei Wenxuan by her side and she will not have to go to court tomorrow.


    She opened her hand in the void, looking at her thin palm, she suddenly felt that Shangguan Xu was right.


    The daughter of their Shangguan family seems to be born to hold power. Without power in her hands, she felt lost and empty of the way forward.


    She is completely different from Li Chuan. Li Chuan is in the crown prince, and every step he takes seems to stem from his responsibilities to those around him. Because he was the prince, he had been the life of many people since he was born, he had to fight and move forward.


    But every step she made was due to her deep desire for power.


    She loves the feeling of manipulation and choice too much. Deep down, she also loves the passion for these adventures.


    So on such a peaceful night, she felt a little at a loss for a while.


    She tossed and turned in the night. After a long time, she got up and went to the cabinet, and found out a piece of Pei Wenxuan''s clothes. After holding the clothes in her arms, she found some stability and fell asleep.


    As soon as she fell asleep until the morning, she woke up on time, and was about to ask people to wait for her to get up, remembering that she didn''t have to go to court.


    When the inspector handed it out, the court had nothing to do with her, so she only needed to stay in the dark.


    Li Rong was stunned for a moment, buried his head in the quilt, and went to sleep again.


    When she slept all the way to noon, she just got up to eat. Jinglan waited on her to get up and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness does not go up to the front, it seems that the spirit is much worse."


    "The man is gone, the career is gone," Li Rong sighed, "Where is the spirit?"


    Jingmei was amused by Li Rong. She pulled Li Rong''s clothes on the side and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness misses the lover so much, why not go to the new house tonight?"


    Li Rong glanced at her leisurely, and Jingmei''s heart jumped. When she thought Li Rong was going to scold her, she listened to Li Rong and said, "It''s very much to my liking."


    After Li Rong took breakfast and rested in the yard for a while, Zhao Chongjiu rushed back with the news from the court.


    "Today, Your Majesty promoted Master Pei as the chief examiner of the imperial examination, and Master Pei was solely responsible for the imperial examination. King Su formally took over the supervision department, assisted by Concubine Rou, to thoroughly investigate the case of the imperial examination substitute."


    Li Rong nodded, she thought about it, and couldn''t help asking: "Where is Su Shilang?"


    "Su Shilang, please supervise this imperial examination."


    "Monitoring?" Li Rong laughed, "He is not at all constrained now. What about Cui Yulang?"


    "He asked the humble post to lead, saying that Concubine Roux commended him today and asked him to help herself and do things well."


    When Li Rong heard this, she knew that Concubine Rou was beginning to trust Cui Yulang completely.


    This is not surprising.


    She worked with Su Rongqing for so long, not only did she get nothing, but she also dropped from the position of concubine to the position of concubine. Cooperating with Cui Yulang in such a short period of time, not only restored the concubine, but also helped Li Cheng get the supervisory department. With Cui Yulang''s identity as the Han clan, how could she not trust Cui Yulang more?


    Li Rong nodded, and only said, "Let Cui Yulang stay there, let people stare at him again, remember to find me for medicine at a fixed time."


    Zhao Chongjiu answered, and Li Rong asked about the harvest of his fief this year and the situation in the northwest.


    "Master Xun, please princess one thing this time."


    Li Rong raised his eyes and Zhao Chongjiu said in a low voice: "Master Xun wants the princess to secretly ask for a temporary conscription order for Qin Lin."


    "Why?"


    Li Rong tapped the heart of his hand with a fan, Zhao Chongjiu raised his hand and sent up the belief that Xun Chuan had sent. Li Rong took a quick glance and understood what Xun Chuan meant.


    In the war in the Northwest last year, there was almost no farming in the frontline cities. By this year, there is no food in the city, so the government can only rely on relief. But the court''s money went to the northwest, and it was divided up layer by layer. When it came to Qin Lin''s hands, there was not much left. The army payment was barely reluctant, and disaster relief was even more difficult.


    On the one hand, Qin Lin couldn''t bear it, and on the other hand, Qin Lin was indeed short of soldiers, so Cui Qinghe suggested that Qin Lin should include the income of the people in the city into the camp and raise the battle with the people.


    The strong and the young are in the army, and the old and the weak, women and children are left to go to farm. Until this fall, the north is expected to fight again, and then they will have the strength to fight.


    Naturally, he did not comply with the rules, but Qin Lin believes that after doing this, the major families in the north don¡¯t have to pay him too much, and they don¡¯t have to go to the battlefield to feed themselves well. Therefore, officials in the northwest are happy to see it. , Will not expose Qin Lin, so Qin Lin has already done it in private.


    But after all, this is a violation of the law. In the bigger picture, it would be a private troop, so Xun Chuan specially sent a letter to Li Rong, asking Li Rong to go up and ask for a draft order for Qin Lin. On weekdays, if you really encounter problems, if you move out this conscription order, it will be considered as Qin Lin''s order to conscript.


    When Li Rong saw this letter, she couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Qin Lin is a general, but his biggest problem is that he is too arbitrary.


    Such generals are the heroes of troubled times, but they are also the most troublesome existence of monarchs in the peaceful and prosperous times. Now if Xun Chuan hadn''t stabbed this incident back, Li Rong had already figured out what would happen in the future.


    Those aristocratic families are not talking now because they need Qin Lin. But when needed, this was Qin Lin''s life reminder. What was even more terrifying was not Qin Lin himself, but Qin Lin''s current army salary, part of which was sent by her.


    Qin Lin garrisoned soldiers in private, she provided military pay, and she was the eldest prince''s eldest sister. The crime was smashed, and 10,000 deaths were not enough.


    Li Rong stabilized her mind and knew that this conscription required her to get Qin Lin.


    With the conscription order, the more soldiers and horses Qin Lin has in his hands, the more stable Li Chuan will become when he becomes the throne.


    But how could she get such a thing for Qin Lin?


    The conscription order is a special order of Daxia. In a special period, the general can enlist in the garrison city in accordance with this order.


    The king gave such things very carefully. How can she let Li Ming secretly give a secret draft order to Qin Lin?


    Li Rong was thinking about it, and he heard the noise coming from outside. After a while, the maid hurried in from outside the courtyard and hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness Hua Le rushed over with the inspectors and sealed the Princess House. Up."


    Hearing this, Li Rong was stunned. After a while, she laughed incredulously: "Hua Le, with the inspector, sealed up my mansion?"


    She could understand each of these words, but when combined, she actually realized that they were a bit funny.


    Without waiting for her to go out, I heard a familiar voice from Hua Le, which contained a bit of arrogance that I didn''t usually have: "Sister Pingle."


    Li Rong looked over, and saw Hua Le walking out of the corner in a gold-stranded blouse. Behind her was a group of old supervisors. There were some new faces among those people, so Concubine Rou should be reorganized. New people joined by the Supervision Department.


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows and watched Hua Le walk up to her and gave her a blessing: "My younger sister is ordered by King Su to investigate the case at the older sister''s residence."


    "Investigating the case?" Li Rong was a bit playful, "What case are you going to investigate?"


    "Chen Houzhao is this person, elder sister, still remember?"


    "Remember," Li Rong knew what Hua Le was doing when she heard it. She couldn''t help but laughed: "A few days ago, did you come to the inspector to complain?"


    "He is missing."


    Hua Le watched Li Rong, and Li Rong was surprised: "Missing?"


    "Yes, on the day of the lawsuit with his sister, he left Huajing, and then his ship sank, and he himself was missing."


    "such."


    Li Rong nodded, and then remembered: "Then you are looking for him. What are you looking for me for?"


    "His Royal Highness Su suspected that it was my sister who killed this person. So I asked my sister to cooperate, and the Superintendent would go."


    Li Rong did not speak, she smiled and looked at Hua Le.


    When Hua Le saw Li Rong hearing these words, her expression remained unchanged. For some reason, she felt that she was a little short of breath. She supported herself and faced Li Rong¡¯s gaze, and only said: "Sister still resist arrest?"


    "I didn''t resist arrest, I just wanted to ask my sister a few questions."


    Li Rong Xiaoshan knocked his palms: "This palace is the princess of the court, the royal relatives and relatives, you want to arrest me, is there evidence in this case?"


    "If you don''t interrogate you, how can you get evidence?" Hua Le frowned. "How did you handle the case in the Supervision Department before, don''t you know yourself?"


    "My palace always handles cases with evidence. If you are below my grade, you can go to the Supervisory Department. But if you are above my grade, you should ask if you want it. Sister, you are working in the court for the first time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not familiar with the court rules, Jinglan."


    Li Rong turned her head and told Jinglan: "Go to the house, bring the supervisor''s code of conduct, and bring it back to His Highness Hua Le to read it carefully."


    Jinglan pursed her lips and smiled, then went to get the supervisory secretary''s code.


    Hua Le was so stunned by Li Rong, she didn''t have to raise her voice, and said loudly: "Stop talking nonsense! The Supervisory Division handles the case, you are suspected, don''t ask me to interrogate, and you push three and four blocks, right? Make a guilty conscience?!"


    Li Rong heard Hua Le''s voice, her eyes were cold, but she still smiled, and only said: "Sister, you are afraid that you went to the court, so you forgot the honor and inferiority in the palace. I am your eldest sister, Are you talking to me so rude?"


    "I''m helping King Su with the case now..."


    "I know more about the inspector than you!" Li Rong suddenly raised, "If there is no evidence, get out of here!"


    "Li Rong, you..."


    "Fork out!"


    With a wave of Li Rong''s small fan, he turned and left. Hua Le was anxious, and he hurriedly led people to step forward to catch Li Rong. The guards of the Princess'' Mansion immediately rushed forward, blocking the crowds on both sides, and Hua Le shouted and cursed. : "Pingle, don''t go!"


    Li Rong went up the steps, and when Hua Le yelled, she turned around.


    Feng''s eyes lifted lightly and took a leisurely glance at Hua Le who was calling the soldiers scolding the Superintendent in the crowd to catch her. She laughed and was about to make a mockery when she suddenly realized something--


    Conscription order, yes.

 Chapter 136： conflict

    Li Rong had an idea in her heart, turned her head and looked at Hua Le, leaning her chest against the pillar, and provocatively said: "You are in my mansion, what kind of thing, dare you tell me not to leave?"


    "Li Rong!" Hua Le took a stance, "You have a case now, you know if Chen Huzhao killed you!"


    "What do I know in my heart?" Li Rong sneered. "Just because you look like you have to copy the lowercase Buddhist scriptures, if it weren''t for your concubine''s concubine, what do you think you can do? Don''t think that you brought the people from the Supervisory Division, you and I are just the same. You and I are not just the difference in background," Li Rong raised his hand and nodded his head, "and brain. "


    "Go home quickly, wash and sleep, don''t be embarrassing here. But my palace is also considerate of you," Li Rong said, walking up to Hua Le with a smile on his face, lowering his voice, using only The two people could hear the voice gently, "Concubine gives birth to a child, that''s it."


    The word "concubine" spurred Hua Le abruptly. It seemed to be a nightmare she couldn''t escape in her life. She was almost unconscious, and when she raised her hand, she slapped Li Rong!


    Li Rong screamed, and hurriedly avoided her slap, staggered under her feet, and fell straight back. There was a mess around her. Jinglan hurried to help Li Rong and said anxiously: "Your Majesty, how are you? Your Highness!"


    Hua Le froze in place, watching everyone around him help Li Rong, Li Rong fell to the ground, and seemed to faint on the spot. Jinglan called people over and hurriedly helped Li Rong up. Hua Le looked at Li Rong who fell unconscious on the ground. Her hands trembled slightly, and she was panicked, but at this moment, she had a kind of The indescribable, hidden pleasure rose.


    She suddenly understood why her mother always said to climb up.


    Climbing up, possessing the supreme power, can step on that person at the moment when others are talking about her concubine giving birth.


    She looked down at Li Rong and watched everyone panic helping Li Rong into the house. She shouted: "Wait! Your Highness Pingle is the chief offender of the Superintendent. Take it immediately!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    When Jing Lan was about to speak, Li Rong, who was pretending to be faint, grabbed her wrist under her sleeve, and Jing Lan stopped.


    After Jinglan¡¯s meal, the surroundings became chaotic. The inspector didn¡¯t dare to come forward, but Hua Le also brought her own staff this time. After her people got on, the inspector didn¡¯t dare to violate it. Hua Le''s order can only follow.


    Li Rong''s soldiers refused to retreat, and the two sides arrived together and pushed each other.


    Jinglan got Li Rong''s words and knew what Li Rong meant in her heart. She raised her head and raised her voice: "Stop! These are officers and soldiers. What are you doing?


    Jinglan was in charge of the princess mansion, she made a sound, and the soldiers of the princess mansion stopped. Jinglan raised her head to look at Hua Le, and said coldly, "His Royal Highness, do you have to take the princess away today? ?"


    "Yes."


    Hua Le sneered: "Why, you dare to stop this palace even as a manager?"


    "Slaves dare not."


    Jinglan saluted: "It''s just the servants who want to confirm. My princess is only involved in the dark. His Royal Highness Hua Le just took my princess to ask about one or two. He won''t be sentenced, right?"


    Hua Le hesitated for a moment, and she did not dare to say in public that she was going to sentence Li Rong, even if she wanted to kill her, she cleared her throat and said, "Of course not."


    Jinglan received this and said respectfully: "The slave and maid will first let people confirm that my princess is safe, and after nothing has happened, he will **** my princess to the inspection department. I wonder if His Royal Highness Hua Le can agree?"


    Li Rong was still in a coma. Hua Le got Jinglan''s promise to send Li Rong away. She didn''t make it any more embarrassing, but said: "Then call the doctor over first, and after confirming that there is nothing wrong, don''t delay!"


    When Jinglan saluted, she let Li Rong in and let the doctor come in to see people.


    The doctor looked at Li Rong''s appearance and knew that there was something mysterious in the middle. He did not say anything, and pretended to ask for a doctor. Jing Lan was next to him.


    Hua Le sat drinking tea and watched the doctor ask Li Rong for consultation. Jinglan pretended to be worried. Holding Li Rong''s hand, Li Rong was under her sleeve and wrote to Jinglan one word by one.


    "Zhao Chongjiu, Pei Wenxuan, conscription order, enter the palace"


    Jinglan remembered these words in her heart. Although she didn''t know the meaning, she knew that she had to go to Pei Wenxuan.


    After the doctor consulted Li Rong, Li Rong continued to fall asleep. Hua Le saw that Li Rong was not awake, so he sent someone to take a stretcher and directly carried Li Rong into the Supervision Department.


    As soon as Li Rong left, Jing Lan immediately changed her clothes and went out from the back door to find Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan had just returned from the official office before entering the mansion. He heard Tong Ye say that Jinglan was coming. He frowned, went to the gate himself, and asked directly: "But what happened to your Royal Highness?"


    "Today, His Royal Highness Hua Le brought the people from the Superintendent to the Princess Mansion and took His Highness away."


    Jinglan was concise and concise, but when Pei Wenxuan heard this, he relaxed a lot.


    How could Li Rong make Hua Le take away so easily? This must be caused by Li Rong.


    But thinking of the temperament of Concubine Rou and Hua Le, he was still worried about Li Rong''s situation, but he still didn''t know Li Rong''s intentions, and he was not easy to make a decision, so he could only ask clearly: "What can your Highness leave? "


    "His Royal Highness left four words, Zhao Chongjiu, Pei Wenxuan, the conscription order, and entering the palace. The slave and maid were puzzled, only knowing that they should be looking for the consort, so they rushed over."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard the word "horse", a smile flashed unconsciously in his eyes. He didn''t move his face, nodded, and told Tong Ye to find Zhao Chongjiu.


    Zhao Chongjiu came over quickly, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at him, and only asked: "His Royal Highness mentioned the conscription order, what happened?"


    Zhao Chongjiu was stunned, then he reacted and immediately explained the cause and effect of Xun Chuan''s letter.


    While listening to Zhao Chongjiu''s words, Pei Wenxuan rubbed the bowl of noodles in the tea bowl in his hand. After Zhao Chongjiu finished speaking, he seemed to be thinking about something. Everyone was waiting for him. After a moment of silence, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to Tong Ye and ordered Said: "You go to the Yushitai to find one of our people, and I will write the envelopes in a while, let him copy them, and then clear the cabinet to ensure that the envelopes must reach your majesty tonight."


    Now that the cabinet was first built, many people were crammed inside.


    The cabinet was built by Li Ming in order to cultivate the power of King Su and prevent his own news from being out of circulation. The selection of people always tried to avoid the children of the family.


    It is convenient for Pei Wenxuan to not choose the children of the family. Now every family has its own way of cabinet. The new cabinet and the original memorial hall are not too different. It''s just that, after all, they are all newcomers, and it is much better than when the family was in charge of the transfer.


    After Pei Wenxuan ordered, he put down the tea bowl and finally said: "After the zhezi is passed on, immediately inform the queen and let her pick up the people. Now go and notify Shangguanya so that she can keep her high and don''t have any trouble."


    After speaking, he was still a little uneasy, and stood up: "Jinglan, you go to the princess mansion, wait at the gate of the inspector, and be ready at any time. I will go there now."


    When Pei Wenxuan arranged everything, Li Rong was lying in the carriage pretending to be unconscious with an iron chain on her hand.


    Hua Le sat in another carriage and led her to the Superintendent.


    She couldn''t be taken away by Hua Le when she was awake. She was taken away when she was awake. Where did she put her face? Only when Hua Le snatched her away when she was unconscious, everything made sense. After all, she was used to being arrogant in Huajing, and being beaten and taken away by Hua Le was a joke.


    Hua Le didn''t want to ride with her. She left her alone in the carriage. She felt comfortable, so she lay in the carriage, holding the iron chain, thinking about the next thing leisurely.


    Conscription orders, if you are not careful, they have something to do with treason. Naturally, you can''t ask for it directly, you can only give it to Li Ming.


    So what she had to do was to give Li Ming a hint of the solution to the enlistment order, then let him solve the Northwest matter, block all his solutions, and finally leave the enlistment order for him to choose.


    Li Rong closed his eyes in the carriage, thinking slowly, Li Ming wanted to solve Qin Lin''s problem, nothing more than a few channels.


    The first is to force Xiao Su or other families to increase Qin Lin''s troops, and the second is to increase the country''s military pay and relief money.


    The aristocratic family Li Ming couldn''t make any move, and now he didn''t have much money to increase the army''s salary. In the end, Xiao Su added troops to Qin Lin.


    But Xiao Su was Li Ming''s trump card left to Li Cheng, and it was also Li Ming''s own army against the family. Once Li Ming realized that the family''s military power threatened him, it would be impossible for Xiao Su to increase his troops.


    Li Rong tapped her hand with a small fan, thinking about what to say after seeing Li Ming tonight.


    At the speed of Pei Wenxuan, she didn''t worry about being able to enter the palace tonight, her only worry was...


    Just one afternoon, Hua Le and Consort Rou, don''t be too crazy.


    She was thinking about it, and when she heard the coachman''s "call" call from outside, Li Rong was stunned. She couldn''t help but panic. She usually didn''t panic about other things, so she panicked whether it was Pei Wenxuan''s brain. It''s abnormal again, didn''t understand her intention, came to save people?


    But she thought about it and felt that she needed to give Pei Wenxuan more confidence, so she tried to calm herself down. When she was doing psychological construction, a gentle but unceremonious young male voice sounded outside: " His Royal Highness Hua Le, the Ministry of Criminal Affairs received people to investigate the case of the disappearance of people in the suburbs of Beijing. He needs to ask His Highness Pingle to enter the Ministry of Criminal Affairs.


    When Li Rong heard this voice, she couldn''t help but was stunned. She never thought that Su Rongqing would appear at this time.


    Hua Le was obviously more surprised than her.


    "Shi Lang Su?"


    Hua Le seemed to be at a loss and hesitated: "Sister Huang is also related to the case investigated by the Supervisory Department. When the Supervisory Department has completed the investigation, how about Su Shilang''s interrogation?"


    "This case is now at a critical juncture, and I hope that His Highness Hua Le will not be embarrassed."


    Su Rongqing said, her voice gradually approached, and Li Rong figured out that he should have said what Tong Huale said. She couldn''t understand what was said outside. After a while, she heard footsteps approaching, and she closed quickly. As soon as my eyes lay down, I felt someone lift the curtain and come in. The other party sat beside her and said to the outside: "Go back to the princess mansion."


    After speaking, the other party lowered the curtains, and the outside voice suddenly became quieter, and Li Rong heard the "da da" sound of the carriage.


    She didn''t want to wake up suddenly, and when she woke up, she and Su Rongqing were sitting face to face and felt embarrassed. So she lay on the carriage, thinking hard about Su Rongqing''s purpose.


    Su Rongqing seemed to look at her for a while, then got up and knelt in front of her, his breath enveloped him, Li Rong only smelled the smell on him, the same as in the previous life.


    It was the unique incense from the princess mansion from the previous life, and now he no longer hides it, and even wears the incense on himself.


    Li Rong shook her mind, Su Rongqing had gently lifted her hand, he unfastened her hand fetters for her, and gently put her hand back, then he untied his coat and put it on her body, again Sit on the side.


    In fact, according to etiquette, even if they were in a carriage, he should be seated in the farthest position from her, but he did not.


    He was sitting not far away from her, not close, but not far away. This was exactly where he sat in the previous life.


    Li Rong didn''t know if he knew that she was awake, but she didn''t want to wake up now. It was too embarrassing to wake up and confront him at this moment.


    She is not afraid of people going head-to-head with her, like Hua Le Rou Concubine, come and draw one by one, and draw one by one.


    But she was afraid of Su Rongqing.


    She had a feeling that she was getting along with Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing would not hide anything she asked, but she didn''t dare to ask because she didn''t.


    This feeling made her feel very upset, and even his coming today made her feel a little irritable. So she simply closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy. No matter how many questions she had, she waited to go back to the princess mansion and investigate it herself.


    Soon after Su Rongqing intercepted Li Rong, the news reached Pei Wenxuan. Hearing that Su Rongqing had taken the person away, Pei Wenxuan immediately led the person back to the princess mansion.


    Tong Ye was a little strange and couldn''t help but say: "Su Shilang intercepted the princess, shouldn''t the son go to the Criminal Ministry to find it?"


    "He won''t take His Highness back to the Criminal Department," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was a little cold, "He will take care of His Highness."


    Li Rong closed her eyes and went through it all the way, feeling that time was unusually long.


    She felt a little sleepy when the carriage was halfway, but she did not dare to sleep.


    She vaguely heard Su Rongqing order the carriage outside. The voice was very soft, as if it was far away: "Go slow, don''t bump your Highness."


    She really couldn''t stand it any longer, feeling that the clothes covering her body seemed to bite, so she turned over and pushed the clothes down.


    Su Rongqing quietly watched that the clothes were deliberately pushed to the ground by Li Rong. He stared at the clothes on the ground for a long time before finally speaking out: "His Royal Highness, if you don''t want to cover the clothes of your ministers, get up. The minister brought the script and read it to you, and time flies quickly."


    When Li Rong heard this, she knew that Su Rongqing knew she was not asleep, and even knew she was hiding from him.


    After all, he has handled cases in the Criminal Ministry for many years, so he still has this vision.


    Li Rong was exposed and stopped pretending, she just got up and smiled openly: "Okay, then the palace will get up."


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak, he took out a script from his sleeve, and said peacefully: "Today''s Weichen brought "The Story of the Boudoir"..."


    "I don''t listen to this." Li Rong interrupted him directly, Su Rongqing paused, then nodded, hiding the script in his sleeve.


    Li Rong watched him, she wanted to ask him about his past, but she didn''t want to talk about it with him.


    The past between them seemed to be a restricted area, which made her feel reluctant to involve. The two were silent for a while, and Li Rong finally spoke, "Shi Lang Su called for me today, why?"


    "I heard that the Huale Palace went to the Princess Mansion to find the princess trouble," Su Rongqing replied smoothly, "Weichen thought, if His Highness Huale really brought His Highness into the Supervisory Department, His Highness was afraid that he would suffer hardship, so he brought His Highness back halfway. ."


    "I''m afraid it''s not to prevent me from suffering, but to be afraid of me designing Chinese music."


    Li Rong laughed mockingly, and Su Rongqing was silent for a moment, without covering up, and said straightly: "There is indeed a reason for this."


    "You don''t hide it from me."


    "Rong Qing dare not deceive His Highness."


    Su Rongqing looked up at Li Rong, her expression calm. Li Rong met his eyes, and she stared for a long time.


    These eyes seemed to be no different from the previous life, Li Rong couldn''t help laughing out loud, "Are you few deceiving me?"


    Su Rongqing paused for a moment. The moment these words came out, both of them seemed to be standing in front of Tulle. They could see each other''s faint figure, but they could not see each other''s face clearly.


    Any one of them, if you take a step forward, you can tear the tulle apart and see what the other person looks like.


    It''s just that no one knows whether it looks terrifying or beautiful as a fantasy face.


    Su Rongqing raised his hand to hold the cup, and he took a sip of the cold tea.


    The cold feeling made him calm down little by little. After he calmed down a little bit, he said slowly: "Your Highness blames me?"


    Li Rong thought for a while, and she laughed at herself: "What''s the resentment? I''m not as good as you. I''m willing to bet."


    "It''s just that I want to know," Li Ronghuan whispered with her chest in front of her, "Can''t you stop?"


    Having returned for the first time, the revenge that deserves to be avenged should be avenged, and the grievances that should have been surrendered should also be eliminated. What is there to hold on?


    Su Rongqing looked at Li Rong, and he asked, "Will your Majesty stop?"


    This majesty refers not only to Li Ming, but also not only Li Chuan.


    He was referring to every king who was sitting in that position and was ambitious.


    The family has grown to this point, no ambitious monarch can keep them. The Shangguan family, as the emperor¡¯s mother clan, could still escape a catastrophe. As the head of the entire Jiangnan family and the first listed in the clan tree, the Su family had almost no possibility of retreating.


    Su Rongqing could see clearly, and Li Rong could also see clearly that Li Chuan''s violence against the Su clan was not only due to Qin Zhenzhen''s death. What Qin Zhenzhen showed was the terrifying power of the aristocratic family, and the defeat of the Su clan represented the last glory of the aristocratic family. After this, the existence of all the aristocratic families was nothing but a lingering reverberation.


    Li Rong couldn''t hold Li Chuan, even she couldn''t hold the pace of any slightly ambitious monarch.


    Su Rongqing laughed: "His Royal Highness, I have no choice."


    Li Rong was speechless.


    Suddenly, she suddenly felt that this person was hateful and sad.


    She poured tea for herself, but she did not speak.


    The most important thing has been asked, even if she already knows the answer before asking, but after all, she still wants to ask again. Now that she got a definite reply, she had no other thoughts.


    The two remained silent for a long time. Just after dusk, the carriage arrived in front of the princess''s house.


    Pei Wenxuan was waiting at the gate of the princess mansion. Before he came, he had already cleared the scene. Today, the princess mansion is surrounded and road closures are normal.


    After the clearing, there was no one in front of the princess mansion. He put his hands between his sleeves and guarded at the door. When he saw the carriage coming, he clenched his fists a little nervously.


    When the coachman saw Pei Wenxuan, he stopped. Before he could call "Master Pei", he saw Pei Wenxuan strode forward and opened the curtain.


    Li Rong didn''t expect Pei Wenxuan to come so quickly, and she was still a little bit astonished while holding the tea. Then she watched Pei Wenxuan take a cold glance at Su Rongqing''s clothes on the floor, and then raised her eyes to look at her.


    Li Rong felt an inexplicable psychological pressure for an instant, she coughed lightly, and explained: "Wenxuan, that..."


    "His Royal Highness first come down and speak."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke flatly and reached out to Li Rong.


    The more plain Pei Wenxuan was, the more flustered Li Rong was. She quickly put her hand on Pei Wenxuan''s hand, and Pei Wenxuan helped him out of the carriage.


    Su Rongqing turned her head, bowed her head and poured tea for herself.


    Immediately after getting off the carriage, Pei Wenxuan dragged off his coat and put it on Li Rong, and said gently: "Your Highness is cold, right?"


    "I don''t..." Li Rong subconsciously wanted to refuse. After all, it was almost April weather, but before finishing talking, Pei Wenxuan held her shoulder and said: "You are cold."


    Li Rong: "..."


    She had no choice but to be cold.


    She didn''t dare to speak, so she wore Pei Wenxuan''s clothes. Pei Wenxuan called Jinglan who was guarding the door to come over and helped Li Rong in.


    Seeing that Pei Wenxuan didn''t plan to go in with her, Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little worried, afraid that he would do something uncomfortable. After all, Cui Yulang''s punch was still hanging on the court for a few days.


    Few people paid attention to Cui Yulang''s punch, but it would be no small matter if Su Rongqing was punched.


    But she was afraid of saying too much and being misunderstood by Pei Wenxuan that she was protecting Su Rongqing, she held back and held back, she could only say: "Go in together, eh?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew what she was worried about, smiled gently, and whispered softly: "His Royal Highness will go back first, so I''ll just say a word and come back, eh?"


    When Pei Wenxuan said that, Li Rong didn''t have much to say. She could only turn her head one step at a time, and Jinglan reluctantly helped her in.


    Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong return to the house, he came back with a dazed face, and raised the carriage curtain again.


    Su Rongqing knew that he was coming back alone, and raised her eyes coldly: "Who can Shi Lang Pei enlighten me?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled gently, and opened his mouth with a voice that only two people could hear: "Su Shilang, I have to remind you that this incense in your body is used by the servant, and I hope that Su Shilang will remember."


    Su Rongqing''s eyes were cold, Pei Wenxuan smiled and nodded, which was regarded as a salute, and then raised the curtain in his hand to isolate the face from the person inside, and turned away happily.


    When he caught up with Li Rong, his face was already proud of Chunfeng. Li Rong couldn''t help but feel a little strange seeing his smile: "What did you say to him?"


    "Ah? It''s nothing." Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I just praised that the fragrance on his body is pretty good."


    Li Rong was speechless, she knew that Pei Wenxuan was a dog nose, and that Su Rongqing had smelled the fragrance of her previous life, and he could not have missed it.


    She was silent to keep her safe. After a while, she deliberately changed the subject: "You are staying in the princess mansion so swagger, aren''t you afraid of people seeing it?"


    "Today''s special situation. I had already cleared the venue in advance. At present, only the inner courtyard and my people are still outside in the mansion."


    Pei Wenxuan quickly answered Li Rong¡¯s question, and before Li Rong asked again, he continued: "The zhezi has been passed to the cabinet and should be passed to your majesty tonight. You can rest assured that the money will never be enough. It is not easy for your majesty to collect money, he can''t send money to Qin Lin. Don''t worry, your majesty."


    As the two said, they walked into the inner courtyard room together. As soon as they entered the room, Pei Wenxuan turned sideways and blocked Li Rong''s path.


    "There is only one question left now."


    Li Rong became a little frightened when she heard his solemn tone.


    She didn''t know what she was afraid of, so she instinctively felt that she had done something wrong, pretending to be calm and standing in place. Then she watched Pei Wenxuan reach out and put his hand on her face, with pity and interrogation in her tone: " Did she hurt you?"

 Chapter 137： Hit the autumn breeze

    When Li Rong heard this, he knew that Pei Wenxuan was asking Hua Le. She smiled nonchalantly: "Just scratch it, where can I really let her hit?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word. He looked at her. After a while, he lowered his head and kissed her wound gently.


    The kiss made Li Rong tremble, and she couldn''t help taking a step back.


    As soon as she retired, Pei Wenxuan followed and pressed her against the door. His lips touched her face and landed on her lips.


    He took her by the waist, wishing to rub people in the blood. Li Rong sensed his strength, pushed him gently, and said vaguely, "I still have to enter the palace."


    Pei Wenxuan knew what she meant. As long as the Zhezi arrived in the palace, she had to enter the palace to find Li Ming. If there were any traces left at this time, she would not be clear at that time.


    So he straightened up, hugged the person in his arms, took a deep breath and said, "You are wronged."


    "What kind of grievance is this?" Li Rong laughed. She raised her hand and poked Pei Wenxuan on the shoulder. "I thought you wanted to ask Su Rongqing?"


    Hearing Su Rongqing''s name, Pei Wenxuan snorted coldly, lowered his head and kissed her fiercely, "Dare to say?"


    "When I see you, it smells strange."


    "What kind of nose do you have?" Li Rong laughed out loud. "You can smell it outside the carriage?"


    It''s not surprising that she can smell it up close by Su Rongqing, but Pei Wenxuan can smell it as soon as she meets.


    But Pei Wenxuan has a keen sense of smell so far, she is not surprised, after all, Pei Wenxuan is good at perfume, if he is not keen on smell, she will not learn this.


    Pei Wenxuan kept his face blank and did not speak. Li Rong knew that he was a little angry, so she raised her hand to hook his neck, hung her whole body on him, and explained: "I was pretending to sleep on the carriage, and he covered me with a piece of clothing. ," She said, with a sad face, leaning against Pei Wenxuan''s chest, "Brother Pei, I am dirty, what should I do?"


    Pei Wenxuan was amused by her, and bowed his head and kissed her: "Dirty? Come, brother will wash you up."


    The two laughed and squatted for a moment. From the door to the bed, Pei Wenxuan knew that news from the palace would come, and did not do too much. At the end of the day, he also took off his coat and his clothes were intact. Li Rong was bent over. He leaned on his chest, as if everyone was scattered.


    Pei Wenxuan got up to get water and wiped her sweat. She didn''t sweat much. After a while, it was no different from usual.


    Pei Wenxuan lay on her side, raised his hand and stroked her arm, making her feel like he was still by his side. He thought about it, "What is Su Rongqing going to do with you?"


    "He is afraid that Hua Le will suffer," Li Rong lazily said, "You can guess that I''m counting people. After all, he has been with me for so long, can''t he guess?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s movements slowed down, but before Li Rong noticed it, he continued to stroke her hair and said calmly: "He is afraid that you will suffer a loss under Roufei and Huale? They have worked so hard to treat you. Speaking of the Supervision Department, I am afraid that there is still a meaning of trying to find a way to get you to kill Chen Houshao with the prince. No one feels at ease if you fall into their hands."


    Li Rong did not speak, she closed her eyes, Pei Wenxuan lowered her eyes, and said in a low voice, "I wanted to go there immediately, but I was afraid that it would disturb your layout, so I arranged everything..."


    "You did very well."


    Li Rong raised his hand to hold his hand, and moved the person forward a little bit, and the whole person was nestled in his arms: "You don''t need to explain this to me, what you do is what I want."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say a word, and Li Rong leaned against him, giving him great comfort.


    "I didn''t go there immediately," Pei Wenxuan sighed, "I feel guilty."


    Li Rong stretched out her hand to wrap his waist.


    She actually knew that he was not only guilty, but also afraid.


    I am afraid that I will be one step late, I am afraid that I am not as good as Su Rongqing.


    But she didn''t know how to persuade, because there was a lot of truth, but most people in this world understand the truth better than anyone else, but all wounds can only be changed by events and experiences.


    She didn''t speak, she held Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while. Knowing that it would be hypocritical to talk about this, she changed the topic and asked: "Did you talk to him?"


    "I asked him if he could stop."


    Li Rong sighed: "The most important thing for him to do this is to believe in Chuan''er. If he can assist Chuan''er with us, it will be much easier."


    "What does he say?"


    Pei Wenxuan knew the answer long ago and asked casually.


    "Naturally it is not allowed," Li Rong replied lazily. "He said that all monarchs will not let go of the family. He has no way to choose."


    "The best way for him is to assist King Su. King Su was born in a humble family, and Xiao Su has little ability. After ascending to the throne, he must depend on the family. He is only eleven years old now, and he will be thirteen after two years. When the time comes, I will go to mother to keep the baby, and then see if he listens. If he is obedient, stay, if he doesn''t, wait until the baby is born and then change to a milk doll."


    Li Rong said calmly, "The abacus is very good."


    Pei Wenxuan heard these words and nodded: "That doesn''t have to be forced. He is different from us and has no choice."


    "Where is there no choice?" Li Rong laughed, "It''s just reluctant to bear the benefits in his hands."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, he hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "His Royal Highness, the Su clan is different from the Shangguan clan Pei clan. The Shangguan clan is the last of the eight surnames, and the Pei clan is also a poor family. Both rely on the imperial family. Nowadays, we don¡¯t have too many choices. Whether it¡¯s changing the prince or accepting the decree, the loss is almost the same. But the Su clan is different. It is the leader of the Jiangnan family. In these century-old families, let alone the replacement of the prince, so many hundreds of years. Here, even the change of dynasties has never hurt the bones."


    "So?" Although Li Rong asked, she knew what Pei Wenxuan was talking about. She gave a wry smile, "Regardless of whether Su Rongqing is fighting or not, most of the Su clan and other clans will not retreat. Rather than let Chuan When you reach the throne, it¡¯s better to abolish Chuan¡¯er first, so as not to have more losses, right?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. Li Rong turned to look at him, with a smile but a smile: "You are very empathetic, don''t you dislike him? What kind of good things do you say to him every day?"


    "I don''t like him," Pei Wenxuan smiled mildly, and raised his hand to comb her forehead hair. "But I hope your Highness feels that many people in this world like you."


    He wanted Li Rong to see a better and warmer world, but he didn''t want her to think about everything extremely extreme.


    Too many people in this world taught her how to try to figure out others with malice, but he wanted to teach her to open her eyes to find all the possible beauty in this world.


    Even if this person is Su Rongqing.


    Li Rong knew what he meant, she stretched out her hand and held Pei Wenxuan, lazily acting like a baby in his arms.


    "I know Brother Pei is the best."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, looked at the girl in front of him who was becoming more and more coquettish, bowed his head and kissed her: "It''s fine if you know."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jinglan''s voice came from outside: "His Royal Highness, there is news from the palace. Your Majesty has already seen Zhezi, and the Empress Empress rushed over to make a noise."


    When Li Rong heard this, she hurriedly got up and told Jinglan: "Get the carriage, and I will go to the palace."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan also stood up, he helped her tidy up the clothes, Li Rong quickly dressed up, and then turned to tell him: "Don''t stay in the princess mansion for a long time, go back."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, and replied, "I see."


    Seeing that he seemed to be unhappy, Li Rong put on her feet and kissed her, which counted as comfort, took her own fan, and stepped out.


    As soon as he got out of the room, Li Rong immediately accepted the sweet and pretty in front of Pei Wenxuan, and led the people out, and asked Jinglan as he went forward: "What did the empress do you ask?"


    "Say," Jinglan followed Li Rong, lifted the carriage curtain to let Li Rong inside, and said in a low voice, "The empress has passed for you, and I am afraid that she will make a quarrel in the palace."


    Li Rong nodded and didn''t say much. Her mother was extremely tough when she encountered their siblings.


    Li Rong took the small mirror, looked at the wound on her face, and hurried into the palace.


    Li Ming didn''t expect that Li Rong would enter the palace at night, and he was arguing with Shangguanyue. Hearing Li Rong came, Shangguanyue should react first. She sniffed and pretended to be calm and said: "Let your highness come first."


    Li Rong was brewing outside for a while, and then walked in with five points of anger and five points of grievance.


    When Shangguanyue saw Li Rong entering, she first saw the blood stains on her face. She couldn''t bear it, turned her head to look at Li Ming, and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, take a look at Rong''er''s face! You! Dare to say nothing is wrong?!"


    Li Ming froze for a while when seeing the blood marks on Li Rong''s face. Li Rong knew that her mother was in trouble. She knelt down and said respectfully: "I have seen my father."


    "Pingle, what is wrong with you entering the palace so late?"


    Li Ming pretended to be ignorant of the previous events and kept silent. Li Rong looked calm and said indifferently: "The son of the minister entered the palace to discuss with his father about the current investigation by the inspector."


    Li Ming was silent for a moment. He thought that Li Rong would still come in crying. He didn''t expect Li Rong to be so steady. After a while, he slowly said: "Then... Queen, please step back first, I am with Pingle Let¡¯s talk, you will be fair to Pingle."


    Shangguanyue glanced at Li Rong and then at the emperor. She saw that Li Rong didn''t want her appearance, so she didn''t stop, sniffed, got up and left.


    When Shangguanyue left, Li Ming hurried forward, helped Li Rong and said, "Pingle, what''s wrong with you, please talk to the emperor."


    "Father should have heard about it," Li Rong restrained his anger and raised his eyes. "Today Hua Le took people to my mansion and clashed with the soldiers of the children''s mansion. They beat me in public, and the children have recuperated until now. It just came over, and I entered the palace."


    "Hua Le actually treats you like this?" Li Ming pretended to be angry, "I will call her over and scold her well."


    "Father," Li Rong raised his eyes to look at him, and said calmly, "The matter of the son is a trifle. The son is entering the palace now, and it is not for such a thing. The son is here because he is worried. If brother Cheng acted like this I''m afraid that the Supervisory Department will not be able to keep it."


    When Li Ming heard Li Rong''s words, he paused, and then slowly said, "You can''t keep it, what do you mean?


    "Father, Hua Le acts like this. She is in my mansion today. If a minister is changed, she beats the minister in the mansion when the other party is only involved in the case. Does the father think this can be done?"


    "Take a step back," Li Rong continued, "If it weren''t for me today, and for any minister, my father would think that Huale could take the other party away from the mansion? Those who are afraid of inspecting the department will have to leave there. ."


    "How is this possible," Li Ming laughed, "You are too worried."


    "Father," Li Rong looked flat, "Inspector, was established by the sons and ministers alone. The sons and ministers know the difficulties better than anyone. As a princess, the eldest sister of the prince, the daughter of the queen, the son and the minister are backed by Shangguan. There are countless assassinations and obstacles during the investigation process, and doing things like this with Huale is afraid it will be dangerous."


    "My son asked, who can withstand the slap of Hua Le in this big family?"


    Li Ming didn¡¯t speak, he thought about Li Rong¡¯s words, and Li Rong continued: "Erchen knows that his father doesn¡¯t trust his children. The original intention of the children to establish the Supervisory Department is of course the selfishness of the children, but beyond this. , I also hope that there will be someone in the court governing the power of the family. Now that the child minister has left the inspectorate department, the inspectorate department is always the painstaking effort of the child minister." Li Rong said sadly, "If it''s gone, Erchen passed away in his heart."


    "You also make sense."


    Li Ming thought about it and said, "Then, according to what you mean, is to let the style of Chinese music converge. Don''t be so tough in the future?"


    "When Hua Le should be hard, we still have to be hard, but we can''t humiliate people''s face like this," Li Rong solemnly said. "In addition, the emperor needs to send more staff to the inspector to ensure that Concubine Roux Waiting for the safety of people, secondly, the inspector has the confidence to do things. This family has its own soldiers in their hands. If Huale can''t hold people down, even if they can''t mention them, don''t handle the case."


    Li Ming heard Li Rong''s words and knew the hints in her.


    In the past, the Supervisory Department only needed such a few people because Li Rong had face, and even if the family did not respect her, they would still respect Li Chuan.


    Now that Concubine Rou has no face, she can only rely on more people to do things.


    Li Ming was supposed to be Li Rong''s credit, but he heard it in his ears and had other thoughts in his heart.


    Capital soldiers in the hands of the family.


    Now he has established an inspection department and changed the imperial examination system. The soldiers and horses in the hands of the family are the big taboos in his heart. No one knows that these families may unite and take his position off.


    This possibility made Li Ming a little anxious, and he couldn''t help but want to add more troops and food to his direct army.


    But these are all money.


    Strengthen the soldiers in their hands for money.


    The Zhezi from Yushitai said that there is no food available to Qinlin in the northwest. It is estimated that there will be war again this autumn. There was no farming last year and there were too many refugees who needed comfort and money.


    Now the Supervision Department wants to expand its troops and demand money.


    It''s all money.


    When Li Ming thought about this, he felt big. He raised his hand and squeezed his eyebrows, Li Rong looked at it, and said cautiously, "Father, what are your concerns?"


    "You make a lot of sense, but the supervision department increases the number of troops, and that is a matter of asking for money. Since the establishment of the supervision department, it has spent a lot of money.


    Li Rong listened, tapped the heart of her hand with a small fan, and slowly said: "Father, the emperor said so, in fact, in the Supervision Department, the children also paid a lot of subsidies in private."


    Listening to Li Rong''s words, Li Ming couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    But Li Rong didn¡¯t say any more, she turned her head and thought about it: ¡°Or else, Father, you give Brother Cheng a conscription order. If Brother Cheng feels that there is not enough manpower in the actual process, he can simply recruit some civilians. The war last year. There are also many refugees in the city. The cost of recruiting the refugees is low. These people just need to eat and eat. In this way, the people''s livelihood is stabilized and the supervisory department has more staff. Above the money, the honest brother is also a prince. , You can¡¯t just think about letting your father pay for everything, how does your father feel?¡±


    "Conscription order?" Li Ming listened and shook his head. "This is something from the army. Where can I get the inspector?"


    "Special circumstances, special treatment."


    Li Rong smiled, she hesitated for a moment, and some hesitation reminded: "After all, the imperial examination system is going to be reformed now, it is also a very period."


    Listening to Li Rong¡¯s words, Li Ming¡¯s heart sank. He glanced at Li Rong. Seeing Li Rong in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, and tentatively said, ¡°You are Chuan¡¯er¡¯s sister. I never thought that you were right. Cheng''er, I was so worried."


    "They are all my own brothers." Li Rong smiled and looked at Li Ming, "He is still young, and it is my supervisory department who is taking over. Why would I not read?"


    "He..." Li Ming hesitated for a while before speaking slowly, "On weekdays, I prefer Cheng''er and Hua Le. I thought you would feel a little uncomfortable in your heart."


    "My father has thought a lot," Li Rong sighed, "I was a little uncomfortable when I was young. But when I grow up, I know the difficulties of my father. Chuan''er is the prince, and I am the eldest princess. We have already got a lot, father The emperor loves some of the other younger siblings so much so as not to make enemies for us."


    Li Rong said sincerely. Li Ming was a little embarrassed for a while. Li Rong smiled and said sincerely: "Father will not abolish Chuan''er anyway. Father''s love, will Chuan''er and I know?"


    "What you said is." Li Ming nodded, laughing a little hard. Li Rong looked at him gently: "I''m here today, that is to say something worried, as for other things..."


    Li Rong''s face was a little sad: "I''m not easy to pursue. If Huale''s new official takes office, if I just pursue her in this way, she will have a harder time getting along with other people."


    "You are generous, that kid Huale is really..." Li Ming hated iron and steel, "it''s too much."


    Li Rong smiled, bowed her head and said nothing.


    Li Ming was silent for a while, and he thought about it, knowing that now he can¡¯t just leave it alone. If he doesn¡¯t appease Li Rong, the queen will also ask him to make trouble, and Li Rong also said well. Now Hua Le is wrong. , And can''t slap her in the face, otherwise she will go against her every one of the cases.


    Li Ming thought and thought, and finally said: "You have been wronged, but what do you want? Father will reward you."


    "What I want, I am afraid that my father will be embarrassed."


    Li Rong smiled bitterly. When Li Ming listened to Li Rong''s sigh of relief, he knew that she wanted to ask him, and immediately said, "You said, Father Father will certainly agree."


    "Father," Li Rong said with a sorrowful face, "Courage...Can you let him come back?"


    Li Ming didn''t expect to say this. He looked at the bleak color on Li Rong''s face and felt a little distressed, but thinking about the worries in his heart, he could only say: "Pingle, strong melons are not sweet. forget it."


    Li Rong looked sad, Li Ming thought for a while: "Do you have anything else you want?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a little lack of money. The inspectorate used to spend a lot of money. In the past, he used to use the cohort to get it. Now the cohort has left with me. For such a big princess mansion, it costs everything to eat and wear. Money. A few hundred taels of gold a year, and it¡¯s gone."


    "You told your father earlier."


    Li Ming understood what Li Rong meant, and quickly said: "Father can wronged you? Fulai," Li Ming turned his head and called Fulai over, "Let the Ministry of Internal Affairs check the warehouse and end..."


    Li Ming paused, Li Rong turned his head and looked over. Li Ming gritted his teeth and finally smiled reluctantly: "One hundred taels of gold, send it to His Highness Pingle."


    "The father is so kind."


    When Li Rong heard one hundred taels of gold, she immediately became happy and stood up and said, "The minister will not disturb the emperor, so let''s go down first."


    "Go ahead."


    Li Ming smiled reluctantly: "It''s not too early."


    Li Rong retired happily, and Li Ming called her to stop: "Well, about Huale, you give her a face. She is also for investigating the case, so even if you do something, you can seal a mansion."


    The hundred taels of gold were not given for free, Li Rong knew. Li Rong smiled and respectfully said: "I understand."


    With that, Li Rong retreated.


    Li Rong happily went back with the money. Li Ming stayed in the palace for a while, thinking about a hundred taels of gold, thinking about Qin Lin asking for money, thinking about Xiao Su asking for money, thinking about the Supervisor Department asking for money, the more he thought about it. Gas, chest tightness and headache.


    Fulai came over with tea, rubbed his head for Li Ming, and said with comfort: "Your Majesty, don''t be too angry to anger your body. That would be a disaster for the society."


    "One by one, they ask for money every day. Those family dogs and thieves have so much military salary that they will not be left at all when they arrive at the border. The bully sends Qin Lin to the front line. What if there are no soldiers and no food!"


    "That..." Fulai hesitated, "It''s better to let General Xiao..."


    "How can Xiao Su move?!" Li Ming sat on the chair, patted the armrest and yelled, "Now that the imperial examination is reformed, who knows what these **** will do! Xiao Su is on the front line, and all my soldiers are broken. Ma, if these noble families take action, what will I do with them?"


    Fulai stopped speaking, Li Ming thought about it, and listened to Fulai''s whispered reminder: "Then, really there is no way to prevent the treasury from paying money and allow General Qin to resist the enemy and settle the people?"


    Li Ming fell silent. After a while, he slowly said, "There is one."


    "Your Majesty has an idea?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, his fingers rubbed the jade fingers on his hands unconsciously.


    Li Rong''s words are still in his ears: "There are also many refugees in the city. The cost of recruiting the refugees is low. These people just need to give food and eat. This way, the people''s livelihood is stabilized, and the supervisory department also has more staff... "


    Dealing with the refugees requires less money and increased military strength.


    The Superintendent couldn''t use this method, but Qin Lin couldn''t be more suitable.


    Li Ming kept his voice cold and slowly spoke: "Conscription order."

 Chapter 138： future

    Li Rong was rewarded by Li Ming, and she went out of the palace with joy. Not long after she left the palace, she changed clothes with Jingmei and told Jingmei: "Go back and find my stand-in, and someone from the Superintendent will come and seal it tomorrow. The mansion, recently let the avatar stay in the mansion, cover it well."


    Jinglan Jingmei nodded, and Jingmei couldn''t help but said, "Then how do you make arrangements?"


    "I''m going to live in the new house."


    Li Rong thought about Pei Wenxuan, turning the folding fan indifferently in her hand. Jingmei couldn''t understand: "What are you going to do in the new house, do you want to be a messenger?"


    Li Rong paused, and Jing Lan coughed lightly: "Your Highness can rest assured. Here, Jingmei and I will arrange it."


    When Jinglan interrupted like this, Li Rong''s embarrassment eased a bit, and she responded with an "Um". Seeing that the distance was suitable, she stopped the carriage, disguised as a maid, got out of the carriage, and led several guards to the dark.


    After arriving in the dark, the guard who had gone to clear the road turned back and whispered: "Your Highness, no one is following."


    Li Rong confirmed his safety, and then turned around and hurried to the new house.


    When Li Rong rushed to his newly-buy house, Pei Wenxuan was still in the house looking at several alternative examination questions for this year''s imperial examination.


    Now that everything in the imperial examination has been arranged, I just waited for Concubine Rou to complete the case for the examination, arrange the candidates, and prepare for the examination.


    Pei Wenxuan considered the exam questions, and Tong Ye''s voice came from outside, whispering: "My son, your Royal Highness has sent someone over, saying that I have something important to see you."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s people coming, he knew that her palace affairs were finished. He lowered his head, circled the title, wrote a revised comment, and said slowly: "Come in." "


    After a while, a woman in black walked in. She was wearing a cloak to cover her face. Pei Wenxuan did not look up, but bowed his head and said, "What happened to your highness?"


    "I have gone back."


    The hoarse female voice sounded, and Pei Wenxuan''s writing hand paused. He frowned and raised his eyes to look at the woman standing in the room.


    The woman wore a veil in the black cloak, her figure and face were completely invisible. Pei Wenxuan watched quietly for a while, then turned his head, and said indifferently: "Oh, that''s good, do you have anything else to say?"


    Li Rong stood there, and saw that Pei Wenxuanli ignored her. It seemed that she didn''t recognize her at all. She was a little angry. She pressed her throat and said in a low voice: "His Royal Highness did not say anything else. The mansion must be closed, and I haven''t seen the adults for a long time, so I am afraid that the adults will be lonely.


    "Your maidservant has no rules." Pei Wenxuan frowned and looked at her, and said coldly, "Get out!"


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing as he looked at Pei Wenxuan''s appearance like a jade.


    She reached into the cloak and began to take off her clothes one by one. Pei Wenxuan removed her eyes, looked down at the official document in her hand, and said coldly: "What are you doing?"


    "My lord, my maidservant is sent into the mansion. I don''t need to be nervous," Li Rong said, taking off the last piece of clothing and walking barefoot to Pei Wenxuan.


    The black cloak faintly revealed a pair of white and round feet and slender ankles, which appeared and disappeared under the clothes, and when it fell on the ground, it seemed to bloom like a lotus.


    As she spoke, she passed the candlestick and swept her wide sleeves, and the whole room was darkened.


    The woman fell into Pei Wenxuan''s arms in the darkness. The smooth catkin came out from under the cloak and hooked to Pei Wenxuan''s neck, whispering: "Your Highness will not blame it."


    "Really?"


    Pei Wenxuan finally couldn''t pretend, and his tone of voice made a little smile in the night.


    Li Rong instantly realized that Pei Wenxuan was bluffing her, and immediately got up, but when she straightened up halfway, she was pulled back and fell completely into his arms.


    Pei Wenxuan embraced her with one hand, raised her chin with one hand and looked at him, smiling at the jade man under the moonlight: "His Royal Highness is coming tonight, are you planning to surrender and hug her, Hong Fu runs at night?"


    Hearing what he said, Li Rong rolled her eyes, hooked his neck and sat upright in his arms, and lazily said: "I have nowhere to go. I''m here to go to an adult. I plan to eat your food, drink yours, use yours. ."


    Li Rong said, raising her eyebrows to look at him: "Is your lord willing?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan laughed, rubbed her face with his nose, and said softly: "I''ll give you the money, when can I not bear it?" Pei Wenxuan kissed her not honestly, "Everything about the minister is your Royal Highness. of."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong was a little proud, "Do you think you and me are... a trade of power and sex?"


    Pei Wenxuan showed a surprised look: "It turns out that your Highness''s color can still be traded?"


    Li Rong tasted it, feeling that this was not very pleasant. Pei Wenxuan pushed the things on the table behind her, cleaned the table, put the person on it, put his hands on top of her, and said with a smile: "Say it early. In the previous life, the ministers still had a little power. Whatever your Highness wants, the ministers will give it."


    "The grandmother in the palace said that men''s words are untrustworthy," Li Rong lifted up and whispered in his ear, "especially the ones on the bed."


    "For example, someone once told me," Li Rong stroked Pei Wenxuan''s chest with her finger, "It''s worth dying on me."


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, and then listened to Li Rong snorted and grabbed his hand.


    "How did you talk to your Majesty tonight?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very stable. Li Rong clutched the edge of the table, her tone of voice remained the same as before: "It''s almost done. I hinted to him the method of conscription order and reminded him of the issue of military power. He looked back and thought about Qin Lin again. , Will secretly give Qin Lin a conscription order."


    "After all, the border can''t be lost, he can''t move the aristocratic family to send troops, so he is not willing to let his direct line beat him, so that Qin Linwa can only be on the front line."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, holding his hands on the edge of the table, Li Rong gritted his teeth and said nothing, but Pei Wenxuan liked to talk to her at this time, as if he wanted to see how long this person could hold on.


    After waiting for a long time, Li Rong''s mind was a little lost, and he lost his sense of proportion in talking with Pei Wenxuan, rarely complained, and muttered: "He also did everything to make King Su ascend the throne. Put Xiao Sufang away. I went to the northwest and gave Su Wang the military power, let Concubine Rou handle this horrible case to accumulate her own people for Su Wang, give him Su Ronghua as a teacher, let the Jiangnan family establish diplomatic relations with him, and wait for another ten to twenty years. He taught Li Cheng to an adult, and then put the world in order and handed it over to Li Cheng. I don¡¯t understand, the same is a child, how to make the difference, as long as he has a little pity for me and Chuaner, he will think... "


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan knew that she was thinking about it beyond the margins. He didn''t want her to think about it, so he buckled her ten fingers together and asked her softly, "Did you miss me when you came to my house? "


    Li Rong was hard to think, and he answered vaguely. Pei Wenxuan bowed his head and kissed her: "Just stay here?"


    "Yeah." Li Rong closed her eyes and whispered, "I''ve been hiding with you recently, waiting for you in your room every day..."


    Li Rong didn''t finish her words, and she didn''t know what Pei Wenxuan was thinking, and everything stopped.


    Li Rong opened his eyes blankly, and Pei Wenxuan was also a little embarrassed. After the two of them were silent for a while, Li Rong laughed and said, "Let''s get some water."


    Pei Wenxuan got up, took Li Rong back to the couch, and asked people to fetch water.


    After the two were cleaned, they lay on the bed together. Pei Wenxuan asked about the layout of the princess mansion. After confirming that there was no problem, he took the person into his arms.


    His movements were a little heavy, and he seemed very happy. Li Rong thought about it, and couldn''t help but feel a little strange. He raised his hand under his ear and looked sideways at Pei Wenxuan: "What are you thinking about, so excited?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard her question, Li Rong felt that he seemed to blush even at night.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to touch his face, wanting to confirm if it was hot, Pei Wenxuan quickly pushed her hand away and whispered, "Stop it."


    "Are you blushing?" Li Rong hurriedly asked, and Pei Wenxuan pressed Li Rong into his arms: "Your Highness, go to sleep."


    The more Pei Wenxuan was so concealed, the more curious Li Rong was. He poked his head out of his arms and hugged him and said, "Say, don''t you tell me how I can sleep."


    With that, she raised her hand to touch his earlobe, confirming that it was really hot.


    She shook Pei Wenxuan, and asked, "Don''t you say that everyone should stop sleeping, I can still sleep in the day, and you have to go to court..."


    "Ok."


    Pei Wenxuan was helpless and opened his eyes: "Then I said, you can''t laugh at me."


    "Promise not to laugh." Li Rong blinked, "Say quickly."


    "Actually, I always have a wish in my heart."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft. He hugged Li Rong with a soft voice: "I hope that one day, His Royal Highness can be my Royal Highness alone. This period of time does not need to be too long, just a few months, or even a few days. For a few hours, I am very happy."


    This was an answer that Li Rong did not expect. After all, it was through personnel. At first, she thought that Pei Wenxuan would give her a more "human desire" reason. But she found that whenever she thought that Pei Wenxuan was addicted to the joy of cloud and rain, this person would give him a gentler response outside of cloud and rain.


    She gently leaned against Pei Wenxuan, and after a while, she asked, "How can you count as your Highness alone?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s reply, he was a little surprised. After a while, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead: "That''s it, it''s fine."


    "You are in my arms and I am in your heart."


    "Will suffice."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked up at him.


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan laughed, and he took her hand with a gentle voice, "With me, you can walk out of the past."


    No matter whether Li Ming cares about her, whether Shangguan Yue loves her or Li Chuan, no matter whether anyone likes her in the past, no matter how many broken feelings she has seen, how much human nature is dark, he will not let her be with Pei Wenxuan. Drowned in the past.


    He will pull her out and move towards a better future together.

 Chapter 139： inquiry

    Li Rong went to Pei Wenxuan in private and arranged the double in the princess mansion. When the next day, he heard that Hua Le had surrounded the princess mansion with people.


    I heard that she was blushing when she came. It is estimated that she was trained by Li Ming last night, so she surrounded the princess mansion and did not dare to enter the mansion.


    Li Rong happily listened to Zhao Chongjiu''s report. Zhao Chongjiu saw that Li Rong was happy and continued: "In addition to being reprimanded, there has been a misfortune in His Highness Hua Le recently."


    "Oh?" Li Rong felt a little curious, "what else?"


    "I talked about the establishment of diplomatic relations with the Northeast border this morning," Li Rong drank tea and listened to Zhao Chongjiu with a sharp glance. "Master Pei suggested that Princess Hua Le go to make a marriage."


    When Li Rong heard this, she spewed a sip of tea and coughed.


    Zhao Chongjiu steadily handed the veil, Li Rong took the veil and covered her mouth, coughing and said, "He himself, did he go to participate?"


    Zhao Chongjiu nodded, and then added: "His Royal Highness Hua Le was so scared that he cried all afternoon."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Knowing that Hua Le was timid, I didn''t expect to be so timid.


    Li Rong slowed over, waved her hand, and didn''t bother to pay attention to Hua Le''s affairs, and said directly: "What about the other? Is there news about the conscription order?"


    "There is no news yet."


    Li Rong nodded. Li Ming, who had only beaten her last night, was not so worried.


    After asking Zhao Chongjiu about the situation of Cui Yulang, Qin Lin, and Lin Feibai, Li Rong also felt tired, so he asked Zhao Chongjiu to go down and lie down in the yard to enjoy the sun.


    Pei Wenxuan concealed her identity information. In the inner courtyard, no one was allowed to enter except for his cronies. Li Rong was happy and slept on a recliner under a blanket, and it was evening.


    Pei Wenxuan never came back so early, but when he thought that Li Rong was at home, he hurried back when the time came, and did not work much in the government office.


    When he came back, he heard that Li Rong was asleep in the yard, and he didn''t make anyone alarm Li Rong. He quietly walked to Li Rong, took the oranges from the table at random, peeled the oranges, and guarded Li Rong.


    When Li Rong woke up, she saw Pei Wenxuan who was reading next to her. She looked at him in a daze. Pei Wenxuan realized that she was awake, turned her head and looked over, smiled and said, "Awake? Are you hungry?"


    "hungry."


    Li Rong raised her hand to wrap his neck, stood up softly, and kissed him and said, "I''m back so early?"


    "You are at home, how can I not come back soon?"


    Pei Wenxuan turned his head to let people take the coat, raised his hand to put on her, pulled her up, and walked to the small dining room in the inner courtyard.


    Li Rong looked at the objects in the mansion and couldn''t help but say, "Your house is indeed good."


    "Father doesn''t like big houses, mother likes them," Pei Wenxuan explained, "So I bought a big house according to my mother''s wishes, but built an inner courtyard with all internal organs according to his father''s preferences. Now it''s just right," Pei said. Wen Xuan turned his head and smiled and looked over, "You can make me Jinwu Cangjiao."


    "I heard that you participated in Chinese music at the court today?"


    Li Rong didn''t want him to take advantage of his words, so she turned the topic off and poked his waist with a fan: "What do you do to scare the little girl?"


    "She''s still a little girl?" Pei Wenxuan laughed out loud, "It''s cheaper to scare her. Let me look at your face."


    When Pei Wenxuan talked about Hua Le, he thought of Li Rong''s wound, turned his head and held Li Rong''s face, and looked at it for a moment.


    Although Hua Le didn''t hit her yesterday, there was still a shallow mark on her nails. Today, the scabs became obvious. Pei Wenxuan got angry as soon as he saw it, frowning and said: "I don''t worry about being spoiled on the tip, I will give you Li toss like this every day..."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong raised her eyebrows, "It''s over. What is Li?"


    Li Rong hit him with a fan, Pei Wenxuan hummed and went to hide, Li Rong reminded him: "That''s called the emperor and the clan."


    "I don''t have this clan in my heart," Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and hugged Li Rong, "I also have two kinds of people in my heart."


    "Which two?" Li Rong was a little curious, Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Princess, everyone else."


    "The dignity and humbleness in this world lies only between His Royal Highness and other people. The princess is dignity, and other people are humble."


    "Stop talking," Li Rong raised her hand, covering Pei Wenxuan''s mouth, her eyes were gentle, "Go on, I can''t eat anymore."


    Suddenly I learned the reason why Pei Wenxuan was favored by the two emperors.


    This small mouth is so good at flattering.


    Li Rong dragged Pei Wenxuan to sit down for dinner. The two chatted about daytime affairs. There were a lot of affairs in the court, but Pei Wenxuan talked for a long time. When Li Rong said, Li Rong thought for a while, only said: "Eat, sleep, eat."


    With that, she was a little unhappy, waved her hand and said, "It''s very boring."


    "It''s boring to say," Pei Wenxuan saw her appearance and filled her with a bowl of soup. "Now it is the time when you are fighting hard in the hall. You just retired from the Supervisory Department. I will think of you."


    "You don''t have to do anything now," Pei Wenxuan put Tang in front of her, "It''s important to take advantage of the opportunity to adjust your body."


    Both people''s health is not good, Pei Wenxuan is tossing, but Li Rong is the root of the disease when he was a child.


    When she was a child, she was punished for kneeling and being punished severely. She hurt her muscles and bones, and she was not healthy.


    Pei Wenxuan watched her sip the soup and asked, "I will ask a doctor to come into the house tomorrow to help you see it?"


    Li Rong was a little strange: "What are you looking at?"


    "You are about the same age," Pei Wenxuan looked mild, he raised his hand and gently placed it on her belly, "I want to wait for you when you are 20 years old when we have our first child, okay?"


    Li Rong heard him mention the child and looked at him with some expectations. She turned her head away, pretending to be steady: "All right. Choose."


    On the second day, Pei Wenxuan came back early, let Li Rong cover her face, put it behind the screen, and asked the doctor for consultation.


    The doctor diagnosed the pulse for a while, and then sighed: "It''s not a big deal, but the lady has a bad foundation. I am afraid that I can''t worry about the baby for a while."

 Chapter 140： problem

    When Li Rong heard this, she turned her head and glanced at Pei Wenxuan subconsciously. Pei Wenxuan seemed to be stunned. Li Rong looked at the doctor again and said in a low voice, "I can''t be anxious for a while, because I will not be pregnant for the time being. , Or maybe there will be no pregnancy for a lifetime?"


    The doctor paused, seeming to be hesitating, and said a compromise. Seeing him hesitate, Li Rong said directly: "But it doesn''t matter."


    "Madame''s body is too cold and cold. Looking at the pulse condition, the wife should have been treated in the past. But the wife has too much thought, and medicine alone may not be effective. If you can stop worrying, reduce your heart, it will be good for health and recuperation. For a while, it won¡¯t be a big problem. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easy to know how to do it, and if the lady is tolerant of it, she won¡¯t have to sit here for fear of old age.


    Li Rong nodded when he heard this. Pei Wenxuan frowned and said, "Will it affect others?"


    "The yin and yang are imbalanced," the doctor nodded, "not only for children, but also affects longevity."


    Pei Wenxuan heard this, and shook Li Rong''s hand and said peacefully: "Then you can prescribe a prescription."


    The doctor responded and got up and went out to prescribe.


    Li Rong looked back at Pei Wenxuan, pretending to laugh: "It seems that Master Pei''s desire to have children is difficult."


    Hearing what she said, Pei Wenxuan shook his head, and said, "Children are trivial, you should take care of yourself first."


    They were together for a year in the previous life, and they had no children. He wanted to go to the doctor to show her about women, but after all, he was young and he was not embarrassed. Now that he wants to come, he still has a lot of negligence.


    The doctor invited today is the most prestigious doctor in Huajing to treat women''s bodies. Since he said so, it should be no surprise.


    But Pei Wenxuan still had the doctor''s prescription taken out, and after several doctors'' consultation, the prescription was finally decided.


    At night, Li Rong slept with him. He seemed to have never slept in the middle of the night. Li Rong opened his eyes in a daze and couldn''t help asking him: "Why are you still up?"


    "It''s nothing," Pei Wenxuan smiled. He lifted his hand and wrapped Li Rong in the quilt. He showed his head. He looked down at her and said bitterly, "You have seen it in the last life. Are these?"


    As soon as Li Rong heard that he was asking about the child, Li Rong leaned against his chest: "Naturally, I have seen it, and there has been no movement for more than a year. Is that woman in the palace in a hurry? I secretly asked the doctor to see it. pass."


    "Why do you say it differently?"


    Pei Wenxuan hugged her, feeling a little sad, Li Rong chuckled lightly: "I don''t want to have a baby, so how can I tell her husband? Of course, you have to keep it secret and take care of it yourself so that you don''t have other thoughts."


    "Why do you think of me that way?" Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly. Li Rong hugged him, closed his eyes, and felt confident, "I haven''t known you for more than a year, so how can you trust me?"


    When Pei Wenxuan listened, he didn''t know whether he should feel angry or rejoiced.


    The year when he was with her like a flash in the pan was a wonderful time in his heart, but in fact, during that time, Li Rong was always on guard and guard against him.


    Li Rong shouldn''t be blamed, he is actually the same.


    Love makes people live and die quickly in a short time.


    But only time and hardship can make people slow down.


    "Tell me everything in the future."


    "understood."


    Li Rong thought he was annoying. After hesitating for a while, she whispered: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to conceive a baby in my life."


    "That''s okay," Pei Wenxuan said softly, "I''m looking forward to your child."


    "Then you still let me drink medicine." Li Rong mumbled, "Dubious, deceitful."


    "I''m worried about your body," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, "Why are you so unreasonable?"


    Li Rong snorted, and he didn''t say more, Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a while, and said slowly: "You are here with me, it just happens to be fine, just raise it."


    "Don''t worry about the others, I have everything."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, and finally said, "Look, no matter what the past and this life, I have always been toward you for the rest of my life. No matter how noisy it is, I will protect you, right?"


    Li Rong closed her eyes and listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words. After a long time, she whispered, "I see."


    With Pei Wenxuan, it happened that there was another chance, and Li Rong really started to recuperate.


    When Li Rong was drinking tea at home and amusing the birds to read a book, Concubine Rou was up and down.


    The new official of Concubine Roux took the post of three fires. She first surrounded Li Rong''s mansion with Chen Huzhao''s disappearance and restrained her, and then began to order Huajing to arrest people everywhere.


    The first to bear the brunt of this was Shangguan''s house. She let people go directly to the gate of Shangguan''s house to arrest people, but she was blasted out of the gate.


    Concubine Rou was so angry that she almost cried, so she hurriedly took the list of people she wanted to arrest into the palace, and cried to Li Ming for a long time.


    Li Ming approves the fold, while saying flatly: "If you can''t catch anyone, just think of a way. I gave you the supervisor. Did you make me mess up? Am I the chief of the supervisor, or you?"


    "But the Shangguan family is too bullying, and the concubines really have no way of doing it."


    "I can''t think about it?" Li Ming was a little irritable. "There is no way to go to the Shangguan''s to arrest individuals. Pingle used to send Xie Lanqing to the cell. Did she tell me?"


    "Then she is the princess of Shangguan''s family," Rou Fei emphasized. "The concubine was born in a poor family, except for the grace of his majesty, there is nothing in the concubine. If your majesty does not help the concubine, what should the concubine do?"


    Hearing this, Li Ming paused to write. He looked up at the list, and after thinking about it, he finally said: "Pei Wenxuan is now in charge of the imperial examination. You haven''t confirmed the list of candidates. The imperial examination can''t be opened, he is a man who can do things. I will call him to your side later and help you."


    After hearing Li Ming''s words, Concubine Rou was a little nervous for a while, Pei Wenxuan had something to do with Li Rong, and even if he was separated now, she still felt uneasy.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Li Ming couldn''t help but say: "What else do you mind?"


    Concubine Rou reluctantly smiled: "Sir Pei is young after all, why don''t your Majesty change a calmer adult to help the concubine?"


    "Do you think the old fox in Chaoli, who will do this for you?"


    Li Ming laughed mockingly: "That is, these cold people who want to climb up will sell you their lives. Pei Wenxuan is ambitious. If you leave the matter to him, he can do it. You have to do this. It needs to be beautiful, but don''t rush ahead." Li Ming said, meaning to be pointed, "You are Cheng''er mother, just let Pei Wenxuan come forward for everything."


    When Concubine Rou got these words, she thought about it seriously.


    She is not a fool.


    Li Ming never gave her the inspectorate to give justice to the people. The emperor couldn''t pay attention to the fate of so many people. He wanted the "big picture" in his heart.


    The Supervisory Division is the source of power that Li Ming gave her. It is to make her look like and establish her prestige in the heart of the unfamiliar. It is also to allow her to use the Supervisory Division as a backing and have her own party members.


    Only if you get practical benefits from getting along with her, the people in North Korea will really care about her poor family noble concubine.


    Now I have a good relationship with the noble families, using the internal fighting between the noble families to defeat the Shangguan family to support the king of Su, and after the imperial examination system has sent talents to balance the remaining families.


    Li Ming is not far-reaching because of her plan.


    So there is a question of degree in the middle. This time the reform of the imperial examination system, she can''t do too much, it really offends the noble family completely. You can''t tick it through your boots, so that Chaotang will not show any blood. This chills the hearts of those unfamiliar scholars, and also can''t establish the prestige of Chaotang.


    Concubine Roux thought about Li Ming''s words in her heart, and then agreed.


    In the afternoon, Pei Wenxuan had planned to go home as soon as possible, but he was packing up his things, so Li Ming sent someone over and asked him to go to the Supervisory Department to assist Concubine Rou in investigating the case and follow Concubine Rou''s dispatch.


    Pei Wen announced the will, without any dissatisfaction on his face, smiled and accepted the will, and when the people left, he immediately collapsed.


    Tong Ye watched Pei Wenxuan change his face and said cautiously: "My son, you don''t seem to be happy."


    Pei Wenxuan was cold, and after a long time, he said, "I''m so bored."


    As he said, he walked out and whispered as he walked: "Go back and talk to your wife. I''ll be back later tonight."


    "Huh?" Tong Ye was stunned, and said slowly, "But, didn''t Your Highness say today that you should go back for dinner earlier?"


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and after a long time, he still said: "You...you asked people to go back and tell the truth, saying that I was tripped by Concubine Rou, so I have to go. I will come back as soon as possible and let her have a good meal."


    Tong Ye nodded, Pei Wenxuan got into the carriage himself, sat on the carriage with a cold face, and walked to the inspector.


    Li Rong was idle at home, personally went to the small kitchen to direct the people in the house to cook, and waited for Pei Wenxuan to return.


    As a result, people didn''t wait for the news that he was not coming back. Li Rong was originally commanding in the kitchen with great interest, and instantly lost interest and even became a little angry.


    She went back to the small dining room to have a meal by herself. After eating only a few bites, she saw the butler rushing in from the outside, a little excited: "Madam, find a place to hide first."


    Li Rong looked at the housekeeper blankly and repeated: "Hide?"


    "The old lady came over and said that she must see the old man."


    As soon as the housekeeper finished speaking, Li Rong immediately knew that Wen was here, and quickly got up, instructed people to clean up the dishes, and wanted to go back to the bedroom.


    But when he walked to the door, he heard Wen''s voice coming from outside. Seeing that it was too late to go out, Li Rong simply folded back and hid in the curtain behind the screen.


    As soon as she hid, she heard Wen''s voice coming from outside: "Don''t fool me. Aunt Qian saw it a few days ago and said Wen Xuan called Yu Yu to enter the house. I don''t know what Yu Yu does. do you know?"


    As Wen said, he walked in across the door and said fiercely: "Is he a Tibetan woman?"


    "Madam," the butler knew that Li Rong was behind the screen, sweating in a hurry, "The Old Man is not such a person."


    "He can''t be this kind of person either!" Wen said in a loud voice, "If he is a serious girl, he will marry someone, so what is it like hiding at home? If it is a serious girl..."


    Wen said, crying in his tone, so he simply sat on the side and cried: "His father is so good, how come he has such a thing!"


    Li Rong listened behind the screen, fanning the small fan and rolling her eyes silently.


    "His Royal Highness is such a good wife," Wen said. Li Rong hurriedly closed her eyes back. She suddenly felt that Wen''s words were also useful, and Wen complained while weeping, "What is bad for him? A little bit, a little bit, but aren¡¯t women like this? Your Highness is willing to be considerate of him and understand him, it¡¯s already not easy. He still has to make trouble with others... it¡¯s crazy!"


    "Madam, you can''t say that." The butler smiled a little, "Or else, you wait for the eldest son to come back and say, OK?"


    "I don''t care," Wen wiped his tears and sat up straight. "You let the woman come out, and I made it clear to her that my son has His Highness in his heart, but now it''s just a young couple making a fuss. She don''t want to think about bad people. Marriage."


    "Madam, there are really no women."


    "I don''t believe it." Wen sat in the hall, "If not, I will sit here and wait for the announcement, and wait until I come back!"


    Li Rong heard this, her feet were sour.


    She looked at the sky outside and waited until Pei Wenxuan came back...


    I''m a bit immobile.


    "Bring me a cup of tea," Wen calmed his emotions, "I''ll wait here, either teach the propaganda, or teach the little wave hoof, as long as your Highness is not dead, no one will want to enter my Pei''s door!"


    Listening to Wen''s words, Xiaolang hoof Li Rong had a subtle experience in her heart, slowly rising.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t know anything about the family. After closing his eyes and resting for a while, he listened to the carriage to the Superintendent. He raised his hand and started rubbing his face. After he felt his face softened, he returned to his usual routine. With a full smile, the deputy got off the carriage.


    Shangguanya heard that Pei Wenxuan had come, and waited at the door. Pei Wenxuan got out of the carriage, Shangguanya greeted him and said with a smile: "I am here to wait for Master Pei at the order of His Royal Highness King Su."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and said respectfully: "Excuse me."


    Shangguanya raised her hand in a gesture of "please", and greeted Pei Wenxuan and entered the Supervision Department. Shangguanya walked in with him, and whispered: "The dozen or so scholars who were interrogated today are all People who are involved in the Shangguan family, pay attention."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, did not say much, and stepped into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Concubine Rou and Li Cheng sitting in a high position, Hua Le sitting on the side, and standing next to them were the guards they used to be in the palace, and the inspector was the one from below.


    Now that Li Ming is short of money, there is no way to increase the manpower for them for the time being. As long as there is no major incident, Roufei can only use the people before Li Rong, which is why Shangguanya is still there.


    Pei Wenxuan first saluted Concubine Rou, Concubine Rou raised her hand to let him get up, and said with a smile: "Master Pei received the decree, right?"


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan said respectfully, "It is the blessing of the Weichen to do things for the empress."


    "I''m bothering you," Rou Fei seemed to be embarrassed, and sighed. "I am a woman, and I can''t do many things well. I hope the adults can help me in the future. Don''t be offended."


    "Niangniang is polite," Pei Wenxuan gave a pointed glance at Concubine Rou, "Weichen also came from a poor family, so he can help the Niangniang. Please rest assured."


    Naturally, Concubine Rou would not believe what Pei Wenxuan said, but she didn''t reject it entirely. She nodded and said: "Then bring someone up first."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, and took the tea from the side, watching a dozen scholars being brought in.


    These scholars knelt down one by one, and Concubine Rou said softly: "Everyone, tell me how you found out that you were replaced."


    After speaking, Concubine Rou pointed to the person at the far end: "Just you."


    The uppermost scholar came forward and knelt down and said: "Cao Min is the Youzhou scholar Zhang Wenzhi. He took part in the county exam last year. On weekdays, Cao Min is famous for reading in his hometown, and he is a good student in the college. After participating in the county test this time, Caomin failed to get the vote. Instead, it was the county magistrate''s son Zhao Ping. This Zhao Ping is a classmate of Caomin, who is accustomed to not learning and skillless. Caomin was very surprised, and later posted the person in the notice booth Cao Min recognized that the handwriting of this article was definitely not written by Zhao Ping. Cao Min was uneasy, and heard that there were replacements in other places, so he went to the bulletin booth at night, read the article carefully, and found the name of the article The paper was slightly thin, and the pen and ink was smeared. It was obvious that someone had scratched the name and patched it up. So Caomin contacted friends from various places to help Caomin check the articles on the bulletin boards of various places, and finally on the bulletin board of the next county, I found Caomin¡¯s article. So I learned that Caomin was replaced by someone to participate in the spring."


    In accordance with the rules of the Daxia imperial examination, in order to ensure that there will be no local favoritism and fraud, all local examinations will be managed by Huajing from the chief examination and invigilation. After the examination, the test papers of the candidates will be collected in Huajing and sealed by the officials. The name is corrected, and the result is directly sent back to the local area, and the article of the cited person will be posted in the bulletin board, first to show the talents of the imperial examination scholars for everyone to appreciate; second, to avoid such substitutions .


    But being able to become an official is too much temptation for the local clan, so even if Daxia repeatedly banned it, it could not stop them from sending money to Huajing.


    The imperial examination has long been a grand trading field between the upper and lower clan, almost counted as an official official with a clear price.


    When Pei Wenxuan listened to these scholars talking one by one about how he discovered the alternative test, he was not surprised.


    After listening for a while, he discovered the problem.


    First, these people are all from Youzhou, which belongs to the Shangguan family.


    Second, the ways these people found were almost all problems found from the articles posted on the bulletin board.


    Before the test paper entered Huajing, no one knew who was in the middle, so no one should do it at this time.


    The name will be changed on the test paper and the quota will be replaced. There are only two links. The first link is when the name is opened after scoring the test paper and sorted by region; the second link is when the test paper is shipped back to the place .


    And the person who manages these two links is often the big clan who manages that territory.


    Pei Wenxuan almost guessed what Rou Fei meant. He listened to Rou Fei''s words and drank tea in silence. After everyone had finished speaking, Rou Fei looked at Pei Wenxuan and said with a smile: "Master Pei, you also understand. Right?"


    "Weichen understands." Pei Wenxuan put down the teacup and looked attentively. Concubine Roux looked at him and tentatively said, "Then Master Pei thinks, what shall we do next?"


    "Of course it is to check." Pei Wenxuan immediately said the answer, categorically cutting the railroad, "Look at these scholars, the test papers of A will appear on the bulletin board of B, which is enough to prove that the person behind the replacement of their papers can at least manage The entire Youzhou test papers are distributed. We will follow through to see who has handled these test papers and who is in charge of these things."


    Such an investigation made it clear that Shangguan''s family was to be found.


    The Shangguan family is intricately intertwined, and it is also the matter of Youzhou territories sending money. How can no one do it?


    But Pei Wenxuan was so firm that he wanted to help her investigate. Concubine Rou couldn''t help but frown. It was unclear whether Pei Wenxuan dug a hole and waited for her to jump, or whether she had misunderstood him.


    Seeing that Concubine Rou hadn''t answered for a long time, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help reminding Concubine Rou with a clear look, "Manny?"


    Concubine Rou was relieved and hurriedly said, "Oh, you are right, but there are a lot of officials involved in this. This is a family in Beijing. It is not easy to figure out this matter."


    "The worries of the empress, the minister understands. Your majesty sent the minister here to understand the difficulties of the empress," Pei Wenxuan smiled and said gently, "If the empress trusts the minister, it is better to leave the matter to the minister, Wei The minister promised that it will be done for the empress and be beautiful."


    Concubine Rou laughed when he heard Pei Wenxuan''s promise.


    She knew in her heart that the officials involved in this were Shangguan''s officials.


    Pei Wenxuan wanted to arrest people for her, that was really great.


    "The palace thanked Master Pei first, Master Lao bothered."


    "It''s part of the business." Pei Wenxuan nodded, "Manny don''t worry too much."


    After the two exchanged greetings, they announced the arrest to Pei Wen. Seeing that the matter was understood, Pei Wenxuan got up and left. Concubine Rou took Li Cheng to send Pei Wenxuan out in person, and chatted with Pei Wenxuan as he walked: "After Master Pei and Pingle leave, there should be no one in the family, right? I still go back so early, I don¡¯t feel Deng Lengying. Single?"


    "There is still an old mother at home."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and said gently: "Go home early to serve your mother."


    When Concubine Rou heard this, her expression of appreciation: "Master Pei is really a filial son. Actually, there is one thing in this palace that I have been puzzled by."


    "Manny, please say."


    "Before this palace watched Master Pei and peace, it is also very affectionate. To this palace..." Rou Fei laughed and did not say any more, but both sides understood her meaning, Rou Fei turned her head and continued, "Now Pei The adults came to assist the main palace, and seemed to be completely unwilling. I don''t know, what is the attitude of Master Pei towards Pingle?"


    "Weichen always follow your Majesty." Pei Wenxuan answered earnestly, "Do you understand this answer?"


    Concubine Rou frowned, and when she was talking, she went to the door. Pei Wenxuan said goodbye to Concubine Rou and got into the carriage.


    After the carriage started to go far, Hua Le stood behind Concubine Rou, a little puzzled: "Mother, what does he mean?"


    In private, Hua Le always referred to Concubine Rou as "mother". When Concubine Roux heard her daughter''s question, she smiled: "What he means is that he is good to Pingle because of your father''s marriage, you If the emperor does not agree with him being peaceful and happy together, he will be peaceful with him. He will always be loyal to your emperor."


    With that said, Concubine Rou''s eyes showed a bit of unconcealable pride: "He is showing loyalty to us."


    "Then..." Hua Le hesitated, "Is what he said credible?"


    As he said, Hua Le was a little angry: "He said a few days ago that he wanted me to make a kiss!"


    "This kind of person," Rou Fei snorted, "Don''t look at what he says, but I will see what he does, how he can bring me back from Shangguan."


    "My mother said that."


    When the mother and daughter discussed Pei Wenxuan''s affairs, as soon as Pei Wenxuan got on the carriage, he saw Tong Ye hiding in the carriage, crying with a face.


    "My son, it''s not good."


    "What''s the matter?" Pei Wenxuan frowned.


    "The old lady is hitting the door," Tong Ye cried out in grief, "Forcing Your Highness to hide in the corner, hiding for almost an hour."

 Chapter 141： Close the net

    Upon hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s expression suddenly changed.


    He knew Wen''s temper, and he knew Li Rong''s character. If these two people gather together, it''s absolutely nothing good.


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly ordered the coachman to go quickly, then sat back in the carriage, and interrogated Tong Ye carefully: "Why did the old lady suddenly go to the inner courtyard?"


    "The steward said that Aunt Qian, who was next to the old lady, ran into the Royal Doctor He who came to our house.


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan became angry: "Isn''t it said that this should be done in a concealed way, so that people don''t know it?!"


    "Doctor He came in with a cloak, and he was cleaned up before entering the door," Tong Ye explained, "Who knew that Aunt Qian had such sharp eyes, she looked at the Doctor He from a distance and looked out. The steward said, In the early years, the master often asked the Royal Doctor He to come to the mansion for consultations with the old lady. Aunt Qian had secretly admired the Royal Doctor He for a while and knew him very well. No one mentioned this kind of thing. Where do we know?


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless for a while, he choked for a moment, waved his hand and said, "Fine, be careful next time."


    Pei Wenxuan thought about how to get Wen out as soon as possible, thinking about returning to the mansion.


    As soon as he entered the house, he watched Wen dozing off against the small table from a distance. He hurriedly stepped forward and called out, "Mother."


    Wen heard his voice, instantly sat upright, looked in the direction Pei Wenxuan was coming from, and waited.


    Pei Wenxuan stepped forward to salute the Wen family, pretending to be puzzled: "Mother, why did you come to your son today? You are not in good health. If something happens to ask your son to go over..."


    "You don''t know why I came here!" Wen yelled, "You don''t want to learn, Jinwu Cangjiao, I am here today to teach you. Earlier, you are different from your Highness and Li. I said. That''s all, just treat you as a young couple quarreling, but what are you doing now? Get a stubborn woman back and ask the doctor to come up for consultation, are you... are you..."


    Wen blushed, and Pei Wenxuan knew what she meant, and quickly said: "Mother, you have misunderstood, the son will not mess around with the heirs."


    "What about the woman?" Wen asked, "Do you still want to reconcile with your Highness? If you want your Highness to know that you did this, your Highness will look back?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone cast a surprised look at Wen.


    Nowadays, in Huajing, it is rumored that Li Rongjiao is arrogant, and Pei Wenxuan takes the initiative and leaves. Now, in Wen''s mouth, Pei Wenxuan can''t ask for Li Rong.


    When Wen saw everyone looking at her in surprise, she chuckled softly: "What do you look at? My son, I don''t know? You have a clear mind about your highness. You really will leave with her?"


    Pei Wenxuan: "..."


    He felt that his mother was so smart for the first time. Wen waved his hand and let everyone go down. Pei Wenxuan glanced at the back of the screen without a trace, a little anxious, Wen began to murmur: "Wen Xuan, I know everyone in Huajing likes three wives and four concubines, but you can''t learn it. . If you want the blessing of all people, you can¡¯t be sincere. Your Royal Highness is a sincere girl. The time she made her debut for you..."


    "I understand," Pei Wenxuan interrupted her, "Mother, let''s do this, I will send you back first. I''ll go back and explain to you."


    "Can''t explain here? Don''t blame me, you are just a tactic to slow down, afraid that I will see the girl..."


    Before she finished speaking, she heard a soft "Sneeze" sound from behind the screen. The audience was silent for an instant. Wen used her female intuition to instantly react: "Is anyone here?"


    "No." Pei Wenxuan stiffened his scalp, "Mother, go back first."


    Wen ignored her and stood up straight, going behind the screen.


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly stepped forward to stop Wen: "Mother," Pei Wenxuan was anxious, "Can you go back first?"


    "Is that the woman?"


    Wen raised his hand and pointed to the back of the screen. Pei Wenxuan quickly said: "Mother, there are no women, you can go."


    Li Rong also felt a little guilty when she heard this. She couldn''t help but blame herself, she had endured an hour, so why couldn''t she help this last sneeze?


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s appearance, Wen smiled with anger: "Do you think I''m stupid? Get out!"


    "mother¡­¡­"


    "Don''t let it, right? Then don''t blame me for speaking badly, everyone is not good-looking! You, vixen, listen to me, like you, you can only hide behind my screen, and you will not be seen for the rest of your life. Not really!"


    Li Rong raised her eyebrows when she heard Wen''s words. It was very strange that she was scolded like this for the first time.


    "Mother, stop talking."


    Pei Wenxuan pushed Wen out, and Wen pushed him on top of him, and said angrily: "Let go of me! You still want to beat me?! Let me see, what is it like to fool you like this? I must see her today!"


    "mother¡­¡­"


    "Okay, Lang Jun," Li Rong saw that Pei Wenxuan really couldn''t get rid of Wen, so he changed the tone, and said from behind the screen, Jiao Didi, "Let her see, let her see what I am. kind."


    "Stop it¡­¡­"


    Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong also uttered a sound, feeling exhausted, Wen dared to speak when Li Rong saw Li Rong, so he was not angry, and shouted: "Get out of the way, let me teach this little wave hoof, let her know the height of the sky, think Do you want to enter the door of my Pei¡¯s house?"


    "Oh, what''s the problem with this," Li Rong shook the fan and slowly leaned on the pillar: "I just came in here?"


    "You shameless!" Wen sipped, and Li Rong directly replied, "You have no face."


    "You get out, I want to see her!"


    "mother¡­¡­"


    "Let her see me and see who teaches whom."


    "lady¡­¡­"


    "How dare you call her Madame?!"


    Wen was furious, and Li Rong chuckled lightly: "I am not only the wife, but also the old lady of the Pei family, and the mother of the eldest son of the Pei family. You can scold me. If you have the ability, you can scold me in person. Po. Haven''t you seen any scenes from the slave house? Old lady, don''t worry about playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong. I don''t know who is teaching whom."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Wen panted fiercely, Li Rong was about to say a few more words to let her retreat, but before she could speak, Wen didn''t come up with a breath, rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Pei Wenxuan caught Wen and panicked: "Mother!"


    When Li Rong heard that Pei Wenxuan''s voice was wrong, she quickly peeked out a pair of eyes from the screen and looked at Pei Wenxuan calling someone. She was a little guilty and said, "Did you dizzy?"


    Pei Wenxuan glared at her, then whispered: "It''s a mess."


    With that said, Pei Wenxuan picked up Wen and sent it out, and quickly asked the doctor to see Wen. Li Rong hammered his leg, Tong Ye trot in and helped Li Rong and said, "His Royal Highness, are you okay?"


    "Okay."


    Li Rong waved her hand and sighed, "Go back."


    After Pei Wenxuan confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Wen, he was asked to stay to take care of her and looked back at Li Rong.


    Li Rong was lying on the bed, looking at the script in her hand by the lamp.


    Pei Wenxuan hesitated for a moment, walked into the room, Li Rong pretended not to see him, and continued to turn the page.


    Pei Wenxuan walked over to Li Rong and sat down. When he was about to say something, he saw Li Rong put the book away, and quickly said: "I didn''t mean it, and I didn''t expect her to faint. I just saw her. Seeing me, I want to get her off."


    "I don''t blame you," Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong''s face like an enemy, he was a little bit dumbfounded, "Why are you so nervous?"


    Pei Wenxuan said, putting his hand on her leg, and said with some worry: "You have stood behind the screen for so long, how are your legs?"


    Li Rong didn''t expect that Pei Wenxuan didn''t blame her, and couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He staggered his eyes from his face and whispered, "It''s okay."


    "I''ll press it for you."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t care about her, and called someone in, and ordered someone to give her a foot wash, plus the medicinal herbs she used to boil and pour in the water.


    After he ordered, he went to change his clothes and waited for someone to bring in water. He sat across the footbath and asked Li Rong to put his feet in the water.


    Li Rong realized how uncomfortable her legs were just when the comfort of her feet in the water surged.


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and pinched her acupuncture points, and whispered: "I know you have stood for a long time and have been wronged. I feel distressed in my heart. I don''t mean to blame you."


    Li Rong lowered her head and did not speak, Pei Wenxuan raised her head and smiled: "Don''t worry."


    Li Rong quietly looked at the person sitting opposite her, and she rarely saw a trace of smoke from this person that belonged to the city. For a moment, she felt that she was not a princess, and Pei Wenxuan was not a heavy court official.


    She watched him hold her feet in his arms and wipe them dry with a kerchief. It looked serious, no different from the loving couples of the folks.


    Without calculating cleverness, it brings a sense of peace of mind.


    She saw the tiredness in his eyes, and when he called someone to come in and poured water, she was lying on the bed. When he pressed her calf, Li Rong lay on the bed and whispered: "You go to sleep."


    "Sleep in a while."


    Pei Wenxuan carefully pressed her calf: "You didn''t take good care of it in the early years, and when you get old, your legs will hurt."


    "You don''t go to bed early now, and you will be old later..." Li Rong subconsciously replied, and stopped again. Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I''m afraid that I will die earlier than you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Li Rong buried her head in her elbows: "You are young, what do you say about this?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t answer the conversation. Li Rong was a little sleepy by him. She wanted to find something for herself, and said in a daze, "What is Rou Fei asking you for today?"


    "She went to arrest someone from Shangguan family and was bombed out."


    Pei Wenxuan whispered: "Your Majesty asked me to assist her, just to help her catch people with the heart of making me the best."


    "What about you?"


    Li Rong didn''t worry about this. She knew that Pei Wenxuan was a slippery loach and would not have trouble because of this kind of thing.


    "Then do it well."


    Pei Wenxuan said, thinking about it, leaning over Li Rong, and whispered: "His Royal Highness, help?"


    Li Rong glanced at him lazily, and Pei Wenxuan smiled and said, "The list given by Concubine Roux is from Shangguan family. I am afraid that I will ask Miss Aya to say hello in advance, and I will come over to ensure that nothing will happen. "


    "Let''s do it." Li Rong casually said, "If you really do something, you can do it if you do it, so as not to leave it to Chuan''er as a handle in the future."


    "Row."


    Li Rong felt tired as he listened to him, leaned on the bed, and said softly, "I''ll move back tomorrow."


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and Li Rong slowly said, "Just tell your mother that you have driven the person away, so you can give her an explanation. If you give her such a curse, I can''t hold it on my face."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he lowered his head, and after a long time, he answered.


    Li Rong turned over, looked at him with her head supported, and said with a smile: "Just forget it? Leave me alone?"


    "Want to stay," Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "I feel wronged again. You are willing to surrender your status for me, I am already very happy in my heart, I can''t always wronged you like this."


    Li Rong listened and smiled softly. She patted Pei Wenxuan''s hand and said gently, "Go to sleep."


    Knowing that Li Rong was going back tomorrow, Pei Wenxuan refused to let go.


    The two tossed all night, and Li Rong got up early in the morning and let people make arrangements. Before dawn, they went straight to the princess mansion.


    She was among the vegetable farmers who were selling vegetables, and the guards were not strict. She followed the vegetable farmers into the princess mansion, returned to the room, and after changing clothes, she had a good night''s sleep.


    Although she left Pei Wenxuan, she still lived according to the days in Pei''s mansion.


    Take medicine, take medicine, and adjust.


    But Pei Wenxuan accepted the decree of Concubine Rou, and on the first day he counted the soldiers, and in the afternoon, he went straight to the gate of Shangguan''s house.


    Shangguanya got Li Rong''s order in the morning, and she was ready. Pei Wenxuan pushed open the door aggressively. After the Shangguan''s pretended and confronted Pei Wenxuan, he brought the Shangguan''s people back to the Superintendent at night.


    Concubine Rou didn''t expect Pei Wenxuan to be so agile, and she was a little shocked when she brought people up in just one day.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and led the man who was kneeling on the ground: "Manny, the person has already been brought here, so I can inquire carefully. If there is still a place where you need to be an official, please feel free to speak."


    Pei Wenxuan said that, Roufei didn''t need to be in vain. After complimenting Pei Wenxuan, he gave Pei Wenxuan a list and asked him to arrest people everywhere.


    Pei Wenxuan did everything that offends people, and Rou Fei wanted to push Pei Wenxuan out to do the dirty work.


    Pei Wenxuan did not live up to her expectations. He ordered soldiers every day, and drove people from the streets of Huajing to the end of the street. Almost no one in Huajing didn¡¯t know. Pei Wenxuan was working **** the imperial examination case. , Waste sleep and forget food.


    At the same time that Pei Wenxuan''s reputation among the people is unprecedentedly high, his reputation in the family has become increasingly messy.


    Every time he went to arrest people, there was a lot of movement, almost always people banged open the door directly, and then took the token of the inspector to go in, sternly shouted: "This official is ordered by the concubine Roux. Come to arrest people and press the suspect out to the official!"


    He is a powerful official, this kind of prudent family cried out disgustingly.


    He always talks about Concubine Rou when he meets people, Concubine Rou will let him arrest people, Concubine Rou will let him do things, are you not convinced? Then go to the court and tell your Majesty that Empress Rou is wrong.


    In the beginning, someone indeed plucked up the courage to play Roufei, saying that she indulged her subordinates and was arrogant and rude.


    But Pei Wenxuan had greeted Li Ming long ago, and Rou Fei is now doing business, and the family looks down on her, and will definitely speak ill of her.


    So these people who played Roufei were hitting their guns, and Li Ming thought they were spreading rumors and framed Roufei. In order to keep Roufei''s position, he directly dragged them out and hit the board.


    In this way, no one has just played Roufei again.


    These people didn''t dare to participate. Whether Roufei or Li Ming, they didn''t know the private attitude of these aristocratic families. They only frightened them, and they didn''t dare to frame Roufei again.


    Under the banner of Concubine Rou, Pei Wenxuan jumped up and down Huajing, arresting many people.


    Although they are basically Shangguan lines, they will involve other people. And Pei Wenxuan has a deeper understanding of the clan relationship than Li Ming and Roufei, and his grasp is more accurate.


    Although the sons are not in real power, they are actually loved by the family.


    Which sons seem glamorous, but in fact they are rejected by the family.


    Each clan has different feelings for different children. Those who arrested the Shangguan clan would follow the list given by Concubine Roufei. When he arrested the children of other clan, he would choose the ones that seemed unloved. Without real power, they are actually caught by the most favored officials at home.


    Concubine Rou could not realize the difference, only knowing that Pei Wenxuan brought back the people she wanted, even more people than she expected.


    Concubine Rou admired this young man for a while.


    After all, there are too few such young, capable, reliable, and handsome men.


    She began to figure out how to stabilize Pei Wenxuan under her command.


    And Pei Wenxuan was thinking about when he should close the net.

 Chapter 142： rest

    Fei Rou received a secret letter from Su Rongqing not a few days after Pei Wenxuan started arresting people. She glanced at Su Rongqing''s secret letter, then frowned.


    Cui Yulang was teaching Su Wang to draw. He seemed to be bored to see Concubine Rou, so he couldn''t help but ask: "What annoyance did the empress encounter?"


    "You said," Rou Fei hesitated and asked Cui Yulang, "Can you rest assured that Pei Wenxuan is doing things?"


    When Cui Yulang got the answer, he quickly glanced at the letter in Rou Fei''s hand, and probably guessed something. It should be someone who told Rou Fei that Pei Wenxuan''s actions were incorrect. He smiled and said: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, see the result. Isn¡¯t that right? As long as Pei Wenxuan uses it well, what is the mother worried about?"


    Concubine Rou did not speak, Cui Yulang took the boiling water from the side, poured it into the teapot, and slowly said, "Anyway, Pei Wenxuan is in the hands of Niang Niang. If he manages it well, she will use it. If it is not done well, she will send this person out. After all, he is not the person to supervise the department. Anyway, the people in the court have their own positions. The empress is now a family member." Cui Yulang poured the tea into the small tea bowl one by one, raised his eyes to Concubine Rou, and smiled slightly. "After all, someone can''t bear it."


    After listening to Cui Yulang''s words, Concubine Rou thought for herself.


    Pei Wenxuan and peace are inextricably linked, she couldn''t believe it, but Su Rongqing was born in a family. Now that the reform of the imperial examination system clearly wants to weaken the family, can Su Rongqing believe it again?


    "If you go back, please say to the Lord," Rou Fei raised her eyes to the person who was speaking, and said calmly, "My palace has her own thoughts, thank you for your reminder."


    The person who spread the word got the word and immediately sent the news back to the Su Mansion.


    Su Rongqing was drinking tea in the courtyard, listening to the news from Concubine Rou, his expression remained unchanged, watching the tea soup in the bowl.


    The attendant Su Zhizhu beside him couldn''t help frowning: "My son, Concubine Rou does not listen to advice like this, then..."


    "It''s okay."


    Su Rongqing raised his hand to stop Su Zhizhu''s words, held up the tea cup, and just asked, "Have you arranged for the northwest side?"


    "arranged."


    Su Zhizhu''s voice was steady: "Everything is done as the adults ordered."


    "Yeah." Su Rongqing nodded, her expression calm, "Then don''t worry about it."


    "But Empress Roucon..."


    "She wants to die," Su Rongqing turned to look at Su Zhizhu, "Isn''t it better?"


    Su Zhizhu was stunned, Su Rongqing changed the question: "Who is the staff by her side today?"


    Su Zhizhu heard the question, reacted, only said: "It''s Cui Yulang."


    "Let people stare at him." Su Rongqing took a sip of tea, "You don''t need to do the rest."


    Su Rongqing didn''t bother, Pei Wenxuan took a leisurely time. After he helped Concubine Rou to send all the members of the Shangguan family to the Supervisory Department, Concubine Rou''s reputation was unprecedentedly high in Huajing.


    This imperial concubine of civilian origin, without fear of the nobles, asked for orders for the people. Suddenly, the fame of Concubine Rou and King Su rose, and the supporters of King Su vaguely began to appear in the countryside.


    With prestige, Concubine Rou also started to stop, after all, she just wanted to eradicate dissidents, not really asking for her life.


    At that time, people from all families kept coming to Suwang Mansion. The children of the family who looked down on her on weekdays all bowed to her, said good words, and the gold and silver treasures came in like flowing water. Although Roufei and Huale did not show up, But how much is difficult to control.


    When they are in a good mood, they can''t help but think about Pei Wenxuan, and think this person is indeed good.


    Concubine Rou was thinking about how to stabilize Pei Wenxuan on her side. Hua Le thought for a while and couldn''t help but said, "It''s better to marry sister Wei to him."


    After hearing this, Concubine Rou turned her head, her face was a little surprised.


    Hua Le suddenly felt that he had said something wrong, and quickly said: "I was joking, don''t punish me, the queen."


    "What do you do to punish you?" Consort Rou thought for a while and couldn''t help laughing. "I think you have a good idea."


    Concubine Roux said, pondering: "If you can''t marry a prince, it should be somewhat useful."


    The arrogance of Concubine Rou''s mother and daughter also fell into Li Rong''s ears. Li Rong kept her feet in the house and regarded these things as a joy.


    When Concubine Rou was favored, she told Li Ming that she was tired, so she avoided the gift of peace. It didn''t matter if she didn''t ask the queen. Not even the queen mother. Don¡¯t say anything about the queen mother, but gave a ruler to Concubine Rou. Let the maid passing the message ask her: "Does the mother know how to measure?"


    Let alone those who are rude to Shangguan, she still likes to show off. At the last palace banquet, she told everyone in front of everyone that the grapes prepared by the queen were not of good quality, and took the freshest grapes from the Western Regions to distribute to everyone on the spot.


    It''s easy to talk about national affairs between words and talk about current affairs, which makes everyone in the harem bored for a while.


    Li Rong felt happy every day when she heard this. Jinglan followed Li Rong every day to listen to Rou Fei''s affairs, but after a month or two, she felt that Rou Fei had changed.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled: "His Royal Highness, Concubine Rou is not a fool, and she has a good reputation in the palace for so many years. Why..."


    Jinglan couldn''t go on, but Li Rong laughed. She took the freshly washed grapes from the plate next to her, and slowly said, "Do you know the most terrifying thing about power?"


    With that, Li Rong raised her head and looked at her with a smile: "When it corrodes people''s hearts, the person who has been corroded so badly doesn''t feel at all."


    "Many people will suddenly have a little bit of power throughout their lives. Become a small official, earn a fortune, get a title on a gold list, and even take the top spot in a private school. These will make them suddenly fall into an illusion, in this illusion, they I will indulge my behavior, talk, and feel that everything is acceptable."


    "So, the easiest way to destroy a person is to let her suddenly get something far beyond what she can get."


    Li Rong pushed the grapes into her lips with her fingers. She looked at the butterflies flying not far away with a smile on her face: "You don''t have to act, she will perish on her own."


    Jinglan listened to Li Rong''s words without saying a word. Li Rong swallowed the grapes in her mouth and was about to lie back. When she heard a message from someone at the door: "Your Highness, Master Pei''s mother Wen is begging to see you."


    Li Rong couldn''t help frowning when she heard this.


    What is Wen doing to see her now? Is it still impossible to chase and curse from Pei Mansion?


    Although Li Rong is currently in a restricted state, the guards know that this is just a gesture, so although Li Rong cannot go out, others can come in at will.


    Li Rong was silent for a while, and Jinglan cautiously said: "His Royal Highness, is it Xuan?"


    This is Pei Wenxuan''s mother. Naturally, she can''t leave it outside. Li Rong nodded and said, "Then declare it."


    With that said, Li Rong stood up and went to the main hall.


    After arriving in the main hall, she saw Wen already sitting there.


    When she met Li Rong, it was like a mouse meeting a cat, sitting sternly, trying to show some elders'' calm posture, but felt a little short of breath.


    When Li Rong came in, she carefully adjusted three sitting positions secretly, and finally found one she was satisfied with, and sat upright. After the two parties saw An and salute each other, Li Rong sat down and said with a smile: "Why did the old lady come here today?"


    "His Royal Highness," Wen said with a sad expression, "I shouldn''t have bothered you, but there are some things, I have to come over and understand."


    Wen raised his head with a very serious expression, Li Rong nodded and said casually: "You said."


    "Wen Xuan actually doesn''t want to leave with you."


    Wen first spoke and said this sentence, Li Rong smiled bitterly, without saying much, bowed his head and poured tea.


    Wen thought that Li Rong gave up, and immediately said: "Wen Xuan, this kid, has never liked anything in particular. Only in the person of His Highness, I can see how he really likes a person. Your Highness, he actually I can''t bear you."


    "Yeah." Li Rong raised her head and said perfunctorily, "I know all of this. Does the old lady have anything to do with him?"


    "I have to apologize for my son."


    Wen said with some difficulty: "My son has been confused by a fox recently and hid a woman in the house."


    Li Rong shook his hand, and Wen continued to gritted his teeth and said: "Fortunately, I found out early, and had a fierce fight with the woman, and persuaded her to get lost and sent the woman out early. But the woman is too real Shameless, I was all kicked out, still nostalgic for my son, and just wandering outside Pei''s mansion when I have nothing to do. Now it is even more excessive!


    Wen said that with righteous indignation, he took out a sheet of paper from his sleeve and said: "She dared to write a greeting card directly into the mansion and invite my son to see him in the heart of the lake! Tell me how shame she is !"


    Li Rong was a little strange when she heard this.


    She is the woman who lives in the mansion. Who is this woman who has been wandering outside and still writes greetings to the mansion?


    "Old lady, is it convenient for me to read the greeting card?"


    Li Rong stretched out his hand to make it clear. When Wen saw Li Rong wanted to take care of it, he quickly handed over the greeting note: "Look, it''s this vixen."


    Li Rong took the greeting from Wen and glanced hurriedly.


    This greeting note was well-written, but the font was good. Li Rong read this greeting note casually, and saw the word "Hua" at the end of the greeting note.


    Li Rong paused.


    At this time, Pei Wenxuan, who was secretly discussing the next step with Li Chuan, couldn''t help but sneezed severely.


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan suddenly sneezing, Li Chuan couldn''t help but said, "Why are you uncomfortable?"


    Pei Wenxuan waved his hand: "It''s okay, just keep talking."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan continued with Li Chuan''s words: "Lady Rou will probably give up another part of the students. She has already collected money from those people, and it is impossible to arrest them. In order to appease these students, she should be able to Make some promises."


    "At that time, she won''t let you negotiate with the students?" Li Chuan frowned, a little uneasy.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "Of course she wants me to talk, but I have done so many things, so it''s time for a rest."


    "Then how are you going to rest?"


    Li Chuan was a little strange, Pei Wenxuan smiled and looked outside the house: "Naturally go to a place where she can''t get me to rest."

 Chapter 143： Arrests

    Seeing the inscription of the Chinese character, Li Rong immediately laughed.


    When meeting Pei Wenxuan, it was naturally impossible for Hua Le to make an appointment. After all, she was a princess, and it was impossible for her to surrender her status.


    What Hua Le had in her heart was marrying a nobleman like Su Rongqing wholeheartedly, and it was impossible to catch Pei Wenxuan''s eyes. Then Hua Le helped to meet with another girl from their Xiao family now in Huajing, Xiao Wei, Roufei''s niece.


    This Xiao Wei is the youngest daughter of Concubine Roux''s brother Xiao Su. Concubine Roux had just appointed her concubine when she was born, so she loved her very much. At that time, the Xiao family was already in a pretty good family situation, and this daughter was trained according to everybody''s lady. The etiquette of piano, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, poetry and calligraphy are all invited by top teachers, who are not inferior to the ladies of the family.


    In addition to being beautiful and docile and knowledgeable, the more terrifying thing about Xiao Wei lies in his grasp of men. It is said that few men who have been in contact with her alone dislike her.


    All in all, this is a perfect female color created by Rou Fei.


    Li Rong remembered that Xiao Wei was one of the four concubines of Li Chuan in the previous life. Li Chuan respected her because of her identity, but she couldn¡¯t see her feminine charm. Later, when Li Chuan ascended the throne, the Xiao family was implicated. She was condemned for rebellion, and she also hung a white silk on the beam of the harem.


    After entering Li Chuan''s harem, Li Chuan''s stance problem caused Li Chuan to stay away from her early, which was a waste of her talents.


    Originally thinking about what she might do in this life, she chose Pei Wenxuan in the end?


    Will pick.


    Li Rong''s face was calm, Wen looked carefully, Li Rong smiled, and returned the letter to Wen: "Thank you for the old lady who came here to tell me this. However, I have already reconciled with the same article," Li Rong sighed. He sighed, "I can''t control it."


    "What can''t you control?" Wen said blankly, "You are a princess."


    Li Rong couldn''t laugh or cry: "Even if I''m a princess, don''t I also announce and leave with me? Old lady, please go back, come and sit when you have time."


    With that said, Li Rong sent someone to send Wen out, and Wen was blankly holding the greeting note in his hand: "Then this post?"


    "Just give it to the literature."


    Li Rong smiled sincerely: "He will solve it himself."


    If the solution is not good, she will solve it with him.


    Li Rong sent Wen out of the house, and turned her face cold. Seeing that Li Rong''s face was not good, Jinglan asked anxiously, "His Royal Highness, should we do Xiao Wei?"


    "What makes her a girl embarrassing?"


    Li Rong''s voice was flat, and Jinglan was just as Li Rong was forgotten, so she heard Li Rong turn around: "Let Pei Wenxuan come over to admit her mistake at night."


    Jinglan: "???"


    The sentence "What did the horse do wrong" was held in his chest, and after enduring it, he finally turned into a "Oh".


    After Pei Wenxuan and General Li Chuan finished talking, they just returned to the government office and got a message from Concubine Rou. Pei Wenxuan hurried over, and after entering the Supervision Department, he saw Concubine Rou eagerly greet him to sit down.


    "Master Pei is here," Concubine Rou poured her tea and said earnestly, "Sit down."


    Pei Wenxuan respectfully saluted, and Concubine Rou personally served Pei Wenxuan tea, and Pei Wenxuan hurriedly thanked him, and Concubine Rou had a chat with Pei Wenxuan before sitting down and saying: "I have troubled Master Pei to run around recently, Master Pei has lost a lot of money. "


    "Doing things for the empress is what the propaganda should do."


    "I came here this time to discuss something with Master Pei."


    Concubine Roux looked at Pei Wenxuan''s expression. There was no ups and downs on Pei Wenxuan''s face, but she said: "Please say the empress."


    "The imperial examination case involves too many people, and it can''t be handled for a while. I think it''s not a good thing to drag the imperial examination like this. I want to trouble Master Pei and talk to the remaining scholars."


    Pei Wenxuan paused with the teacup in his hand. He raised his eyes and looked at Concubine Roux. Concubine Roux smiled and said: "Let them directly participate in the imperial examination first. I will do a batch of the case, and then take care of the rest slowly. how is it?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Concubine Rou shook the ball fan, and then said, "Of course, they also wasted a lot of time in Huajing. In order to compensate, each person gave them fifty taels of silver. How about?"


    Concubine Rou''s words were explicit, and Pei Wenxuan also heard Concubine Rou''s meaning from the beginning.


    Concubine Rou only intends to deal with cases related to the prince''s side, and she intends to save the rest. Now I want him to be a lobbyist, to "appease" those scholars who have not been rehabilitated, threaten them with the future, and perhaps even grant them both gold and silver, grace and power to shut up these people.


    If they agree not to pursue the case, these scholars can participate in the imperial examinations, examinations, and official positions, and get fifty taels of silver.


    Fifty taels of silver, placed in the countryside, may be a lifetime expense for a family, and it is indeed a lot for these scholars who will be discounted.


    Concubine Rou was a little nervous seeing Pei Wenxuan not speaking. Pei Wenxuan thought about it and laughed: "Everything will be done according to the mother''s wishes. I will talk to those scholars tomorrow."


    "It could not be better."


    Concubine Rou was happy and hurriedly offered tea: "These days are too troublesome for Master Pei. I am here to replace wine with tea. Thank you Master Pei."


    "You Niangniang."


    Pei Wenxuan also offered tea in return. Seeing that Pei Wenxuan seemed to be thinking about tomorrow''s affairs, Concubine Roux thought for a while, and tentatively said: "Master Pei has been peaceful and happy for some time. These days, living alone, can you feel bitter and cold?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Concubine Roux¡¯s words, she looked up at her. Seeing that Concubine Pei Wenxuan looked suspicious, she laughed: "My niece, Weier, is knowledgeable, talented and beautiful. I have always wanted to help her in Huajing. I am looking for a good son-in-law, but I am not very satisfied. Now I am making friends with Master Pei, and I think Dae Pei has both virtues and talents. I just want to be a matchmaker. I wonder if Master Pei has time today..."


    "The empress is too worried." Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said, "Now that Wenxuan has just reconciled, whether it is for the royal family''s face or his own reputation, it is not convenient to talk about marriage immediately.


    "Then you can see you first." Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s refusal, Rou Fei continued without feeling embarrassed, "Today Hua Le has handed her a post into your mansion. See you, and then reply to me."


    Concubine Rou was very tough, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t refuse any more. Pei Wenxuan smiled, and only said: "Yes. However, there is still one important thing that the Weichen has not finished today. After it is finished, the Weichen will go back to the house and reply to Miss Xiao."


    "That couldn''t be better."


    After Concubine Rou had finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan stood up and said goodbye. Concubine Rou sent him out of the Supervisory Department. Before leaving, she personally helped Pei Wenxuan count the people, and asked him to arrest the last Shangguan-related official.


    Pei Wenxuan led the people and left the Supervisory Department mightily.


    As soon as he stepped out of the Supervisory Department, Pei Wenxuan became cold. Tong Ye hurriedly stepped forward and said anxiously: "My son, you really want to see Miss Xiao? You want to see, where can your Highness explain?"


    "What do you see?" Pei Wenxuan sneered, "She is unkind and I am unrighteous. She dares to give me a woman. She wants me to die!"


    "It''s not that serious..."


    Tong Ye whispered, Pei Wenxuan drove the people forward across the street and grabbed the reins: "She sent the post into the house. According to her mother¡¯s recent temperament, she must find a way to intercept the post. Can I read the post by myself? Turn around and I have to send it to the princess mansion."


    Pei Wenxuan became more and more angry: "What kind of prudent person is your Highness, you don''t know?"


    "Then I don''t blame you for this."


    Tong Ye was inexplicable, and Pei Wenxuan choked, suddenly feeling a little sad: "She never blames other women, only me."


    Child industry: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan led Tong Ye to speak, and turned the corner of the street. Tong Ye suddenly felt that something was wrong. Pei Wenxuan took this road, and it seemed that it was not where they were going.


    Tong Ye realized that, and everyone else realized that they looked at each other, and Tong Ye first asked: "My lord, where are we going?"


    "Niangniang said that this case will not be handled afterwards," Pei Wenxuan returned calmly, "Then I have to help Niangniang catch a big fish today."


    Everyone got the answer, with a little calm in their hearts, Pei Wenxuan led the people to the mansion of Wang Houwen, the official secretary, and a group of people stood up and dismounted, blocking the palace strictly.


    "The official came to arrest the suspect Wang Houwen on the order of the concubine and empress," Pei Wenxuan stood in front of a group of people and said coldly, "Hand over the people!"


    Seeing this posture, Wang Jiading immediately asked Jiading to stand in front of the door, and at the same time went to Wang Houwen.


    Wang Houwen was teasing birds at home. Hearing Jiading''s report, he sneered: "Lady Roufei is so greedy. I don''t do anything with the money. There are no rules at all. I really think I am a soft persimmon?"


    "Then..." Jiading hesitated, "What should I do now?"


    "Go to the Criminal Department," Wang Houwen waved his hand, "Looking for Su Shi Lang, said that Pei Wenxuan had committed crimes, broke into private houses, beat the court order officer, and asked him to come over and take the people back."


    "Does the lord want to see Pei Wenxuan now?"


    Jia Ding was a little nervous, Wang Houwen glanced at Jia Ding with the look of a fool: "Little bunny, do you deserve to let me meet?"


    As he said, Wang Houwen put down the bird cage: "I''ll go to sleep, he was taken away by Su Rongqing, then call me."


    Wang Houwen walked slowly into the bedroom.


    Pei Wenxuan stood at the door and waited for a while. The gate of the palace opened slowly. The butler of the palace led the people out of the courtyard and said respectfully: "Master Pei."


    "who are you?"


    "Wang Quan, the steward of the next palace, is here to send a message to the adults. My family is going to bed now, and it is inconvenient to meet guests. I hope the adults will forgive me."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan laughed: "Sleep? As an official secretary, he instructed the officials to converge money and change the number of candidates. How many poor students have studied hard for a lifetime, only to be ruined by your adult. Now. Can he still sleep now?!"


    "Master Pei," Wang Quan''s expression turned cold, "you have to speak with evidence."


    "Evidence?" Pei Wenxuan sneered, "Let me go to the Supervisory Department, right or wrong, and Empress Roufei will naturally give him an arbitration! You let him come out now," Pei Wenxuan lowered his voice, "Otherwise, just It''s rude to blame."


    "Master Pei wants to be rude, who can stop it?"


    Wang Quan laughed: "You take it easy."


    After speaking, Wang Quan rolled up his sleeves, put his back behind him, and walked in toward the gate.


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and laughed, then raised his eyes and said calmly: "Rush in."


    The person next to him was stunned. Pei Wenxuan glanced at Tong Ye and said coldly: "Isn''t it possible to hit the door and arrest someone?"


    Tong Ye reacted immediately and yelled: "Chong!"


    Then he drew his knife and rushed towards the palace with someone.


    Wang Quan turned his head in surprise and saw Pei Wenxuan quietly watching him in the crowd.


    He is dressed in a red official uniform, with his hands folded in his sleeves, his eyes are not stable like a young man.


    This kind of stability gave people invisible confidence. The inspectors were a little scared at first, but seeing that Pei Wenxuan had always been calm as before, he was relieved for a while.


    Seeing that the guard broke through the gate of the palace, Pei Wenxuan finally moved his steps and stepped in.


    He stepped into the courtyard amidst chaos, calmly entered, and then to the backyard of the palace, to the door of the master bedroom.


    Wang Houwen was still asleep, he heard a loud noise at the door, and then the soldiers rushed in and dragged him out of bed.


    When Wang Houwen saw Pei Wenxuan standing at the door, he was shocked and angry, and yelled, "Lazier dare!"


    "Master Wang," Pei Wenxuan respectfully saluted, "Of course he would not dare to subordinate officials. However, the subordinate official is the concubine Rou concubine, and Concubine Rou concubine said that you are the official secretary, and you need to investigate it anyway. In the imperial examination case, you are too dereliction of duty. It is better for her second uncle to be organized."


    "This ignorant woman insults me!"


    Wang Houwen struggled to get up, and the guard immediately suppressed him. Pei Wenxuan stepped forward, squatted down, and patted Wang Houwen on the shoulder: "You are wronged first, and when you arrive at the Supervision Department, I will redress your grievances."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pei Wenxuan heard a gentle voice with a bit of coldness behind him: "Who are you going to take to the inspectorate?"


    Pei Wenxuan squatted and turned around, and Su Rongqing stood at the door. He stared at him with no surprises.


    When Wang Houwen saw Su Rongqing rushing over, he hurriedly said: "Su Shilang, come on, he actually trespassed into the official mansion, and he treated me like this, Su Shilang, take him away quickly!"


    Su Rongqing walked to Wang Houwen and helped Wang Houwen up.


    "Master Wang, you rest first."


    As Su Rongqing said, people helped Wang Houwen who was overwhelmed to leave.


    Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan were left in the room for a while, and Pei Wenxuan stood up on his feet, clapped his hands, and said with a smile: "I know that at this time, Su Shilang just comes early and late, and will come after all."


    "Following offenses, forcibly breaking into private houses, and assaulting court orders."


    Su Rongqing raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan, you have committed a felony."


    "Master Su, I was ordered by Concubine Rou to do things for Concubine Rou."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand, arching his hand toward the palace, full of arrogance: "Does Master Su, don''t you even listen to the orders of Concubine Roux?"


    "Take it!"


    Su Rongqing shouted loudly, and the people from the Criminal Ministry immediately stepped forward, and the people from the Supervisory Department immediately stood in front of Pei Wenxuan. The two sides confronted each other. Su Rongqing stared at Pei Wenxuan: "Master Pei, this is not even the law of Daxia. In the eyes, are you blatantly resisting arrest?"


    "Master Su is serious."


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in front of him and said with a smile: "It''s just that I didn''t act on orders, so what''s the crime? If you are guilty, Master Su should go to the palace and send the Concubine Rou into the criminal department first."


    "Do it."


    Su Rongqing didn''t intend to talk to him more, turned around and walked to the door.


    When the two parties saw it, they were about to fight, and Pei Wenxuan suddenly raised his hand: "Okay, I''m afraid of you, then grab it."


    Pei Wenxuan pushed aside the crowd and stretched out her hand. Su Rongqing turned her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan raised her eyebrows: "But I want to see, Master Su sent me to the Penalty Department. I can be locked for a few days."


    "Then it depends on my mood."


    Su Rongqing finished speaking, then turned and left.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Su Rongqing''s back, and said loudly: "Wait, Concubine Rou will come to rescue me! Your Royal Highness Su won''t watch me get into trouble! Just watch!"


    His voice was loud, and everyone in the yard was listening.


    Su Rongqing whispered to the side: "Got his mouth."


    After speaking, Su Rongqing went out.


    Pei Wenxuan brought an iron chain in his hand and was dragged out. He walked arrogantly and said, "Lady Roufei..."


    Before he finished speaking, a ball of cloth was stuffed into his mouth.


    "Shut up you."


    Su Zhizhu uttered fiercely, Pei Wenxuan blinked, and continued to "woo woo", faintly audible the four words "rou concubine empress".


    When the Wang family was in a mess, Li Rong took a bath in the room, smoked incense, and put on a light makeup, waiting for Pei Wenxuan to come back tonight to apologize.


    She wondered what requirements to make at that time, and after thinking about it, she laughed out loud.


    Just halfway through the smile, I heard hurried footsteps outside.


    Li Rong turned her head to see Jingmei standing at the door panting.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rong smiled and leaned on the dressing table, "Come on?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Jingmei shook her head: "The consort can''t come."


    Li Rong frowned: "Why can''t you come?"


    "Puppet horse, puppet horse," Jingmei swallowed, calming her breath, "Taunted by Shi Lang Su!"


    Li Rong was surprised, she wanted to turn off for a moment: "Su Rongqing found out that he came to me?"


    After so many years, would Su Rongqing still manage to be so generous?


    "No, no," Jingmei didn''t expect Li Rong to think about this, and quickly corrected it. "The messenger entered the Wang''s house and dragged Wang Shangshu off the bed. Wang Shangshu sent someone to the Criminal Ministry to report the case, and Su Shilang went to People caught!"


    Li Rong was stunned. After a while, she jumped up and immediately said, "Quickly, go into the palace!"

 Chapter 144： Threat

    Li Rong jumped out of the bed and hurried out, but after walking a few steps, she suddenly reacted and said: "Don''t enter the palace, hurry up and find out where Master Pei is. Let me protect you. past."


    "Your Highness," Jingmei was a little dazed, "Are you not in the palace?"


    "No more." Li Rong''s eyes were less flustered, "Call the doctor, follow me to find Pei Wenxuan immediately."


    Jinglan got a word and immediately sent someone to lead the horse. Li Rong got on the horse and rushed in the direction of the Criminal Ministry.


    She knows more about Su Rongqing than Pei Wenxuan.


    Su Rongqing has worked for her for many years. Compared with Pei Wenxuan, his style of doing things is not the same way.


    It was just that he had been under her back then, and she deliberately suppressed it, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t detect the difference, but she knew it too well.


    Those minutiae buried in the past, she let herself not care over and over again in the past, but they will all come out clearly when she clearly sees him standing on the opposite side in this life.


    Su Rongqing was loyal to her back then.


    One year when they encountered an assassination, he decisively stood in front of her, letting a sharp blade penetrate his body without retreat.


    Ordinary people block the sword to protect the people behind, while Su Rongqing blocks the sword at that time to penetrate the opponent''s chest.


    She hid behind him, watching the blood fall on her body along the tip of the sword, and the young man in front of her could draw a knife and stab again, until the reinforcements came and he still held a dagger in his hand.


    She thought back then that there was really someone who was willing to die for her.


    But when I think about it now, I can''t help but feel a little scared.


    Su Rongqing is like a poisonous snake. Whoever bites him to death is to entangle him with his body and strangle him.


    Including killing her.


    Twenty-five years, who can not be tempted.


    But he happened to be so calm and calm when he killed her.


    He is Young Master Pian Pian, and he is also a Hell Raksha.


    Now that this step is reached, there is the Wang family under the guise, and Pei Wenxuan falls into his hands, where will he let him go?


    Even for a moment, she couldn''t put Pei Wenxuan in Su Rongqing''s hands.


    When Li Rong hurriedly pursued Pei Wenxuan, Pei Wenxuan sat in the carriage leisurely.


    With shackles in his hands, he raised his hand to lift the curtain of the car, smiling at the people coming and going on the street.


    It is now night, and there are no stars or moons in the sky, but a cold wind mixed with water vapor slaps over, and it seems that there will be heavy rain soon.


    Su Rongqing was on the side, pouring tea for herself. He moved very smoothly, and the sound of water and his voice were mixed together: "Master Pei doesn''t seem to be worried at all."


    Pei Wenxuan listened to Su Rongqing''s words, turned his head, slowly laughed, "What am I worried about?"


    "Master Pei has offended many people recently."


    "Na Shi Lang is in the Criminal Ministry, and I am afraid that more people have offended recently."


    Su Rongqing pushed the tea to Pei Wenxuan, who looked down at the tea and did not move.


    Su Rongqing didn''t urge him. He sat at the small table, his expression calm and calm, he couldn''t see the happiness or anger: "Shilang Pei kicked the king''s gate today and was taken away by me so easily. I don''t know Master Pei. , What are you plotting?"


    "you guess?"


    Pei Wenxuan leaned on the carriage with a lazy expression: "Isn''t Su Shilang a magical calculation? You guessed it."


    "Shilang Pei Qiqiao and Linglong Xin, I can''t guess."


    Su Rongqing rubbed the teacup in her hand, carelessly: "Then Master Pei might as well guess, I''ll take you back to the Criminal Department, and why."


    "Why did you take me back, I naturally know." Pei Wenxuan listened, smiled and probed forward, "But before that, I want to ask Su Shilang."


    "Don''t you ask the princess what to do afterwards?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Rongqing''s movements became stiff.


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyes swept lightly on his obviously stopped hand, his lips couldn''t help but smile deeper.


    He was actually just a test.


    He was testing a possibility, but Su Rongqing gave him an affirmative answer.


    "You want to kill me."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke softly, and Su Rongqing raised his eyes to look at him.


    "Don''t you know," Pei Wenxuan smiled, but his eyes were a little cold. "You are the official who escorted me. If I die here, your official career will be over in this life."


    "So what?" Su Rongqing didn''t deny at all, she just said, "My official career, you will be replaced, isn''t it?"


    "You seem to think I must die?" Pei Wenxuan looked at Su Rongqing playfully.


    Su Rongqing''s expression was flat: "If you don''t die, what do you do with me?"


    It is not his person who killed the people. What does it matter if Pei Wenxuan is not dead?


    But when he heard this, Pei Wenxuan smiled.


    "If it has nothing to do with Master Su," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and threw out the cup of tea that Su Rongqing had just poured. The cup fell on the ground, as if it disturbed something. In an instant, the carriage stopped suddenly, and the two of them were shaken. , Pei Wenxuan held the table and looked up at Su Rongqing, "Master Su thought, why am I here?"


    Su Rongqing''s expression became cold, and the sound of fighting protruded from the surrounding area, and the feather arrow slammed into the carriage, and the carriage shook with a "clam".


    The two of them were in the carriage, seemingly unaffected by the outside world, sitting on each side as if they were chatting.


    Su Rongqing listened to the sound of hacking and killing outside, her voice was quiet: "You ambush someone."


    Pei Wenxuan turned over a cup again, carried the teapot in his hand, poured tea for Su Rongqing first, and filled himself with a cup.


    "Master Su came in person, how dare I neglect?"


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he pushed Su Rongqing''s teacup to him: "Drink tea."


    "You knew there was an ambush on the road."


    "I didn''t know, but as soon as Su Shi Lang came over, I guessed it."


    "You just kept watching on the road."


    "Does Shi Lang Su think I''m someone who likes to watch fun?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, and Su Rongqing''s expression was calm: "Then you hit the Wangshang Book Mansion in order to lead me over."


    "It''s not." Pei Wenxuan shook his head, "I never thought that Su Shilang would come here in person for this matter. But when Su Shilang came over, I had another idea."


    Pei Wenxuan took a sip of the tea: "It seems that Master Su has a lot of business in the court, and Master Su shouldn''t be so familiar with the role of Wang Shangshu."


    Wang Houwen was sent to the mansion by him, and his first reaction was to find Su Rongqing, which shows that he is very familiar with Su Rongqing.


    "I remember that Su Shilang was very high-minded, always disdainful of official business, and just wanted to do things down-to-earth. Why are you now learning the tricks that these servants have never been able to see? Forming a party for private purposes," Pei Wenxuan said lightly, face With a smile, "It''s not a glorious thing."


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak, the carriage was hit hard and bumped. Pei Wenxuan looked back and saw the chaos outside, he secretly weighed it.


    His people and assassins are the same, but the problem is that there are people from Su Rongqing here.


    It takes a little longer, and when the roadsiders are almost running, it will be hard to tell where Su Rongqing''s people are standing.


    Now his greatest hope is Li Rong.


    If Li Rong got the message that he was taken away by Su Rongqing, he would rush over immediately.


    He and Su Rongqing are now betting on this game, and the most critical place lies in Li Rong.


    Whether Li Rong comes sooner or later, it determines whether he wins or loses.


    He was calm and always smiling. Su Rongqing looked at him for a moment and slowly said, "What are you looking at now?"


    "Observe the battle," Pei Wenxuan turned his head and looked at Su Rongqing, "Look at Su Shilang''s people, when will they start."


    "I''m afraid Master Pei is not watching the battle," Su Rongqing raised his eyes and laughed slowly. "Are you waiting for someone?"


    "Oh?" Pei Wenxuan''s heart beat faster, and raised his eyebrows, "Master Su thinks I still have someone to wait for?"


    "I know you are waiting for your Highness," Su Rongqing looked calm, "but you are afraid that you will not be able to wait. What else do you have to leave to your Highness?"


    "If you leave it to Your Highness, I don''t have it." Pei Wenxuan put his hand in his sleeve and stared at Su Rongqing, "But there is one thing, I want to ask you."


    "go ahead."


    Su Rongqing seemed to know what he wanted to ask.


    "When did you come back?"


    Su Rongqing smiled softly when she heard this, "You are sure that I am back very well."


    "Is it before my marriage to His Highness?"


    "One month before your highness held the spring banquet," Su Rongqing said in a low voice, looking at the water glass, "I woke up like a big dream."


    "You have all come back," Pei Wenxuan frowned, "Why..."


    He hesitated for a moment, Su Rongqing raised her head with a smile on her face, but she couldn''t help but brought a bit of sadness in her eyes: "Why let you marry her?"


    Pei Wenxuan was silent, Su Rongqing stood up and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "I said, I always hope you have a good life, do you believe it?"


    "The premise is not to let Li Chuan ascend the throne, right?"


    Pei Wenxuan sneered, Su Rongqing didn''t speak, he said softly: "Sorry."


    Then he suddenly shot, pulling towards Pei Wenxuan!


    Pei Wenxuan was prepared for a long time, and he kicked it the moment he shot!


    The two were entangled in the carriage, **** together. Pei Wenxuan''s hands were shackled, making it inconvenient to do it, but he riveted enough, and at that moment he hit Su Rongqing on a par with Su Rongqing, and his whole body was pressed on Su Rongqing, and he banged his head towards Su Rongqing. Just one hit!


    Su Rongqing was fainted by the blow of him, and Pei Wenxuan also took a breath of pain, but after all he was the one who took the initiative, and the moment Su Rongqing became faint, he smashed him with his shackles!


    Su Rongqing was smashed a few times and then slowed over. He learned from a famous teacher and had never seen such an unstructured style of play. He was disrupted for a while, but he adjusted quickly.


    He took advantage of the inconvenience of Pei Wenxuan''s hand, smashed him to vent his strength, suddenly turned over, kicked Pei Wenxuan away.


    Before Pei Wenxuan stood up, he immediately got up and made a kick and kicked Pei Wenxuan directly out of the carriage!


    The moment Pei Wenxuan was kicked out of the carriage, the feathers fell like rain!


    Pei Wenxuan rolled all the way on the spot, only to escape the arrow rain, and saw the long knife slashing on the face!


    Fortunately, the guard raised his hand to stop him, and another guard helped him up, but before he had time to say a word, the guard was washed away by the killer.


    Pei Wenxuan was rushed out under the guard of the guards, and he couldn''t even open the shackles.


    The sword slashed his hair crown at once and split his hair crown in half. He was slashing and fleeing in embarrassment. After a moment, he heard the sound of horses hoof not far away.


    Pei Wenxuan hurriedly raised his head and saw a horse in red, his clothes flying in the wind.


    "My lord," Su Zhizhu jumped into the carriage and said anxiously, "The princess is here."


    Su Rongqing paused, hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Protect Pei Wenxuan, don''t let him have an accident."


    "That... those killers."


    Su Zhizhu hesitated, Su Rongqing looked up at him: "What does it have to do with us?"


    Su Zhizhu was stunned, then reacted and quickly said: "Yes."


    As soon as Li Rong appeared, the surrounding situation changed in an instant. Su Rongqing''s people finally joined the battle. As soon as Pei Wenxuan saw the change in the battle, he turned his head and whispered with the guard next to him: "Push me to stab me in the shoulder."


    The guard was taken aback for a moment, and Pei Wenxuan lowered his voice: "Don''t touch the point."


    The guard finally reacted. When the next assassin approached, he pulled Pei Wenxuan aside, and the assassin¡¯s sharp blade instantly pierced Pei Wenxuan¡¯s shoulder. The assassin wanted to draw the sword and stabbed again, and the guard kicked the assassin and stabbed the past. !


    Li Rong led the people here like a broken bamboo. She saw Pei Wenxuan from afar, and saw the sword pierce his body. Li Rong''s eyes were cracked, and he galloped past, turning over and dismounting in the crowd, and rushed straight down. .


    Pei Wenxuan fell back softly, Li Rong supported him, Pei Wenxuan fell into Li Rong¡¯s arms, blood stained Li Rong¡¯s clothes, Li Rong couldn¡¯t help shaking, her voice started to tremble. But pretending to be calm: "Let the doctor come over."


    As soon as Li Rong''s people came over, the assassin ran away in a hurry, and the whole scene was immediately controlled.


    Li Rong let Pei Wenxuan lie down, and she panicked as she watched the blood trickling out of Pei Wenxuan''s shoulder.


    But she didn''t show up, so Pei Wenxuan leaned on her and asked the doctor to come over quickly.


    The doctor in the Princess'' Mansion is an old man over half a hundred years old. He ran fast carrying the medicine box. He panted and rushed to Li Rong, raising his hand for Pei Wenxuan''s inspection.


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t want to stay here longer, and wanted to pretend to be seriously injured, so he pulled Li Rong and smiled bitterly: "His Royal Highness, take me back first."


    "You look at the injury first, confirm the injury before moving."


    Li Rong shook his hand and said categorically.


    Pei Wenxuan was afraid that the doctor would say he was okay here. He coughed a few times and was a little weak: "His Royal Highness, I''m afraid I will die outside..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Li Rong shouted loudly, and the doctor couldn''t help but glance at Pei Wenxuan more.


    Pei Wenxuan winked at the doctor secretly, clenched Li Rong, and begged: "Your Highness, get on the carriage first, and go back."


    Li Rong heard Pei Wenxuan''s suggestion, she hesitated for a while, and when Pei Wenxuan saw that she could not make up his mind, he heard Su Rongqing get out of the carriage. He simply closed his eyes, leaning on Li Rong and fainted.


    Li Rong fainted when she saw Pei Wenxuan, and her whole body became tense. Su Rongqing walked behind Li Rong, bent over to pull Li Rong, and said with anxiety: "Your Highness, you first..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Rong slapped back with a backhand!


    A crisp sound fell on Su Rongqing''s face, and Su Rongqing''s movements froze. Su Zhizhu hurriedly stepped forward: "The son..."


    "Get down."


    Su Rongqing''s voice was cold, and Su Zhizhu was angry, but he still listened to Su Rongqing''s words and stepped back.


    Li Rong looked back at Pei Wenxuan, who was being interviewed by the doctor, and calmly ordered: "Send Master Pei into the carriage first, and Doctor Lin will accompany you."


    Hearing Li Rong''s instructions, the people next to him hurried over to carry Pei Wenxuan on a stretcher, and the doctor accompanied him to the carriage.


    Pei Wenxuan lay on the stretcher, quietly lifted his eyelids, and secretly went to see Li Rong.


    Seeing Li Rong still staying where she was, she looked at Su Rongqing coldly. Faced with Li Rong''s cold look, Su Rongqing smiled and said, "I didn''t expect your Highness to come down so early."


    "Have you ever thought that I would think of you so badly in my heart?"


    Li Rong spoke directly, making Su Rongqing''s face stiff, and Li Rong chuckled lightly: "Did you think I would enter the palace first."


    "His Royal Highness knows me."


    "You never know me."


    "Su Rongqing," Li Rong looked at him seriously, "I never hated you."


    Su Rongqing looked up at him, Li Rong slowly said: "Even if you kill me, I only think that you have your reason. But I tell you, if you kill Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong stared at him, saying every word. "I will hate you."


    "I hate you all my life. At that time, I will hand you to the guillotine, cut your neck with one knife, and then burn you to fly ashes by burning your body. Sprinkle it into different rivers to feed the fish! I want you to have no bones and no reincarnation, and you will live in a sea of ??suffering forever."


    "do you understand?!"


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she turned around and left. Su Rongqing suddenly said, "The reason why your Royal Highness does not hate me,"


    Li Rong paused, and listened to Su Rongqing''s tone with a smile: "It''s just because I have never loved."


    Li Rong did not speak.


    Pei Wenxuan was in the carriage, he raised his hand to lift the curtain, and looked at them quietly.


    "maybe."


    Li Rong''s tone was very light.


    With that said, she walked towards Pei Wenxuan''s carriage.


    "I''m leaving and Pei Wenxuan," Su Rongqing watched Li Rong leave, and he couldn''t help but said, "There are others who have Pei Wenxuan gone, so why are you persistent, Your Highness?"


    "Different."


    Li Rong turned her head, she looked at Su Rongqing, she rarely smiled at him.


    "Pei Wenxuan, in my heart," Li Rong raised her hand and gently placed it on her chest, "different from anyone."


    "Su Rongqing," Li Rong looked at him with a little disappointment in her eyes, "Actually, you have never really understood me for so many years."


    "I understand Your Highness!"


    Su Rongqing suddenly raised his voice, as if it was his only persistence.


    Li Rong smiled bitterly: "No, you don''t understand."


    "If you understand me, at least, you will kill him earlier."


    "And the reason why you didn''t think I would come so quickly is because you always thought that I never knew what you were like."


    "But Su Rongqing," Li Rong looked at him quietly, "I know how ugly you look."


    "It''s just that I didn''t care about it before."


    After speaking, Li Rong turned back to the carriage. Seeing her coming, Pei Wenxuan was so frightened that he hurriedly lowered the curtain and lay in the carriage pretending to be unconscious.


    Doctor Lin glanced at him helplessly. After Li Rong came in, Li Rong was a little worried and said, "How is he?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just skin wounds, not muscles and bones." Doctor Lin has bandaged Pei Wenxuan''s wounds, he packed the medicine box, and bowed his head, "It''s all about raising it."


    "Thanks to your old age."


    "His Royal Highness, where can it be difficult to talk about?"


    As Doctor Lin said, he saluted Li Rong and retired.


    Only Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were left in the carriage for a while. Li Rong felt that the carriage restarted. Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes, thinking about how to open it. It was natural and reasonable, but he hadn¡¯t moved yet, and he felt that Li Rong¡¯s hands were holding him. Hold it with your hand, then gently hold it on top of her head.


    "Sorry, I''m too late."


    Li Rong''s voice was hoarse.


    Hearing Li Rong''s voice, Pei Wenxuan felt that if he opened his eyes at this moment, he would probably be killed.


    But if he doesn¡¯t open his eyes...


    "I''m fine." Pei Wenxuan suddenly said, Li Rong looked up blankly, watching Pei Wenxuan sit up on her own, looking at the girl who squatted in front of him, her eyes were reddish, and her expression was a little surprised and confused.


    Compared to being scolded by Li Rong, she was still more worried after all.

 Chapter 145： ridicule

    Li Rong watched Pei Wenxuan slip up, she reacted instantly and frowned: "You lie to me?"


    "A stopgap measure," Pei Wenxuan said quickly, "I can explain."


    Li Rong laughed so angry that he wanted to say something, but in the end he just shouted, "Stop!"


    "Don''t don''t!" Pei Wenxuan got up and went to pull Li Rong, "Don''t be angry, I really have no choice but to explain to you, okay?"


    Li Rong ignored him. Seeing the carriage stopped, she pushed him and turned around and wanted to get off.


    It''s just that she pushed so hard that Pei Wenxuan really fell back, pressing on the wound, forcing him to take a breath. Li Rong could hear the inhalation of the people behind her, and she paused, and when she turned around, she saw Pei Wenxuan sitting on the ground with blood on her shoulders. Li Rong''s face changed, she hurriedly turned back, helped him and said, "What are you looking for to die?"


    Pei Wenxuan sat back on the couch with her strength, and Li Rong called the doctor. The doctor got into the carriage to see the wound, and then bandaged him again.


    When bandaging, Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan¡¯s wound, and Pei Wenxuan stared at Li Rong. After the wound was replaced with bandages, the doctor and his servants all stepped back. Pei Wenxuan reached out his hand from the quilt and carefully touched Li. Rong touched her lightly with her hand, and whispered, "I just pretended to show everyone. I can''t explain it to you. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    When Li Rong was interrupted in this way, her anger was relieved a lot. Knowing that Pei Wenxuan has her own considerations in doing things, she looked down at the pattern on the quilt and said quietly, "How do you plan?"


    "Today Rou Fei asked me to talk to the rest of the scholars and tell them to give up the matter of taking the test. If they are willing to give up, let them participate in the imperial examination normally and give them a sum of money. If they are not willing... "


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say anything, but Li Rong already understood. She nodded and said slowly: "Roo Fei wants to eat left and right. On the one hand, she wants to have a good reputation for praying for the people, on the other hand, she doesn''t want to offend too many families. ."


    Li Rong said, raising her eyes to look at him: "So you came to Wang Houwen''s house to make trouble, just to let Wang Houwen accept you?"


    After all, Wang Houwen is an official secretary, so how can there be no way to call him directly?


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan nodded, "It''s just that I never thought that Su Rongqing will come. He is here, and I can''t help but worry that he will use this opportunity to kill me, so I arranged a guard to protect me along the way, and chat with him to delay time. Waiting for your highness."


    "Then why did you get this sword?" Li Rong frowned, and Pei Wenxuan touched his nose embarrassedly, "Just, the position of Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry hasn''t been determined yet?"


    Something happened to him in Su Rongqing''s hands, and Su Rongqing would be more or less implicated.


    Li Rong knew his calculations, but she lowered her head and thought and said nothing. Pei Wenxuan saw it, reached out to embrace her, took the person in her arms, and comforted her: "I suffered the injury by myself. worry."


    "Recover well."


    Li Rong put a fan against him and stretched out her hand to hug her, and said indifferently: "I''ll settle the account with you again."


    With that, Li Rong helped him to lie down, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the stern face in front of him, but with unusually gentle movements.


    Li Rong glanced at him lightly: "What are you laughing at?"


    "I thought His Highness would clean up me."


    "The boss is not young anymore," Li Rong sat next to him, "I will trouble you, and I won''t be at this time. I''ll go to the palace in a while, and you can go to bed first."


    Pei Wenxuan responded and saw Li Rong in a daze. He stretched out his hand and held Li Rong''s fist on the side with a gentle voice: "Your Highness, what did you say to Su Rongqing just now?"


    "Huh?" Li Rong turned her head, unexpectedly he was interested in this matter.


    Just now, the volume of her words to Su Rongqing would naturally not be heard by others, and Pei Wenxuan only saw the two people confronting each other. Li Rong thought for a while and only said, "Just let him talk harshly."


    "But when I saw His Highness looked back, I seemed sad."


    Pei Wenxuan continued to ask questions, Li Rong didn''t want to answer, but she met Pei Wenxuan''s smiling eyes, and the action stopped for a while.


    She guessed that Pei Wenxuan cared, so after a short silence, she smiled bitterly and said slowly: "I just think that raising a dog is a lot of trouble, but I''m still unfamiliar with it."


    "He didn''t know him well, and it wasn''t a day or two," Pei Wenxuan was somewhat curious. "When he learned that he killed His Highness, His Highness was not sad. Why does he care now?"


    Li Rong did not speak, Pei Wenxuan waited quietly, and the wagon wheel slowly rolled over the ground, making a crunching sound.


    "Probably, he killed me. I expected it." Li Rong smiled and shook her head. "But I don''t even understand who I am, but I didn''t expect it."


    "Okay," Li Rong turned his head and tucked the quilt for him, "You are so careful, you didn''t care about so much in your last life, so why should you fight for everything in this life?"


    "Actually, I was very stingy in my last life."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t hide it, Li Rong laughed: "Oh? Why don''t I know?"


    "I almost wanted to kill him."


    Li Rong''s movements stopped, Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft: "When you want to make peace with me for him, I wondered if I should kill him."


    "Then why not?"


    Li Rong pretended to be nothing, and said jokingly: "Kill him, maybe we can live a few more years."


    "Yeah, I regret it too." Pei Wenxuan lay down and looked at Li Rong and smiled. "But at the time he died, don''t you have to remember him for a lifetime?"


    "I don''t know."


    The curtain of the car rose and fell. Li Rong glanced outside, not far from the princess mansion. Li Rong patted the quilt and said to him, "Go to sleep first."


    "His Royal Highness is sending me back to the house?"


    "Get in my carriage and want to go back?"


    Li Rong laughed and patted his face lightly: "Go back to the princess mansion with me, Master Pei?"


    "Then your Majesty..." Pei Wenxuan frowned, Li Rong laughed, "I am obsessed with Master Pei. Today I know that Master Pei is going to try to meet other women, go to catch the rape, and find that Master Pei is in danger, so he tied Master Pei. Back to the mansion, what about this reason?"


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, raised the good hand to the back of his head, and nodded: "Yes."


    When the two arrived at the princess''s mansion, they just arrived at the gate of the mansion when they heard a nervous voice from the coachman outside: "Your Highness..."


    After Li Rong opened the curtain of the carriage, she saw a powerful guard beside Concubine Roux standing at the door, and said coldly: "His Royal Highness Pingle, you violated the prohibition and left the house without authorization..."


    "How?"


    Li Rong said straight out, and the guard was stunned by her question of "how?" Li Rong sneered: "You have come to ask about my sin. It''s better to go back and ask your master, and investigate Chen Huzhao''s case. Have you had any clues for a long time? I promised that the emperor was forbidden and gave the emperor''s face. She shouldn''t hold the chicken feathers as an arrow. It''s really a bully for me to Pingle!"


    "Go back and tell her that she will dare to let those inconsistent women get close to the former consort for half a step. She is shameless and I will tear this face for her!"


    After Li Rong''s scolding, everyone was stunned, and they couldn''t figure out what Li Rong meant by "no three, no four" women.


    Hearing Li Rong''s curse, Pei Wenxuan quickly pretended to be faint. Li Rong directly sent someone up and carried Pei Wenxuan down. The guard saw Pei Wenxuan and immediately said, "His Royal Highness, this is the imperial court commander..."


    "This is my former husband!" Li Rong said confidently and stopped in front of the guards. "Since he is married to me, he is my person in this life. If he wants to die, he has to die in my Pingle mansion, you If you don¡¯t let him die here, I will let you die here."


    "Get off! Carry it in!"


    Li Rong raised his hand and pointed at the mansion. Blocking the guards, Li Rong forced a way out and carried Pei Wenxuan in.


    After Pei Wenxuan carried it in, Pei Wenxuan opened his eyes as soon as the two entered the house.


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan looked at the woman sitting in the room shaking the fan. Li Rong squinted at him, listening to Pei Wenxuan crying and laughing, "His Royal Highness fainted because of the beauty. It must be spread in the court."


    "Is it rare for me to faint for you?" Li Rong glared at him and sneered. "I have been chasing you and crying all the way, and there are more infamy for stealing you into the house when you are in danger? "


    Pei Wenxuan was amused by her and waved at Li Rong.


    Li Rong walked up to him, sat on the side of the bed and raised her eyebrows: "What are you doing?"


    "His Royal Highness, let me ask you a question, can you answer me truthfully?"


    Pei Wenxuan seemed to think for a long time before asking, Li Rong raised her eyebrows: "You said."


    "His Royal Highness, if we weren''t killed by Su Rongqing," Pei Wenxuan asked with some difficulty, "Are we still together?"


    Li Rong didn''t expect him to ask this, she was stunned, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "I just asked casually, this is also nonsense, you don''t have to think about it."


    "Then what did you ask?"


    Pei Wenxuan choked, Li Rong laughed, she reached out and hugged Pei Wenxuan: "Don''t worry, no matter what."


    "I like Brother Pei the most."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed. When he laughed, his chest tremors slightly. He bowed his head and kissed Li Rong''s hair. The moonlight fell in his light gray eyes, and his voice was gentle: "I like Your Highness the most."


    When Pei Wenxuan was sleeping in the princess mansion, Concubine Roux''s guards returned to the palace. He whispered Li Rong''s words to Concubine Roux. Hua Le got up suddenly and said angrily: The fourth woman? A man who has divorced her is going to grab so much. Does she want a face? What is she proud of? Mother," Hua Le turned to look at Concubine Rou, "I will go to the emperor to sue her for violation of the foot restraint. Order to save Pei Wenxuan."


    "All right." Concubine Rou said slowly while drinking tea. "She is forbidden because your father asked her to give us face. She is thankful if she doesn''t make trouble, don''t look for trouble now."


    After all, the case of Chen Houwen has not been able to find any other connections with Li Rong.


    Concubine Rou was not caring about Li Rong at all, but Pei Wenxuan''s good command, why provoke Wang Houwen.


    Provoked Wang Houwen, and now something has happened...


    Those students, who is going to be a lobbyist, what should we do next?


    Wang Houwen is the official secretary, this matter obviously has something to do with him, but he is highly powerful and has many party members, so he can''t move at all. Pei Wenxuan offended him in her name, and she always wanted to apologize.


    Concubine Roux thought for a while and asked the person next to him to draw up an apology letter, plus some gold and silver, and sent it to Wang Houwen.


    But Concubine Roux received a letter before sending it out, saying that it was sent by the royal family from outside the palace.


    Concubine Rou hurried to let someone open it, just to see a poem written in the letter:


    In the alley of pig food, the crow is busy, and the branches are screaming at the phoenix.


    Wearing a yellow top and a green mouth with beads, it is difficult to hide the muddy night fragrance.


    When Concubine Rou saw this poem, her face suddenly changed. Hua Le eagerly took the page, and just scanned it, and became furious: "This Wang Houwen is too presumptuous! He is such a thing, he actually said that you... ¡­"


    Zhushixiang is the place where Concubine Rou was born. This poem can be said to be the most ironic.


    Concubine Rou''s complexion did not change, and after a long time, she chuckled.


    "Okay, very good."

 Chapter 146： Case closed

    Li Rong asked Pei Wenxuan to stay in the princess mansion, and the two waited for the people in the palace to ask Li Rong about taking Pei Wenxuan from the house without authorization. They never thought that the person who asked the crime did not come the next day, so Concubine Rou detained Wang Houwen forcibly. The news came.


    Li Rong was stunned when she heard the news in the house. She couldn''t help but look at Pei Wenxuan, and said in a bit of surprise: "She actually dared to arrest the official Shangshu directly. I was considered stolen and captured Xie Lanqing. Concubine Rou''s brain is broken, right?"


    "She dared to detain, naturally there is evidence." Pei Wenxuan smiled, took the tea with a good hand, and explained, "Wang Houwen gave her money before, and she planned to let Wang Houwen go, but When I make a noise now, everyone knows that Wang Houwen is suspicious. She wants to let it go and she must also take care of face."


    "But she... doesn''t have the guts, right?"


    Li Rong frowned: "Wang Houwen gave her money. She doesn''t help, so she wants to catch him?"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan smiled and drank a sip of tea, Li Rong immediately reacted: "What did you do badly?"


    "Last night I arranged for someone to pretend to be a member of the palace, handed a message to the palace, and wrote a poem satirizing Concubine Rou, which satirized her origin."


    When Li Rong heard this, she understood. Although Rou Fei had her own wrist, there was one thing that she and Hua Le were too concerned about their origin.


    If it was in the past, it would be fine. Now that Concubine Roux has taken over the supervisory department, everyone has to give up three points. When the limelight is in full swing, Wang Houwen dare to write letters and mock her because of his family background. She is naturally not stable. Stay in your mind.


    After all, she is holding the Superintendent, and she is also a noble concubine. She is of high rank and it is easy to arrest people. Pei Wenxuan can still be criticized for not having enough grades, but as long as Concubine Rou has enough soldiers, there is no one she can''t catch.


    But catching people is easy, but it is difficult to keep them. Li Rong thought for a while, and couldn''t help but said: "Then Concubine Rou and Wang Houwen met, what should I do if I get the poem right?"


    "What about coming out?" Pei Wenxuan smiled, "Wang Houwen was arrested by her after all, and the family next to him looked at her and only felt that she was too arrogant, and Wang Houwen would not swallow this breath. His Royal Highness now hasten to fan the flames. , Let the people of Yushitai stare at Concubine Rou''s handling of Wang Houwen''s case, so that she would think that this letter was written by His Royal Highness, and if His Highness wants to fight for power, she will naturally be confused. Then Wang Houwen will be this. If she doesn''t handle the case, your Majesty lets her establish prestige in the cold clan, but she won''t be able to stand it up. If she handles it, the way to secretly form an alliance with Su Rongqing and other Jiangnan families will be broken."


    Pei Wenxuan said, put down the tea bowl, and said slowly: "I want to see what she plans to do."


    When the two were talking, an announcement came from outside, saying that it was someone from the palace. Li Rong asked Pei Wenxuan to take care of him, so he stood up and went to the hall.


    As soon as he arrived in the hall, Li Rong saw Fulai leading the soldiers. Standing in the lobby, Li Rong stepped forward to salute and called out in a low voice, "Father Fulai."


    "Your Highness."


    Fulai smiled and responded: "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "How can father-in-law be free today, come to me as a guest?"


    Li Rong greeted this Fulai to sit down. Fulai shook his head, but did not sit down. He only said: "The old slave came by his majesty''s order and asked him. Yesterday, his Royal Highness forcibly went out of the mansion and took Shi Lang back to the mansion. what''s going on."


    Upon hearing this, Li Rong''s face instantly became cold: "Father-in-law, is this the one who came to Xingshi to inquire?"


    "Don''t dare." Fulai hurriedly bowed and said anxiously, "His Royal Highness, the old slave is only acting on orders, and I hope your Highness will not be embarrassed."


    When Li Rong heard this, she closed her face and turned her head and said, "Go back and make it clear with your father. The Wen family came to me yesterday and told me that Xiao Wei sent a greeting message to Pei Wen. How long is the relationship between Pei Wenxuan and Pei Wenxuan? Did Rou Fei bully me like this? No matter how Pei Wenxuan was my former husband, she let..."


    "His Royal Highness," Fulai said in a hurry while listening to this, "Why don''t you go to the palace and say these words with the old slave..." Fulai showed a rare expression, "Old slave is not easy to convey."


    "I''m not embarrassing you," Li Rong stood up and said straight, "I''ll go to the palace and make it clear with my father."


    Li Rong seemed very angry, and led the people to the palace. When they arrived at the Imperial Study Room, Li Mingzheng and Su Minzhi were watching a picture of birds and birds. Li Rong rushed in aggressively and said loudly, "Father , You have to be the master for me, father!"


    Li Ming couldn''t help being a little dazed when he heard Li Rong break in directly. Su Minzhi smiled and respectfully said: "Your Majesty, the old minister has retired first."


    Li Rong entered the room and saw Su Minzhi. She was also stunned, and then hurriedly saluted, seemingly aggrieved: "I have seen Mr. Su."


    Su Minzhi smiled back and then walked out.


    When Su Min left, Li Ming suddenly lowered his face: "Look at your rude appearance, what is it like!"


    Li Rong''s eyes blushed as soon as she heard it: "Yes, my daughter is shameless. What is her daughter being bullied like? You don''t care, and you say I am shameful!"


    Li Ming took a quick look at Fulai, who followed in, and Fulai explained: "His Royal Highness is here to explain the incident of leaving the house without permission yesterday."


    When Li Ming heard this, he nodded, sat down, and said calmly: "Let''s talk, well, why did you leave the house? I heard that Pei Wenxuan was taken back to the house?"


    Li Rong invited Xiao Wei to see Pei Wenxuan. Wen quickly told her about the matter, and then angrily said: "I went to Pei Wenxuan and asked him for an explanation. Who thought I hadn''t troubled him yet? , I saw someone assassinating him in the street. Su Rongqing was responsible for escorting him to the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, but in the end, he was seriously injured in the street, so I took the man back to the mansion for recuperation."


    Li Ming listened quietly, fiddled with the tea in the tea bowl with the tea lid, and said slowly: "Then you have done a good thing. How is Pei Wenxuan now?"


    "Fortunately," Li Rong''s eyes were red when he heard this, "I''m still alive, I just have to raise it."


    Li Ming frowned and thought for a while: "Then you send people back to Pei Mansion."


    "I won''t send it."


    Li Rong resolutely refused: "Send it back, who knows when Xiao Wei will come back?"


    "You and him are separated!" Li Ming said with dissatisfaction, "What did you do for keeping people so strong in the house?"


    Li Rong turned her head away, with an angry expression on her face: "Then father must separate me from him for what?"


    "People don''t like you," Li Ming was annoyed. "You are a princess, what do you look like chasing a man like this."


    "You are the emperor," Li Rong turned his head, seemingly puzzled, "I am a princess, Pei Wenxuan is something, can you order him to leave me? Obviously you want to separate us!"


    "You talk nonsense!" Li Ming slapped the table, but he was also a little guilty.


    Seeing him yelling at her, Li Rong immediately cried out: "You take the Supervisor Division and give it to Concubine Rou. You can force me to leave, let Huale go to my house and beat me, and I want to let Rou The concubine sits firmly and inspects the secretary''s foot. What is wrong with your daughter? I listened to you one by one, but you still want Concubine Rou to insult me ??like this? I have never liked anyone in my life, Pei Wenxuan was your choice. Finally, I like it. You agree with him and Li, and now you want Xiao Wei to see him in front of me..."


    Li Rong scolded one by one, Li Ming felt guilty for a while, Li Rong raised her hand and wiped her tears: "You are forcing me."


    "Your Majesty, don''t be sad," Fulai saw Li Ming embarrassed, and went forward to pull Li Rong, "You are your majesty''s most beloved daughter, and your majesty is also concerned about your reputation."


    "Fu is talking about it," Li Ming coughed slightly, seeing Fulai handing him a step, "I am also concerned about your reputation. If you don''t like Xiao Wei, then don''t let Xiao Wei see him."


    "I can''t believe in other people," Li Rong said decisively, wiping tears. "He is injured now. You let him be elsewhere, I don''t worry."


    Li Ming paused, and Li Rong was indeed thinking about it. If Li Rong hadn''t appeared in this assassination, Pei Wenxuan might have died.


    Pei Wenxuan is now one of the most direct executors of all his wills. If he died like this, other people would not dare to make the first move, and secondly, he would have lost a person to do things.


    The entire court, I am afraid that no one would consider Pei Wenxuan more than Li Rong.


    After all, other people have more interests with Pei Wenxuan, and Li Rong...she has Pei Wenxuan in her heart.


    When Li Ming thought of this, he was a little fortunate for a while, but also a little unpleasant.


    Fortunately, he can use the feelings between Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong to create more gaps between Li Rong and Li Chuan. And there is always an inexplicable feeling... the jade cabbage in my own home is being arched by a pig.


    Li Ming hesitated for a while, and finally settled down: "Okay, then let him raise it there. If he is healed, he will return immediately."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "What else is it?" Li Ming raised his eyes to look at her, annoying, "Would you like to get married again?"


    When Li Rong heard this, she seemed to be embarrassed: "Anyway, I live in my house...you have to worry about your daughter''s reputation, or..."


    "Are you talking about reputation with me at this time?" Li Ming sneered, too lazy to care about her, just said, "Go on."


    "Father, and, where''s Su Rongqing?" Li Rong stared at Li Ming, "He arrested Pei Wenxuan and went to the Criminal Department, only to make Pei Wenxuan have a chance to be assassinated. He suffered such severe injuries, so forget it?"


    Li Ming thought for a while, and finally said: "I will punish him, but after all, he is just protecting him, not a murderer. You don''t need to care too much."


    "That will have to be punished," Li Rong said immediately, "you must give them some color to see, otherwise they will all stare at Pei Wenxuan, who will dare to help you in the future?"


    This was on Li Ming''s heart. Li Ming waved his hand and said, "Go back and embroider more flowers and practice calligraphy. Don''t think about it."


    Li Rong curled his lips, knelt down and kowtowed. When he was about to leave, Li Rong suddenly remembered: "Father, then my ban on foot..."


    "Retreat."


    It was originally intended to be shown to others and to give the Rou Fei a prestige. Now Concubine Rou has arrested Wang Houwen, and there is no need to ban Li Rong to support her.


    Concubine Rou''s face is too big now.


    Li Rong smiled and saluted, leaving happily, and returned to the room. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong''s face with joy and knew that everything was going well. He raised his finger to two letters on the table and smiled: "Zhezi write to me Okay, please send it to Yushitai to let people stare at Wang Houwen''s case."


    "I''ve hurt my shoulders, can I still write zhezi?" Li Rong smiled and sat next to Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan looked up at her and chuckled. "Not only can I write zhezi," Pei Wenxuan said. He stood up and approached Li Rong, "I can do a lot of things, Your Highness, do you want to try?"


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong pushed his head with a fan, "You''re really an old man."


    "Dying under the peony flower, and being a ghost." Pei Wenxuan leaned over to kiss Li Rong. Seeing him coming, Li Rong got a little itchy when he saw him. He giggled and stood up. I need to be busy."


    With that said, Li Rong went to the table and fetched Pei Wenxuan''s folds. Pei Wenxuan sighed and slumped back on the bed: "After using the Weichen, I see that the Weichen is useless, so your Royal Highness ignores me."


    "Yes, I didn''t use dog stuff," Li Rong passed him, knocked him on the stomach with a fan, and when she walked to the door, she thought for a while, then turned her head and gave him a meaningful look, "It''s the only way to heal your injuries. ."


    At that glance she looked very slowly, as if it contained countless romantic meanings, with a fascinating hook.


    Pei Wenxuan took a breath, watching the woman open the door and walk out.


    Li Rong delivered the zhezi to the people of Yushitai. The next day, when Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were eating oranges in the house, they heard the news. Yushitai played Wang Houwen and said they would assist Roufei in investigating the case. , Was rejected by Rou Fei.


    Su Rongqing was fined in March for protecting Pei Wenxuan, and at the same time he referred to Pei Liming, the secretary of the criminal department, as the new secretary of the criminal department.


    The position of the Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry has been pending between Su Rongqing and Pei Liming. Now Su Rongqing injured Pei Wenxuan, obviously it is a fine, but everyone knows that for Su Rongqing¡¯s background, the salary is not an important matter. Therefore, the real punishment for Su Rongqing was actually to let Pei Liming become the minister of criminal justice.


    These two news made the two people eat two more bowls of rice, and Li Rong privately asked people to keep inquiring about Wang Houwen and Roufei.


    After Wang Houwen was detained by Concubine Rou, it was said that he abused Concubine Rou in prison, and Concubine Rou was directly subjected to "secret torture." The so-called "secret torture" were punishments that tortured people, but no injuries were visible.


    Where did Wang Houwen experience such insidious methods, and it didn''t take long for him to recruit.


    When Wang Houwen was beaten and recruited, Concubine Rou finally went to see someone. Wang Houwen was dying of torment by her and said with a smile, "Master Wang, how do you feel?"


    Wang Houwen was tortured for a few days and did not dare to say more, but let him bow his head to Concubine Rou, his heart was also unacceptable, so he remained silent, Concubine Rou flicked her fingernails, and slowly said: "Wu Que in Zhushi Alley Busy, once on the branches screaming phoenix. Wearing yellow tops and green mouth beads, it is difficult to hide the turbid night fragrance. Lord Wang," Rou Fei turned her head to look at him and chuckled, "Do you still think this is good poem?"


    Hearing this, Wang Houwen couldn''t help laughing: "Good poem!"


    He said loudly: "It''s no more suitable for a mother!"


    "That''s just right," Concubine Rou said softly, "When Master Wang gets on the guillotine and asks for the beheading after Autumn, I came to see, Master Wang still thinks if it is a good poem."


    With that, Concubine Rou stood up and walked out. When she walked out the door, she squinted her eyes and turned to ask the guard next to her: "In the case of Chen Houzhao, hasn''t the evidence of Pingle''s action been found yet?"


    "Not yet." The guard whispered, "His Royal Highness Pingle has done too cleanly."


    Concubine Rou squinted her eyes: "This Nizi is much smarter than her mother."


    "But Niang," the guard was a little worried, "the old lady sent someone to say that Chen Houzhao''s case was done by your uncle Yuanfang Tang. Please take care of it."


    Roufei paused for a while, and then asked urgently, "Who knows about this?"


    "You don''t have to worry about the empress, it''s all your own." The guard quickly calmed down, "The old lady said, as long as Chen Hou''s photos are gone, the rest is up to the empress."


    After listening to these words, Concubine Roussed for a moment, and whispered: "I will combine this case with other cases, so that my mother... don''t worry. But in the future, this kind of thing must be told to me." Concubine Rou''s eyes sharpened, "Not as an example."


    "Don''t worry, the old lady has already said that the family has already fined her. The master of the article is also worried that the lady is in short supply in the palace, so he sent two silver tickets in." Roufei watched the guard reveal the two silver tickets secretly, she He glanced at the number above, his face was a little slow, and he only said: "After all, they are all a family. If there are difficulties, I still need to help."


    As Concubine Rou said, she walked out with the guards.


    Concubine Rou had offended Wang Houwen, and naturally did not dare to offend other families, so she began to make friends with families and give money away.


    However, she was fierce, and the fact that Wang Houwen was tortured to extract a confession was still circulated among the family. The family was cautious and afraid of her, so her attitude towards her became better. Concubine Rou only regards this as the easing of the relationship between the aristocratic family and her, without any scruples about the aristocratic family, and without the supervision of Yushitai, Concubine Rou acts more unscrupulously.


    However, within half a month, she officially declared that the case was closed.


    She arrested nearly 30 people, of whom nearly eight were asked to be killed. Except for Wang Houwen, almost all of them were officials involved in the Shangguan clan.


    People with discerning eyes can see the meaning of Roufei at a glance, so some small families competed with the original imperial family and became the "Su King Party" in the dynasty.


    As Concubine Rou concluded the case, Concubine Rou gave a list of students who participated in the imperial examination. On the day when Concubine Rou gave the list of more than one hundred complaints confirmed to be replaced, a group of officials from the princess mansion came to the gate.


    When Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong were sitting and playing chess, they heard that a group of officials from outside the mansion wanted to see Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong looked at each other, and Li Rong couldn''t help but laughed: "I don''t know if Master Pei''s illness is cured. Is it better?"


    "I''m okay, don''t Your Highness still know?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and put down the chess pieces, and said gently: "Bring people to the front hall, I''ll be there later."


    The people who came were all small officials who were responsible for the specific management of the imperial examination. Seeing Pei Wenxuan came over, a group of people immediately became happy.


    "Master Pei," those people bowed their hands to Pei Wenxuan, "you are always good."


    "My colleagues bother."


    Although Pei Wenxuan is resting these days, he still secretly communicates with these people in letters to deal with matters. Although he hasn''t seen him for half a month, he is not unfamiliar. On the contrary, he has more personal friendships and is more familiar with him.


    The group chatted a few words at random, and some of them said to Pei Wenxuan: "This time, we have got the news. Empress Roufei asked one of us privately to see if anyone can serve as the chief examiner. I''m waiting for a guess. I''m afraid that Concubine Roux is about to change her adult, so she came here specially to inform her of the matter."


    Pei Wenxuan heard this and swept a few people. These people are all children from a family. Although they are not first-class nobles, in Huajing, first-class nobles such as the Su clan and Shangguan clan are after all. A small number of people do things underneath, and more are little nobles rooted in Huajing.


    When they came to tell him this clearly, it was no different from explaining their position. Pei Wenxuan smiled softly and said gently: "Don''t worry, I will go back tomorrow."


    "The imperial examination matters, you are still paying attention."

 Chapter 147： Return

    Pei Wenxuan sent these officials away, and Li Rong shook his fan and walked out from behind the screen: "Master Pei is very charming. After only a few days in the staff, he has become a good brother in everyone''s heart."


    "They are not my good brothers," Pei Wenxuan smiled, "It''s just that you can''t understand Concubine Roux."


    "Then you go back now?"


    Li Rong leaned against the door, and Pei Wenxuan posted a post to embrace Li Rong: "His Royal Highness Rongchen will rest one night."


    Pei Wenxuan rested for one more night, and was caught in the night. When the next morning, Pei Wenxuan covered and covered with powder. Li Rong lay on the bed and smiled and looked at Pei Wenxuan, worrying, lazily said: " Master Pei just go to court like this. Anyway, I have stayed in my house for so long, so what are you afraid of?"


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her helplessly, only said: "I think you really don''t want to marry anyone other than me."


    "Then who do you want me to marry?" Li Rong was a little curious. Pei Wenxuan paused while holding the puff. Li Rong sighed, raised his hand and put it to his heart, rather lamenting, "Lang Jun is so affectionate."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed out loud, rather helpless: "I am thinking about your reputation."


    "What reputation do I need?"


    Li Rong closed her eyes and tapped on the edge of the bed lightly: "You just hang up on the wound and go out. When the father asks me how to let you out, you will be embarrassed. Who sees the wound on your neck and doesn''t understand?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t say anything, Li Rong looked up at him, but was stunned when he saw him.


    Li Rong raised his eyebrows: "Why are you in a daze? You won''t be up to face? Lie down if you don''t face up," Li Rong said very playfully, "My palace raises you."


    Pei Wenxuan shook his head, looked at his glasses again, and saw that the scar on his neck was almost covered, and when it was almost time, he put down the puff and walked to Li Rong.


    He knelt on one knee beside Li Rong''s bed and looked up at Li Rong who was lying reclining.


    "What are you doing?" Li Rong''s laughter caused her thin shirt to sway slightly, "You want me to kiss you before leaving?"


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan looked up at her, with a gentle expression, "I will light a city of fireworks, spread ten miles of red makeup, lift the sedan chair, and come back to marry you gracefully."


    Li Rong was a little stunned when he heard this. Pei Wenxuan gently raised her plain and slender hand, lowered her head and kissed: "I will let everyone know that Pei Wenxuan loves Li Rong more than Li Rong loves him. "


    "Is my brain broken?"


    Li Rong came back to her senses, raised her hand and poked him lightly: "Just take care of this?"


    "It''s not like I''ve never sat in the eight-carriage sedan chair," Li Rong said softly, although he didn''t care, but he felt warm in his heart, "I''m not rare."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and didn''t speak, he got up and kissed her again, and said lightly, "Go."


    This turned and left.


    Li Rong watched him go out and closed the door carefully, fearing that she would be chilled by the wind.


    Li Rong stared at the door for a while, and finally closed his eyes and turned over on the bed.


    Pei Wenxuan went late, and when he went, Concubine Rou was already standing in her place, smiling and talking with the person next to her.


    Concubine Roux¡¯s current position is exactly where Li Rong stood. If he doesn¡¯t look back, he won¡¯t be able to see Pei Wenxuan. After Pei Wenxuan arrives, he bows his head and stands in his position. Just standing still, he listens to the eunuch¡¯s announcement that he will start Chao''s voice came.


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head and followed the group of officials filed in. After entering the court, the people around Pei Wenxuan also noticed that he was coming, but they couldn''t say much. They just looked up and didn''t speak.


    Su Rongqing also noticed the arrival of Pei Wenxuan. He and Pei Wenxuan stood side by side on the left and right. He glanced at Pei Wenxuan lightly, and Pei Wenxuan nodded at him with a smile.


    The courtiers discussed matters, ranging from the southwest border riots, the defection of the lord general, the temporary organization of a charge officer Lin Feibai to resist and defend the city, to the prevention and control of disasters in the June flood season in various parts of the south, and finally, the imperial examination was finally mentioned.


    "Since the Supervision Department has closed the case, the imperial examination should also begin. It has been delayed for a few months, so it must be faster."


    Li Ming''s voice was flat: "There are vacancies in the imperial court this year, and the imperial examination is different from the past, so we should select more talents."


    "Your Majesty is right." Concubine Rou immediately replied, "It''s just that the original examiner Pei Wenxuan is still recovering from his wounds, it''s better to..."


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan said at the right time. Everyone looked at it. Concubine Rou was surprised for a while, and then immediately calmed down. Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly and bowed and said, "The minister is okay. These days, I have been in contact with other colleagues. There has been no delay in the imperial examination. The examination questions, the examination room, and the selection process are all ready. As long as your majesty agrees, the imperial examination can begin at any time."


    Li Ming looked at Pei Wenxuan, after he pondered for a moment, then he said: "Then let the Ministry of Rites set a date and start preparing this month, and don''t delay."


    Pei Wenxuan answered.


    After waiting for the next dynasty, Fulai stopped Pei Wenxuan and invited him to the Imperial Study Room. Li Ming looked at him up and down, and took a bit of inquiry: "Master Pei is a very suitable place, Pingle let you out of the house?"


    "Your Majesty don''t want to make fun of the ministers," Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, "Now the ministers are all hotly discussed people in the streets and alleys, and they are almost talking about it."


    Fulai gave a low laugh. Li Ming listened to what he said and glanced at his neck again: "Pingle really likes you."


    "His Royal Highness is a simple person."


    "On the imperial examination side, this time, you strive for justice. People in the court need to do things."


    Li Ming said it meaningfully, and Pei Wenxuan could understand it.


    The imperial court needs not only people who do things, but also people who do things for the emperor.


    "I have always hoped that I can expedition to the north and level the north in one fell swoop, so as not to be harassed all year round," Li Ming said, standing up, Fu Lai hurried to help Li Ming, Pei Wenxuan followed Li Ming, listening to Li Ming slowly said "I also thought that after the Northern Expedition, another 100,000 troops will be sent to the south to live on the spot, spread my Daxia culture, and inspire the barbarians. After a hundred years, there will be no riots in the south."


    "Your Majesty has a foresight."


    Pei Wenxuan said respectfully, and Li Ming sighed and walked out of the yard with Pei Wenxuan: "I also thought about the floods in the south for many years. I can''t always think about repairing the dam. It is serious when I find someone to go over and divert the river. What a pity," Li Ming stopped and stood in the yard, looking at the vigorous vegetation in the yard, "The world''s money and food are all returned to the family. The family wants to protect themselves, not to say that they have taken the initiative to expedite the north and the south, and they have reached the door of the house. They only want to discuss peace. ."


    Li Ming shook his head and sneered: "Every day, I know that I will marry a princess, and my three sisters will send them to marry me, and now I want to send my daughter to marry me, a group of spies."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. He listened quietly. Li Ming saw that he was silent and turned his head to Pei Wenxuan: "What do you think of these thoughts?"


    "Your Majesty is a holy monarch," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft, "The ministers dare not arbitrarily. However, the family of ministers is originally a cold clan and flourished because of your majesty''s appreciation. My father is willing to follow your majesty, and the heart of a minister is like my father ."


    Li Ming listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words. He was silent. After a long time, he nodded and said, "Your father, it''s fine."


    As he said, he turned his head and said, "I have been looking forward to remembering my name in the future history books, but when I got up yesterday, I suddenly felt that I was a little old. Wen Xuan," he raised his hand and patted. On the shoulder of Pei Wenxuan, "Although King Su is not smart enough, he is also victorious in his innocence and bravery. He is still young and teaches well and has a boundless future."


    Hearing these words, Pei Wenxuan understood Li Ming''s meaning, and he respectfully saluted: "Weichen understands."


    After calling Pei Wenxuan, Li Ming nodded, and after chatting with Pei Wenxuan for a while, let Fulai send him away.


    Pei Wenxuan and Fulai walked out of the yard, Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft: "Your Majesty has something to worry about lately?"


    "Your Majesty was blind for a while when he woke up yesterday, and he was very panicked." Fulai lowered his voice. Pei Wenxuan''s expression remained unchanged, and Fulai continued, "Now Your Majesty is secretly calling for famous doctors and looking for immortals."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan walked to the door with Fulai. He bowed to Fulai and retired.


    He understands what Li Ming said. Li Ming is very similar to Li Chuan in the previous life, but there are differences.


    Li Ming wanted to expedition to the north and march to the south. What he hoped was to use this as a means to disintegrate the family''s military power and truly disintegrate the family, so that he could sleep peacefully and rest assured.


    However, Li Chuan was just the opposite. He wanted to disintegrate the family and obtain military financial power for the purpose of expedition to Rongdi in the north and repairing floods in the south.


    Aristocratic families are the confidant of all emperors. Whether it is for selfish desire to revert to the imperial power or for the foundation of the country, an emperor can tolerate the division of power in order to realize his political ideals and achieve his political status.


    The exhaustion of his body caused Li Ming to prepare for the worst. He told him so much, but he wanted to make Pei Wenxuan, the "cold clan" realize that King Su would be the best destination for him to establish his grand cause.


    Pei Wenxuan pondered Li Ming''s words, and as soon as he left the palace, he saw Cui Yulang standing in front of the palace gate.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows, and then listened to Cui Yulang with a smile: "Master Pei, Niang Niang, please."


    Nowadays, Cui Yulang is helping Concubine Rou in doing things, which almost all courtiers know.


    Cui Yulang works smoothly and strategically, and he is good at complimenting women. Recently, he has composed no less than 20 poems that praise Roufei, which has been widely circulated in the market, so that Roufei''s reputation has spread throughout Shengjing, so she has won the trust of Roufei.


    Pei Wenxuan was led by Cui Yulang to the Supervisory Department, while Concubine Rou was teaching King Su how to interrogate the prisoner.


    The servant in this interrogation did not have the protection of the official family''s children from being tortured under the law. When Pei Wenxuan went in, he saw that the servant was almost intact.


    King Su held a long whip in his hand, with blood on the whip. When Pei Wenxuan entered, he saw King Su proudly turning his head back, and Concubine Tong Rou happily said, "Mother concubine, how am I playing?"


    "Very good, Chenger''s whip technique has improved again," Rou Fei clapped her hands and said softly, "Come on, I will wipe your sweat, your father likes you as a man most."


    Su Wang listened and stepped forward to wipe the sweat on Concubine Rou.


    Pei Wenxuan stood at the door of the prison, his expression unchanged, and said respectfully: "Niang Niang."


    "Ah," Rou Fei listened to Pei Wenxuan''s words, turned her head and said with a smile, "Servant Pei is here, hurry up, sit down."


    Pei Wenxuan saluted, and sat down on an empty chair.


    Concubine Rou carefully wiped the sweat from her head on King Su, and said gently: "How is Master Pei''s life in Pingle House these days?"


    "Noisy," Pei Wenxuan''s voice is calm, "It''s nothing."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan turned around and raised his eyes to Concubine Rou: "But the Weichen wants to ask Niang Niang. I heard that Niangniang feels that Weichen is the chief examiner and wants to change Weichen?"


    Concubine Rou froze when she heard this.


    She was ready to question Pei Wenxuan''s words, but it was blocked for a while. She originally thought that Pei Wenxuan asked Wang Houwen to trouble him without authorization, and he was unclear about peace and happiness. Yesterday, a member of the official family went to the door of Pingle, and today he will go to court.


    Pei Wenxuan has to be somewhat guilty of conscience. I don¡¯t want Pei Wenxuan not only to be unprepared to explain to her, but to seem to be very angry, and ask her: "Manny, the minister is doing my best to ask yourself for the empress, dare to ask me Where is the minister not doing things properly to make the empress unhappy?"


    "Master Pei misunderstood," Concubine Rou calmed her mind. Before clarifying Pei Wenxuan''s position, Concubine Pei rushed into conflict with Pei Wenxuan. She hurriedly smiled, "I also thought Master Pei was injured. After seeing your Majesty''s eagerness to start the imperial examination, he thought about finding an alternative first, and didn''t really mean to change you."


    "Are you serious?"


    Pei Wenxuan stared at Concubine Rou: "Why didn''t the empress help her for a few days in the residence of His Highness Pingle?"


    "Help...help?" Rou Fei was stunned, "You are in Pingle Palace, do you still need my help?"


    "Niang Niang," Pei Wenxuan seemed to be very angry, and took a deep breath, "If Weichen is happy to be in His Highness Pingle''s mansion, what will Weichen do with Li?"


    Concubine Rou couldn''t turn the corner for a while, and it took a long time for her to slowly react. Between Pei Wenxuan and peace, there might be some uneasy discord between husband and wife.


    She was a little calm, and grudgingly said with a smile: "My palace has never thought about it so much. Just when Pingle is infatuated with you, you can go to her to rest for a while. Moreover, Pingle has a strong temper and you entered her house. , I can''t help it. She was a little overlord when she was young, and grew up spoiled in the harem, I..."


    Concubine Rou sighed, "I''m just a concubine, so what can I say?"


    Pei Wenxuan sternly did not speak, Rou Fei saw that he did not believe it, and hurriedly said again: "Anyway, now that you are injured, everything is fine. Now the imperial examination is about to start, I will prepare everything, and you don''t need to Think about it."


    Pei Wenxuan stiffened her face, arched her hand towards Rou Fei, Rou Fei took a sip of tea, and was silent for a while, finally feeling that the atmosphere seemed to be normal. Then she remembered her purpose and smiled towards Pei Wenxuan: "This When you moved Wang Houwen this time, it was a big trouble for me."


    "But, doesn''t it also give the empress the best chance to stand up?" Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Concubine Rou, "The empress has won an official book, and now he is full of civil and martial arts, who doesn''t think the empress is very capable and eager to fawn In this way, doesn''t Empress have a chance to give His Royal Highness King Su a chance to recruit talents?"


    When Pei Wenxuan said this, Concubine Rou understood in a daze: "That''s why you went to trouble Wang Houwen?"


    Pei Wenxuan nodded: "It''s right that the empress doesn''t want to provoke the family, but she can''t not provoke it at all. After all, your majesty is watching. Having Wang Houwen shows the attitude of the empress, letting others go, the family will feel that the empress Let them go. If Niangniang let them go from the beginning, the family would still think that Niangniang is selling their favors?"


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan probed forward, and his voice was suppressed: "They only think that the empress can''t move them."


    "What you said makes some sense."


    Concubine Roux thought for a while, and she took out a list from her sleeve: "Now, I have offended the Wang family, and I can''t offend the rest of the family."


    As Concubine Roux said, she pushed a list to Pei Wenxuan: "In this imperial examination, Master Pei was ranked as the chief examiner. Arranging a few people to be elected is probably not a big deal.


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows: "Aristocratic children, why don''t you just recommend it?"


    "These people are not in the genealogy," Rou Fei shook her head, "It''s just that there is some relationship."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan understood that there was some money relationship.


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while and raised his eyes to Concubine Rou: "Niangniang, Weichen has a word to ask, please also ask Niangniang to retire other people."


    Concubine Rou raised her hand and waved, and everyone around walked out, and even the people who had passed out on the shelf were pulled down and dragged away.


    When only Pei Wenxuan and Concubine Rou were left in the room, Pei Wenxuan finally said: "The empress wants to plan a lot of money in the harem to maintain her life, or to take His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and went to the palace. Pointed in the direction, "Which position is it?"

 Chapter 148： Frog is coming

    When Concubine Roux heard this, her expression stunned, and Pei Wenxuan smiled: "You don''t need to be nervous, you and me are the only ones here, so you can speak bluntly."


    "Master Pei asked this, he must have an answer in his heart."


    Concubine Rou picked up the tea cup and said with thoughts: "After the three generations of Shangguan clan, your majesty only has two princes, one is from Shangguan clan and the other is my son."


    As Concubine Rou said, she raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan: "My child is only eleven years old, and I am already a prince. Your Majesty has handed over the inspector who has been planning for a long time to my son. What your Majesty means, Master Pei must be clear."


    "Weichen naturally understands that your Majesty has already told the Wechor about this matter."


    When Concubine Rou received this, her eyes suddenly became a little bit of joy, she was about to speak, and Pei Wenxuan turned her words: "However, if the empress has this thought, the imperial examination, the empress must not interfere."


    "Why is this?" Rou Fei put down the tea cup, a little anxious.


    She had already agreed with those aristocratic families, and received the money. Pei Wenxuan smiled and explained: "Manny, the imperial examination is your majesty¡¯s half-life. For most of your majesty¡¯s life, the preparations for the military and the reform of the tax system are all for the imperial examination. Foreshadowing, now your Majesty has asked you to be the chief inspector. I am here to serve as the chief examiner and ordered to restrict the number of rejections by the family. Why?"


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he clicked on the table: "The purpose is to let more poor people come in. These people are the people that His Royal Highness Su can really use in the future. Those aristocratic children are just seeing the empress get the power to make friends with the empress, but In their bones, they value orthodoxy, birthplace, and eldest son more than anything else. No matter how the mother pleases them, will they really help the mother when the position is contested?"


    Concubine Rou did not speak, Pei Wenxuan continued to persuade: "The position above the court is a radish and a pit. If you allow more people from the family to come in, there will be fewer people who are really unfamiliar. Which ones will be used by His Royal Highness in the future. Yeah, don''t you know about it?"


    "Master Pei is right," Rou Fei was a little tangled, "I will think about it again."


    "Niang Niang, think about it again," Pei Wenxuan said respectfully, "then the Weichen will withdraw first."


    Pei Wenxuan got up, retired with Concubine Roux, and when he was out of the door, Pei Wenxuan told the person next to him: "Let''s inform Concubine Cui Yulang and let him persuade Concubine Rou not to interfere in the imperial examination."


    After thinking about it for a few days, Concubine Rou started to return the money to the family.


    It''s okay if you don''t charge money, it''s even more annoying to charge and refund. It''s just that Wang Houwen''s precedent is ahead, everyone dare not say much, and can only start elsewhere.


    But Pei Wenxuan stared at the top and bottom of the imperial examination, and for a while, the imperial examination was like an iron bucket, and half of the copper plate could not be inserted.


    Li Rong cultivates his body at home every day, so she inquires about Pei Wenxuan''s news, and when she has time to find him, he keeps his face with her every day, and waits for her in the dark before making fun of her.


    From the beginning of the registration of the candidate list to the completion of the scoring, the candidates to the palace examination in front of Li Ming, the whole process was completed, and it was almost seven months before the imperial examinations were released.


    Pei Wenxuan was busy with the imperial examination, and the official secretary hadn''t settled down yet. As the official servant of the right assistant, he and the assistant assistant of the left Xia Wensi began to decide where the candidates should go.


    Li Rong asked people to listen to the news. It was heard that Pei Wenxuan and Xia Wensi had been arguing with the staff for several days. Finally, the news reached Concubine Rou, and Concubine Rou directly found a reason to arrest Xia Wensi.


    When Xia Wensi was in jail, Pei Wenxuan had the final say in the staff department. Pei Wenxuan quickly arranged the candidates one by one in their proper positions. After everything was done, the candidates became familiar with each other in their positions. It was almost the end of August. Things.


    Last year, Li Rong''s inspection department arrested a group of people, and this year Roufei also arrested a group of people. The entire Huajing court itself has only more than 700 official positions, and many officials have long been forced to hold multiple positions.


    Now that the imperial examination brought in a new group of officials, these people immediately became the "Su King Party", gathered together with the poor family in the imperial court before, and were favored by the emperor, and they became not to be underestimated in the imperial court. Power.


    One of the most popular is naturally Pei Wenxuan.


    Li Rong heard that he was out of town now, and he always hugged and hugged. If he is so, Rou Fei is even more magnificent.


    She was imprisoned by Wang Houwen and Xia Wensi, and refused the family¡¯s request for bribery. There was nothing serious about it, and Concubine Rou had become more courageous. Directly detained in the Supervision Department for questioning.


    So the officials became more and more afraid of her, and they had to hide from each other.


    At the end of August, Huajing was a little cold. Li Rong put on a cloak and played leaf cards in the yard with Shangguanya, Su Ronghua and Li Chuan. Since she left the Supervisory Department, Li Ming''s monitoring of her was much less, so the three people came over when they were free, playing the leaf card and chatting, which can be regarded as a joy in Huajing''s life.


    Now Su Ronghua has nothing to do. Shangguanya also has a good time in the Supervision Department. Li Chuan is busy, but he is at the age when he loves to play. In other places, everyone must remind him with the prince¡¯s request. Feeling too tired, so I can hide in Li Rong here.


    The three of them were rubbing the cards and happily, just watching Jinglan walk over in a hurry, and whispered: "His Royal Highness, a few adults outside beg to see you."


    When Li Rong heard this, she moved for a while, and looked at Shangguanya.


    Li Chuan heard the word "adult", and without saying anything, he stood up and ran to the backyard: "I''ll go hide first."


    Su Ronghua laughed when he heard this, and said, "Then I will go to the garden."


    "I''m with Young Master Su."


    Shangguanya stood up and left the yard with Su Ronghua.


    Li Rong took a sip of tea, took a fan from the side, stood up, and told Jinglan: "Let''s all go to the lobby."


    Jinglan answered, turned her head and let people go to pass a message.


    When Li Rong walked into the lobby leisurely, she glanced around and found that there were already a dozen people sitting in the lobby, led by Wang Houmin, Gu Zichun, and Zheng Qiu.


    Su Wang Xie Cui, Gu Zheng Shangguan, among the top seven surnames of Daxia, three surnames have been seated here.


    Although these three are not the heads of the family, they are also important figures in the clan, and the remaining eleven are also people who can speak for each family in Huajing.


    Li Rong guessed what they were coming from, shook the fan and entered the house, smiling, "My sirs, why are so many people coming together today, but what''s the important thing?"


    With that said, Li Rong raised his hand to let everyone serve tea, but everyone did not speak, and looked at each other. Wang Houmin took the lead and said, "I''m waiting for you to come. Congratulations to your highness."


    "Oh?" Li Rong smiled and brought tea, "Where does the joy come from?"


    "I''m waiting to congratulate Your Royal Highness in advance for taking the Supervisory Division from the Concubine Roux, and assume the responsibility of the Supervision Division.


    Wang Houmin spoke very cautiously every word, Li Rong blew the floating tea leaves on the teacup without speaking.


    Everyone observed Li Rong¡¯s movements, and saw Li Rong take a sip of tea slowly and put the tea bowl to his hand. He leaned back on the chair and lazily said: "Everyone is talking and laughing. Concubine Rou is in good hands, what does it have to do with me?"


    "His Royal Highness, I won''t say anything polite when so many people come together." Gu Zichun put his hand on the crutches and said slowly. He was the oldest and the Gu family was the most respectful of etiquette. Li Rong couldn''t help but listen to him. Straighten up to show respect.


    "Concubine Rou is originally a harem woman, and her status is different from that of her princess. She should not participate in politics. Your majesty forces her concubine to participate in politics. But Concubine Rou is a humble background and doesn''t know how to etiquette. Since she served as the chief inspector, she has acted perversely and even the courtiers. Dissatisfaction. I waited here today just to discuss with His Royal Highness and see how to help His Royal Highness to get the Superintendent back."


    Li Rong listened to these people with a smile on her face: "Master Gu misunderstood. When the Supervisor Department was established, this palace was only ordered to act. This palace is only a female stream, and has no ambitions. The Supervisor Department has a soft wife. Working with King Su, this palace is very relieved and doesn''t want to get involved."


    "But this is the painstaking effort of His Royal Highness," Zheng Qiu said, "I am waiting for His Royal Highness''s sake. Other than that, even if His Royal Highness doesn''t greedy power, don''t you think about His Royal Highness? Even if your Highness does not agree with the Prince in the past two years. , But after all, he is the younger brother of His Royal Highness, who will lose everything from glory to glory, so how can His Royal Highness ignore King Su''s cultivation of party feathers in the court?"


    "Pingle doesn''t understand what Master Zheng said. His Royal Highness has the good fortune of His Royal Highness. Where do I need to worry about it? Masters don''t have to worry about my siblings."


    When everyone saw Li Rong''s oil and salt not coming in, they not only looked at each other, but Li Rong watched them and laughed.


    Gu Zichun hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "If your Royal Highness has any requirements, I might as well say clearly."


    "Master Gu is right."


    Li Rong lightly nodded his head, leaned back on the chair, looked around, and slowly said, "Why the adults are here recently, I know too. So much for helping me, how about helping myself? It''s coming soon. Later, a large number of officials that Concubine Roux had to deal with had to wait until this time to ask him to be killed. The adults just wanted to push me up to change the sentence and save the family members from the death penalty."


    Everyone did not speak, Li Rong smiled, and then said: "And everyone should also see that Roufei has a big heart and resentment towards the family. If you don''t stop it, it will be a problem for raising tigers in the long run. Today is The reform of the imperial examination, in the future, I am afraid that it will not be the imperial examination but the soldiers, power and food in your hands."


    "His Royal Highness can see clearly." Gu Zichun praised.


    Li Rong gently tapped the palm of her hand with a folding fan.


    "Ke Rou Concubine is also protected by the emperor. If you want to move her, you are tantamount to moving the emperor. You don''t want to confront the emperor directly, so you want to push me out and use me as a puppet to manipulate and fight against the emperor. "


    "So, it''s a puppet thing," Li Rong smiled, "Why should I rush to do it?"


    "His Royal Highness has misunderstood," Wang Houmin said hurriedly, "I am waiting to assist His Highness, not to manipulate His Highness..."


    "Then do you listen to me?"


    When Li Rong asked this question, everyone was stunned. Li Rong shook his head: "If you don''t listen to me, what can I say?"


    With that, Li Rong stood up: "Send off the guests."


    "His Royal Highness!" Wang Houmin hurriedly got up, "The Supervisor Division was created by you. Are you really so willing to give in?"


    "Compared to having a dispute with my father," Li Rong slightly closed her chin, "I still have a good rest. No matter what, I am also a princess, am I not?"


    "But you guys have to think about it," Li Rong reminded, "I''m afraid Roufei''s ambition will not end there."


    With that said, Li Rong walked in without looking back.


    Everyone looked at each other, Jinglan stepped forward and said respectfully: "My sirs, please."


    Li Rong sent the people away and turned back to the backyard. When interrupted like this, several people lost interest in playing cards. Shangguanya and Li Chuan both wanted to ask, but Su Ronghua was there, so I couldn¡¯t say much. Su Ronghua also noticed something. I personally want him to roll away quickly, and he said, "It''s not early, then I will leave now."


    Li Rong nodded slightly as a salute: "No."


    When Su Ronghua left, Shangguanya immediately said: "I heard that elders from many generations have come, what are those people doing?"


    "Said to help me regain the Superintendent," Li Rong smiled and glanced at Shangguanya. Shangguanya laughed. "After all, I still can''t help it. Did your Highness agree?"


    "They don''t want to get ahead, they want to charge me, and if they don''t show their sincerity, I will naturally not agree."


    "What does Sister A want?" Li Chuan was a little curious. Li Rong gave him a squinting smile and said, "How is your schoolwork recently?"


    Li Chuan showed a headache when he heard it: "Don''t talk about it."


    Shangguanya looked at Li Rong, then at Li Chuan, then stood up and said, "Your Royal Highness, I''m going now, too. Let''s talk to His Royal Highness."


    "Recently, you have to go to the inspectorate," Li Rong ordered, "Don''t let the family be wronged there."


    This time Rou Fei investigated and dealt with many Shangguan clan members, and those who were demoted and exiled had been sent out, and only those who were waiting for Qiuhou Wenzhan were still in prison.


    Concubine Rou was meant to be sentenced directly, but too many people were involved, and she was dragged by the family members for various reasons.


    Shangguanya understands Li Rong''s reminder that the people in Shangguan''s family who are really offending have already been cleaned up by Shangguanya. Now that Concubine Rou''s convictions are almost always unjust cases based on forged evidence.


    They just acted for Concubine Rou, and set a scene for her, how could they really hurt her.


    Shangguan Ya responded and stood up and walked out. After Shangguanya went out, Li Rong looked at Li Chuan and said with a smile: "When are you going to leave?"


    "Sister drove me." Li Chuan climbed to the table and blinked at Li Rong, "I''m not happy anymore."


    "How old is it?" Li Rong raised her hand and poked his forehead. "Whoever wants to marry a wife and have children, how about acting like a baby?"


    "I''m not old," Li Chuan said plausibly, "I''m only seventeen years old and I haven''t been crowned yet. I''m still a child."


    "Don''t let anyone listen to your words," Li Rong laughed. "If you want people to know what the prince is like, let me see who will assist you."


    "I''m just like this in front of you," Li Chuan felt a little depressed when he heard this. "What the prince should do, I almost hear the cocoon in my ears. I just work hard, and I can''t tolerate my being here for a while. A little bit presumptuous," Li Chuan raised his hand and pinched a small fingertip, "a little bit?"


    Li Rong wanted to say a few more words, but she remembered her previous life.


    In her previous life, she always scolded him, raised him a little, rarely praised him, listened to him.


    So when he continued to educate him, Li Rong stopped again. Li Chuan didn''t notice Li Rong''s emotional changes, but he just held his chin and said, "Sister A, why don''t you take a bite? "


    "I should come down now. It''s easy to bring down a Concubine Roux," Li Rong heard Li Chuan''s words and whispered, "But it will be troublesome to deal with these people in the future. Now they are fighting fiercely with Concubine Rou, in order to ask for my help. Naturally, I would be willing to sacrifice something. If we don¡¯t talk about terms now, when will we wait?"


    "Then what conditions are you going to negotiate?"


    "Chuan''er, the relationship between the aristocratic family and the emperor is not whether you press him or he presses you." Li Rong turned the leaf card in his hand, touched the pattern on it, and said aloud, "So you have to remember, we They will never ask the noble family, it is the noble family who begs us. They ask us to bow their heads. Otherwise, they will never be able to train wild horses."


    Li Chuan listened quietly, as if thinking about something. Li Rong turned his head to look at him, seeing him in a daze, could not help asking: "What are you thinking?"


    Li Chuan returned to his senses and laughed: "It''s nothing, I think you are right, sister."


    "You seem to have something on your mind." Li Rong couldn''t be more familiar with Li Chuan. How could he be in a daze for so long for no reason?


    Li Chuan was a little embarrassed, but still said: "I just thought of some impossible things."


    "What?" Li Rong was a little curious, Li Chuan hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "I just think about it, really don''t think much."


    "Let''s talk about it," Li Rong said directly, seeing Li Chuan''s repeated presentation, "I won''t think too much."


    With this, Li Chuan breathed a sigh of relief: "Sister, I just thought, what if one day, you and I both become like father and queen?"


    Li Rong was stunned, and Li Chuan said embarrassedly: "Sister, if I become the emperor, one day...you will belong to these families."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at Li Chuan quietly.


    In politics, Li Chuan sometimes appears naive, but sometimes he has an extraordinary sensitivity.


    If she was really only nineteen years old and heard Li Chuan, she would think Li Chuan was stupid, how could there be such a day.


    But after so many years of rain, snow, wind and frost, she has mastered power, and knowing the fatal attraction brought by power, she just feels that Li Chuan is also a wiser, a bit too early.


    "Sister?" Li Chuan saw that Li Rong didn''t answer, and was a little worried. Li Rong smiled bitterly. She stood up, a little tired and said: "At that time, I should be the one asking what to do."


    "After all," Li Rong grabbed her skirt and went up the steps, "Father doesn''t ask what to do."


    People like Li Ming have too clear goals to abolish the prince, abolish the Shangguan, and regain power. He doesn''t need to ask what to do, he just needs to have enough lifespan for him to continue to execute.


    "Okay," Li Rong felt tired when she thought of her previous life, waved her hand and said, "Go back, I''ll have a lunch break."


    The parties passed the news of Li Rong back, and discussed for a long time overnight.


    Li Rong was not in a hurry. While watching the news coming back from various places, she asked Shangguan Ya to secretly collect all kinds of evidence that Concubine Rou was in the Supervision Department.


    At the beginning of September, Li Ming fainted on the spot in the hall, and Concubine Rou personally took Li Ming back to the bedroom to take care of him.


    When Li Ming got better, I didn''t know whether it was Li Ming''s intention or Roufei''s own intention, but Roufei asked for tax reform in public!


    In the Great Summer, all family land and servants do not have to pay taxes and will not be included in the conscription. Such a tax system is the foundation of the prosperity of the family.


    Only with money can we support people.


    In order to avoid conscription, many people would even take the initiative to give money to the family and depend on the family.


    In this way, the aristocratic family has a number of servants that can be called the army, and also has the strength to occupy one side.


    If the imperial examination system cut the way for aristocratic families to expand their strength through political plunder, then the tax reform proposed by Rou Fei is breaking the roots of aristocratic families.


    This news was given to Li Rong by Pei Wenxuan. Li Rong played chess with him and listened to what Pei Wenxuan said. After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, Li Rong sighed, "It seems that the body of the father is really not good."


    "Now... it''s the second year after all."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft: "If you delay for another year, it will be almost the same."


    "So Concubine Rou is in a hurry." Li Rong twisted the chess pieces at her fingertips, with a calm expression. "She must do something to gain more power and win the favor of the emperor. Before the emperor''s death, she will be the king. The crown prince is set. If you can¡¯t make it, if King Su wants to ascend the throne in the future, that would be treason.


    "The division is unknown and no one responds. Even if there is Xiao Su''s army, I am afraid I will be planted."


    "People in the court nowadays want to bring down Roufei, there are two ways."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and looked at Li Rong: "Or, do it directly."


    "But no one wants to be a bird," Li Rong smiled. "They don''t want to recite the reputation of Nijun."


    "Or, just hide it in the dark, please do it."


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong, "Will they give me what your Highness wants?"


    Li Rong smiled without saying a word, the candlelight flickered, falling in Li Rong''s beautiful eyes, Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and stared for a moment, his eyes darkened.


    He loves Li Rong like this.


    With a bit of fox''s cunning and agility, and with the noble elegance of a cat.


    "Boil the frog in warm water," Li Rong said slowly, "If you want to collapse a house unknowingly, you have to start by pulling a nail."


    "Why did I disagree with Chuan''er''s style of doing things back then? It''s because it''s too stiff," Li Rong raised his hand and dropped the chess piece on the chessboard. In his hands."


    "His Royal Highness has a long flow of water, and His Royal Highness first gives strong medicine and then slowly recuperates. It is also a method."


    Pei Wenxuan said softly, and Li Rong looked up at him: "Listening to what you said, you really admire him?"


    When Pei Wenxuan''s heart tightened, he knew his life was hanging by a thread.


    But he pretended to be nothing, and said gently: "His Royal Highness''s method is naturally the best."


    Li Rong threw the chess piece into the chess box, raised his hand on the back of the chair, leaning against the back of the chair, watching Pei Wenxuan rack his brains and flatter: "It''s just as majestic as your Highness, I can see what ordinary people can''t. After all, there are too few people who think that ordinary people can''t think of. His Royal Highness has done a good job, but if His Royal Highness is His Majesty, then he is a holy monarch."


    When Li Rong heard this, she finally couldn''t help laughing. Just about to reply, she heard a call from outside: "Your Highness, there are many adults here."


    Li Rong turned to take a look at Pei Wenxuan, and the two looked at each other. Pei Wenxuan stood up, took the robe, and put on Li Rong who stood up.


    "The frog is here," Pei Wenxuan put his clothes on Li Rong''s shoulders and whispered softly, "Go down to the palace and add water."

 Chapter 149： ready

    When Li Rong arrived in the hall, Wang Houmin, Gu Zichun, and Zheng Qiu were already sitting in the hall with a dozen people.


    Li Rong walked out and smiled with everyone: "It''s all about this point, and adults still have to come over. The last time I thought about it, do you want to reply to this palace?"


    Everyone stood up and saluted Li Rong.


    "His Royal Highness," the eldest Gu Zichun spoke first, "I will understand what your Royal Highness means, but I just don''t know it. If I wait to obey Your Highness, in case..."


    Gu Zichun didn''t finish speaking, but Li Rong already understood.


    They want to form an alliance with her because they don''t want to come forward and force Li Ming.


    Li Ming is now protecting Concubine Rou and King Su in this way. After all, he is the emperor. If he does not plan to rebel, whoever comes out first is at risk of being punished by Li Ming.


    Li Ming forcefully manages the people who are in the early stage. It is okay if the others unite together, but if the others are their own interests, they are silent?


    Everyone has their own calculations in their hearts. The family seems to be an iron plate, but they have their own curves inside, so they need someone to come out and take this risk for them.


    In the previous life, Li Rong assumed this role. She had a thorough understanding of these families, so she also understood that Gu Zichun was now asking her for a guarantee.


    A guarantee that their deal will not be worse than Roufei in the Supervision Department.


    "Master Gu," Li Rong said quietly, "this palace has a fief."


    When these words came out, everyone was relieved.


    Although Li Rong is a royal family, she has her own fief, which determines her status as a royal family, just like an ordinary family.


    "Don''t worry, sirs," Li Rong''s voice was very soft. "What the palace wants is nothing more than that." Li Rong raised his eyes and smiled softly, "It''s just calm."


    Stable and lawful.


    This is what the family wants most.


    As long as the prince is still that virtuous and gentle, orthodox son Li Chuan from a family, as long as the family is still privileged, everything remains the most important.


    "Then, please show me your Highness," Wang Houmin said respectfully, "what should I do next?"


    "These days, you can play Roufei together first, for whatever reason, you can participate first."


    Li Rong knocked her hand with a fan: "I will deal with it later."


    "In addition, this palace has another request," Li Rong raised his eyes to look at them, "This year''s northwestern military salary, Xiao Su''s side, find a way to deduct a part and hand it over to Qin Lin."


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect Li Rong to make such a request.


    Seeing them hesitate, Li Rong laughed: "Why, I told you to listen to me. Now I ask you not to be greedy for military payments and send the money to the front line. You can''t do this? Xiao Su is Roufei''s brother. Handed over to him makes a strong man, is it waiting for him to return to Huajing to kill us?!"


    "His Majesty, it''s not that we don''t listen to you," Cui Mingzhi, who was in the Ministry of War, said embarrassedly. "It''s just the military payment sent to Xiao Su. Your Majesty has been keeping a close eye on it."


    "Your Majesty keeps an eye on it, you can''t think of a way?"


    Li Rong sneered, these people just didn''t want to cause trouble, they were willing to cause trouble, she didn''t believe that in so many links, these family members could not think of a way.


    Can Li Ming stare at Huajing, or to the northwest?


    "But the problem is, not only is your Majesty keeping an eye on him," Cui Mingzhi thought for a while, but he said, "The people from the Xie family are also helping Xiao Su to stare."


    Everyone was silent for a while, and glanced at Li Rong subconsciously.


    Li Rong exiled Xie Lanqing, and Xie Lanqing was the head of the Xie family. This Liangzi was formed, and they were afraid that they would fight Li Rong to the end anyway.


    Li Rong didn''t say anything. If a big family like the Xie family helped Li Ming stare at Xiao Su''s military pay, he would have to secretly use these military pay, but it would be easy to be saved by someone with a pigtail.


    But if this continues, Qin Lin is relying on her Qingzhou tax revenue to support, fearing that it will not last long. And Xiao Subing is strong and strong, and in the end he is afraid that he will rely on the family''s army to help Li Chuan.


    Moreover, with Su Rongqing in this life, it is still a question whether he can gather soldiers from the family.


    As Li Rong was thinking, she saw the maid walking in with the snack. There was a small folded note on the snack tray. Li Rong took the note and took a look at it, and saw that it was written with the three words "cut military pay".


    Since Xiao Su''s military salary could not be cut, he would cut it. Anyway, Xiao Su''s military salary would not affect Qin Lin.


    He had the least.


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, then finally raised her head and looked at everyone: "Then cut it all."


    "His highness meant..." Li Rong held up the cup from the side. "Doesn''t you want to repair the river in the south? You want money. Anyway, now Xiao Su raises soldiers and horses in the north and doesn''t do anything. Isn''t it a waste of money just by holding the royal army pay ?"


    "The front line..."


    "If you''re worried," Li Rong glanced over and spoke humanely, "Why don''t you go to the front line quietly? How much of the military payment can get to the front line," Li Rong tuned slightly, "Is it not clear to all adults?"


    Seeing Li Rong¡¯s tone of anger, everyone dared not speak, Li Rong put down the cup and remembered something: "Oh, speaking of it, I am planning to build a house in Qingzhou."


    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately understood: "How much silver tael your Highness needs, I will prepare immediately."


    Li Rong thought for a while, and slowly said, "The house in this palace wants to use gold bricks to pave the ground. Jade is the pillar. Although it''s not big, it can be counted as...500 gold. How much do you need?"


    Everyone was embarrassed, and Li Rong laughed: "Or, everyone thinks, it would be better to talk to your Majesty about Roufei?"


    "His Royal Highness is what I am waiting for."


    Gu Zichun took the lead and said slowly: "I still need some preparation time."


    "Okay," Li Rong nodded, "When the money arrives, my palace will ask about Concubine Rou."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Houmin hurriedly said, "Your Highness, rest assured, within ten days, I will pay out the five hundred gold."


    Wang Houwen was still in prison. After October, he could not return.


    Li Rong smiled and got up, and nodded at the crowd: "Then bother you all."


    After sending everyone away, Li Rong returned to the backyard and saw Pei Wenxuan leaning against the courtyard gatepost.


    "You just listened to it?"


    Li Rong knew that Pei Wenxuan was listening to them in the dark by reading the note.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand on Li Rong''s shoulder, and whispered softly: "His Royal Highness still wants five hundred gold, so I will plan."


    "Otherwise, who raises Qin Lin?"


    Li Rong rolled her eyes, "Do you raise it?"


    "Don''t dare to raise it." Pei Wenxuan smiled, "I have to rely on His Highness to raise it."


    "Didn''t you inherit the family business?" Li Rong poked him, "Do you still want to eat my soft rice?"


    "My Highness belongs to him," Pei Wenxuan entered the room with Li Rong, and he closed the door, "After all, what I ate is your Highness''s meal."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong turned to look at him. When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong call her, he turned around wonderingly. Li Rong stood on tiptoe and kissed him. He smiled and said, "Little mouth is so sweet!"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t know what was wrong, he was so embarrassed.


    The weather is very cold after September.


    Qingzhou had a good harvest this year. After Li Rong looked at Qingzhou''s tax revenue and was counted, he asked Tuobayan to circulate the tax revenue in the grain shop, and finally quietly sent it to the northwest. After Xun Chuan received the grain and grass, he wrote back to Li Rong.


    Xun Chuan has now followed Qin Lin in the army and has already made some achievements. Together with Cui Qinghe, he has become Qin Lin''s left and right lieutenant.


    At the same time, Li Rong also received five hundred gold. She sent the money to the southwest, purchased weapons, and handed it to Lin Feibai.


    In mid-September, the papers for participating in Roufei''s concubine were piled up like a mountain, and disputes over tax reform were in the courtroom.


    Li Ming was determined to protect Concubine Roux. Faced with the accusation of Concubine Roux by the officials, he not only refused to deal with Concubine Roux, but also blamed several officials who had played the concubine.


    The imperial examinations, tax reforms, and the behaviors of the Roufei concubine and the concubines were passed on among the people, and the voice of the abolished prince and the king was gradually echoed.


    Compared to Rou Fei''s well-known reputation, the students who came out of the imperial examination, under the guidance of Pei Wenxuan, got used to their positions from the beginning.


    Pei Wenxuan helps these students to lead the way every day, and leads them to make friends. In the hearts of these students, Pei Wenxuan has gradually become a benefactor and teacher.


    At the end of September, the tax reform was pending, and Concubine Rou was played by the royal family again. This time she went beyond the ritual system and used patterns that can only be used by the queen. No matter how Li Ming protects her, he must pretend to be something and fine her. Monthly salary.


    Concubine Rou hadn''t been wronged for a long time, so she asked Cui Yulang to prepare a discount on the same day, planning to go up tomorrow morning to confirm Wang Houwen''s execution time, and beat and beat the Wang family.


    Cui Yulang got the life of Concubine Rou, turned around and told Li Rong the news.


    Li Rong looked at the letter from Cui Yulang, she thought about it, and laughed: "It''s okay."


    As he said, Li Rong turned his head and looked at Jinglan: "Go and inform the consort. Tonight I will let Chen Houzhao go back to the city to file a complaint at the Criminal Department, and let him tell Pei Liming to do the job and don''t let people be intercepted by Su Rongqing. All the confessions that threaten students to give up the complaint are prepared and brought to me tonight."


    "Yes."


    "Instruct Miss Shangguan again to sort out all the previous evidence to me."


    "understand."


    "Prepare a beautiful dress." Li Rong walked to the mirror, raised her hand to wrap the hair around her cheeks, and looked at the mirror left and right, quite happy, "Tomorrow, I will look beautiful. !"

 Chapter 150： condemn

    On the first day of October, Li Rong got up early in the morning. After dressing up carefully, she got up and went to the palace.


    When she went out, the sky was still gray, and the cold wind ran across Huajing, and hit her face when Li Rong rolled the curtain.


    Li Rong raised her head and looked at the towering palace gate. Her eyes stayed on the high roof for a moment, and then she heard Jinglan whisper next to her: "Your Highness, it''s time to enter the palace."


    Li Rong retracted her gaze, smiled lightly, put her hand on Jinglan''s hand, stepped on the bench and got out of the carriage.


    When she walked to the hall, the early morning will begin, and Concubine Rou''s people have already participated in the performance and asked to confirm the specific period of this year''s Wen Zhan.


    In order to comply with the weather, Daxia only executed prisoners in the winter. Li Rong killed so many people in a row last year and settled all disputes in the winter. But now Rou Fei has put people off, exiled into exile, and demoted official, but has not killed anyone, and all have to be postponed to winter.


    Now that October has just arrived, the people of Concubine Roux do not eagerly ask for a specific execution time. Everyone understands that Concubine Rou is not killing, but warning.


    "Qin Tianjian is used to measure the time," Shangguan Xu was not used to the domineering concubine, so he directly shouted and scolded the participating officials, "When do you need to discuss with the court? You have been in court for many years. , Are you so unruly?"


    After all, Shangguan Xu is a leftist. He opened his mouth, and the officials below naturally did not dare to make a sound. Seeing this scene, Rou Fei glared at the official who was kneeling on the ground, and laughed: "My Lord Shangguan is wrong, after all. Today is different from the past. There are a large number of people handled this year. If you are not sure about a specific time, I am afraid that it will be delayed until the end," Rou Fei sneered, "Who knows if the execution can be carried out?"


    Concubine Rou was alluding to the family¡¯s secretly operating behind the scenes to save people. Yushi doctor Shangguan Minzhi said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t you execute torture? What is the difference between today and the past? The court has always been the court, and your majesty has always been your majesty, but now it¡¯s different. Yes, it¡¯s just that the harem women are involved in politics, and the Jisi Chen is the chaos of the Chao Gang."


    "Shangguan Minzhi," As soon as she heard this, Rou Fei immediately shouted, "What do you mean?!"


    Shangguan Minzhi glanced over it coldly: "Niang Niang, the minister is just doing his responsibilities as an official."


    "You say I''m Sichen the chicken?"


    Concubine Rou was so angry that Shangguan Min laughed: "Then why didn''t you say that Princess Pingle was in the court? But it''s because she is the princess of your Shangguan family!"


    "The princess is a royal princess," Shangguan Minzhi did not squint. "There is no princess in Shangguan''s family. Please also understand that the difference between the royal family and the family can''t be overcome by ignorance."


    Concubine Rou subconsciously wanted to reply, but when she saw the officials of Yushitai behind Shangguan Minzhi, she was held back for a while.


    Why can''t she think about going to argue with the people in Yushitai?


    This group of people have been fighting in the court for decades, and it is not a good thing to come out at random. In the past, Shangguan Minzhi also scolded the Yushi doctor all the way. In recent years, his self-held identity rarely speaks, but it does not mean that his mouth is wrong. With fangs.


    Concubine Rou endured forbearance, she laughed, and calmed down her voice: "Master Shangguan can only pick up these words and make a fuss. The same is a woman, and I can''t do it as the supervisor and director of His Highness Pingle? "


    "Sister A at least hasn''t made so many unjust, false and wrong cases." Li Chuan''s voice was very low, "Why don''t the concubine concubine Rou contemplate introspectively because the subjects are not satisfied?"


    "She and you are angry, you naturally won''t say bad things about them," Rou Fei said in a cold tone, "His Royal Highness said that I have done wrongful cases, but there is evidence? If not, then you..."


    "I have got!"


    Before Concubine Rou''s words were finished, a clear female voice came from the door. Pei Wenxuan turned his head for the first time, and looked at the front of the hall. A woman came back against the light and stepped into the hall.


    Li Ming frowned and saw Li Rong walking into the hall holding a scroll.


    Everyone stared at her, she walked forward from the crowd, then calmly stopped in front of Li Ming, bowed a big gift, respectfully said: "My son has seen my father, long live my father, long live my father."


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Ming spoke subconsciously, but as soon as the voice fell, he knew that he was asking the wrong question.


    No matter why Li Rong came, now appearing in the hall, she has been out of his control.


    He shouldn''t let her appear here, so he immediately said: "Uncalled, you..."


    "Erchen, for himself, for the courtiers, and for the poor students in this world, has come to ask for justice from the current supervisor and concubine Xiao Rou!"


    Before Li Ming finished speaking, Li Rong suddenly raised her voice. She spoke sonorously and soundly every word.


    As he said, Li Rong raised the scroll in his hand: "Please, Your Majesty will be the master for me."


    Looking at Li Rong, Concubine Rou was a little panicked, but she didn''t show up on her face. She pretended to be calm and stared at Li Rong.


    When Li Rong robbed her, Li Ming couldn''t say what he told her. Li Ming looked at Li Rong coldly. After a long time, he called out and reminded: "Pingle, you should rest in the house now."


    "Emperor Father," Li Rong said calmly when facing Li Ming''s almost warning reminder, "I invite the emperor to tell the person to enter the hall."


    "You know that I am your father, dare you teach me how to do things?"


    "Your Majesty," Shangguan Xu said calmly, "Since your Royal Highness is suing Concubine Rou, your Majesty, as Mingjun, should first care about this unjust case."


    "Your Majesty, please announce the people involved in the case of Concubine Roux and wait to enter the hall."


    Most of the courtiers spoke in unison. Li Ming stared at the courtiers who forced him. He squeezed his fist, and finally only replied: "Xuan."


    After speaking, the relevant officials of the Shangguan clan who were imprisoned by the Concubine Roux entered the hall one by one, and at the same time some of the inspectors came in with Shangguanya.


    After they were settled one by one, Concubine Rou laughed: "These are the people who have been convicted?"


    As she said, Concubine Rou''s eyes slowly swept across Shangguan''s people: "Pingle, Shangguan, in order to find a way for her own people, is so courageous to plant and frame selfishness."


    "I think someone set you up?" Li Rong smiled when she heard this. "So," Li Rong moved away and let the person kneeling behind him out, "What about this one?"


    After Li Rong''s figure walked away, a young man raised his head. The young man was born square, his eyes fell on Roufei''s face, with a faint indignation.


    Concubine Roux looked at the young man, a little at a loss: "This is?"


    "Caomin Chen Houzhao," the young man knelt down on the ground, said in a loud voice, "I was an examinee of Yuzhou Qingcheng last year."


    After hearing Chen Houzhao''s name, Concubine Rou''s expression suddenly changed. After a while, she hurriedly said: "So it was you? I looked for people everywhere in the palace, but you didn''t find anyone. You are here today, but are you under threat?"


    Concubine Rou preemptively tried to push Chen Houshao''s words into being coerced by Li Rong.


    As soon as Chen Houzhao heard her words, he mocked and laughed: "Manny, what can Caomin be coerced? Even if someone can coerce Caomin here, can you still coerce your cousin Xiao Shunwen to take my Chunwei spot?"


    Li Ming''s face changed slightly, and he looked at Concubine Rou, who pretended to be calm: "When the imperial examination case was handled earlier, the palace could not find your trace. If you are injustice, why don''t you file a complaint early? Come today, talk about these unnecessary things?"


    "No need?" Chen Houzhao became emotional for a while, "Do you know how I came here for more than 20 years of hard study? Do you know how many clothes my mother washes and embroidered her eyes to help me study? My family hopes It''s all tied to me, Xiao Shunwen, Xiao Pingzhang, this dog thief just stole my identity, my test paper, and my twenty years! How dare you tell me today that it is unnecessary?!"


    "Master Chen, you don''t have to get excited first," Roufei said, seeing Chen Huzhao''s anger and hard to contain herself, so she pacified, "I just want to confirm the facts, you don''t have to worry about it. If you really have injustice, why should you make such a big noise? You just need to speak bluntly, this palace will never favor favoritism, and you must give you justice!"


    "Justice?" Chen Houzhao sneered. "The justice you want to give me is to let people search for my news and kill me. I hope I won''t survive for the rest of my life, so that this case will never float?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    "Do you not know what you have done?! You lied that I died in Huajing, and threatened my mother with my brother''s future, telling my mother not to come to Huajing to continue to investigate my case. You promised my brother to recommend it as The letter from the other staff is still here," Chen Houzhao pulled out a piece of letter paper from his sleeve, "Do you want to quibble?"


    "I see." When Rou Fei heard this, she turned her head and looked at Li Ming anxiously, "Your Majesty, they want to frame me. Today their evidence is forged and they are all deliberately murdering me! Chen Huzhao is in peace. Le where he filed a complaint and disappeared. If I want to harm him, why should I trace his whereabouts and start a dispute?"


    "Your Majesty," Pei Wenxuan said slowly. Everyone looked at him, just as Pei Wenxuan stepped out from the group of officials, and said respectfully, "Weichen thought that Concubine Rou was wronged."


    Hearing Pei Wenxuan speaking for her, Concubine Roux immediately looked at Pei Wenxuan hopefully, and Pei Wenxuan analyzed and said: "His Royal Highness Su has been assisted by Concubine Roux for hundreds of students since his successor inspector investigated the imperial examination case. If you ask for justice, enforce the law impartially, and be praised by the world, how can you bend the law for personal gain and protect your blood relatives? Weichen believes that this case still needs more scrutiny, and that innocent people should not be wronged."


    "Yes," Concubine Rou followed Pei Wenxuan''s words, looked at Li Ming, and said seriously, "Your Majesty, how much effort did your concubines spend on the imperial examination case? How could you betray your Majesty''s trust in order to protect several distant blood relatives?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he raised his eyes to Li Rong.


    Li Rong knelt on the ground. Although she was on her knees, her whole body stood upright, looking at him with clear eyes, without the slightest humility that a person kneeling on the ground should have.


    "Then Erchen is going to let Empress see the third group of complainants."


    Li Rong said, putting the scroll on the ground, she raised her hand to let the scroll roll aside, and the long scrolls spread out, revealing familiar and unfamiliar names.


    "The third group of complainants were the victims of the imperial examination case investigated by the concubine Rou concubine. Concubine Rou concubine said that she took pains to deal with this case impartially. Then I want to ask Concubine Rou concubine, since you enforce the law impartially "The scroll finally stopped, paved half the length of the hallway, Li Rong raised her eyes to Concubine Rou, "Then why are you threatening to take the Chunwei exam and persuade these students to give up the complaint?"


    "Let the replacements go unpunished, just give them the Chunwei quotas that these students should have given them," Li Rong smiled with a bit of sarcasm, "Is this what the empress said, uphold, fairness, law enforcement?"


    Concubine Rou was speechless for a while, she looked at the name on the scroll in shock, Li Ming stared at the name on the scroll, and clenched his fist.


    Li Rong looked at the two people in the hall, and slowly bowed her heads: "Your Majesty, Concubine Rou is corrupted, accepted bribes, practiced favoritism, deliberately murdered, and framed Zhongliang. Please also take Concubine Rou into a thorough investigation and ask for crimes according to the law!"

 Chapter 151： court death

    "I implore your Majesty to take Concubine Rou into a thorough investigation, and ask for guilt in accordance with the law."


    "I implore your Majesty to take Concubine Rou into a thorough investigation, and ask for guilt in accordance with the law."


    "I implore your majesty to take Concubine Rou into custody for thorough investigation, and to inquire according to the law!"


    As soon as Li Rong''s voice fell, officials immediately knelt down, and continued to speak out.


    From the family that Rou Fei offended, to ordinary students.


    Li Ming looked at the officials who knelt on the ground, the Han family, the Manchu civil and military, but Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan were left standing there.


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Su Rongqing, Su Rongqing looked at it indifferently, and after a moment of staring in the air, he asked Li Ming to slowly sound: "Su Aiqing and Pei Aiqing, why don''t you kneel?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Minzhi and Pei Lixian both raised their heads and looked at the two standing people.


    After a brief stalemate with their elders, both of them knelt down: "Weichen agrees, I implore your majesty to take Concubine Rou into a thorough investigation and ask the crime according to the law."


    Li Ming listened to these words, he quietly looked at Manchao Wenwu, after a long time, he chuckled softly: "Okay."


    His eyes fell on Li Rong: "Very good."


    "You are all forcing me," Li Ming raised his hand, pointed at the crowd, and slammed everything on the table to the ground: "All forcing me!"


    "Father," Li Rong said calmly, "It''s not that we are forcing you. If Concubine Rou hasn''t done these things, no one can do anything to her. But since Concubine Rou has done it, she should know that Skynet is still sparse and not leaking." Li Rong raised her eyes and looked at Concubine Rou who was standing next to Li Ming, "Sooner or later, there will be this day."


    "You are the emperor, your majesty," Li Rong raised her hand on her knees and stood up. "You are the people of all nations. You should be an example. You should not be selfish and betray the law. The sons and ministers know that you prefer your concubine, but you can The imperial examination is the hard work of your life. You really want to ruin the justice that these hundreds of students deserve, ruin the Daxia Dynasty, ruin the reputation of your history book for a woman, if you still favor her today How did my ancestors and ancestors of the Li family think of you, how did the courtiers think of you, how the people of the world think of you, after thousands of years, how will Shi Shuqing write about you?"


    "Your Majesty," Li Rong did not call him''Father Emperor'', she was like a civil servant who was going to remonstrate, "Child ministers are both children and ministers. Children can not look at their father and recite this eternal infamy. Please father to enforce the law impartially. ," Li Rong knelt down on one knee and raised his hand in front of him, "I will immediately investigate the detention in prison!"


    Li Ming did not speak, he clenched his fists, Fu looked at the courtiers, then looked at Li Ming, and said with some worry: "Your Majesty..."


    Hearing Fulai''s call, Li Ming looked at the man who had grown up with him. He saw the worry in Fulai''s eyes. After a long time, he finally closed his eyes: "Come here."


    "Your Majesty?!" Rou Fei turned her head, looked at Li Ming, and said in shock, "You don''t believe me?"


    "Come here!" Li Ming yelled loudly without daring to look at Concubine Roux. "Bring Concubine Rou into prison. The cause of this case..."


    "Your Majesty," Wang Houmin said suddenly, "His Royal Highness Pingle created the Supervisory Department. He worked so hard and was wronged by Concubine Rou, saying that His Royal Highness had murdered the student Chen Houzhao. Now Chen Houshao is not dead. Also improperly punished. Please return His Highness Pingle to the Supervisory Department to thoroughly investigate the case of Concubine Rou!"


    Wang Houmin spoke, and the audience was silent.


    Li Ming glanced at the crowd: "You all mean this?"


    "The minister has no objection." Everyone answered in unison. Li Ming laughed: "Okay, I have a good daughter."


    Li Ming raised his hands to high-five: "Good, very smart."


    When Li Rong heard Li Ming''s words, she knelt on the ground and leaned over to salute: "My son thanked my father."


    Listening to Li Rong''s words, Li Ming felt his head hurt violently. He braced himself and stood up: "Since you have all decided, what do I need to do? Let''s go down."


    With that, Li Ming stepped down the steps.


    His head started to hurt a little, and Fulai hurried forward to hold Li Ming.


    When Li Ming and Li Rong passed by walking off the platform, Li Ming stopped.


    He looked up at Li Rong, and Li Rong looked back at him without showing any weakness.


    She could see the fine sweat on Li Ming''s forehead, and she also saw this father''s cold eyes with a bit of sadness.


    She was silent for a long time, and finally took a step back: "Erchen sent her father to the emperor."


    Li Ming closed his eyes, chuckled slightly, shook his head, and walked out.


    Li Rong and Li Chuan looked at Li Ming''s back together. He tried his best to support himself, and everyone could see that he wanted to walk more appropriately without losing his emperor''s dignity.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    He is old.


    Illness gnawed at his body and will, no matter how hard he worked, he was already an old man who was crushed by time.


    Pei Wenxuan looked sideways and saw that Li Rong and Li Chuan both had a little compassion in their eyes, mixed with the unspeakable trace of sorrow hidden in the depths.


    It''s just that Li Chuan is young after all, and all his emotions are exposed more truly, Li Rong''s eyes are like a pool of stagnant water, without the slightest waves.


    But it was with Li Chuan by the side, as if to show all of her heart before others, that Pei Wenxuan clearly realized that at this moment, Li Rong, as a child, would have all the disappointment, sadness, and pity she would have.


    Li Ming''s figure disappeared in front of the court gate.


    Li Rong finally recovered. She raised her eyes to Concubine Rou on the high platform and said coldly: "Come here, take the criminal Xiao Rou!"


    When the soldier heard Li Rong''s words, he trot forward, and when he was about to touch Concubine Roux, Concubine Roux yelled, "No one touch me!"


    After speaking, Concubine Rou flicked her sleeves, stepped forward, and said coldly: "My palace will go by itself."


    Knowing that the situation is over, Concubine Roux did not resist too much. She was surrounded by soldiers and escorted her out.


    After Concubine Rou went out, Li Rong thanked the courtiers one by one. When she finally walked in front of Su Rongqing, there was no one left in the hall. Li Rong looked at him, put her hands in front of her, and smiled: "I thought Su Rongqing Your lord will not help me."


    Su Rongqing did not speak, he saluted, and then retreated silently.


    "It''s too late to look back now."


    Li Rong suddenly reminded him that Su Rongqing turned his back to Li Rong. He stopped for a moment and said in a low voice: "Thanks to your highness for your kindness, Rong Qing leads me."


    After Su Rongqing finished speaking, he stepped away.


    Pei Wenxuan walked behind Li Rong and said calmly: "His Royal Highness is very generous."


    Li Rong turned her head and smiled: "If I can''t be an enemy, I still don''t want to be an enemy."


    "You don''t care if you kill?"


    "I am more tolerant of the four kinds of people." Li Rong tapped her hand with a small fan, and walked out with Pei Wenxuan. When Pei Wenxuan looked over, he heard Li Rong smile, "We are rich, powerful, talented, and capable. appearance."


    "Then you must be extremely tolerant to Su Rongqing." Pei Wenxuan smiled, but Li Rong''s tone made Li Rong uncomfortable.


    Li Rong squinted at him and poked him with a fan: "No matter how forgiving, it can''t be as forgiving as to you."


    "Oh?" Pei Wenxuan turned to look at her, "Can he compare to me in your heart?"


    "Tsk," Li Rong waved his hand, "You are boring like this."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and walked down the steps with Li Rong.


    The two people were close together. There was a vast flat ground at their feet, and the majestic palace gate ahead. Li Rong held a fan in one hand, and Pei Wenxuan held the wat board in the other. The two of them emptied the approaching hand tacitly. While rubbing her clothes, Pei Wenxuan gently held her hand.


    "Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan said softly, "I have always been with you."


    Li Rong turned to look at him, Pei Wenxuan saw the doubt in her eyes, he turned to look at her, understatement: "I have always loved you."


    Li Rong showed disgust: "Hey, disgusting."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he looked at the melting smile in her eyes, the smile filled.


    Li Rong understood that this was Pei Wenxuan''s comfort.


    A person walks on a dark road for a long time, and if no one pulls it, there will be no light.


    She gradually reduced her expression, her voice was very soft: "I thought you would think I was very happy."


    "how could be?"


    "I''m in your heart," the wind gently brushed Li Rong''s hair, "hasn''t you always been a woman who greets power? Now that you have taken Concubine Rou into custody, you should be happy."


    "But are you happy?" Pei Wenxuan asked her directly, Li Rong paused, and after a while, she said slowly, "What is so happy about the struggle between people?"


    "I might still feel happy before," the two of them left the palace gate together, and Li Rong raised her eyes and looked into the distance. "But after so many things, I feel that killing someone like Rou Fei is nothing good. Fortunately, there should be no such person as Roufei."


    "I''m not much noble than Concubine Roux," Li Rong smiled bitterly, "I''m just a little better than her."


    "Your Highness has mercy on her, this is your own kindness, Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan nodded lightly, "The majority of people in this world suffer. The ones who do evil have always been a small number of people."


    "If everyone uses their pathetic background as a reason for doing evil, then there is no way to restrain people in this world. Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes to look at her and said seriously, "The contempt for evil is the praise for good. "


    "But am I kind?" Li Rong found it ridiculous.


    "You can be good."


    Pei Wenxuan replied calmly: "The goodness of holding the sword."


    The wind blew from a distance, and the curled clothes creaked. The palms of the hands between the two are the only warmth in the cold.


    At this time, Concubine Rou had already arrived in the Imperial Study Room.


    Li Ming asked Concubine Rou to take directly to the imperial study room. As soon as Concubine Rou entered the room, he saw Li Ming reclining on the couch. He seemed to have a headache again, and his face turned pale with pain. Fulai knelt aside and rubbed his head. Hearing Concubine Rou''s coming in, Li Ming reluctantly raised his eyes to see the woman who had been beloved for most of her life, quietly kneeling in front of him.


    "come here."


    Li Ming watched Rou Fei raising his hand, beckoning to Rou Fei, weakly speaking.


    Concubine Roux moved forward obediently. As soon as she stopped in front of the couch, Li Ming raised her hand, slapped her unpreparedly, and slapped Concubine Rourou on the ground fiercely: "Bitch!"


    Li Ming shouted loudly: "The mud that can''t help on the wall, a cheap breed from a pigsty! Haven''t you seen money?"


    Li Ming had a terrible headache and even more painful when he was angry. This pain made his whole person more irritable. Looking at the woman who fell on the ground, he gasped gently: "How much effort I took to put you in this position. How many times have I told you, except for the family I gave you, don¡¯t contact anyone else! Look at the good things you are doing now..."


    Li Ming raised his finger to Concubine Rou, trembling: "Just for such a small amount of money, just for such a small amount of silver, you have ruined half of my life''s hard work! Xiao Rou," Li Ming gritted his teeth, "You are looking for death by yourself! "

 Chapter 152： Cant bear (one more)

    "Your Majesty," Rou Fei hurriedly got up, and hurriedly came to Li Ming, reaching out to hold Li Ming''s hand, "I was wrong, Saburo, I was thinking about it, but I also wanted to do it for Cheng Er, for fear of offending. Too many people, I was set up by Li Rong, I..."


    "You dare to say it!" Li Ming opened her up and sat up, "You are not greedy, Rong''er can set you up?! You have a short-sighted background and a humble maidservant. If you have Shangguan Yue, you are a little calm. , The crown prince has long belonged to Cheng''er! I put you in the harem for so long and supported you for so long, have you caught Shangguanyue not at all wrong?"


    Li Ming wanted to get more and more angry. He got up and took something from the side and smashed it in his head: "I will hand over to you the Supervisory Division, and I will do my best for you and Cheng''er. You bastard, you did a shit. thing!"


    The fold smashed on Roufei like a cup. Roufei knelt on the ground and knocked her head desperately. When Li Ming finished smashing, Li Ming staggered back. Fulai hurriedly supported him, Li Ming panted gently, watching Kneeling on the ground in embarrassment, Li Ming finally stopped, Fulai helped him and whispered: "Your Majesty, the dragon body is important."


    Li Ming didn''t have the energy to speak any more. He finished the fire and calmed down a little bit. Concubine Roux lay on the ground and sobbed lowly. Li Ming looked at her quietly. After a long time, he waved his hand: "Fine, go on."


    "Your Majesty," Consort Rou raised her head in surprise when she heard this. Li Ming stood in front of her, looking at her quietly, his eyes were compassionate, disappointed, and so unspeakable pain and sorrow, Rou Fei suddenly realized something, she hurriedly knelt forward and stretched out her hand to pull Li Ming''s clothes lay, "Your Majesty, I was wrong. I will listen to you in the future. I will change it. You save me. I still have use." Roufei said, tears hurriedly falling, "Your Majesty, I am Cheng''er. Mother..."


    "Pull it down!"


    Li Ming yelled loudly, and the attendant next to her rushed over to pull Concubine Rou. Rou Concubine dragged him tightly, and the attendant pulled her out forcibly. She struggled and rushed back halfway.


    She exhausted all her strength, all her clothes were torn, and her hairpin fell to the ground. She cried and put on makeup, and her face was full of tears. The whole figure looked like a fox dog that was pressed on the ground with a knife and fork. Struggling hard for a bit of life.


    Li Mingjing quietly watched the woman who rushed to her desperately, watched her clinging to her clothes, and then being forcibly dragged out. She screamed and buckled her fingers on his gold embroidered dragon vamp. , Her nails that were dyed in Dancome were broken, and she cried bitterly: "Your Highness..."


    This distant address made Li Ming feel in a trance for a moment, as if he was returning to the time when he was a prince in the cold palace many years ago.


    He could not help but uttered: "Stop."


    Hearing this command, everyone stopped their movements, and the concubine Roufei looked up with excitement, "Your Majesty, I know you won''t leave me alone. Your Majesty..."


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he squatted down and looked at the woman in front of him quietly.


    Actually she is old.


    She is no longer in her youth, and her beauty has long lost her vitality. Her eyes have long been filled with desire, as ugly as the entire court.


    But this kind of ugliness, this kind of unrecognizable, only made him feel pitiful.


    As pitiful as him.


    He quietly stared at Concubine Rou, slowly raised his hand and placed it on Concubine Rou''s face.


    "San Lang," Rou Fei hurriedly raised her hand and held Li Ming''s hand, tears streaming down her eyes, full of expectation, "I only have you, only you."


    "But except myself," Li Ming said softly, "There is nothing left."


    "Arou," Li Ming said with a low voice, "I can''t care about you, don''t worry," Li Ming''s eyes were soft, "Cheng''er will be fine, you go."


    Concubine Roux looked at Li Ming blankly: "Can''t control me?"


    Concubine Roum murmured, Li Ming''s face was bitter: "So many people have joined hands to want you to die, and you have so many handles. You have no foundation in the court. The family ignores you and the cold people do not protect you. The world will verbally criticize you, and I cannot protect you."


    "You go back and wait until the right time," Li Ming pressed his forehead against Concubine Rou''s forehead, "leave a confession letter saying that the prince framed you, and you prove your innocence by death. When you die, the case will stop. In this way, Cheng''er''s reputation will not be damaged."


    "His Majesty?"


    Consort Rou looked at Li Ming in disbelief, her voice trembling.


    Li Ming showed pity: "Don''t blame me, I can''t help it."


    "Nothing!"


    Concubine Rou seemed to be finally unable to bear it, and shouted: "You are weak and incompetent, and even a woman can''t protect it!"


    "Xiao Rou!"


    Li Ming lowered his voice and gave a few warnings.


    Seeing the two quarreling, Fu Lai hurriedly asked everyone to follow him out, leaving Fei Rou and Li Ming in the hall.


    Roufei laughed: "Isn''t it? You are the emperor, you want to protect me, why can''t you protect me? In the final analysis, it is just those people you are afraid of! You know that the queen mother is from Shangguan family, you know that your wife is People from Shangguan¡¯s family, you know that they belong to them all up and down in the palace. They want to abolish you, and you can¡¯t stand if they want you to climb..."


    With a "pop" slap, Rou Fei was slapped to the ground before she finished her words.


    Li Ming raised his finger at her, his eyes cracking: "I think I spared you because of Cheng''er''s face, so you don''t want to talk nonsense anymore."


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Rou Fei sat on the ground and laughed, "Am I wrong? I just poke your sore spot."


    Concubine Rou covered her face, turned her head to look at him, her eyes were full of sarcasm: "You forgive me, what can you do to me? It''s death after all. Since you can''t protect me, I will lose my life and I am afraid of you. ?"


    "Believe it or not, this will destroy your son!"


    "Then you renounce!" Rou Fei suddenly raised, "Are you a fool?! Are you Li Cheng''er really because he loves him? You just want to use him to contain the prince. Once you remove the Shangguan, If there is another prince in the harem, does Chenger still have a foothold?!"


    "Do you think I don''t know the women in your Linxing Palace, and you deliberately found a way to give birth to more sons? You think I don''t know that in your heart you always feel that I was born humble and Cheng''er is unbearable? You? Think I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m nothing in your heart, I¡¯m just an excuse you use to suppress the family, whether it¡¯s Shangguanyue, or your mother¡¯s queen, the whole court, up and down, feel that you love me and faint. But have you really loved me?"


    Before Li Ming could speak, Rou Fei smiled and said, "You haven''t."


    "In your heart, whether I am or Cheng''er is just a means. If you want me to die today, do you think I will still be afraid of you?"


    "Cheng''er is your only choice," Rou Fei smiled a little crazy, "If you want Li''s to get rid of the suppression of Shangguan family, Li Ming, Cheng''er is your only choice."


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Ming''s face instantly became cold, and Rou Fei''s face smiled softly: "Your Majesty, you will never have any more sons."


    Hearing this, Li Ming widened his eyes, and Concubine Roux approached him with a very soft voice: "After so many years of fighting Cong Cheng''er, you have never had a child again," Rou Fei''s eyes were gentle, "You never thought about why. ?"


    "Xiao Rou," Li Ming couldn''t believe it, "what did you do?"


    Xiao Rou did not speak. The smile in her eyes brought a long-planned madness. This silence confirmed Li Ming''s conjecture. He furiously stood up and pinched Xiao Rou''s neck. Pressing Xiao Rou''s whole person on the ground, he clenched her neck tightly and yelled: "I want to kill you! I want to kill you bitch!"


    Xiao Rou was choked by Li Ming, but she laughed out loud. Her laughter echoed in the room. It was she who was dying and the weaker, but Li Ming had the illusion that her position was reversed.


    She deceived him, she hated him, she used him for so many years.


    Li Ming watched as the laughter of the woman in front of him turned into a difficult call for help, watched her face turn red, watched her stretch out her hand to grab him, and lost her vitality under his hand.


    I don''t know why. At that moment, he suddenly remembered the first time he saw Xiao Rou when he was young in Lenggong.


    She knelt on the ground, raised her head timidly, and whispered to him: "Your Highness."


    He suddenly lost his strength.


    After a while, Xiao Rou pushed him abruptly, and then lay on the ground, coughing violently.


    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Rou supported herself and stood up smiling.


    She clutched her neck and said with a smile: "Why, you can''t get your hands, or can''t you kill me?"


    "Li Ming, do you know why you are so useless in your life?"


    "If you want to say ruthless, you are not ruthless enough." Xiao Rou''s voice is hoarse, "if you want to say good, you are not kind enough. As a monarch, you are not kind, as a son you are not filial, as a father you are ruthless, as a husband you are unjust."


    "You are obviously selfish, and you have a bit of conscience in your life. The heart is higher than the sky and the life is thinner than the paper. You are a wasteful, Shangguan can also protect you from worry for the rest of your life. But you are partial and unwilling to toss for half your life. What are you tossing about?"


    "You''ve been ridiculous and sad all your life. You have been tortured for a lifetime, and everyone betrayed their relatives, and found nothing, Li Ming," Xiao Rou smiled and turned around, full of sarcasm, "You are alone and die alone."


    With that, Xiao Rou walked out of the hall.


    Li Mingjing sat quietly on the high seat. After a long time, he slowly raised his head and looked at the Beiyan Pagoda in the distance.


    The wind chimes of the North Yan Pagoda jingled in the wind. He watched it for a long time, and finally recovered. Fu Lai walked in cautiously and saw a mess in the room. He bent down and picked up the folds on the ground. He came to Li Ming and whispered: "Your Majesty, Concubine Roux has been escorted to the execution department. Are you okay?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he lowered his head, and Fulai couldn''t help but call out again: "Your Majesty?"


    "Call in Xiao Wen," Li Ming raised his head and said tiredly, "I have something to tell him."


    Xiao Wen is Rou Fei''s nephew, Fulai paused and said respectfully: "Yes."


    After Fulai responded, he couldn''t help but look at Li Ming a few more times: "Your Majesty, you...but you are not feeling well? Should you declare a doctor?"


    Li Ming heard him and looked up at him. Fulai was looked at by Li Ming, and his palms could not help but sweat. Li Ming looked at him for a long time and suddenly said: "When I saw you for the first time, were you? Eleven years old?"


    Fulai sighed in secret, and replied respectfully: "The slave is ten years old."


    "You are old." Li Ming laughed, and Fulai also laughed, "After all, it has been almost forty years."


    "Fu Lai," Li Ming turned his head and looked at the Beiyan Pagoda in the distance, "If people can''t grow up, it will be fine."


    Fulai did not speak, and Li Ming''s voice was very slow: "When I built the North Yan Pagoda, I was really happy."


    At that time, he had just married Shangguanyue. He still didn''t know what the family restraint was, what was the balance of the court, and what was the emperor''s mind.


    But forty years is too long.


    Long enough for a weak girl to turn into a traitorous concubine, a bright lady into a cold and conservative queen, and a gentle prince into a weak and sad emperor.


    He felt that time was like a knife. When he turned around, he couldn''t recognize who was who.


    Xiao Rou walked out of the hall and couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Her feet softened in an instant, and the maid next to her helped her and said anxiously: "Manny."


    The guard stepped forward and respectfully said: "Lady Roufei, please."


    Xiao Rou managed to support herself, nodded, and the maid helped her onto the carriage.


    After all, she is still the mother of King Su and Hua Le, even if she is in trouble now, the Yu Wei is still there, and the guards dare not be too embarrassed.


    When she arrived at the Criminal Ministry, it didn''t take long before she heard hurried footsteps outside.


    Xiao Rou raised her head and saw Hua Le walking over with the Xiao family members.


    "Mother." When Hua Le saw Xiao Rou, her eyes reddened, Xiao Rou calmed down, and finally calmed down. She glanced at the people who came and saw that Cui Yulang was there. She paused, and then said quietly: " Go down, I''ll talk to Hua Le."


    Cui Yulang respectfully went down, Xiao Rou hurriedly stretched out Hua Le''s hand, and said anxiously: "Are you okay? Does this matter you?"


    Hua Lehong shook his head with his eyes and said, "Not yet, but I''m still in the courtroom today. I heard that you had an accident. I immediately went to find Uncle Third and looked around for people. I just came to see you now."


    "Where is Cheng''er?" Xiao Rou hurriedly asked, Hua Le rarely became reliable. "My brother is okay, now in the house, mother, what should I do now?"


    "Listen to me," Xiao Rou took out a token from her sleeve and handed it to Hua Le. "We have been calculated this time. Now you can''t believe anyone except our Xiao family. You can''t use that Cui Yulang. Don¡¯t believe him, Su Rongqing. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep it. I will give you this token."


    Xiao Rou put the token in Hua Le''s hands: "Cheng''er will give it to you."


    "Mother!" Hua Le grabbed Xiao Rou''s hand, "What should I do, tell me, what can I do to save you?"


    Hua Le said, tears flowed down: "Can I marry someone? I find a powerful man to marry, I..."


    "Hua Le!"


    Xiao Rou shouted in a low voice. She held Hua Le''s hand and took a deep breath: "Remember, don''t rely on anyone at this time. Your Majesty is already dead. He can''t hold it for long. You just have to do it now. Thing."


    "You say."


    Hua Le hurriedly said, Xiao Rou raised her hand and pulled Hua Le''s hair behind her ears: "Kill Li Chuan."


    Hua Le opened her eyes suddenly, and Xiao Rou''s eyes were cold: "It''s best to kill Li Rong. Once Li Chuan is dead, only Cheng''er is the prince. Then you will put all the responsibility on me. You are still a princess, your father. The emperor will protect you, after Cheng Er ascended the throne, you will be the princess."


    Hua Le''s hand holding token trembled slightly, Xiao Rou raised her hand to hold her hand, and said calmly: "Don''t be afraid, Hua Le, you are my daughter, you can''t lose to Shangguanyue''s daughter. She can calculate. We, you have to calculate her."


    "mother¡­¡­"


    "Only in this way," Xiao Rou said in a low voice, "you and I have a chance to survive. As long as we survive, we will win. At that time, you can trample Li Chuan and Li Rong under your feet and crush them. Wan Duan."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of." Xiao Rou stared at Hua Le, "We are all a fate, what are you afraid of?"


    Hua Le slowly calmed down listening to Xiao Rou''s words.


    She raised her eyes to Xiao Rou, looking for the belief and strength to support her from Xiao Rou''s calm eyes.


    Her mother was born in the cold race. She may be stupid and greedy, but she has always been like weeds, struggling to grow recklessly in this palace.


    Hua Le took a deep breath and nodded, trying to calm himself down: "I understand."


    Xiao Rou stared at Hua Le quietly. After a long time, she shook Hua Le''s hand: "Go, mother and wait for you."


    Hua Le''s tears fell on Xiao Rou''s hands, she staggered to stand up, tried to calm herself down, and walked out.


    It was a bit cold that night, Li Rong put on clothes in the princess''s mansion, re-examining the recent information from the Supervisory Department.


    Shangguanya stood aside and explained briefly to Li Rong: "The officials who had problems before Shangguan''s family have already been dealt with. This time Roufei couldn''t catch the handle. The evidence was almost all false and the confessions were all forced out."


    "So bold?"


    Li Rong looked at the pages of written confessions, Shangguanya chuckles: "Concubine Rou does not have much experience in doing things in court. The harem is the place to look at your majesty¡¯s face to eat, but the court is not. She thought it was a supervisor. Si is the same as when she ruled the harem. These confessions are flawed, and you can revise the case at any time, but how does your Highness plan?"


    "Let''s drag it first," Li Rong''s voice was flat, "The Concubine Rou is too easy, and people like Wang Houmin will inevitably feel that their price is too high. People like Wang Houwen should be damned, so they should bring more belts in jail and wait for a drag. Half dead, let it out again."


    When the two were talking, they heard the sound of footsteps outside. Li Rong and Shangguanya looked up together and watched Pei Wenxuan stepping forward. He glanced at Li Rong, walked forward, and lowered his head on Li Rong¡¯s ears. Bian, whispered: "Your Majesty summoned Concubine Rou''s nephew Xiao Wen into the palace. After Xiao Wen left, someone would leave Huajing."


    Li Rong''s eyes were cold, and she raised her eyes to Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan understood Li Rong''s meaning, and he nodded.


    "Your Majesty can''t help it."

 Chapter 153： Body bridge (two more)

    Li Rong groaned without speaking.


    Xiao Wen is the son of Xiao Su. Li Ming summoned Xiao Wen into the palace at this time. Someone left Huajing after Xiao Wen left the palace. It is very likely that Li Ming contacted Xiao Su through an unconventional channel.


    Under what circumstances would an emperor go to contact a frontier general through the tightest and least error-prone channel, avoiding layers of eyes and ears?


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan are very clear in their hearts.


    It was not the first time they experienced the mutiny.


    Whether it was Li Chuan being abolished in the past, Li Ming was abolished by the Qing emperor of the aristocratic family, or the aristocratic family tried several times to rebel against the palace, in 30 years of political ups and downs, this was not one thing that made them panic.


    It''s just that this is a big event after all, so both of them are silent.


    Shangguan Ya saw that the atmosphere was low, and she was also interested. After bowing her hands, she turned and walked out.


    When only Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were left in the room, Pei Wenxuan finally said, "I need to make a decision early."


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Li Rong''s voice was soft, she thought, "What does the father think?"


    In the last life, Li Ming did not seem to have acted on Li Chuan so early.


    Li Rong felt a little absurd and couldn''t help but raised her lips: "Could the father really be so angry that he has to save Concubine Roux?"


    "I heard that your majesty''s condition is getting worse now."


    Li Rong''s action paused, Pei Wenxuan sat opposite Li Rong, and said slowly: "Your Majesty wants to stabilize Su Wang''s position earlier, and it is understandable."


    After all, since the Shangguan¡¯s own internal inventory, the power in the court has been reduced a lot. The current family and Li Rong have just formed an alliance. From the perspective of the strength of the court, Li Rong and the family have the upper hand, but if it is to launch a mutiny , But not necessarily.


    In Li Ming''s hands, Xiao Su''s army in the northwest, and the Li family''s army that he has operated for many years, add up to a total of 100,000 troops, and he is not afraid to face any family alone.


    What he was afraid of was that after the gathering of the family, a new army would be integrated with Li Chuan as the representative.


    But now the family is in chaos. After the establishment of the Supervisory Department, although it seems to unite to punish the Rou concubine, in reality they all had different intentions.


    If Li Chuan didn''t have enough troops in his hands, and then launched a mutiny, Li Ming did have enough advantages.


    "Your Majesty has nearly 100,000 people in his hands, 50,000 in Xiao Su''s hands, 10,000 in Beijing, and 40,000 in all parts of Huajing." Pei Wenxuan said, took out a map from under the table, spread it on the table, and carried it. Point your hand on the northwest corner of the map, and then draw all the way to the direction of Huajing, "If your Majesty starts to transfer troops from the northwest now, Xiao Su will stay up and down from preparation to marching here, and it will take at least one month."


    "But the distance from Huajing to the northwest is separated by Su and Xie." Li Rong thought, "If they stop a little bit, it may take more than two months."


    "But will they?" Pei Wenxuan asked back. Li Rong paused and looked up at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan reminded him seriously, "You and me are not the only ones who know the future."


    If Su Rongqing had already returned, then he could not sit still.


    Although the Xie family has been silent since Xie Lanqing was exiled, it is afraid that they have long been distracted by Li Chuan. Separately from the northwest were Su and Xie, so Xiao Su crossed the border, and the worst result might be to bring Su and Xie''s army to Huajing.


    "Su Rongqing..."


    Li Rong tapped on the table and couldn''t help saying Su Rongqing''s name. Pei Wenxuan listened to her murmur, raised his hand to drink tea, and said casually: "Why, miss someone?"


    "Isn''t it?" Li Rong exclaimed, "I still underestimate him. Xie Lanqing''s exile, he is afraid that he has been arranged very early."


    Looking back now, Xie Lanqing, as the Shangshu of the Criminal Ministry, targeted her everywhere. At first, she was only because of the conflict of interest between the Supervisory Department and the Criminal Ministry, but now that I think about it, I am afraid that Su Rongqing will do something later.


    Su Rongqing forced her to abolish Xie Lanqing early, and cut off the road between Xie and Li Chuan, unless Li Chuan really decided not to use her as the eldest sister.


    But Li Chuan could not do this.


    The feud between Xie''s and Li Chuan is nothing on weekdays, but today it has become the key.


    If Xiao Su can drive straight into Huajing without hindrance, then no matter where she draws troops from, it is impossible to arrive earlier than Xiao Su.


    Once Xiao Su''s army came to Beijing, Li Chuan would no longer survive.


    Li Chuan is dead, and the family has lost the leader. Unless another leader is elected to rebel, it will be a mess. With the family''s temperament, it is probably to retreat and protect himself. At this time, Li Ming and his kindness and power, took the opportunity to remove the Shangguan, and no one dared to say more.


    Li Rong lightly closed her eyes and raised her hand to pinch her eyes to the Ming acupoint: "Let Zhao Chongjiu immediately send a message to the northwest, let Qin Lin stare at Xiao Su, once Xiao Su''s army goes to Huajing..."


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, and she felt a little uneasy.


    It was indeed too early for them to use force at this time, and Qin Lin directly intercepted Xiao Su''s army, which was a rebellious move in any case.


    "Then you must stop."


    Pei Wenxuan saw her hesitation, and he said decisively: "His Royal Highness, it''s time to use Lin Feibai, call him back to Beijing."


    "What do you do when you return to Beijing?"


    Li Rong frowned, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and tapped on the map: "Recognize the ancestor and return to the clan."


    Li Rong immediately reacted. Even if Lin Feibai was a sinner, he even confessed Xie Lanqing with one hand, but he was Xie Lanqing''s son after all. Once the Xie''s aunt is gone, he has the opportunity to inherit the Xie''s.


    If it had been before, even if Xie Lanqing''s son had died, Lin Feibai would not have had his turn. But now Lin Feibai has military power.


    With the military power and the identity of Xie Lanqing''s son, Lin Feibai inherited the Xie family, which is a matter of operation.


    "Although the Xie family has a contradiction with His Highness, the matter of paying taxes is related to the entire family. The Xie family cannot be a piece of iron. Now Lin Feibai has the military power. As long as the head of the Xie family, Xie Chunhe, is dead, then Lin Feibai will become the new Xie Xie. Patriarch is just a matter of operation."


    "So the first thing we need to do is to kill Xie Chunhe."


    Hearing this, Li Rong raised her eyes to look at Pei Wenxuan: "Why not just kill Li Cheng?"


    Once Li Cheng dies, if Li Ming kills Li Chuan again, the Li clan will really be ignored.


    "In the past, when I killed Li Cheng, my father was afraid that he could have another son, so he took the opportunity to abolish Chuan''er. But now, he probably doesn''t have the ability and time to have a son."


    Li Rong''s voice was flat: "If I take action, he probably won''t be able to spare me, but since he has made plans to call Xiao Su from the northwest, it can be seen that he doesn''t plan to spare me and Chuan''er. Li Cheng stayed, too. No need."


    "If your Highness intends like this," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft, "it''s not impossible."


    "Kill Li Cheng and Xie Chunhe," Pei Wenxuan''s hand rolled lightly on the map, "If Su Rongqing still doesn''t want Chuan''er to ascend the throne, there is only one way to rebel. Su Minzhi will not agree."


    "In this way," Pei Wenxuan said, "Even if Xiao Su enters Beijing, it won''t work anymore. But this way, the only risk is," Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and looked at Li Rong, "Your Majesty may vent his anger. Will kill you and the queen."


    Li Rong remained silent, Pei Wenxuan looked at her: "Only move Xie Chunhe, your majesty may not realize our true intentions. His goal is the prince. He will not move you just for the sake of a Xie Chunhe. If Li Cheng is moved, it can be done once and for all, but your Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan said softly, "At that time, His Royal Highness is the only heir to your Majesty. In order to minimize the influence of Shangguan family on the Prince, he will inevitably take some measures. Very means. Whether for personal enmity or for the future of the prince, your majesty will kill you and the queen at any cost. Do you want to do this for the prince," Pei Wenxuan said seriously, "you think about it again."


    "Are you trying to persuade me?" Li Rong asked directly after listening to Pei Wenxuan''s analysis.


    Pei Wenxuan chuckled: "Where can I persuade you?"


    He slowly raised his head, his eyes full of tolerance: "I''m just with you."


    When Li Rong was talking with Pei Wenxuan, Hua Le held the token given to him by Concubine Rou, restrained the tremor, and hurriedly returned to Xiao''s house.


    She kept comforting herself.


    She can''t panic, can''t panic at this time.


    She must be calm, and don''t let anyone read her jokes and think that if Concubine Rou is gone, she is weak to be deceived.


    When Hua Le arrived at Xiao Mansion, she calmed down. She held the token Roufei gave her and walked off the carriage.


    The Xiao family has been in business for many years, and there are only two uncles who have been promoted.


    One is the elder uncle Xiao Su in the northwest, and the third uncle Xiao Ming in the Yulin Army.


    Hua Le entered the room and saw Xiao Ming, her whole body almost softened, but she braced herself forcibly and saluted with red eyes: "Uncle San."


    "Don''t panic," Xiao Ming raised his hand to let Hua Le sit down, held the tea cup, frowned and said, "What can your mother leave?"


    "Stayed."


    Hua Le nodded hurriedly. She took out the token in her hand, handed it to Xiao Ming, wiped her tears, and said anxiously: "Mother said to give this token to me, and let me kill Li Chuan, it can kill Li Rong. better."


    "Kill the prince?!"


    Xiao Ming was shocked. Hua Le nodded. She was afraid that Xiao Ming would not dare. She added: "Uncle, now my mother can no longer keep it. Now our only way out is to kill Li Chuan quickly. Cheng''er is left. Cheng''er is the only heir. Her father is no longer good. Cheng''er will be able to ascend the throne as soon as he dies. Then you will be your majesty¡¯s uncle and I will be the eldest princess. Look at the beautiful scenery of Shangguan, right Because they are the mother of the father?"


    Xiao Ming remained silent. Hua Le was a little anxious. She hurriedly said: "Uncle, this is the only way to save mother and brother. When Li Chuan becomes the throne, will you spare us for him and Li Rong? Shangguan sees us not pleasing to our eyes. It''s been a long time, are you planning to sit still like this? You..."


    "Hua Le." Xiao Ming interrupted her and said slowly, "This matter is too big, you let me think about it, you go back first."


    "Uncle?" Hua Le looked at Xiao Ming in shock, "Are you planning to watch my mother die like this?"


    "Even if you kill Li Chuan, you won''t be able to save your mother." Xiao Ming sighed, "Uncle didn''t help you, but was thinking of a surefire solution. You should go back and rest first, and I will think about it. It''s just that time is too tight," Xiao Ming Muttered, "I don''t know if I can wait until the winter hunt this year. This is a good opportunity."


    Hua Le''s eyes lightened when he heard this.


    Xiao Ming glanced at Hua Le, and then let people send Hua Le out.


    After Hua Le went out, the butler came to Xiao Ming, poured tea for Xiao Ming, and whispered: "You said that the empress is too, let Hua Le Hall go down to assassinate the prince, isn''t this a joke? If the prince is so good at assassination, Can you wait until today?"


    "It''s not easy to assassinate a person, it''s not that there is no chance, chances are all done by people, just afraid of the price.


    Xiao Ming gently pasted the edge of the teacup with his hand: "My sister is not stupid to be able to go to this day. Do you think she really counts on Hua Le to assassinate Li Chuan?"


    Xiao Ming sneered: "She is looking for someone who wants to be a substitute for death. Nowadays, I want to make Li Chuan die a lot. As long as Hua Le is willing to be the backer after the accident, everyone is willing to help her."


    "Then..." The butler frowned, "Manny, are you planning to not protect Your Highness Huale?"


    "Use a daughter to exchange the throne of a son," Xiao Ming held up the teacup, "In the eyes of the empress, it is not a disadvantage. It is also a comfort to wait for His Royal Highness Su ascends the throne in the future and pursues His Highness Huale. There is not a good thing. Look at Hua Le, the princess who opened her mouth and closed her mouth. Do you think she cares about her mother?"


    Xiao Ming''s eyes were a little taunting: "A daughter wants her mother to change the position of the eldest princess. A mother wants to use her daughter to change the position of the queen mother. It is very interesting."


    "Then, the master looks at it like this?"


    The steward hesitated: "After all, the Niang Niang and the Xiao family are both prosperous and both prosperous."


    "Naturally, I didn''t look at it. I quickly asked the individual to pass the news into the palace to his majesty. He said that Hua Le was emotional and wanted to assassinate Li Chuan. Oh, remember," Xiao Ming squeezed the tea bowl and exhorted, "Only Let your majesty know, don''t let the people around him monitor too much, who knows what monsters and monsters around him?"


    "Yes."


    The butler respectfully responded.


    The news that Hua Le had assassinated Li Chuan reached Li Ming that night.


    Li Ming thought about midnight in the hall alone, and when he came to court the next day, Li Ming set a date for winter hunting.


    Winter hunting is the custom of Daxia. It is said that winter hunting is actually the time when Huajing internal military exercises and competitions are held every year.


    There are six armies in Huajing, the Yulin Army in the hands of the emperor, Yu Linwei in the hands of the prince, and the remaining four armies guarding the four city gates.


    The commanders of the four armies were from the Shangguan clan, Su clan, Pei clan, and Li Ming''s direct line of King Ning.


    Every winter hunting, these six armies will conduct drills in the forest to prevent the army from slackening.


    Li Rong listened to Li Ming set the date of Winter Hunting, and had a plan in his heart. After the next day, Pei Wenxuan walked to Li Rong''s side, and they walked side by side, looking ahead.


    "The winter hunting time is set ten days later, have your Highness''s thoughts settled?"


    "How long will Lin Feibai come back?"


    "He is alone, so he can get there in three days."


    "First prepare to kill Xie Chunhe."


    "This is a small matter."


    Pei Wenxuan chuckles: "I will arrange the winter hunt."


    Li Rong responded, and the two walked out of the palace gate together, and Pei Wenxuan respectfully saluted: "Your Highness, I will go back first."


    Li Rong nodded, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but glanced at her more. Seeing Li Rong didn''t keep him, he still felt a little regretful.


    Today, his relationship with Li Rong is that Li Rong haunts him to the outside world. Although Li Ming may have doubts about him after the incident with Concubine Rou, Li Ming still has to face it. Maybe Li Ming is not that smart?


    Therefore, Li Rong didn''t keep him, nor could he stay, so after saluting, he went back to his carriage pretending to be indifferent.


    He just sat down when he got on the carriage, and when he turned his head, he saw Li Rong jumping on the carriage.


    Pei Wenxuan was taken aback for a while, Li Rong sat next to him, raised an eyebrow and smiled: "Why, I can''t sit down?"


    Pei Wenxuan slowed down. He smiled and patted his leg: "Come, sit here."


    As soon as Li Rong''s waist turned, she sat on Pei Wenxuan''s thigh, raised her hand to hook him, and said to the outside: "Let''s go, this palace will send Master Pei a ride."


    Pei Wenxuan sat upright, but Li Rong seemed to have no bones. The driver didn''t dare to look at the situation inside, he only hesitated and said, "My lord?"


    "Let''s go." Pei Wenxuan''s voice came out of the carriage, bringing some coldness, "Listen to your highness."


    The coachman only acted as Pei Wenxuan helpless, looked at Pei Wenxuan with some pity, and drove the carriage to Pei Mansion.


    The carriage creaked and remembered, Pei Wenxuan wrapped Li Rong''s waist with one hand, and whispered softly: "I thought your Royal Highness went back to the mansion."


    "You are my dear little baby," Li Rong leaned against Pei Wenxuan''s chest, "How can I be willing to you?"


    Pei Wenxuan laughed and said nothing, listening to Li Rong''s nonsense. After Li Rong leaned for a while, he heard Pei Wenxuan ask: "His Royal Highness can''t decide?"


    "Pei Wenxuan."


    Li Rong whispered: "If I kill Li Cheng, and my father really wants to kill me, Huajing will inevitably make a mutiny. Chuan''er has 5,000 Yu Linwei in his hand, and I have 1,000 inspectors in my hand. There are four thousand people between the clan and you, and the total is no more than ten thousand. But the father Huangguang is the Yulin Army and it is more than ten thousand. If Su Rongqing and King Ning join forces, do you think Chuan''er would be willing to protect me and fight with his father?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he raised his hand and stroked Li Rong''s back.


    "If he doesn''t want to fight for me, I will die."


    Li Rong raised her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "I will die for the throne of a prince like a concubine Rou."


    "His Royal Highness cannot trust His Royal Highness."


    Pei Wenxuan must have spoken out. He thought for a while, and his voice was steady: "If your Royal Highness wants to kill Li Cheng, Pei''s family has two thousand troops in the city, as well as one thousand mansions in the city. My own private manpower will be all over Huajing. , If the prince abandons your highness, I will **** your highness out of the city, and your highness will escape from the city to Qingzhou. You have a garrison there. When Huajing seizes the prostitutes first, no one will pursue your whereabouts. If the prince wins, you Just come back. If the prince loses, you abandon Qingzhou and travel to Dongying to save your life."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan paused when he stroked her back. After a while, he couldn''t help but smile: "You don''t believe me either."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong''s voice was dumb, she nestled in Pei Wenxuan''s arms, "I''m sorry."


    Pei Wenxuan took a deep breath, and he raised his hand to hug Li Rong tightly.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s that this world didn''t teach you to believe in anyone. It''s okay," Pei Wenxuan kissed her. "If you are afraid, kill Xie Chunhe first. After Lin Feibai takes control of the Xie family, the Xie family Stop Xiao Su from entering Beijing, Qin Lin chases after Xiao Su from behind, you and Shangguan''s army join forces to enter Huajing, and we will do it step by step."


    "The price is too high."


    Li Rong closed his eyes: "Also, if Su Rongqing joins forces with his father, and anything goes wrong in the northwest, we are all over."


    "We have to kill Li Cheng."


    Li Rong''s voice was calm: "However, once I close my eyes, I think of my previous life."


    "I last met Chuan''er in the last life, and he asked me to play chess. He didn''t tell me anything about me, nor did he ask me how I was. He said that he had a new kind of elixir that he could live forever after eating. He asked me about Li Chu, and asked me about Li Ping."


    "There is nothing in his eyes, all chess pieces."


    Li Rong opened her eyes in a daze: "Wen Xuan, although I am very Chuaner and my mother, they are my family. But deep down in my heart, I have always been scared."


    Li Rong''s expression was calm, but Pei Wenxuan saw from Li Rong''s calmness that she was hiding deep in her heart, hiding for many years, not dare to speak, deceiving herself and others, making her whole body tremble. Of pain.


    "They don''t love me so much, and I don''t love them so much."


    "My mother concubine will let me die for Chuaner."


    "Everything I have done for Chuaner is for him and for myself."


    "And Chuaner..."


    Li Rong''s eyes were blank for a moment: "If he came back in his previous life, after I killed Li Cheng."


    "He will let me die."


    With sister and mother, in exchange for the overall security, in exchange for the agreement with the father, in exchange for the throne of high seat, in exchange for absolute control of the world.


    If Li Chuan from the last life in the world stood here.


    Li Rong has so many cold in her heart--


    He will let her die.


    When this point emerged, Li Rong''s hands and feet were cold.


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong quietly, and Li Rong smiled reluctantly: "Sorry, let you see such an ugly thing."


    A family cannot become a family, and a country cannot become a country.


    Everyone in this palace seemed to have become an alienated beast, trapped in this Colosseum.


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan shook Li Rong''s hand, "try it."


    Li Rong looked up blankly and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "What you are afraid of is being let down. But if you don''t give a chance for everyone to prove yourself, then you will never know that someone in this world can trust you."


    "Try it once." Pei Wenxuan looked at her with pity in his eyes, "I promise, you will be fine."


    He didn''t know what choice Li Chuan would make.


    But as long as he lives.


    With the body as the bridge and the bone as the wheel, he will send her out of Huajing.


    "We have lived all our lives, Rongrong," Pei Wenxuan took her into his arms, "I don''t want you to live a whole life with despair as you were in your previous life."

 Chapter 154： Break up

    Li Rong was held by Pei Wenxuan, and this hug gave her an inexplicable comfort.


    She was silent. After a long time, she slowly said: "Did we have a bad life in the past?"


    Shangguanya turned into a scepter of the Shangguan clan, Li Chuan who had been cultivating for 20 years, Qin Zhenzhen who held a sword in his coffin, and Su Ronghua who was in prison.


    Su Rongqing, who stayed close to each other, and Pei Wenxuan, who was out of reach of Mochizuki for thirty years, and Li Rong, who stumbled and broke his blood.


    At the end of the previous life, they were like a reincarnation in the court, but thirty years later, the life related to Li Ming''s people 30 years ago was repeated in another way.


    This kind of past made all known people shudder and couldn''t help but desperately tried to stop it. He took the temperature from Li Rong and said in a low voice, "So in this life, we can''t live this way."


    "If Your Highness wants to kill Li Cheng, then I will arrange this. If something happens, I will die with you, Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan put his head on her shoulder, "You can''t trust me, you should also believe in benefits."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong couldn''t help laughing while listening to Pei Wenxuan''s words, "Are you really afraid of death?"


    "Dead once, lost once," Pei Wenxuan hugged Li Rong, "In contrast, losing you is more terrifying."


    One is a straightforward death, and the other is a delay that spans the entire life.


    Li Rong listened quietly, she was silent for a long time, and finally said: "Okay."


    "Go on," Li Rong couldn''t help but clenched her palms, "Kill Li Cheng."


    After making a decision, Li Rong ordered to go down the same day, and that night, Li Rong went into the palace and said all his plans to Shangguan Yue.


    After finishing speaking, Li Rong whispered: "I am afraid that my mother and I will not escape the anger of the father, so I don''t know how the mother will respond?"


    "I am the queen," Shangguanyue''s voice was very soft, "I can''t go out. I should go to jail then, what should I do. As for you," Shangguanyue raised his eyes and looked at Li Rong, "If something really happens, you will go from the secret road in the city. Get out."


    "Secret Road?" Li Rong was a little curious, "The queen said..."


    "The rouge shop in the east of the city, go to the boss," Shangguanyue lowered her eyes while holding the tea cup, "Tell her identity with my token, and she will take you away when you leave the city. Go to Qingzhou when you leave the city and wait. Chuan''er has taken the throne, you will come back again."


    "What about you?"


    Li Rong frowned, "I''m leaving, what do you do?"


    Shangguan Yue was silent. After a long time, she stretched out her hand and patted Li Rong''s back lightly: "You and Chuan''er are living well, so I can rest assured."


    Li Rong was stunned. She seldom heard Shangguanyue say such things, and Shangguanyue seemed to feel embarrassed when she said these things. She couldn''t help but put her hand away, and said in embarrassment, "You don''t have to worry about me. I am after all. Your mother has her own means to save her life."


    Li Rong watched Shangguanyue quietly. After a long time, she stood up. Before Shangguanyue could react, Li Rong stepped forward and hugged her.


    "Mother," she said softly, "you will be fine."


    She is willing to die for her children.


    She is willing to work hard to protect her.


    Li Rong didn''t even notice it, and the thoughts she had flashed at that moment were quite different from what she had always done.


    When Li Rong came out of the palace, she immediately contacted Guanya and arranged everything.


    On the third day, Lin Feibai also rushed back from the southwest.


    Lin Feibai rushed directly to the Supervisory Department on the day he entered Beijing. When Li Rong went out to receive, he saw a very tall young man in black standing in the hall.


    He carried the murderous aura that can only be found when wading in the **** sea of ??Shishan. When Li Rong entered the lobby, Lin Feibai knelt on one knee and said neatly: "I have seen your highness."


    Li Rong and Lin Feibai probably talked about the Southwest, and let Shangguanya send him out.


    When Shangguanya sent Lin Feibai out of the supervisory department, she couldn''t help but laugh at him: "I went to the barracks and became a dumb man. It shows that life in the barracks is very depressing."


    "Fortunately," Lin Feibai''s voice was very soft, "the leaf card that the eldest lady gave is a bit interesting."


    Shangguan Ya was stunned. She didn''t expect Lin Feibai to say this. The two crossed the threshold together. Lin Feibai said flatly: "Xie''s rules are strict. It is too difficult to get their approval by relying on my military power alone. "Lin Feibai turned to look at her," thought, "help me with your identity?"


    These words were too unexpected for Shangguanya, and she stayed where she was.


    "I will not restrain you in anything. The military power in my hand is the military power in your hand. You help me get the Xie family, and I will become your cornerstone. If you are not happy with this marriage at any time, you can get married."


    Lin Feibai said calmly: "Think about it, I''ll go back first."


    Lin Feibai finished speaking, bowed his hands, and turned to leave.


    He came like thunder, and walked quickly and resolutely, marrying and leaving the supervisor one by one, like a lone wolf walking in Huajing.


    Shangguan Ya waited a moment, then withdrew her mind, turned and returned to the lobby.


    Li Rong was looking at the map in the lobby, and when she heard Shang Guanya coming in, she did not look up and continued to observe the route on the map. After waiting for a long time, she looked up at Shangguanya and saw that Shangguanya was in a daze.


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing: "What are you in a daze?"


    Shangguanya was taken aback by Li Rong, then recovered and subconsciously said, "Your Highness."


    "I rarely see you in a daze," Li Rong changed directions around the map, Shangguanya followed behind her, and Li Rong slowly said, "Did Lin Feibai say something to you?"


    "He said something, his subordinates couldn''t help but think a little bit more."


    Shangguanya followed Li Rong. Without waiting for Li Rong to ask more questions, Shangguanya said straightforwardly: "He told me that it is too difficult to get the Xie family''s approval based on military power alone. I want to use my identity."


    "Identity?" Li Rong frowned and glanced at Shangguanya, "How does he want to use your identity?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguanya listened to Li Rong''s question and couldn''t help but smile, "I am the eldest lady of Shangguan''s family after all."


    If Lin Feibai can marry the eldest lady of Shangguan''s family, even if he is an illegitimate child, he should be more respectful in Xie''s family.


    After hearing this, Li Rong said decisively, "I''m sick."


    "His Royal Highness?" Shangguan Ya got this evaluation, and he was surprised, and Li Rong said straight, "A little Xie family wants to marry you, how old is he?"


    "His Royal Highness," Shangguanya couldn''t laugh or cry, "Xie''s surname is also the seven most common surnames. Where can you say so badly?"


    "Compared with Chuaner, I really look down on Xie''s family."


    Li Rong glanced at her and hurriedly swept across her "ill" eyes: "If you want to get married for these, why didn''t you go to the palace in the first place?"


    "Going into the palace and getting married out of the house are naturally different." Shangguanya''s voice was very soft. "You can''t get out when you enter the palace. No matter how you marry outside the palace, you can turn your head back."


    "Listen to what you mean," Li Rong leaned on the table, tapping the table with her fingers unconsciously, "It seems that you do not object to this matter?"


    "It''s all married," Shangguan Ya said respectfully, "First of all, I want to follow my heart, and secondly, it must be valuable. I am not too young, and it is time to consider these."


    "Where is Su Ronghua?" Li Rong looked up at her. Shangguanya was silent. After a long time, she said, "It''s just a fun together. If he can''t help me, there is no value."


    When Li Rong heard this, she looked at her calmly.


    Shangguanya stood respectfully. For a moment, she felt as if she had been seen through, and she couldn''t help but smile awkwardly: "Your Highness..."


    "Young people, always stubborn."


    Li Rong smiled lightly: "I always say that I don''t care about anything. If you really don''t care about anything, it would be fine."


    "His Royal Highness, I am not..."


    Shangguan Ya hurriedly spoke, wanting to change Li Rong''s thoughts, and Li Rong waved her hand: "You don''t have to explain to me, you just have the bottom in your heart."


    Shangguan''s actions stopped, Li Rong looked at the sky and felt that what should be ordered was almost the same, so he turned and said: "Okay, I''m going back, you are busy yourself."


    After speaking, Li Rong had people clean up the papers and went out.


    After she went out, she saw Su Ronghua standing at the door.


    He leaned against the stone lion at the door, turning his fan indifferently. Li Rong walked out the door and saw Su Ronghua. She laughed and said, "Master Su."


    "Your Highness?"


    Su Ronghua laughed: "His Royal Highness left so early?"


    "There are little things today."


    Li Rong explained, and glanced at the Superintendent: "Master Su is waiting for Aya?"


    "Ask her to rub the cards together," Su Ronghua said of Shangguanya, with a smile in his eyes, "Anyway, there is nothing wrong. I will wait for her at the door."


    Li Rong nodded, and only said: "Then you wait slowly, I will go back first."


    "Send your Royal Highness."


    Su Ronghua respectfully saluted, and after waiting for Li Rong away, after waiting for a long time, Su Ronghua saw Shangguanya walking out.


    When he saw Shangguanya, he straightened up and said with a smile: "You can figure it out."


    Shangguanya stood in front of the gate. She looked at him quietly. After a long time, she smiled and stepped out.


    She walked to Su Ronghua, and Su Ronghua folded her arms: "Where do you want to go today?"


    "A little tired," Shangguanya lowered her head, "I''ll go back first."


    "Then I''ll send you."


    Su Ronghua seemed to have made all the preparations. She had no temper at all when she was unwilling to make an appointment. Shangguan Ya responded. She thought for a while and said, "Go back."


    With that, Shangguanya turned around and walked towards Shangguan''s mansion.


    Su Ronghua followed behind her, with her hands in her sleeves, like a silent shadow, silently accompanying her and guarding her. When she turned her head, she could see this young man standing under the light, smiling at her.


    So she didn''t dare to look back. The two of them walked through the streets and alleys and finally reached the Shangguan''s mansion. At this time, Shangguanya stopped. She turned her back to Su Ronghua and looked up at the Shangguan''s plaque.


    "The road has come to an end."


    Her voice was very soft, Su Ronghua smiled: "You should rest first, I will come back tomorrow."


    "Su Ronghua," Shangguanya turned her back to look at him. Su Ronghua tilted her head and listened to Shangguanya asking, "Why don''t you be the head of the Su family?"


    Su Ronghua was stunned, and then touched his nose with some embarrassment: "Why do you ask about this?"


    "Just curious," Shangguan Ya seemed to carelessly, "you are the eldest son of the Su family, and you should be the head of the eldest son of the Su family. How can you make Su Rongqing the heir?"


    "Oh, it''s hard to explain in a word." Su Ronghua sighed, "Anyway, I was not a master of the house when I was a child, and I don''t want to be."


    "Then what do you want to do?" Shangguanya looked at Su Ronghua with a smile on her back, and Su Ronghua shook her head, "Never thought about it, just like this, I think it''s good."


    "My second brother and my father support everything, so I gambled on money to walk the birds, eat, drink, and have fun," Su Ronghua had a fan in his hand, showing the word ¡®Xiaoyao¡¯ on it, "Isn¡¯t it very happy?"


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, but looked at him with a smile.


    Su Ronghua looked at the people who had been looking at them at the gate of Shangguan''s residence and waved his hand: "Okay, go back quickly."


    "it is good."


    Shangguanya nodded, then she turned and walked in.


    Before entering the door, she couldn''t help but glance back at him.


    Su Ronghua stood not far away, and smiled when she saw her turning around.


    Shangguanya watched him. After a long time, she said peacefully: "In the future, don''t come to me."


    Su Ronghua was stunned, Shangguan Ya laughed: "I''m not too young anymore, I can''t always mess with you like this. Go back."


    After Shangguanya finished speaking, she turned around decisively, carrying her skirt and entering the gate.


    When Su Ronghua reacted, he hurried forward and said anxiously: "Wait, what do you mean, Shangguan Ya..."


    "Master Su." The concierge stopped Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua had only time to see Guanya disappearing from the back of the yard. The concierge said, "It''s late at night, please go back."


    "I''ll just ask a sentence," Su Ronghua said anxiously, "You let me go...I..."


    "Master Su!"


    The concierge raised a voice: "Our eldest lady is a girl after all, you should restrain yourself a little."


    Su Ronghua couldn''t help being stunned when he heard this.


    He suddenly realized that there was actually no connection between Shangguanya and him.


    She sees him if she wants to see him. If she doesn''t want to see him one day, she doesn''t have to see him again.


    This recognition caused Su Ronghua''s heart to shrink suddenly. He stood at the door, quietly watching the girl walking away in the courtyard.


    He stood for a moment, waited for no one to see, took a deep breath, and finally turned and left.


    The next morning, Su Ronghua squatted at the gate of Supervisor Si early in the morning. Shangguan Ya had already asked people to inquire about Su Ronghua''s whereabouts. He was at the front door, and she walked through the back door.


    Su Ronghua waited at the door for a day. When Li Rong came out, he saw Su Ronghua standing at the door with a stern face. He couldn''t help but wonder: "Why is Grandpa Su still here?"


    When Su Ronghua saw Li Rong, he reluctantly smiled, "I''m waiting for Miss Aya."


    "Aya?" Li Rong was blank, "didn''t she leave early?"


    Su Ronghua''s face changed slightly, he kept smiling, and said respectfully: "In this way, I will come back tomorrow."


    Li Rong was a little confused by Su Ronghua''s incident. When she returned to the house, she sat on the side of the bed, ran to look at Pei Wenxuan, who was still approving the paper, and said the matter again. She frowned and said in doubt: "They are looking for one, and the other hiding, what are they singing?"


    "Miss Aya is twenty years old."


    Pei Wenxuan criticized Zhezi: "Her marriage has long been watched by courtiers. Since we are going to marry sooner or later, it is better to marry a suitable one."


    "Marry someone for power," Li Rong frowned, "then she might as well enter the palace."


    "This is different," Pei Wenxuan raised his head and laughed, "I entered the palace for Shangguan''s. But now if I marry Lin Feibai, then Miss Aya is for herself."


    Pei Wenxuan said, stood up, walked in front of Li Rong, took a small stool and sat down, dried Li Rong''s feet with a kerchief, and slowly said, "Don''t worry about her, young people will always hit a few times. Blocking the south wall, it hurts to turn back."


    "Do you know that she hit the South Wall?" Li Rong raised her eyebrows, and Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry. "Isn''t it you who are worried? I thought you disagree."


    "I don''t agree with her," Li Rong was rightly confident, "but I don''t agree with you even more."


    "What do you disagree with me?" Pei Wenxuan let her sleep on the bed, called for someone to come in and took the footwashing water out, blew the lamp back, and lay on Li Rong''s side.


    Li Rong thought about it seriously on the bed: "I think I don''t seem to disagree with your point of view."


    "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, and then heard Li Rong''s doubts, "I just don''t seem to agree with you. I want to refute what you say."


    "Is that so?" Pei Wenxuan squinted at her, quite provocative. Li Rong stretched half of his body and pointed at Pei Wenxuan, "Yes, it''s like this, I can''t bear it."


    "One thing, I think His Highness must agree with me."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled when he saw Li Rong''s appearance. Li Rong said, "Huh?" Pei Wenxuan supported himself to get up, the quilt slipped from him, and he approached Li Rong.


    "It''s late at night," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft, "I don''t want to sleep with your Highness, does your Highness agree?"


    As soon as Li Rong heard this, she felt empty.


    "Agree," Li Rong nodded quickly, "I agree with this matter."


    "Coincidentally," Pei Wenxuan''s voice was gentle, "His Royal Highness and I have a temper, and Your Highness agrees," Pei Wenxuan said, raising his hand and pushing the person directly, Li Rong screamed, Pei Wenxuan pressed her , Laughed out loud, "I disagree."

 Chapter 155： Winter Hunt (1)

    Li Rong was playing with Pei Wenxuan and was a little tired lying on the bed. Li Rong leaned in Pei Wenxuan''s arms and only then remembered Shangguanya.


    "I persuaded her because I knew her."


    Li Rong closed her eyes, her voice calm: "She is still too young, as if she understands everything, but she doesn''t know that power can be contested, but affection cannot."


    "When I was young, I had a hard-headed mouth, and I retreated when I hit a nail. The reputation is that I don''t value feelings, but I actually value too much." Li Rong was a little tired, and his voice was slow. "So I was too afraid to give, too. Afraid of losing, you lose even the courage to fight."


    "Su Ronghua and Miss Shangguan are at odds," Pei Wenxuan patted her on the back, thinking, "Miss Shangguan has concerns, it is normal. Unless Su Rongqing turns around, or Miss Su Ronghua fights for the control of the Su family and abolishes Su Rongqing. No matter which one, looking at it now, it''s impossible."


    Li Rong did not speak, and Pei Wenxuan thought for a while: "If Su Ronghua really likes Miss Shangguan, he will find a way on his own. Don''t worry, your Royal Highness, there have been many things lately, your Highness should sleep well."


    Li Rong replied, then closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    When I got up the next day, I went to the door of Supervisor Si and saw Su Ronghua standing at the door again.


    Seeing Li Rong coming, he raised his hand and shouted with a smile, "Your Highness."


    It seems to be all right.


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, nodded, and walked in.


    In the next few days, Su Ronghua came to supervise the guarding at the gate of Simen every day, while Shangguanya took Lin Feibai into and out of the big noble circles. As long as Shangguan Ya is not working in the Supervision Department, she will bring Lin Feibai with her, and the poem will talk about it, and everyone will know how many times she goes in and out.


    But it¡¯s hard to talk about this kind of thing, and it¡¯s even harder to talk to Su Ronghua. So Su Ronghua still stands at the gate of the inspector every day, and many of the nobles have begun to talk secretly about whether the eldest lady of Shangguanjia is in the same position. Xie Feibai, the illegitimate son of the Xie family.


    If you marry Xie Feibai with the status of Guanya above, you will obviously use your status to carry the sedan chair to Xie Feibai.


    Xie Feibai has 20,000 horses in the southwest, but his identity is indeed not on the table. If Shangguanya marries him with Shangguan clan behind him, then Xie Feibai will not be the same in Xie''s house.


    It''s just that why Shangguanya used a marriage to do this sedan chair, everyone can''t understand.


    After all, in her capacity, the princess did everything, except for the two sons of the Su clan, there is hardly anyone in Huajing who can match. Marrying Xie is already condescending, let alone an illegitimate child?


    Everyone thought about it and thought it was Shangguan Yaxin Xu Xie Feibai.


    Apart from love, there is no reason to get such an absurd marriage.


    In a blink of an eye, we arrived at Winter Hunting. The night before Winter Hunting, Li Rong got the entire Winter Hunting process.


    At this time, the sky was completely cold, and a charcoal fire was lit in the room. Shangguanya, Lin Feibai, Pei Wenxuan, Li Chuan and others gathered together to watch Li Rong take over the whole plan and arrangement of Dongshou from Zhao Chongjiu.


    "Tomorrow''s winter hunting will be divided into three stages. Chuaner greets the Sixth Army and Xu Yijia rewards." Li Rong turned his head and looked at Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan nodded: "The Ministry of Rites notified me, I already know."


    "Then the Sixth Army will send a hundred people each to set up seven flags in the mountains and forests, one flag for each army, and a large flag in the depths of the forest. The six parties lie in wait for each other to capture the forest flag in accordance with the rules. The time limit is two. In one hour, the number of flags obtained at unitary hour is calculated, and the one with the more number wins." Li Rong looked at the page and walked back to the table.


    With a map spread on the table, she sat down and put the whole process on the table.


    "After counting the winners, it should be the father who is supposed to reward the winner, but this year the father wants to give Li Cheng a face," Li Rong laughed as he said, "It was replaced by Li Cheng."


    "The winner will receive the reward at this position," Li Rong raised his hand and tapped on a high platform on the map. "This high platform will completely expose Li Cheng. We will set up archers at these three points." Rong said, looking at Pei Wenxuan, "Set up two more killers near Li Cheng to ensure nothing is lost."


    "What about Xie Chunhe?"


    Shangguanya frowned, and Pei Wenxuan said with a smile: "This is a trivial matter. Recently, I have put the slow-moving poison in Xie Chunhe''s home in the outer room. When that day, there will be a small servant who will introduce the medicine into the tea. Among them, as long as Xie Chunhe drinks tea, it will take less than a quarter of an hour from the poison to die."


    "Are you poisoning?" Lin Feibai was a little surprised, "These aristocratic families have extremely strict control over poisoning. How did you do it?"


    The matter of poisoning, not to mention it is very difficult to buy people. Even if people are willing to buy poison, the food that these nobles eat will have to be tested layer by layer before they reach them. If it is really toxic, it has already been exposed when it is being checked.


    Therefore, it is clear that poisoning is the easiest to kill, but each family still has to work hard to plan the assassination.


    "Master Lin has ever heard of it," Pei Wenxuan smiled and poured white tea to Lin Fei, with a steady voice, "There is a kind of poison called Xiangmeiren."


    Li Rong looked up at Pei Wenxuan.


    Xiangmei¡¯s poison was not known until Su Ronghua brought it into the palace to poison Qin Zhenzhen.


    "There are eleven changes in this poison, all of which are made with ordinary spices and put into common incense. After years of contact, it will slowly accumulate into the bones. Tuberculosis is the symptom, and it will die within three years. After exposure for a period of time, supplemented with medicinal drugs, the poison will immediately develop. The most difficult thing to prevent from this poison is that every kind of material is very common and non-toxic. Including medicinal drugs, they are also very common ingredients. It is difficult to prevent, after the incident, even if it is investigated, it is difficult to find where the poison came from."


    If it weren''t for Li Chuan to search for strangers in the world, Qin Zhenzhen''s death would only be treated as an emergency.


    After Qin Zhenzhen''s death, the poison of Xiangmei was accepted by the royal family. There were no more than three people who knew the prescription of this poison.


    Su Rongqing, who had been in contact with Su Ronghua, Pei Wenxuan, the person who handled the case, and Li Chuan, who brought the pharmacist into the palace to practice immortality with him.


    Now reborn, as long as Su Rongqing does not interfere too much, Xiangmei is almost unsolvable.


    "What if the poisoning is unsuccessful?"


    Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, who caught Li Rong''s gaze and knew her concerns.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "His Royal Highness has something to do, and there must be someone who has conspired to be present. By then, there will be a big chaos in the school, and how many people will die. Isn''t it normal?" Then, Pei Wenxuan looked at Lin Feibai, "Young Master Lin said Should be more proficient than me."


    Lin Fei was born as a killer in vain, and it couldn''t be easier to kill individuals while quietly taking advantage of the chaos.


    "However, in order to be foolproof," Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Tomorrow''s school is still more lively, the better, it is easier for everyone to focus on what to do."


    "I told my aunt about this."


    Shangguanya spoke suddenly, and everyone looked over, with some doubts in their eyes.


    "Tomorrow, in the Sixth Army game, my aunt will persuade your Majesty to add a polo match temporarily, and promise that the winner will get a reward. Then, if you are worried about Su Rongqing''s actions at the meeting, let Lin Feibai choose him to play. "Shangguanya looked at Pei Wenxuan, "you just shot."


    "it is good."


    Pei Wenxuan applauded: "That''s it."


    "At that time, if I can win," Lin Feibai looked calm, "I will beg to marry Miss Shangguan. Once Xie Chunhe died, before the funeral, Miss Shangguan helped me take the Xie''s house."


    "What if you can''t win?" Shangguanya smiled, Pei Wenxuan was also a little curious, Lin Feibai squinted at Shangguanya, "I will foul and beat him."


    "Okay!" Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan was very happy, "Brother Feibai, if you really hit him, I will give you a sword..."


    "Cough cough." Li Rong gave a light cough, Pei Wenxuan''s smile froze, and then calmly put away the uncontrollable joy, and said peacefully, "Everything is left to Master Lin."


    "It''s easy to say." Lin Fei nodded, "In the future, Master Pei will speak more nicely in front of the hall, and pay more for the army."


    When several people were discussing the itinerary of tomorrow at Li Rong¡¯s house, Hua Le put on a cloak, walked through the narrow corridor in the night, and stopped at the end, facing a woman in the cell with a prisoner''s clothing, looking a little tired, low. Called: "Mother concubine."


    Concubine Rou raised her head and watched Hua Le lift her hat on her head, revealing a resolute expression: "Everything is ready, I will save you when I kill Li Chuan tomorrow."


    "Good boy." Concubine Rou''s eyes showed affectionate eyes. She stood up, walked to the door, stretched out her hand, and held Hua Le''s cold hand, "You have suffered."


    Hua Le shook his head: "The most important thing to keep Cheng''er is, this is nothing."


    "How did you arrange it?"


    "Shi Lang Su helped me," Hua Le said, showing a bit of shyness on her face. Roufei''s movements became stiff, so she listened to Hua Le softly said, "Daughter took your token, but she didn''t have a clue. Su Rongqing found me and said that he could help me. The assassination of Li Chuan tomorrow was arranged, that is..."


    Hua Le frowned.


    "What is it?" Concubine Rou was worried, and Hua Le showed dissatisfaction in her eyes. "He didn''t let me move Li Rong, saying that Li Rong had other uses. Once Li Chuan died, what could Li Rong do? I think he was fainted. Turn your head, and see Li Rong''s face, right?"


    Hua Le said, feeling a little uncomfortable, and then added: "But a person like Su Shilang is not a face-seeker, and I don''t know what Li Rong is for..."


    Concubine Rou looked at Hua Le for a while and cursed for a while and wanted to say something nice for Su Rongqing. She smiled and raised her hand to brush Hua Le''s hair: "No matter what he wants to do, it''s yours, can you just do it?"


    Hua Le raised her head in surprise, and Concubine Roux looked at her and whispered: "Silly boy, don''t listen to men in everything. These men, they say something, you don''t know who they are thinking. You want to kill Li Chuan , The best way is not to directly assassinate him."


    "That is?"


    "Tomorrow¡¯s school grounds, everyone will protect Li Chuan, because everyone knows that Li Chuan is a target, so everyone will care about Li Chuan. And Li Rong is a female family member, and she must get away as soon as possible. At that time, you will have all the elite Transferred to Li Rong and forced her to enter the woods. Let someone speak to Li Chuan. He didn''t save his sister and killed Li Rong."


    "Will Li Chuan save it? He is not a fool." Hua Le was a little weird.


    Consort Rou smiled: "He will go." Concubine Rou had a little pity in her eyes, "Dying at an age that knows nothing about suffering is also a blessing for him."


    "Okay." Hua Le nodded, and she frowned, "It''s just that I''m afraid there are not so many people..."


    "Just do it." Rou Fei''s voice was gentle, "Someone will help you."


    "Someone?" Hua Le looked at Concubine Rou in confusion, "Who?"


    Concubine Rou turned to the direction of the palace with a smile. There were lights hung on the highest North Yan Pagoda in the palace, and the lights flickered gently in the distance, reflecting the stars in the sky.


    Hua Le followed, and Concubine Rou saw quietly for a while, then turned to look at Hua Le: "Go, don''t delay."


    Hua Le nodded, no doubt there was her, raised his hand to put on his hat, and said softly: "Then I''m going, mother concubine, take care of yourself."


    With that, she turned around and walked into the long corridor that was like the mouth of a giant snake.


    Concubine Rou saw her daughter disappear into the darkness little by little. After a long time, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She knew she would succeed.


    Someone will help her, there will be countless people who want Li Chuan to die in the dark, helping her with everything.


    They don''t need Huale to do anything. What they need is that Huale will bear everything after Li Chuan''s death.


    It''s just that people always have choices. She chooses power, and then she is destined to abandon something on this road.


    The stars in the sky of Huajing flickered behind the clouds, and the northwest border was a good day with sparse moon and stars.


    Qin Lin led Cui Qinghe on the cliff, looking at the direction of Xiao Su''s garrison in the distance.


    The wind blew the clothes of the two of them, and Cui Qinghe looked at the lights in the distance and whispered softly: "The soldier just announced that Xiao Su had lighted the soldiers and set off in the direction of Huajing tonight."


    "how many people?"


    Qin Lin did not look back, his expression calm.


    "Thirty thousand, leaving twenty thousand in the northwest."


    "Thirty thousand."


    Qin Lin spoke slowly, Cui Qinghe looked down at the green grass on the ground: "Are you really planning to intercept Xiao Su as His Highness Pingle said?"


    "Otherwise?" Qin Lin turned his head to look at Cui Qinghe and chuckled, "Do you think there is no price for His Highness Pingle to help us so much?"


    "But what Xiao Su took was your majesty''s will."


    Cui Qinghe frowned: "When the time comes, you will rebel."


    "So what?"


    Cui Qinghe looked calm, he watched Qin Lin quietly: "A Lin, I am worried about you."


    "Worry about me, just help me target the 20,000 people in the northwest."


    Qin Lin turned his head and looked into the distance: "His Royal Highness saves me Qin, I can''t let her down."


    Cui Qinghe didn''t speak, he stepped forward and stood behind Qin Lin.


    "Furthermore, with the talents of His Royal Highness and Pei Wenxuan, I believe them. Qinghe, don''t worry, if something really happens, you will go directly out of Daxia from the northwest and go to the west."


    "Sorry," Cui Qinghe''s voice was very low. Qin Lin noticed the abnormality, but before he could turn his head, a sharp blade suddenly penetrated his body. Cui Qinghe''s hands trembled slightly, and his eyes were red, staring at him. I don''t want to go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qin Lin drew his knife and swung straight away, Cui Qinghe retreated several feet, dozens of people jumped out of the dense forest, and rushed towards Qin Lin!


    Two guards guarded Cui Qinghe. Cui Qinghe stared at Qin Lin, who was fighting and retreating with more than a dozen killers. Qin Linlang glanced at him like a wolf, clutching his wounds and rushing into the dense forest.


    "Master Cui," the guard guarding Cui Qinghe respectfully said, "what should I do next?"


    "Back to camp."


    Cui Qinghe raised his hand and wiped the blood stains on his face, looked at the direction Qin Lin was fleeing, turned around with the sword in his hand, and said calmly: "Clean the door."


    After speaking, Cui Qinghe took someone down the mountain with a sword.


    Before long, Xun Chuan, who was writing a letter to Li Rong in the room, heard a scream.


    "My lord!" A guard hurried forward with a sword. "General Qin was assassinated on the cliff and fell off the cliff. Master Cui said that there was an insider who killed the general and sealed the barracks. He is coming towards us now. Let''s go!"


    With Xun Chuan''s words, his hands trembled, and he only had time to write the sentence "Qin Lin was assassinated", and he heard footsteps outside.


    Xun Chuan folded the letter and hurriedly handed it to the guards, and said in a low voice: "Hurry up and send the letter to His Highness in a hurry."


    After speaking, Xun Chuan took the sword from the side and led the people to rush out.


    As soon as she rushed out of the camp, she saw Cui Qinghe leading the people standing in front of the camp. Cui Qinghe looked calm and said coldly: "Master Xun, the general was assassinated. The officer was ordered to supervise the army and arrest all the suspects. Please also Mr. Xun to cooperate and unload. Jia abandoned his sword and went to the barracks."


    Xun Chuan did not speak, she quietly watched Cui Qinghe: "Brother Cui, who am I, don''t you know?"


    Cui Qinghe''s expression moved slightly, but he just raised his hand.


    The soldier got the order and immediately slashed towards Xun Chuan. Xun Chuan''s complexion changed slightly, and he only said, "You betrayed the big brother."


    "Sorry."


    Cui Qinghe''s tone is calm: "I want to return to the Cui family, you can''t help me, only one person can."


    While talking, Xun Chuan kicked off the person who was leaping forward with a sword, three steps in two steps, bending down and lifting the sword to cut off the reins that tied the horse, the horse screamed and galloped out, she stepped on the flagpole with her foot The force struggling to pounce on the horse, and then galloped away while everyone exclaimed.


    Cui Qinghe didn''t expect Xun Chuan to rush out. He suddenly changed his expression and shouted: "Chasing! Chase her back to me!"


    Xun Chuan didn''t look back when she heard the sound. She looked towards the bright moon in the direction of Huajing, and rushed towards the dense forest in the distance.


    She must get her brother back.


    Huajing is still waiting for Qin Lin.


    His Royal Highness is still waiting for Qin Lin!

 Chapter 156： Winter hunting (2)

    Li Rong slept until dawn. When she got up early in the morning, she looked out the window and was a little happy to see the sunshine. She turned her head and glanced at Jinglan: "The weather is pretty good today."


    "The days of Qintian Supervisor''s election are naturally good."


    Jinglan combed Li Rong''s hair: "Your Highness, you can leave now."


    "Have you brought everything you should bring?"


    Li Rong turned her back to Jinglan and looked at herself in the mirror. Jinglan''s voice answered, "I brought all the wound medicine, poison, and dagger."


    Li Rong nodded. She looked at the girl''s young brows in the mirror. After a while, she stood up, turned around and said peacefully: "Let''s go."


    When Li Rong got on the carriage and went out, Su Rongqing was already dressed, and was about to go out, when Su Ronghua called out from behind, "Rong Qing!"


    Su Rongqing turned her head and saw Su Ronghua trot out of the inner courtyard anxiously. Su Rongqing frowned, "Big brother?"


    "I will go with you."


    Su Ronghua threw back the hair that had fallen in front of him, put his hand on Su Rongqing''s shoulder, and said happily, "Go."


    "Big brother, don''t you never go to such occasions?"


    Su Rongqing was dragged out by Su Ronghua, and she was a little confused. Su Ronghua smiled and got into the carriage with him, grabbed a handful of melon seeds on the table, leaned against the table, smiled and said, "It''s not good for many years to go out and play with you. Would you like to have fun? You? Look at you, I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve always been depressed these two years."


    Su Rongqing did not speak, and lowered her head to serve tea. Su Ronghua thought for a while and moved forward: "You still think of the princess?"


    "Big Brother speak carefully."


    Su Rongqing instantly raised her head and looked at Su Ronghua warningly. Su Ronghua hurriedly opened his hand to signal to admit defeat and leave. Su Rongqing poured the tea and said flatly: "Is the eldest brother for Miss Shangguan?"


    As soon as these words came out, Su Ronghua froze, Su Rongqing thought for a while, and said slowly: "Since I like it, why doesn''t the eldest brother propose marriage directly?"


    "Just... I feel a little presumptuous."


    Su Ronghua thought, he thought for a while, and said slowly: "When two people are together, we should first know, understand, and love each other, and then feel that when we can live a lifetime, we will talk about it for a lifetime."


    As Su Ronghua spoke, she couldn''t help but laugh, showing a bit of yearning.


    He thought for a while, and then said: "Plus the bad times these years, the Shangguan family is being watched by His Majesty, I want to open up the marriage proposal. In everyone''s eyes, this is the marriage of the Su clan and the Shangguan clan. Or I have to rush. I was busy taking advantage of your Majesty¡¯s not finding out about getting married, or it is estimated that your Majesty will have to hurry up the next imperial decree and tear down me and Miss Aya. I don¡¯t want to go either way. Whom I want to marry, that must be eight. Carrying the big sedan chair, the wind and scenery are beautiful, and I don¡¯t want to take care of this and that. I just thought that I should wait for the prince to become the prince, and then I will come to propose marriage."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Miss Shangguan can''t wait for you?" Su Rongqing pushed the poured tea to Su Ronghua, and Su Ronghua shook her head. "She is still in charge of Shangguan''s house. She is afraid that she does not want to marry for a while."


    "What if she wants to marry?"


    These words stopped Su Ronghua, he thought for a while, and laughed: "Then marry, as long as she has a word, I will go back to find the old man, give him a meal, and immediately come to propose a marriage."


    "However, don''t urge me to marry her," Su Ronghua waved his hand. "You are still fighting for the fool of King Su and others. If the prince is not enthroned, how can I propose marriage?"


    "Are you so sure that the prince will ascend to the throne?" Su Rongqing''s tone was light. Su Ronghua turned the teacup in his hand and replied casually: "There are only two princes, King Su and the prince. You don''t need to think about it."


    As he said, Su Ronghua glanced at him and was quite disgusted: "I can''t figure out which of your tendons went wrong and hanged on the rope of King Su, but after listening to my brother''s advice," Su Ronghua peeked forward. Pressing the fan on the table, lowering the sound, showing a bit of seriousness, "It''s enough to stop, it''s easy to look back."


    Su Rongqing lowered his head and said nothing. After a while, he smiled softly: "Don''t worry, big brother, it will be over soon."


    "That''s good."


    "However," Su Rongqing raised her eyes to look at Su Ronghua, "If my position with Miss Shangguan is always at odds, what will the eldest brother do?"


    Su Ronghua heard this, paused, slowly raised his eyelids, and looked at Su Rongqing.


    "You are my brother."


    Su Ronghua''s voice was very calm: "I will always persuade you until the day I die."


    Su Rongqing was stunned, Su Ronghua suddenly stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder: "So, you have to take it seriously for my own sake, and be a good man, don''t make trouble, eh?"


    Su Rongqing did not speak. After a long time, he murmured: "You will be together."


    "Huh?" Su Ronghua didn''t understand, "What did you say?"


    Su Rongqing raised his eyes and laughed, pushing his hand away: "I said, when the time is right, I will personally help you propose a marriage."


    After speaking, Su Rongqing smiled and changed the subject, and the two brothers talked and laughed and went to the suburbs.


    Li Rong entered the arena early. After entering, they saw Shangguanya sitting on the high platform where the female family was sitting early. Pei Wenxuan had also entered. Seeing her entering, he looked at her from a distance in the crowd and nodded gently.


    Li Rong stepped up to Shangguanya and patted her shoulder with a fan: "Go to my place?"


    As the emperor heir, Li Rong is next to Li Chuan, in a small pavilion just below Li Ming, facing the schoolyard, with a great view.


    Shangguan Yade spoke, got up and followed Li Rong to where she was, kneeling and sitting behind Li Rong.


    Soon after Li Rong took his seat, Li Ming led Shangguanyue to the school field. Everyone got up to welcome Li Ming to sit. Then the soldiers selected by the Sixth Army came out and stood in the school field dressed in six colors.


    The ceremonial officer led Li Chuan up on the high platform. After Li Chuan burned incense to pay homage to the mountain god, he turned to express his condolences to the soldiers for guarding Huajing for a year. Then Li Ming got up and announced that the winter hunting officially began.


    "This winter hunting will be divided into six teams, each with a military flag, deep in the mountains and forests, there is a military flag. After you go out of the forest, the one with the most flags wins. There are wild animals in the forest. If you can get prey, you can get extra points. Fifty wild animals are equal to one flag. Don¡¯t hurt people during the process. If anyone intentionally hurts people, they will be dealt with according to the law.¡±


    As Li Chuan spoke, he glanced at the **** below, and then continued: "Now that the flag is divided, after the drum is sounded, press to enter the forest from the left, and when you hear the drum beat, you will return."


    The **** trot into the arena with flags of different colors and handed the flags to each team leader. After the flags were distributed, the drums rang, the soldiers drove into the forest, and the schoolyard gradually became empty.


    Su Ronghua and Su Rongqing sat on the seat of the family, took an orange, looked at the stadium, and said casually: "You guys come here to watch the excitement year after year? What''s so good about this?"


    With that said, Su Ronghua glanced at the high platform pretendingly. In the distance, Shangguan Ya knelt upright, bowing her head and talking to Li Rong.


    "Wait a while, after your majesty orders, each family will move around," Su Rongqing knew what he was waiting for and reminded in a low voice, "You can go to Miss Shangguan then."


    Su Ronghua raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing''s expression remained unchanged. After a while, he laughed: "Ghost and clever."


    Li Chuan arranged everything and returned to his position. All the soldiers entered the forest, and there was no excitement to watch. After Li Ming said that everyone should move on their own, everyone dispersed and talked with familiar people. Heaven comes.


    Su Ronghua looked around, leaned in front of Su Rongqing, and said anxiously: "Am I just going by?"


    "Go." Su Rongqing nodded and smiled, "Just walk over."


    After Su Ronghua asked this, he also felt a little stupid. He coughed slightly, embarrassed to face Su Rongqing, then turned his head and left quickly.


    He deliberately slowed down his steps that might not be stable enough, bypassed the promenade, went up the steps, and reached the side of Shangguanya''s seat, but he saw Lin Feibai walking from the other side to Li Rong before he got there. He bowed to Li Rong and didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. She saw Shangguanya laugh at him. Shangguanya beckoned at Lin Feibai. Lin Feibai seemed a little embarrassed, and finally he bent down and let Shangguan Ya took a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Su Ronghua was stunned for a while.


    He had never seen Shangguanya so gentle. Although Lin Feibai did not smile, he was even a little embarrassed, but he bent over carefully, fearing that Shangguanya was tired from raising his hand, but it also showed his share of Shangguanya Silent thoughtfulness.


    The two of them seemed to have become a world, quietly excluding him.


    Su Ronghua paused. He looked at them quietly. After a while, Lin Feibai seemed to have noticed the existence of Su Ronghua. He was talking to Shangguanya, turning his head and stopped.


    Lin Feibai suddenly stopped speaking. Li Rong and Shangguanya felt strange. They looked at it together and saw Su Ronghua standing not far away. He quietly looked at Lin Feibai with cold eyes.


    Lin Feibai straightened up and met Su Ronghua''s gaze. The surrounding people were all whispering. Su Ronghua vaguely heard a few words: "Master Su doesn''t seem to know."


    "Just a few days away."


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he watched the two people quietly. After a while, he stepped up suddenly and walked quickly to Shang Guanya, but before he could get there, Lin Feibai stepped forward and stood in front of him.


    "Let me talk to her."


    Su Ronghua restrained his emotions, stared at Lin Feibai, and lowered his voice.


    "Go back and say," Lin Feibai''s voice was cold, "Don''t let people watch jokes here."


    This reminded Su Ronghua. Su Ronghua stared at Shangguanya. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he calmed down a lot. He just said: "I will just say a few words, so it won¡¯t be seen by others. A joke."


    Lin Feibai hesitated for a while, Shangguanya looked at the schoolyard and said calmly: "Let''s talk about it, Feibai, get out of the way."


    Lin Feibai looked back at Shang Guanya, and finally gave in.


    Su Ronghua stepped up to Shangguanya. He squatted down and stared at Shangguanya, "Why?"


    "What and why?" Shangguanya turned to look at him, "I should say, haven''t I said it?"


    "Are you going to marry him?"


    Su Ronghua asked directly, Shangguan Ya responded: "Well, how?"


    "Why don''t I say it?"


    "Su Ronghua," Shangguan Ya couldn''t help but smile, "What is the relationship between you and me? What do I want to do, do I have to make a compromise with you? Who do I want to marry, who I want to marry, who I want to like, I don''t want to see now You, also hope that Young Master Su will hold his own identity and stop looking for me in the future."


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he stared at Shangguan Ya.


    Shangguan Ya held the tea cup and raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Didn''t you say that you don''t want people to watch the joke? Young Master Su, if you continue to squat down in front of me, it will be a real joke."


    "Shangguanya, don''t do things that you regret."


    "I do things," Shangguan Ya raised her head slightly, her eyes a little provocative, "Never regret it."


    Su Ronghua chuckled slightly, he stood up on his feet, his gaze moved all the way from Shangguanya to Lin Feibai, after a few glances, he smiled and nodded, then stepped forward.


    When he returned to his position, Li Rong looked at Shangguanya: "It''s good to be born, what would you encourage him to do?"


    "bother."


    Shangguan Ya drank the tea: "He has never been to such a place before, and he doesn''t know what to do today."


    Li Rong saw Guanya''s angry look, she picked up her teacup and slowly said, "I, just look at the excitement of you young people."


    Shangguanya turned her head, and Li Rong cast a wink at her: "The duplicity, the ups and downs."


    Shangguanya was choked by her words. After holding back for a long time, she turned her head away and said: "Your Majesty, you are also annoying."


    Li Rong laughed out loud, and at this moment, I heard Li Ming''s voice: "Everyone."


    As soon as Li Ming''s voice came out, the audience fell silent. Li Ming said with a smile, and seemed to be very happy: "I have nothing to do, let the youth team a game and play polo."


    Li Ming said, and said, "Whoever wins, I promise him a wish. But you have to promise me to play beautifully and beautifully!"


    With that said, Li Ming looked around: "If anyone wants to play, stand up and let me see."


    The royals never do things for no reason, especially the promise of making a wish. All the nobles who have been in the court for many years, naturally know this truth, and dare not rush out.


    Lin Feibai walked out of the crowd and knelt down on one knee: "Your Majesty, we invite you to fight."


    "You are..." Li Ming thought for a while, a little surprised, "Ah, you are the son of Xie Lanqing!"


    "Your Majesty, the Weichailer has been in the southwest. Over the years, he has beheaded the enemy and killed the bandits. He has made meritorious service and promoted to the general of the fifth rank Zhennan. Recently, the war has just ceased and I miss my homeland, so I took leave and returned to Beijing.


    "You have such a chance, you are really very human. It is a good thing to know a mistake and correct it. If you have a fight, do you have an opponent you want?"


    "Weichen has heard that the second son of Su in Beijing is very good at football, and today we have the opportunity," said Lin Feibai, looking at Su Rongqing, "I also hope that Su Shilang, please give me advice."


    Hearing that Lin Feibai chose Su Rongqing, everyone looked at each other and couldn''t figure out what kind of medicine was bought in this gourd.


    Su Rongqing listened to Lin Feibai''s words and watched Lin Feibai quietly. Before he could speak, she heard a lazy voice.


    "For things like playing polo, you made a mistake when looking for my second brother." Everyone looked at it and saw Su Ronghua lazily getting up and stepping down from the seat. "This is playing polo in Beijing, I''m Su Ronghua. It''s not one of the best, but it''s also a bit of a bad name. General Xie," Su Ronghua raised his hand, "I will play a game for the younger brother. I must be the general.


    "Okay," Li Ming did not wait for Lin Feibai to agree. He turned to look at Su Ronghua and said with a smile, "Su Da is here today. I have always liked your temperament. You and General Xie are both wonderful. People, I am looking forward to this round."


    Since Li Ming had spoken, Lin Feibai had no choice but to resign, so he could only bow down respectfully and change clothes with Su Ronghua.


    As soon as they left, Shangguanya stood up immediately. Li Rong held the teacup and blew the tea floating on the teacup: "What are you going to do?"


    "Advise him to clear his mind."


    Shangguanya dropped a sentence and hurried over to the changing tent.


    When she arrived at the tent, Su Ronghua had just changed clothes and came out. Shangguan Ya saw him and immediately greeted him: "Su Ronghua!"


    Su Ronghua gave her a squint, took the cue from the young man''s hand, ignored her, and walked straight forward.


    He had long legs and big steps. He didn''t deliberately wait for Shangguanya. Shangguanya could only trot to follow him: "What are you mad at Lin Feibai?"


    "You know my brother is in vain, and I''m a fool?" Su Ronghua glanced at her, "Besides, what''s the relationship between you and me? If I love to play polo, I play polo. Do I have to give you a discount?"


    He returned what Shangguanya had said. Shangguanya was at a loss for a while, watching Su Ronghua step out.


    Li Rong drank a cup of tea slowly, and saw that Shang Guanya rushed back aggressively, and started pouring tea as soon as she sat down.


    Li Rong squinted at her and couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Did you touch a nail?"


    "His Royal Highness, it''s not the time to laugh," she was a little anxious, "Su Ronghua is on the court, and Su Rongqing is still there. If you don''t transfer him, you are afraid of something wrong with Xie Chunhe."


    "It''s okay," Li Rong''s voice was very soft. She smiled and glanced at Pei Wenxuan, who was still on the court. "Pei Wenxuan is also sitting."


    Li Rong¡¯s attitude made Shangguanya feel a little relieved. At this time, Lin Feibai also returned to the school field. They each led four people, turned on their horses, and brought their clubs to the middle of the field. After giving an order, Su Ronghua before Lin Feibai reacted. With a flick of the cue, he hit the ball out, and then drove the horse straight away from among the white-collared Lin Fei. Lin Feibai also reacted very quickly. He turned his head in an instant, chased the ball with his horse, and hit the ball into Su Ronghua. A backhand shot before the goal, then hit the ball back.


    The start was so fierce, the audience instantly boiled, and the two teams began to chase back and forth on the court.


    Lin Feibai was born as a killer, and his skills need not be said, but after all, he doesn''t play polo often. Under the rules, he is no more flexible than Su Ronghua, who is used to playing polo.


    It''s just that he is still agile, and Su Ronghua is stopped by him whenever he wants to score a goal.


    So the two sides stalemate the entire first half, actually did not score a goal.


    Although the ball did not score, this evenly matched state made the entire arena very tense. Even Li Ming, who was used to watching polo matches, couldn''t help but stare at the two clashing on the court.


    Tong Ye carried the teapot behind Pei Wenxuan, knelt down and said in a low voice: "My son, Su Rongqing''s people have been getting in the way. Su Rongqing must be distracted so that he can no longer work behind him."


    Pei Wenxuan served tea and looked at the stadium without speaking.


    Seeing that the first half was approaching, Su Ronghua suddenly speeded up the offensive, Lin Feibai defended his defenses, and saw that Su Ronghua changed a reckless style of play, he couldn''t help frowning, interlaced and said: "What are you fighting for? ?"


    "What are you fighting for?" Su Ronghua chased the polo, "I''m fighting for what."


    "She doesn''t like you again." Lin Feibai waved his backhand when Su Ronghua was about to hit the polo into the goal, and the polo turned back. "Your identity, it''s easy to find another noble woman. What''s the need for Young Master Su? Breathe?"


    "Do you think I am breathing?"


    Su Ronghua looked at him coldly, slid halfway from the horse sideways, hung in the air, passed quickly between the four people, and hit the ball to the distance with a club.


    "I''m a playboy, why do you pretend to be so affectionate?" Lin Feibai caught up with him, "If you like her, why not marry her earlier?"


    With that said, Lin Feibai''s teammate rushed to block him, Lin Feibai rushed forward, guarded the goal, raised his hand and counterattacked the ball back.


    That''s when the three gongs are over, and the first sound!


    Everyone stood up and cheered.


    Su Ronghua bypassed the crowd and rushed towards Lin Feibai.


    And Lin Feibai also chased the ball and rushed towards Su Ronghua.


    The ball is in the middle of the court. As long as the last one is made, there is a possibility of scoring. It depends on the two people, who makes up first.


    When the two men rode away, Li Chuan couldn''t help showing a surprised expression: "What are they doing?"


    The second sound of the gong!


    When Li Rong didn''t return him, Shangguanya couldn''t help but clenched her fist.


    Seeing the two horses getting closer and closer, until the last moment, the two horses slammed into each other fiercely, and the polo clubs were struck together, and then between the third gong sound, accompanied by the sound of two horses neighing , Both of them were slammed by the horse and rolled off their horses!


    Su Rongqing suddenly got up and yelled: "The Royal Doctor!"


    With that, he rushed to the arena.


    And Pei Wenxuan also stood up and hurriedly walked to Lin Feibai''s side.


    Lin Feibai does not have any foundation in Huajing now, and the Xie family who came today are not very close to him. If something really happens, he will not care about it, for fear that he will die on the court.


    The imperial doctor ran all the way, Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan each checked their injuries first, and when they confirmed that there was no major problem, the imperial doctor also rushed over.


    Both of them were injured to varying degrees. After the imperial doctor gave them some treatment, they were helped to leave.


    I didn''t want Pei Wenxuan to help Lin Feibai just turn around, and heard Su Ronghua''s voice behind him: "There is still the second half."


    Lin Fei paused, turned around, and saw Su Ronghua dripping with blood on his hand, calmly looking at him: "I haven''t won yet."


    "Big Brother."


    Su Rongqing frowned: "You go to rest first."


    "it is good."


    Lin Feibai met Su Ronghua''s gaze: "I will stay with you to the end."


    The two were deadlocked, and that''s when Pei Wenxuan chuckled lightly: "It''s just a polo, and it''s not that you can''t change people."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he lifted the cue from Lin Feibai''s hand, turned his head to look at Su Rongqing, with a faint smile: "Second Young Master Su, what do you mean?"


    Su Rongqing looked at Pei Wenxuan coldly. Pei Wenxuan raised his eyebrows: "I''m on the court, what else is the second son afraid of?"


    Su Rongqing smiled upon hearing this.


    "Master Pei is right."


    Su Rongqing took the club from Su Ronghua''s hand, raised her eyes and stared, with icy eyebrows: "In the second half, I will be the eldest brother and ask Master Pei for a round."

 Chapter 157： Sachet

    "That couldn''t be better."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and nodded as a salute. Then the two held the clubs behind them like swords and walked with their backs to each other. When Pei Wenxuan passed by Xie Chunhe, he smelled a very shallow, seemingly non-existent fragrance from him.


    The scent made Pei Wenxuan pause. He couldn''t help but look back at Xie Chunhe. Seeing him stop, Xie Chunhe was a little surprised and said with a smile, "Is something wrong with Master Pei?"


    Pei Wenxuan glanced at Xie Chunhe, his gaze fell on Xie Chunhe''s waist: "Master Xie brought this sachet today, it is very unique."


    "You said this?" Xie Chunhe lowered his head and looked at the sachet on his waist. He smiled, "I met a warlock on the road today, who gave it to me and said it was to eliminate disasters and beg for peace."


    Pei Wenxuan got the words and laughed: "So that''s it. I also think this sachet is a bit good-looking, and I still want to play basketball. I''ll talk to Master Xie when I come back."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan bowed his hand and walked out.


    After waiting for a while, Su Rongqing and Pei Wenxuan drove out.


    "Su Rongqing is on."


    Shangguan Yashu sighed. Li Rong knocked her hand with a small fan, looking at Su Ronghua who was being helped away not far away, and then at Shangguan Ya who was deliberately watching the arena and refused to move her eyes, she thought for a moment. , Gave a light cough, and ordered: "You go and see Grandpa Su."


    "Not going."


    Shangguanya refused: "At this time, your Highness should not be emotional."


    "Everything is arranged now," Li Rong watched as Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing had changed their clothes, turned on their horses and turned back to the arena, and spoke slowly, "You stay here and watch a polo, go see him, what''s the delay? Up?"


    Shangguanya sat upright and said nothing, Li Rong tilted her head: "If you don''t tell him clearly, he won''t be willing, Aya, after all, he is the eldest son of the Su clan. , Aggravated the tone, "That''s also from the Su clan, Grand Master."


    Such a behemoth like Su''s entrenched in Daxia for hundreds of years, the real famous and powerful person who changed the dynasty without losing half of it, even if it is a profligate big boy, let Li Minggao look at it a bit and bother to win.


    "If you don''t handle it properly," there was a gong on the arena, and the two teams intertwined in the arena, Li Rong''s voice was flat, "That''s your escape and affection."


    Shangguan Ya pursed her lips. After a while, she stood up and said respectfully: "Yes."


    After speaking, Shangguanya got up and left. At this moment, the crowd exclaimed. Li Rong lightly raised her eyes and looked at the arena. Pei Wenxuan held the reins alone, hanging on the side of the horse, as if It was about to fall down, crossing Su Rongqing''s cue, raising his hand and hitting it beautifully. The polo crossed the hole. The exclamation that had not been recovered before became a cheer!


    Li Chuan was about to drink tea while holding a teacup. Hearing the sound, he immediately raised his head and said in surprise: "So fast?!"


    The first half was deadlocked for so long, and I didn''t expect Pei Wenxuan to score directly in the second half as soon as he played.


    Li Rong didn''t speak on her face. She watched the young man on the court driving his horse back to the serve position. The young man seemed to have noticed her gaze. He turned around in the crowd, far away, as if light fell on his face. Raised an eyebrow at her and smiled.


    There was a bit of provocation and publicity in that smile, as if to ask for credit.


    Li Rong''s secretly squeezed hand couldn''t help but relax a little, her expression was still calm, without half emotion, and slowly said: "When he was in the academy, everything was first."


    The cultivation of the children of the Daxia family is not just about reading.


    Wen can set the country, Wu Neng Anbang.


    There is the ambition of Kuangfu Sheji, and the elegance of perfume and piano.


    These young people who have been trained with the best resources of Daxia have been given countless expectations.


    Even polo matches require hard work.


    The referee started the game again. The ball was thrown up and before it landed, Su Rongqing''s club was spinning out in an instant, and it flew towards the goal of Pei Wenxuan''s team. He used so much force that he seemed to be flying away soon. On the court, however, before everyone could react, he drove his horse dexterously around the defense of a few people, chased the ball, raised his hand and made another shot, and turned the direction of the ball.


    getting Started!


    "This Su Rongqing is also not bad," Li Chuan listened to the cheers that shook the sky, peeling the orange with a lot of fun, stuffing a petal of orange into his mouth, and said vaguely, "I heard that he was also theirs before. First in the academy? Are their first games so good?"


    "Are you embarrassed to say?" Li Rong raised his fan and pointed to the arena. "You haven''t learned as much as they did. The Six Arts of Gentleman doesn''t say everything is top-notch, and he can''t even write an article. When your brother-in-law comes back..."


    "Stop, stop," Li Chuan quickly raised his hand to stop Li Rong''s nagging, "Sister, watching the game, you quickly look at the stadium, two such good-looking men are playing, are you unhappy?"


    Li Rong sneered, without embarrassing him, and turned to look at the stadium.


    Unlike the stalemate of not scoring a goal in the first half, the two players in the second half were very good offensive players on the polo field.


    You chased me all the way to the score. Even Li Ming couldn''t help clapping frequently. He turned to Shangguan Yue and said happily: "For the first time in my life, I saw such a beautiful game. It is wonderful!"


    The sight of the audience was attracted by the two people on the field. Li Rongman casually glanced at Xie Chunhe, who was sitting next to him, attentively.


    Xie Chun and his whole eyes were fixed on the field, and they didn''t pay attention to any actions of the next guy. Seeing that the attention of the audience was distracted, Li Rong relaxed, turned his head, and lifted up as he scored again. Come, clap gently.


    "I thought that Master Su would not play." Pei Wenxuan raised his hand to hit the ball out, and Su Rongqing walked side by side with him, chasing the ball together.


    "Master Pei is on the court, why dare I?"


    "Master Su is very confident," Pei Wenxuan smiled and squinted at him, "I wonder if Master Su knows what I want to do?"


    "You want to kill Xie Chunhe." Su Rongqing raised his hand and hit a goal!


    The two drove back, and Pei Wenxuan knew clearly: "It seems that your majesty has given you news to let Su Clan let Xiao Su pass."


    Su Rongqing knew in advance that Xiao Su was about to enter Beijing, and Xiao Su passed two areas, one belonged to the Su clan and the other belonged to the Xie clan. At this time, Lin Feibai entered Beijing in order to fight for the control of the Xie clan to stop Xiao Su from entering Beijing. route.


    To win the control of Xie''s family, Xie Chunhe must die.


    The ball was thrown again, and this time Pei Wenxuan took the first shot: "Then do you know how I am going to kill him?"


    Su Rongqing rushed in front of Pei Wenxuan, hitting a long shot in time, with a flat voice: "Xiangmei, today you will introduce the medicine into the tea to make him poisonous."


    "So you temporarily changed Xie Chunhe''s tea boy to make sure that his tea from the tea leaves to the tea set is cooked separately."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, Su Rongqing reacted to something instantly, and suddenly raised his eyes: "Water!"


    As soon as the words fell, Pei Wenxuan hit the ball into the hole with one shot, raising his eyes and chuckles: "Today''s cakes are too salty, Xie Chun and Su Ai dim sum, it is inevitable that they are thirsty. The water you brought might not be enough. "


    "what!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an exclamation from the crowd. Li Rong looked up and saw Xie Chunhe suddenly fell down.


    When the competition was fiercely on the field, Shangguanya found the tent where Su Ronghua was resting. She let people know and raised the curtain to enter the tent.


    After entering, she glanced and saw Su Ronghua lying on the bed with a man kneeling next to him, bandaging his hands.


    "Is the grandpa okay?"


    Shangguanya entered the room with a smile and sat down. Su Ronghua didn''t say a word. He glanced at her lightly, and then looked away.


    The attendant next to him came in and poured tea for Shangguanya. Shangguanya took a sip of the tea. Su Ronghua waited for a while and said softly, "What are you doing?"


    As he said, Su Ronghua sneered: "Could it be that I''ve broken the good deeds of the eldest lady, and come to Xingshi to inquire?"


    "Yo," Shangguanya raised her eyes, "Do you know what broke me?"


    Hearing this, Su Ronghua''s eyes were cold, he took his hand out of the young man''s hand, waved his hand, and the young man stepped back silently.


    Shangguanya glanced, carelessly: "I heard that the Su family was famous for a century, and the rules were strict. As expected, even the subordinates are so sensible."


    As she said, she looked up at Su Ronghua: "I don''t know, why is Young Master Su so ignorant? You and my friends are so bad for my marriage." Shangguan Ya brought tea and smiled with a few warnings. "Is it too unjust?"


    "friend?"


    Su Ronghua raised his head and chuckled when he heard this.


    "Shangguanya," Su Ronghua sighed, he lifted the quilt and got up, landed barefoot on the carpet, and walked to her.


    Shangguanya''s expression remained unchanged. He bent down, put his wounded hands on both sides of the chair armrests, stared at Shangguanya''s expression, and smiled: "Are you treating me as a fool?"


    "Getting along for so long, you really think of me as a friend, do you really think I think of you as a friend?"


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, he leaned forward lightly, leaning against her ear, and whispered: "I have never regarded you as a friend, so do you."


    Shangguanya grasped the handrails, Su Ronghua stepped back and distanced herself from her. There was some playfulness in her eyes: "You just wanted to use me at the beginning, but later? Do you dare to say that you just want to use me?"


    "Why not dare?"


    "Use me, you go to prison to apologize to me? Use me, you come to Miyagi to pick me up when you know I''m going to commit Rong Qing? Use me, know that I have a conflict with Rong Qing, take me to see the sunrise, Drink with me and walk through most of Huajingcheng home together?"


    "I just like to play around," Shangguanya said in a low voice, "Grandpa is too easy to be serious."


    "Playing around?" Su Ronghua sneered, "If you really treat me as a playmate, I will never pester you, but Shangguan Ya," he stared at her, "You look at me, and you say this again. "


    "Why not?" Shangguanya chuckled and raised her head. She stared at Su Ronghua, opening her mouth to say something cruel, "I will just take you..."


    "I can give you the power you want."


    Su Ronghua spoke suddenly, and Shangguan Ya was stunned. Su Ronghua stared at her, rarely earnestly: "I know you want to go to the official house and be free, and if you are always in charge of the Shangguan house, I can ask you to expel the Su clan and join you. ."


    Shangguanya opened her eyes wide in shock, Su Ronghua couldn''t help laughing when she saw her reaction.


    "After I enter my family, you can always be the eldest lady of Shangguan family. I have my own property under my name. I have managed it very well these years and can provide food and grass. I have Lanjun as a fief, and the first emperor rewarded me in the early years. Build an army there. If you and your brother are fighting for officialdom, and you need help from the court, I can go to officialdom. If you don¡¯t want me to be an official, I can stay at Shangguan¡¯s house and assist you."


    "Shangguanya," Su Ronghua slowly reduced his smile, and he looked at her seriously, "I can give you what you want, and I can give you more."


    "I didn¡¯t mention marriage before because the current situation was inappropriate. Your Majesty is now staring at your Shangguan clan, and in order to divide the family, let me be the teacher of Su Wang. Su clan is the chess that balances Shangguan clan in your majesty¡¯s heart. Yes. And now you have just got the Shangguan clan in power not long ago, I entered the family, I can bear the pressure of Su clan, but you may not be able to bear the Shangguan clan. So I have never spoken, not because I was unintentional, but I guessed, You should know it is not appropriate."


    "When is the right time?" Shangguan Ya said with mockery.


    Su Ronghua leaned over at these words, using the voice that the two heard, lowered his voice: "After the crown prince became the throne."


    "Prince ascended to the throne?" Shangguan Ya sneered, "Prince ascended to the throne, how is your Su clan alive? Don''t you know what Su Rongqing is doing?"


    "I know what Rong Qing is doing, but," Su Ronghua looked up at her, "has my father taken any action?"


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, Su Ronghua straightened up, with his hands folded in his sleeves: "Aya, no matter who becomes the throne, the Su clan will have nothing to do. The Su family has never been involved in the battle to seize the protagonist. At the beginning, Your Majesty wanted to win over the Su clan to support Su. Wang, I became his teacher at home, in fact, in order to preclude your majesty with me who is used to not seeking official careers."


    "Rong Qing is just a chess game for your majesty. There are rules in the family, and he will click it until he stops. The prince has the support of the family, and the Shangguan family now only needs to hibernate. When your majesty returns for a hundred years, the prince will become the throne and you and I will get married. , I will carry a big sedan chair to welcome you as Mrs. Su. If you don¡¯t want to, I will evict Su¡¯s house and join you."


    "Su Ronghua," Shangguan Ya laughed slowly when he heard this, "you really don''t know Su Rongqing at all."


    Su Ronghua was stunned. At this moment, there was a burst of exclamation from the arena, as if there was some riot.


    Su Ronghua''s face changed suddenly, turned to put on shoes, and rushed out.


    The competition is nearing the end, and there is less than a moment left, and the two sides are still tied, but at this time, everyone''s attention is no longer on the field.


    Everyone was cautiously spying on Xie Chunhe who fell suddenly, Li Chuan quickly got up and rushed in Xie Chunhe''s direction to deal with it.


    Li Rong silently followed Li Chuan and came to Xie Chunhe.


    Xie Chunhe''s face turned blue, but it was not the appearance of Xiangmei directly vomiting blood when she had an attack.


    Li Rong frowned, she got closer, and she smelled a very familiar breath.


    She was too impressed by the smell. The last time she saw Pei Wenxuan in her previous life, when Pei Wenxuan entered the house, she carried that smell.


    Pei Wenxuan said that the sachet was given to him by Su Rongqing, and everyone around her was wearing it, but the sachet that Pei Wenxuan brought was strong in flavor, so she was aware of it.


    She is not a person who is sensitive to fragrance, unlike Pei Wenxuan, a master perfumer, she almost forgets the fragrance after smelling it.


    But this fragrance was the last time she saw Pei Wenxuan and the most important clue to her death, so even if she was reborn, she still remembered it firmly.


    The fragrance that Pei Wenxuan used to assassinate Xie Chunhe should be this fragrance.


    Li Rong took a step back without a trace, watching the people next to him hurriedly carry Xie Chunhe away.


    The game is still going on, everyone in the audience is tired, but Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing are still stuck.


    "Second son, if you don''t score again," Pei Wenxuan and Su Rongqing chased the polo, his voice was very soft, "You will lose this game."


    "Why do you think I will score goals?"


    Su Rongqing blocked Pei Wenxuan''s cue with his cue. Pei Wenxuan drove the horse away from Su Rongqing and circumvented the ball. The two sides hit the ball back and forth, crossing the court repeatedly.


    "Xie Chunhe, he''s not dead yet."


    If you get a fragrant beauty, it''s impossible to survive for so long.


    When Pei Wenxuan spoke, Xie Chunhe was carried into the tent. Li Rong watched the doctor surrounding him, leaning on one side with her arms around her chest, secretly observing Xie Chunhe.


    Why is he not dead yet?


    "After all, that is the poison my elder brother found from the warlock warlock. If you can drop it, I can solve it."


    Su Rongqing robbed the polo from Pei Wenxuan and hit the hole with one shot.


    Li Rong was in the tent, watching Xie Chunhe twitching lightly, the young man next to him grabbed the sachet on his waist, hurriedly fetched tea from the side, and poured all the contents of the sachet into the water , Gave Xie Chunhe anxiously.


    Seeing this, Li Rong rushed forward with hand hurriedly, grabbed the young man, and shouted, "What are you doing!"


    When Li Rong scolded so much, everyone turned around and stared at the young man.


    As soon as the words fell, Xie Chunhe spit out a mouthful of blood, Li Rong glanced at the sachet in Xiao Si''s hand, then looked back at Xie Chunhe, whose condition was rapidly deteriorating, and instantly reflected the effect of the sachet!


    Not a poison, this is the antidote, this is the antidote of Xiangmei!


    Her mind suddenly became a little confused, she didn''t dare to think deeply at this moment, just squeezed the young man''s hand, and the young man pleaded bitterly: "His Royal Highness, there is a warlock on the way today, saying that my son will be a catastrophe today. I gave this sachet and said that if something goes wrong, put the sachet into the tea, soak it, and drink it for the son. Your Majesty, now something has happened, you will let it go, your life is at stake!"


    "Let me see." When the doctor heard this, he quickly stepped forward, took out the medicinal materials in the teacup, and nodded, "It''s not important materials. Try it first."


    With that said, the doctor grabbed the teacup and brought it directly to Xie Chunhe, letting people hold Xie Chunhe and fed the tea to Xie Chunhe.


    Li Rong stared at the scene blankly, and on the field, the last three gongs sounded at the end of the game, and the first sounded.


    "Sure enough," Pei Wenxuan laughed and competed with Su Rongqing for the last goal. "You can cure Fragrant Beauty. So the poison I use today is not Fragrant Beauty."


    When Su Rongqing heard this, she knew it was bad.


    If Pei Wenxuan''s poison is not Xiangmei, where can he start?


    All foods need to be tested for poison first, and live humans are used to test the poison, except...


    Su Rongqing suddenly opened her eyes--


    Except medicine! Life-saving medicine!


    No one will verify whether the life-saving medicine is poisonous at a critical moment.


    The second gong sounded.


    Li Rong watched Xie Chunhe drink the antidote in the water cup one by one, she couldn''t help squeezing her fist.


    She suddenly realized that she needed an answer, a truth!


    Pei Wenxuan''s horse approached Su Rongqing''s horse, and he stared at Su Rongqing: "So I have a question, I want to ask Master Su."


    Su Rongqing did not look back, his hand holding the rein trembled slightly.


    Pei Wenxuan hit the polo with a club, and the sphere traversed a beautiful arc in the air. Pei Wenxuan looked up at the polo and asked: "The sachet you gave me back then is poison," the third sound When the gong sounded, Pei Wenxuan turned to look at Su Rongqing, "Or the antidote?"


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak, he looked up at the polo as it slowly passed by in the sunset light and jumped over the goal.


    In the tent, Xie Chunhe gushed out a mouthful of black blood.


    The doctor pressed Xie Chunhe anxiously, and shouted, "Get the ginseng! Silver needle, silver needle!"


    The crowd was in a panic, a long sword pierced towards Li Chuan from the crowd. At that moment, a fierce scream erupted from the tent. Li Chuan escaped the first sword and retreated to Li Rong. The long sword stood in front of him, surrounded by Li Rong with the guards, dragged Li Rong and ran all the way out.


    They hacked all the way out from outside the tent. Li Chuan realized that these people were coming for him. He pushed Li Rong aside and shouted anxiously, "Protect the princess and go!"


    After speaking, he led people to flee to the other side.


    When the guard got a word, he immediately protected Li Rong and walked to the other side.


    Li Rong followed the guard and left quickly, looked up at the killer who had been ambushing in the crowd, and nodded towards the other party.


    The killer got the order and quickly left the crowd. Within a moment, there was a feather arrow down towards Li Cheng who was standing on the promenade watching the game!


    "Someone stabbed!"


    A loud shout burst into the audience. All of a sudden, the noble screamed and fled around. The guards guarded Li Ming''s surroundings. Before Li Cheng could react, he was pierced by a feather arrow.


    Pei Wenxuan reacted abruptly, the assassination started ahead of schedule, and something must have happened to Li Chuan and Li Rong.


    He drove his horse back and hurried to Xie Chun and Ying Zhang.


    Li Rong and Li Chuan dispersed, and the pressure was suddenly reduced. These people were directed at Li Chuan. There are so many people on the court now. As long as they quickly return to Li Ming and follow Li Ming to the palace, they will be completely safe.


    It''s just that she took the talents a few steps forward, and felt feather arrows coming from the side overwhelmingly, and the guard yelled anxiously, "Your Highness!"


    Before Li Rong could react, she was thrown to the ground. As soon as she fell to the ground, a long knife slashed over!


    As soon as she rolled on the spot, her hair bun fell apart, and then she felt as if she was being pulled by someone and dragged her right away, and someone said anxiously: "Your Highness, I''ll take you to escape!"


    Immediately after Li Rong arrived, she hurriedly raised her head, only to realize that all around her were killers rushing towards her!


    Where are so many people, why didn''t they go to Li Chuan?


    Before Li Rongshang had time to react, she saw her own people being washed away by these people, and the guards who protected her were chased all the way, rushing towards the dense forest!


    Li Rong reacted suddenly and shouted anxiously, "No! Can''t go in!"


    There were six soldiers in the Six Army, a total of six hundred people, and of these six hundred people, how many were killers at all.


    "His Royal Highness, I can''t go out!"


    The guard hurriedly responded, and the horse leaped into the woods. At the same time, he raised his hand and pressed Li Rong''s whole person. Li Rong lay on the horse''s back, listening to the sound of feather arrows.


    She hugged her head, felt the branches slashing around her body, and the wind whizzed past her, and behind her was all chasing soldiers. She vaguely heard Li Chuan shouting loudly from behind: "Sister A!!!"

 Chapter 158： Falling off a cliff

    Li Rong heard Li Chuan''s yelling, she turned her head anxiously and vaguely saw Li Chuan chasing from the crowd like an arrow from a string.


    At the same time, they were chased by Pei Wenxuan, who was surprised by Li Chuan''s shout, and Su Rongqing in the crowd.


    She could only see a shadow, and was reminded by the guard behind her: "Your Highness, get down!"


    After speaking, the horse suddenly raised its hoof and heard another arrow rain, not knowing where it went.


    "Sister!" Li Chuan watched Li Rong enter the woods. He whips his horse like crazy, his eyes are cracked, and people behind him follow him, anxiously said: "His Royal Highness, I will wait to enter the forest to save the princess. Risky!"


    Li Chuan ignored other people''s words and rushed straight into the forest.


    Pei Wenxuan could see his sister and brother rushing into the dense forest from a distance. He couldn''t help but cursed Li Chuan recklessly in his heart. His riding skills were much higher than Li Chuan. Although Li Chuan rushed through first, it was not long after entering the forest. , Was caught up by Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Chuan rode side by side, anxiously: "Your Highness, the dense forest is dangerous, you..."


    "You still need to talk about danger?!" Li Chuan turned his head and cursed, "What do you do with me? Go and save people!"


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan suddenly reacted, Li Chuan entered the forest deliberately!


    Those people forced Li Rong into the dense forest for the purpose of Li Chuan, so as long as Li Chuan came in, most of his troops would be used to encircle Li Chuan, so as to give Li Rong more opportunities.


    "Pei Wenxuan, my sister will leave it to you," Li Chuan squeezed the reins. He turned his head to look at Pei Wenxuan. He gritted his teeth and said, "If you dare to betray her, don''t let you be alone!"


    After speaking, Li Chuan suddenly changed his direction and rushed towards another part of the dense forest. Pei Wenxuan watched Li Chuan curse and ran into the depths of the dense forest. He didn''t hesitate much, and led the person to Li Rong¡¯s. The direction rushed away.


    Li Rong couldn''t figure out where she was running or where she was going.


    She only felt that there were chasing soldiers behind her, and the guard who was protecting her was finally shot down by an arrow. Blood splattered her all over, Li Rong took out a dagger from her arms and pierced it on the horse. The horse was frightened and moved forward frantically. She slammed on the horse, closing her eyes and dared not look back.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong who was running ahead. There were countless killers between them. Li Rong couldn''t stop. After stopping, he had no time to save her.


    But if Li Rong kept going, at Li Rong''s speed, he would not be able to save her now.


    So he could only chase after Li Rong closely. When the danger approached Li Rong, he asked the guards to protect him from the killer who came to block them, and when the danger approached Li Rong, he directed his bow and shot the people close to Li Rong.


    After a stalemate for a while, the guard next to him finally reminded: "My lord, you must stop your Highness immediately, there is a cliff in front of you!"


    Pei Wenxuan pressed his lips tightly and did not speak, he leaned slightly and stared at Li Rong in front of him.


    He calculated the distance between the two. Li Rong''s horse could no longer stop. If it stopped, with the number of killers around Li Rong, it would be too late to rescue him.


    Someone must come to Li Rong in advance to protect Li Rong and give them a chance to rush to Li Rong!


    At this moment, he heard a loud call coming from a distance: "Pei Wenxuan!"


    As soon as Pei Wenxuan looked up, he saw Su Rongqing in the distance, galloping towards Li Rong from the side.


    Pei Wenxuan immediately understood that Su Rongqing was the one who protected Li Rong for a while and asked Li Rong for a bit of life!


    He saw it, and the hidden killer also saw it, before Su Rongqing came to Li Rong, the last wave of arrows rained over the sky!


    Li Rong clung to the horse''s mane and rushed forward, only to hear the horse scream, and then Li Rong felt the sky spin, the horse shook wildly due to pain, she finally couldn''t hold it, and the horse slammed it out. .


    There was a cliff in front of her, and when she realized that she had fallen into the air, the will to survive made her desperately grasp everything that could be grasped.


    Just in despair, a cold hand suddenly stuck out and grabbed her tightly.


    Half of the man''s body has already been out of the cliff, and in this posture, he hardly has any place to bear the force.


    So Li Rong only had time to raise her head to see the person''s face clearly, and watch that person fell with her.


    At the moment when the person fell with her, Pei Wenxuan finally arrived, but he only had time to touch Su Rongqing''s half sleeve and watched the two fall straight together.


    Before he could react, Zhao Chongjiu grabbed him and shouted anxiously, "It''s useless if you jump along!"


    Pei Wenxuan was a little stunned. Zhao Chongjiu slashed away the assassin who rushed forward, and firmly grasped Pei Wenxuan''s arm: "My lord, the most important thing now is to keep the prince first."


    Pei Wenxuan listened and turned around to look at him. The arms he was holding by Zhao Chongjiu were tense. The whole person seemed to be trying his best to control his emotions. Zhao Chongjiu couldn''t help but let go of his voice: "My lord, you are now the biggest of your Highness. Hope. If you find your Highness earlier, your Highness will have more life."


    "I know."


    Pei Wenxuan lowered his head, he restrained his tone, "Immediately let people go down the cliff and search the bottom of the cliff to find the princess."


    "Other staff, go to the prince."


    When he said the first sentence, his voice was still a little trembling, and when he said the second sentence, he had completely calmed down.


    He stood up on his own, and brushed away Zhao Chongjiu''s hand that was holding him, as if nothing had happened, but calmed the others: "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at the fighting scene behind him.


    Li Chuan attracted most of the killers in the dense forest. Li Rong fell off the cliff, and Pei Wenxuan no longer had to worry about anything. Looking at the killer surrounded by his people in the dense forest, he whispered: "Leave two live tortures. killed."


    After giving the order, he was escorted by other guards and walked towards the forest. As he walked, he arranged everything, as if what had just happened did not affect him, but Zhao Chongjiu looked away and saw that the hand holding the sword was always there. Unstoppable shaking.


    When Pei Wenxuan led the people out of the dense forest, Shangguanya and Su Ronghua had already brought Yu Linwei to control the situation.


    Li Ming returned to the palace early, and Li Chuan was rescued from the forest.


    His body was full of wounds, Pei Wenxuan rushed over, Li Chuan managed to open his eyes, and looked at Pei Wenxuan pantingly: "Where is my sister?"


    "The princess is fine. Your Royal Highness will rest first and take care."


    Pei Wenxuan responded calmly, and Li Chuan sighed. He still had a feather arrow on his shoulder, panting low, and told Pei Wenxuan: "I...I have to sleep. Wait for me, when I wake up, I want to see Sister Sister. ."


    As he said, Li Chuan raised his eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan, with a begging in his eyes: "I''m afraid you...I''m afraid you lie to me, I...I don''t worry."


    "His Royal Highness, please rest assured," Pei Wenxuan stood up and ordered people to carry Li Chuan into the camp, then turned to look at Li Chuan, his expression was flat, "If the princess has an accident, I will raise my head to see you."


    After this, Li Chuan finally let go, panting, closing his eyes, and letting people go into the camp to recover from their injuries.


    When Li Chuan entered the camp, Pei Wenxuan looked back at Shangguanya and asked Shangguanya to do everything tonight: "If Li Cheng is not dead, let people stare at the palace. I am afraid there will be some variables in the northwest. Lin Feibai¡¯s people are always ready to enter the country ahead of schedule. His Royal Highness¡¯s injuries must be kept on watch. No matter whether it is life or death, it cannot be spread. There should be no major events tonight. Tomorrow, wait for me to return."


    "Await your return?"


    Shangguanya frowned: "Where are you going at this time?"


    "His Royal Highness fell off the cliff, I will go to find Your Highness."


    Shangguan Ya was stunned, Pei Wenxuan was so calm that she had no idea that something happened to Li Rong.


    "I''m going to ask the eldest lady for the rest."


    Pei Wenxuan bowed, and before Shangguanya answered, he turned and left.


    Shangguanya finally reacted and quickly said: "Pei Wenxuan, you..."


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." Pei Wenxuan turned his back to Shangguanya and nodded lightly, "Miss don''t worry."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan moved forward.


    It was already night, and he was walking alone in the night. He walked very steadily at every step, but I don''t know why, but Shangguanya could see from the stride she tried her best to control, she could see some decisive embarrassment that had already lost control.


    It seems that this person has exhausted his best and it is difficult to look back.


    At that moment, Shangguanya clearly realized that it was Li Rong who fell off the cliff, but it was Pei Wenxuan who fell into hell.


    "Aya." Su Ronghua walked behind her, Shangguanya did not look back at him.


    She stared at Pei Wenxuan''s walking back, her voice was very soft: "Did you see it, Su Ronghua," she said, Shangguanya turned around and looked at the young man standing behind her, she smiled, "Su Rongqing has long lost control Yes. He formed an alliance with Concubine Rou, supported King Su, and used Hongde to frame Pei Wenxuan, military payment cases, imperial examination cases, and even now tax reforms and the winter hunting assassination. Your brother has participated."


    "He cannot tolerate His Royal Highness ascending the throne, and the Prince cannot tolerate him either."


    "I used to think," Shangguanya turned her head and looked into the distance. Even in the suburbs, the stars in winter are not very real. Shangguanya smiled, "Except for your majesty, there is not much obstacle between us. . As long as the prince is enthroned, we can be together. In fact, you are right, and I do."


    "But then I slowly discovered that Su Rongqing can''t tolerate the prince, and you can''t give up Su Rongqing. I asked you if you would be the head of the Su family, and now I will ask you again."


    Shangguan Ya raised her eyes to look at him: "If the price of the prince''s enthronement is that Su Rongqing must die, would you like it?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t reply.


    There was clarity in Shangguanya''s eyes, and she laughed: "You don''t want to. And the prince is the foundation of my Shangguan clan. I can''t give up the prince, and I can''t depart from the family. So you see," Shangguanya has a bit of water vapor in his eyes," You and I are dead knots."


    "Thank you very much."


    Shangguanya walked to Su Ronghua, she stretched out her hand and took out a leaf card that Su Ronghua gave her.


    "Thank you for letting me see that as a child of the family, I can live with my heart. But I''m sorry," Shangguan Ya smiled, her voice hoarse, "I will never touch the leaf card in my life. "


    Shangguanya handed the leaf card to Su Ronghua. She raised her eyes and stared at the people in front of her. They were so close, so close that she could feel their breathing, their temperature, all of which seemed to be the rising smoke of two incense sticks, entangled to rise.


    "Su Ronghua," Shangguanya finally said, "Leave Huajing, visit the mountains and play, don''t come back again."


    When the schoolyard was in chaos, Li Rong was held tightly by Su Rongqing and plunged directly into the pool under the cliff.


    The water waves came fiercely, and Li Rong instantly lost her mind. When she woke up again, she felt that she was lying on a pile of dead grass, and there was a fire nearby.


    Li Rong straightened up abruptly, and immediately noticed a sharp pain in her feet. She took a deep breath and hurriedly lowered her head. She saw a long wound on her calf that had been bandaged, but it still hurt.


    Li Rong looked around again, and found that this was a cave, the inside was not too big, the fire was in the center, and a small bed was made of hay next to him. Li Rong slept on it peacefully.


    In a corner not far away, Su Rongqing hid in the dark. He had the dagger Li Rong carried when he fell off the cliff by his hand. He was only wearing a white single coat. He seemed to be covered with wounds. The white coat was stained red with blood that oozes out, and he looked very oozing.


    He seemed to have fainted, his hair spread out, and his face was slightly sickly pale. He leaned against a protruding boulder, closed his eyes, and frowned. Li Rong did not wake up with such a big movement. he.


    Li Rong dragged her injured leg to Su Rongqing''s side, bent down and took the dagger. As soon as she touched the dagger, Su Rongqing suddenly raised her hand and held her hand. Li Rong looked up coldly, and saw Su Rongqing panting and looking at her. , Showing a trace of pleading.


    "Don''t worry," Li Rong saw what he meant, pulled away his weak hand, took away the dagger, and said calmly, "I have something to ask you, and I won''t kill you for now."


    With that, she turned around with the dagger, and sat down by the fire again.


    The sharp weapon gave her a sense of security. She held herself, holding a dagger, and sat blankly for a while.


    I don¡¯t know how long it was. When it rained outside, Su Rongqing finally spoke. He seemed to be affected by the wind and cold, and his voice was a little hoarse: "His Royal Highness wants to ask me what?"


    Li Rong did not speak, she looked at the pulsating flame, and after a long time, she said, "I don''t know where to start."


    "His Royal Highness can leave it alone."


    Su Rongqing''s voice was very soft.


    But they all knew that when Li Rong was about to ask him, everything was already in Li Rong''s heart.


    Everything she did was just confirmation.


    "In my last life, before I was dying, Pei Wenxuan came to see me. I smelled a scent on him. He was good at making perfumes. The scents he liked were all restrained and depressed. That scent should not belong to him, so I paid more attention to it. After that, I argued with him, and he promised to kill me. After he left, you gave me a bowl of medicine, I drank the poison, and you told me that it was Xiangmei, and I assumed it was Pei Wenxuan to support the second prince. Poison me, that sachet is the fragrance of Xiangmei, and the bowl of medicine is the inducement of Xiangmei."


    "Later, I came back together with Pei Wenxuan. We checked the situation at the time and I knew that the fragrance on Pei Wenxuan''s body was the sachet you gave him. You said that I am unwell. People from the outer room need to enter inside. Bring herbal sachets so as not to irritate me to cough. I will assume that you killed me."


    "You were not born again at the beginning. It doesn''t matter what the matter is. I didn''t go into it. Later, I learned that you were born again. I also asked you. You told me that you killed me. ."


    "So," Su Rongqing''s voice was weak, "His Royal Highness, what else would you like to ask today?"


    "But today I feel that this matter is not that simple."


    When Su Rongqing heard this, she slowly raised her eyes to meet Li Rong''s gaze.


    "Today, Pei Wenxuan used Xiangmeiren to poison Xie Chunhe, but after Xie Chunhe was poisoned, he did not immediately develop the poison. It can be seen that something is delaying Xie Chunhe''s poisoning. When I arrived, I found Xie Chunhe on his body. There is a strange fragrance, which is exactly the same as the fragrance I last smelled from Pei Wenxuan in my previous life."


    "In the beginning, I thought this was a fragrant beauty," Li Rong recalled the details of today. "But then the young man took the sachet away, and Xie Chunhe immediately vomited blood. The young man dipped the sachet into the water and said It was an expert who pointed out that this is the antidote, and then asked Xie Chunhe to combine the ingredients in the sachet to drink. Therefore, I have reason to suspect," Li Rong stopped her voice, she raised her head and looked into the dark. That young man, "What you gave Pei Wenxuan back then was not a poison, but an antidote to delay the onset of Xiangmei."


    "His Royal Highness is not good at perfumery, I am afraid that I smelled it wrong."


    Su Rongqing answered smoothly.


    "You don''t even know what the smell I smell is like," Li Rong couldn''t help laughing. "Are you so sure I smelled wrong?"


    Su Rongqing did not answer, Li Rong looked at him: "Let''s talk, who killed me back then."


    "It''s me." Su Rongqing admitted decisively.


    Li Rong looked at him not getting in, she smiled: "Su Rongqing, I saved you."


    Su Rongqing''s eyelashes trembled slightly. Li Rong stood up, limped and walked to Su Rongqing. She bent down and looked down at him: "I am your master. I have raised you for 20 years. I have never asked you anything in my life. Today I beg you, tell me."


    There is water vapor in her eyes: "Who is it that killed me?"


    "His Royal Highness..." Su Rongqing looked up at her, "It''s not important."


    "If it''s not important," Li Rong laughed, "Go back and help Chuan''er take the lead with me."


    Su Rongqing''s eyes shrank suddenly. Li Rong observed the details of all his expressions. She squatted down and looked up at Su Rongqing: "Back then, didn''t you say that you should enter my princess mansion and tie the grass in the ring, and you will pay for your life and death? Su Rongqing, you Do you want to break the contract?"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Then you join me in assisting Chuaner to ascend the throne, so what?"


    "His Royal Highness, Li Chuan, he killed my whole family."


    "But now he hasn''t done anything," Li Rong chased after him, "Why didn''t he let him go?"


    "You and I are both born again. We can avoid many things. Together, we will assist Chuan''er ascending the throne. You will be your Su Patriarch. In this life, you can be good, and I can be a matchmaker for you and let you marry a girl you like. With me here, Chuan''er will not do anything to the family. You don''t have to worry too much," Li Rong said in a gentle voice, "Let¡¯s make Chuan''er an emperor together, and then we can do well..."


    "Not good!"


    Su Rongqing finally couldn''t help it. He raised his hand on Li Rong''s shoulder: "His Royal Highness, don''t worry about it, you will go back and leave Huajing with Pei Wenxuan. A year later, I will take you back."


    "Come back to see Chuan''er ascend to the throne?" Li Rong asked expectantly.


    Su Rongqing couldn''t control it anymore and shouted violently, "He can''t ascend the throne!"


    After roaring this sentence, the two did not speak again.


    Su Rongqing realized what he had said, he did not dare to raise his head, put his hands on Li Rong''s shoulders, lowered his head, and panted slightly.


    Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing with compassion on her face.


    "So what?" Li Rong''s voice was very calm, "The things in my previous life, do you think I care about it? In the court, it doesn''t matter who betrays me, I won''t be sad."


    "If you don''t tell me, I actually know it. Back then, I must have been Zhongxiangmeiren¡¯s poison, otherwise you would not use Xiangmeiren¡¯s antidote. After Su Ronghua¡¯s death, only three people knew Xiangmei¡¯s formula, you, Pei Wenxuan, And..." Li Rong felt that those two words were extremely difficult. She seemed to have spent all her life to say the two words, "Li Chuan."


    "If it''s not you, not Pei Wenxuan, who else is there?"


    "Rong Qing, I am not a canary raised in a house. I can weather the wind and rain and see the sky and the sea. If you are still your Royal Highness, look up at me and tell me," Li Rong looked at him , The voice was gentle, "Who killed me?"


    Su Rongqing did not speak.


    Li Rong patiently waited for him with the patter of rain outside.


    After a long time, Su Rongqing finally spoke.


    "Everyone."


    Li Rong was stunned. Su Rongqing''s hand holding her shoulder trembled slightly. He raised his eyes and looked at Li Rong: "It''s me, Li Chuan, and all of us, killing you together."


    There was a sudden thunder outside the cave, and Su Rongqing''s face was full of tears, but he seemed to finally let go of something, and smiled extremely happily.


    "So your Highness, do you know why, even if I come back to life, I can''t let Li Chuan ascend the throne?"


    "You know why, obviously I''m born again, I''m back, I''m fine, I''m still a man, but I want to watch you marry someone else?!"


    "Don''t I want to fight? Don''t I dare to fight? Can''t I fight him?! Neither!"


    "It''s just because," Su Rongqing lowered his voice, and he looked at Li Rong with a smile, "I am not qualified."


    "People like Li Chuan and I are only worth living in hell."


    "I damn, Li Chuan," Su Rongqing''s eyes looked like a cemetery overgrown with weeds, "nor should I live."

 Chapter 159： the truth

    "My lord, why not take a break."


    Lightning appeared in the sky along with heavy rain, illuminating the two people climbing on the cliff.


    Zhao Chongjiu and Pei Wenxuan were already wet by rain. Both of them were tied with hemp rope, and on their backs were packages containing common life-saving medicinal materials, bandages, and fire folds.


    Pei Wenxuan arranged everything, and after instructing people to enter the mountain from the outside to the bottom of the cliff, they prepared hemp rope and insisted on going down the cliff.


    It takes at least one night to go from the schoolyard around the periphery to the bottom of the cliff. If you directly climb down the cliff without stopping in the middle, you can reach the bottom of the cliff in less than two hours. But because there is no such long rope, there are many ropes in the middle to tie people down. In this way, if something goes wrong on the rope, or the cliff climber slips and falls beyond the strength of the rope, it is extremely dangerous.


    But Pei Wenxuan didn''t worry about other people coming off the cliff. He was afraid that they would not take care of them. He was afraid that they were not smart enough. He was afraid that some of them were traitors. At this critical moment of life and death, Pei Wenxuan could not trust Li Rong to anyone.


    So he was accompanied by Zhao Chongjiu and went down the cliff together.


    They climbed all the way down from the top of the cliff. Although it was a high cliff with no clear bottom, Pei Wenxuan dropped his hand on the rock and stepped on the cliff wall, feeling the night wind roaring by, and listening to the falling of the rock, I couldn¡¯t hear the end. When he heard his voice, he had an inexplicable stability.


    He was walking on the road Li Rong had walked, if Li Rong had come to the end of life.


    Then, he also walked on this dead end.


    So he began to descend from the beginning of the night, and he controlled the speed of his descent very evenly. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. The whole person seemed to extract all his emotions and calculated precisely. Next, he should step on the stone. Up, next time, when should you let go of your hand.


    Halfway through the climb, his hands were crushed by stones and wounds, and his skin was broken early.


    But his expression remained the same. Zhao Chongjiu looked at his appearance, although he couldn''t see anything, he couldn''t help but remind him: "My lord, you can take a break."


    "I''m fine," Pei Wenxuan repeated, "I''m fine. Continue."


    As he said, he lowered his foot and stepped on the next stone.


    Just stepping on the stone, the stone could not withstand his strength, and it suddenly scattered. He slashed straight down the cliff. The sharp stone rubbed his clothes and cut a fiery wound on his skin. The rope slid down quickly, and the people above were shocked that several people grabbed the rope together. Zhao Chongjiu couldn''t help but yelled, "My lord!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak. When he fell quickly, he looked at the entire cliff wall as a wolf, and then suddenly shot, pulling on a bump he had observed earlier, and after stabilizing his figure, he gently raised his head. He was so calm that he was not like the first rock climber: "I''m fine, continue."


    He will not die here.


    Li Rong''s life or death is uncertain, he will never die here.


    When Pei Wenxuan walked down the cliff, the light of lightning shone on Su Rongqing''s face in the cave.


    Li Rong looked at him, she didn''t say anything, her face didn''t change a bit, as if this was something she had accepted, understood, and recognized a long time ago.


    "The reason?"


    Li Rong spoke with a hoarse voice: "Chuan''er... shouldn''t kill me."


    She assisted Li Chuan throughout his life.


    She is his elder sister, the person with the same blood and the closest relationship after their parents left.


    Even if he was worried about her being too powerful, he shouldn''t directly hurt the killer like this.


    "In the twenty-five years of Dexu, His Royal Highness was wandering abroad, and he came across an alchemy master. He was rumored to have special skills. His Royal Highness made many inquiries and asked him repeatedly when he went up the mountain. He invited the alchemy master down the mountain and introduced him to his Majesty."


    Su Rongqing''s voice was very soft, and Li Rong slowly widened her eyes.


    "In the twenty-eighth year of Dexu, His Majesty began to feel unwell and began to thoroughly investigate the palace, but finally nothing. Soon after, the alchemist that His Highness dedicated to him died in the lake after drinking."


    "That alchemist has a problem?"


    "That alchemist," Su Rongqing pressed her lips tightly, "It was carefully selected by the family, arranged by Shangguanya, and deliberately guided, so that your Royal Highness will encounter him by chance."


    "So Chuan''er thought I was going to kill him?"


    Li Rong felt a little funny: "Why didn''t he ask me? Just ask..."


    "If that alchemy master is really placed by His Majesty on purpose, will His Highness admit it?"


    Su Rongqing asked back, but Li Rong was speechless.


    Su Rongqing was right.


    Whether she really wanted to kill Li Chuan, Li Chuan couldn''t ask her the truth. Can''t ask, why speak?


    "and after?"


    Li Rong controlled his emotions: "Since it was found out at that time, why didn''t you directly investigate me? The person I sent over had a problem. If he wants to pursue it, he can do it."


    "How does he do it?"


    Su Rongqing asked directly: "You were the eldest princess who represented the family and the eldest princess of the country with great power. How sure is he if he wants to agitate you?"


    "So?"


    "That''s why he chose to poison. You go to the palace once every seven days and play against him. On top of the chess pieces, there is Fragrant Beauty. Over time, you have been soaked in your bones and spleen. Therefore, after 28 years, Dexu has been unwell. ."


    "From then on, you know." Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing, "Know that I was poisoned."


    "Yes," Su Rongqing lowered her eyes, "I put the antidote in the sachet and let everyone wear it to delay the toxicity."


    "Why don''t you save me?"


    This question came out, as if unable to answer, there was a long silence.


    "speak."


    Li Rong squeezed his fists: "It''s this time, what else can''t you say?"


    "It''s Shangguan Ya, decide with me."


    When Su Rongqing said this, her voice trembled: "In fact, we all know that the most important thing in your heart is never the family. Once we have a conflict with Li Chuan, you will immediately rebel. So we decided to wait and see, there are Xiangmei people. The antidote is in your hand. Detoxifying you is always a matter of time. Killing you is also a matter of effort."


    "What happened later? Who decided to kill me in the end?"


    "Later, Li Chuan became more and more ill. On the morning of your death, Li Chuan vomited blood in the palace. He called Pei Wenxuan to the palace to give a will. After Pei Wenxuan got the will, Li Chuan asked him a question."


    "He asked Pei Wenxuan what would happen to Pei Wenxuan if you rebelled after he died."


    "Pei Wenxuan told him that you are his sister and you would never do this."


    When these words came out, Li Rong fixedly looked at him, tears finally rolled from his eyes.


    Su Rongqing paused, and Li Rong only said, "Go on."


    "So Li Chuan knew that Pei Wenxuan would never kill you. Because of you in his heart, he would never betray."


    "After Pei Wenxuan left, Li Chuan fell into a coma. Before he went into a coma, he issued a death order to kill you. When Shangguanya learned that he was in a coma, he immediately locked the palace to prevent everyone from entering and leaving. Tell me, this is the best opportunity."


    "What opportunity?" Li Rong couldn''t help but smile.


    Su Rongqing also smiled: "Get the chance to control the princess mansion."


    "So, Pei Wenxuan came to me because he got the will and wanted to talk to me for the last time. At that time, you didn¡¯t know about the palace lock. As before, you were worried that Pei Wenxuan would be used by Li Chuan. Xiangmei¡¯s poison gave him an antidote sachet. Later, you learned about Shangguanya¡¯s letter that when Li Chuan poisoned me, you obviously can detoxify, but you chose to stand by."


    "Yes."


    Su Rongqing did not deny it. Li Rong nodded and expressed understanding: "But I still don''t understand why, Li Chuan wants to kill me at the last moment. He can kill me earlier, why is it delayed until the last moment?"


    "Because in your Majesty''s heart, the entire court and court are just a game of chess. His greatest responsibility in life is to maintain the balance of the game."


    "Back then, the aristocratic family was prosperous, and your majesty¡¯s iron-blooded wrists killed more than half of the official clans, and even his uncle was ordered to be beheaded. He also destroyed the Su clan and intimidated hundreds of families. In fact, at that time, the aristocratic families had secretly formed an alliance with the intention of rebelling. Only when His Majesty suddenly announced his retreat to the palace, Xiu Xian asked that his Royal Highness became the princess of the prison, and the family was able to appease and decide to endure. In fact, this is your majesty''s means of balancing.


    "Later, your Majesty carried Pei Wenxuan secretly, and Pei Wenxuan Qin Lin supported the Han Clan with one article and one martial arts, and formed a confrontation with His Royal Highness. Then His Royal Highness thought, if your Majesty dies, is this balance still there?"


    "Why not?" Li Rong didn''t understand, "Pei Wenxuan is the head of the Han clan..."


    "But what if you want to kill him?"


    Su Rongqing interrupted Li Rong, Li Rong was a bit at a loss, Su Rongqing smiled bitterly: "His Royal Highness, for thirty years, what kind of feelings Pei Wenxuan has for you, when he and Your Majesty said, "You are your majesty sister, you will never rebel." Isn¡¯t it clear? He has been with your political opponents for so many years, but in the end, he never thought you would betray."


    "Pei Wenxuan will not kill you, and behind you, there is me and Shangguanya. If you want to kill him, it''s too easy."


    Li Rong stared at Su Rongqing stunnedly: "One chess piece versus one chess piece, Li Chuan''s heart, it is not Pei Wenxuan that checks and balances you, but himself. If he dies and you are still alive, the game will be out of balance."


    "Leaving Pei Wenxuan and Qin Lin assisting Li Ping to fight against the family headed by the prince. After the bloodbath, the chess game will be balanced. The next monarch will not face the same situation as him when he becomes the throne.


    "If you are alive, as long as you kill Pei Wenxuan, the poor family will no longer have the power to resist. As the eldest princess, the power is so high that the new king can''t tolerate you, and you can''t tolerate one. Lord."


    "So your Royal Highness, in fact, whether there is that alchemist, you and Li Chuan, both must die. It''s just sooner or later."


    Li Rong could not speak.


    Everything Su Rongqing said was actually correct.


    Luckily, she tolerated Li Chuan back then because Li Chuan was her younger brother. If either Li Ping or Li Xin ascends the throne, she would go against her like Li Chuan, she doesn''t know how long she can endure.


    Get used to being in a high position and have nothing, so you can only hold on to power.


    Now when I think about it, other people are totally different. Isn''t she?


    The alchemist was Li Chuan who did not believe her, but if Li Chuan were seventeen-year-old Li Chuan, he would have hit her door and asked her what happened.


    Only forty-eight-year-old Li Chuan is already a king who doesn''t believe in anyone and anyone can give up.


    Li Rong took a deep breath, and lowered her head: "So, are you doing everything for revenge?"


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing smiled bitterly, "what happened to the last life, what revenge is going to be talked about for a lifetime? Rong Qing just thinks that even in the first life, Li Chuan will repeat the same mistakes."


    "Li Chuan is too ambitious and too difficult to control. He cannot tolerate the family, nor the future Highness. Your Highness, you are not willing to be a woman raised in the backyard of the deep palace. Li Chuan ascends the throne. Sooner or later, you will come to the sword. ."


    "Did we treat Li Chuan badly in the last life? He was abolished by Li Ming and became the prince in trouble. He was the throne of the family who assembled the forces of a hundred families. But what happened later?"


    "He is so greedy for meritorious work. He is about to advance to the Northern Expedition. He wants to restructure. The harem will dominate the concubine Qin. The former suppressed the family officials, killed the uncle and the mother, imprisoned the queen mother in the palace, and made unjust cases to frame the Su clan. Until the end, For the sake of power, even you have not let go."


    "Such a monarch," Su Rongqing stared at Li Rong, "How can I just watch him ascend the throne?"


    "So," Li Rong tried to put all the scolding Su Rongqing behind. She didn''t want to listen, she didn''t want to think. She restrained her emotions and just continued to ask, "As soon as you come back, you have made up your mind to abolish him. ."


    "Yes." Su Rongqing did not cover up. "From the very beginning, I planned to abolish him. I originally thought, I don''t need to do anything, just like the previous life, when your Majesty abolished Li Chuan, I would not let him. The family accepted Pei Wenxuan''s persuasion and persuaded his father to accept Li Cheng ascended the throne. Li Cheng is now only eleven, Xiao Su is weak and incompetent, and the concubine is greedy and short-sighted. After Li Cheng ascends the throne, we can take Li Cheng as a puppet and wait for him to give birth to an heir. , I killed him and supported the young emperor. Then I will be in power and welcome His Royal Highness back to Beijing."


    "Then why are you approaching me and pretending to take refuge in the prince?"


    "First, I want to get in touch with Your Highness. Your Highness has changed too much in this life and needs to be observed. Second, if necessary, I am willing to act as an internal response to overthrow Li Chuan."


    "Since Li Chuan ordered me to be killed in the previous life, and you want to be an enemy of him, why didn''t you tell me earlier? You also need to recognize it when I ask you if you are the murderer?"


    Su Rongqing did not speak, Li Rong smiled reluctantly: "Could it be that I am afraid of being sad?"


    "His Royal Highness is the only relative in his life, Li Chuan. Whether I say it or not, His Royal Highness will not swing his sword at him because of this. If so, why say more?"


    "If I succeed, Your Highness hates me. If I fail, it won''t hurt the friendship between His Highness''s sister and brother."


    After listening to Li Rong, she was not surprised. She was silent, and there was a faint voice from outside. Su Rongqing looked out of the cave with a calm voice: "His Royal Highness still asks?"


    Li Rong was silent, she hugged herself and looked at the beating flames in front of her. After a long time, she whispered: "Chuan''er doesn''t believe me. I think I killed him and his children for power, but you and Aya, why don''t you believe me? You have to watch me die, and then take power. In hand?"


    "His Royal Highness asks this question, do you really want to know?"


    Su Rongqing leaned against the wall, watching the fire make a popping sound, and sparks rose up.


    They faintly heard the call, which was very far away, as if coming across thousands of rivers and mountains in another world.


    Li Rong heard Su Rongqing''s reply and couldn''t help but hugged herself a little bit tightly: "Just tell me."


    "Because, Li Xin," Su Rongqing said hard, "not Li Chuan''s child."


    Hearing this, Li Rong froze. She slowly raised her head in disbelief, and Su Rongqing lowered her head, as if she also felt embarrassed.


    "Shangguanya and my eldest brother fell in love back then, but because of the family, he was forced into the palace and became the princess. My eldest brother decided not to marry for her forever. I didn¡¯t want to marry him, but after Li Chuan and Qin Zhenzhen were together, he did She has touched anyone in the harem again. Shangguanya soon realized that Li Chuan would not touch anyone in the harem again. She entered the palace for Shangguan¡¯s house and became a queen just to keep the crown prince. She could stay widow for a lifetime, but she could not Allow yourself to be widowed for a lifetime without children."


    "So what?" Li Rong felt her stomach churning.


    "So Shangguanya found my eldest brother and got Li Xin in time."


    Hearing this, Li Rong felt as if she was being pushed into the water by someone, and all the nausea, disgust, and panic rushed up.


    Everything has a reason.


    Why would Su Ronghua kill Qin Zhenzhen, because Su Ronghua wanted to keep his child and Shangguanya.


    Why did Li Chuan use palace torture to humiliate Su Clan so much, because he knew that Su Ronghua had an affair with Shangguan Ya.


    Why did Su Rongqing finally form an alliance with Shangguanya? He decided to watch her die when Li Chuan was dying, she was on the side of the family, and he even loved her¡ªbecause he wanted to keep his elder brother''s last bloodline.


    She was dead, Pei Wenxuan was dead, and by the means of Su Rongqing and Shangguanya, the throne was almost at hand for Li Xin.


    to disgasing.


    Too ugly.


    These ugly hearts and interests are intertwined, turning the last life into a fishy cobweb that entangles everyone to death.


    Father and son are not father and son, siblings are not siblings, husband and wife are not husband and wife, and friends are not friends.


    Everything in the previous life was a rotten swamp, full of disgusting pus. At first, I thought it was just rotten branches and leaves. After removing the rot on the top of the swamp, I found out that there were even uglier human bones underneath. , Those flesh and blood boiled into a thick pulp, gurgling stench.


    Li Rong felt countless past events passing by, and those past events drowned her. She couldn''t breathe, almost unable to move.


    But she can''t indulge.


    She had to go, she had to leave, she couldn''t die with them anymore in this mud.


    She vaguely heard the call of someone not far away, whose voice was hoarse, mixed in the rain.


    But she still heard it.


    It''s Pei Wenxuan.


    It is the two lives and two lives who have never really betrayed her, and always guarded her. When the people betrayed their relatives and left, the only Pei Wenxuan believed in her.


    She wants to go, she wants to escape, she wants to go to him.


    When this thought came out, Li Rong couldn''t restrain herself anymore, desperately, she staggered up and stumbled towards the door.


    Seeing her appearance, Su Rongqing quickly got up and chased after her: "Your Royal Highness..."


    "Let go!"


    Li Rong slammed a dagger in her hand, staring at him with steamy eyes: "I was touched!"


    After speaking, she rushed out like crazy.


    Her foot was hurt, and every step was painful, but she still ran in the direction of that person''s voice.


    "Pei Wenxuan!"


    She shouted Pei Wenxuan''s name: "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Pei Wenxuan looked back in the dense forest and rushed towards the direction of the voice.


    The two called each other in the heavy rain, looking for each other''s voice, until finally, Pei Wenxuan tore a piece of thorns with his hands, and then saw a girl who seemed to be greatly frightened, and rushed into his arms.


    At the moment when he hugged him, Li Rong seemed to have found the other side of his life, and finally unbridled and wept bitterly.


    "Take me away," she was shaking all over, gritted her teeth, crying and begging him, "Pei Wenxuan, take me away. Don''t let me stay there, take me away."


    Take her away.


    Take her away from everything that is unbearable, desperate, and disgusting.


    Pei Wenxuan had never seen Li Rong like this before, and he had almost completely collapsed. The whole person was shrouded in despair and fear, Li Rong who was about to break with a single touch.


    He felt her crying like a sharp blade, cutting his heart back and forth. He had never felt so painful before, and every fingertip seemed to twitch gently.


    He stretched out his hand to protect Li Rong in his arms.


    The thorns fell and stuck on him. He didn''t realize it, restrained his emotions, suppressed the moisture in his eyes, raised his hand to embrace this soft girl who seemed to be unable to withstand the slightest wind and rain, bowed his head and kissed her hair tenderly. .


    "Don''t cry," he said hoarsely, softly coaxing her, "Rongrong, I found you, I will take you home."

 Chapter 160： carriage

    I will take you home.


    These are the best words she has ever heard in her life.


    She still has a belonging and a home.


    She clung to Pei Wenxuan, like the only driftwood in the torrent.


    Her tears soaked in Pei Wenxuan''s clothes, even if it was mixed in the rain, it was instantly recognizable because of the hot temperature.


    Pei Wenxuan held her whole body in his arms, and the overlapping sleeves blocked her figure. He restrained his trembling, restrained his gaffe, restrained all his emotions, and forced the water vapor in his eyes back.


    She is alive.


    No matter what, she couldn''t be better alive.


    He listened to the cry of the person in his arms, took a deep breath, and slowly raised his head.


    Across the rain curtain, I saw the entrance of the cave not far away, Su Rongqing standing there, watching them quietly through the rain curtain.


    The eyes of the two crossed for a moment, and Su Rongqing nodded slightly, then turned around and entered the cave.


    Pei Wenxuan stared at the cave while stroking Li Rong¡¯s back. Li Rong¡¯s cries gradually diminished. After a while, Zhao Chongjiu found him. He just appeared in Pei Wenxuan¡¯s line of sight, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand. On his lips, he made a "sound-free" gesture all the way.


    Then Pei Wenxuan raised his chin in the direction of the cave.


    Zhao Chongjiu understood, nodded, and rushed towards the cave.


    Seeing Zhao Chongjiu''s movements, Pei Wenxuan felt Li Rong''s mood calm down a little, and he finally said: "The people searching for the cliff should be not far away. I will carry you over."


    He squatted down and put Li Rong on his back. Li Rong hugged his neck and leaned on his back without saying a word.


    There was a sprinting sound from behind, Li Rong seemed to realize something trembling slightly, Pei Wenxuan did not move forward, and she did not look back. After a long time, she muttered, "Let''s go."


    Pei Wenxuan looked up at the sky, and walked out of the dense forest with Li Rong on his back.


    They didn''t say anything all the way, only the heavy rain fell majestic, hitting two people, it hurt like a stone.


    He carried her through the thorns and through the dense forest. The rain gradually stopped and the sky began to brighten.


    The morning after the rain brought water vapor, and the sunshine belt hidden some blue clouds in the early morning. The two did not know how long they had been walking, and finally heard the sound of horseshoes and human voices.


    Pei Wenxuan raised his head, and saw Tong Ye bringing people over from afar. The leader of Tong Ye ran all the way to Pei Wenxuan, excitedly said: "My son," he said, he looked at Li Rong, "Your Highness, you still Ok?"


    "Get in the carriage first."


    Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong didn''t want to talk, so he dismissed Tong Ye, and walked to the side of the carriage with Li Rong on his back, and helped Li Rong into the carriage.


    Li Rong had already calmed down, she kept her head down and said nothing.


    Pei Wenxuan helped her get into the carriage and asked her to change clean clothes before turning back into the carriage.


    Tong Ye brought the carriage of the Pei Mansion, with only Pei Wenxuan''s clothes on it, so when Pei Wenxuan stepped into the carriage, he watched Li Rong wearing his clothes and sitting quietly.


    She barely moved, and he walked the same way.


    Pei Wenxuan watched for a moment, stepped forward, half-kneeled on Li Rong, raised her feet up all the time, and whispered: "May I clean the wound for you first?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The carriage set off. Walking on the cobblestone river was a little bumpy, Pei Wenxuan lowered his head, not daring to look at Li Rong more, and when he looked at it more, he felt as if he had been scratched by a sharp blade.


    He didn''t want to ask what Li Rong had experienced.


    In fact, Li Rong might know something. Yesterday, he knew the scent of Xie Chunhe.


    He had countless questions and countless guesses, but he didn''t say anything. He looked down at Li Rong''s wound, chose the appropriate medicine to apply, then took the bandage, and bandaged it carefully.


    Li Rong looked down at him quietly, observing the man.


    She felt that she had never really known Pei Wenxuan in her life.


    His kindness, his gentleness, his delicacy, and his tolerance, she never seems to look back, nor cherish.


    Pei Wenxuan was still staring at her. When he finished bandaging the wound on his foot, he raised his hand to untie her belt, stood up, bent over, as if holding her, raised his hand to send her clothes off his shoulders.


    There was a charcoal fire in the carriage, and the airtight space was hot like summer, but Li Rong still felt coolness coming from the surroundings at the moment when all his skin was in contact with the air. But soon the coolness was blocked by Pei Wenxuan, he held her imaginarily, her clothes got stuck in her hand, and he tried to take it away. He is very close to her, she can clearly perceive his temperature, his smell, she even hears his heartbeat, and feels the seemingly nonchalant rubbing and restraint when his fingertips touch her.


    She noticed his emotions and looked at the swaying door of the carriage in front of her. There was no emotion in her voice: "Do you want me?"


    Pei Wenxuan''s actions stopped. After a while, he responded in a low voice and calmly: "I just want to help you clean up the wound."


    "Why not me?"


    Li Rong turned her eyes to look at the people around her: "Why do you always think about me and embarrass yourself?"


    "Don''t think too much about it," Pei Wenxuan didn''t dare to look at her gaze, pulled her clothes away, and took the medicine from the side. "I''m your husband, so I don''t care about it."


    With that, Pei Wenxuan took the medicine from the side and bowed his head to give her medicine.


    When the medicine touched her small wound, Li Rong felt a fine and dense pain rushing up.


    Her body trembled slightly, Pei Wenxuan looked up at her: "Does it hurt?"


    There is no **** in his eyes.


    But she knew that he was a normal man, he could not have no lust, but he loved more than desire, he, even such a disgusting thing on him, will become beautiful.


    Li Rong quivered her eyelashes, she lowered her eyes and said hoarsely, "It doesn''t hurt."


    The two remained silent, Pei Wenxuan gave her good medicine, put the medicine bottle away, and whispered softly: "You sleep first, I will guard you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Rong raised his hand and held his sleeve.


    "I will give it to you."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan lowered his eyes, "I didn''t think you were so unbearable."


    "Is this unbearable?" Li Rong looked up at him, "If you don''t even want this, what can I give you?"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned for a while, Li Rong looked up at him and smiled softly: "I''m fine, I want to. Pei Wenxuan, in front of me, you will take care of yourself."


    She said, stood up, raised her hand to cup his face, and lightly printed it on his forehead.


    She kissed very cold.


    It seems that the rain of this night has not yet left.


    Like a drizzle, a light kiss is soft and delicate, and then there is more and more lingering exploration.


    She has never been like this before. Li Rong¡¯s love always carries a bit of aura and naughty. She enjoys her freely and gets the most true response. In this relationship, he pays, she asks, he sees her because of himself And happiness is the greatest encouragement.


    But today she was not like this. She worked hard to take care of him, thinking about him all the time. She lowered all her body and met him like a humble person, cautiously and with every means to please him.


    He looked at Li Rong''s "sensible", Li Rong''s sudden "growth", and Li Rong''s thoughtfulness. He suddenly realized that he actually didn''t want it.


    Compared to Li Rong paying for him, what he wants more is that Li Rong will always be his apex of His Highness, not bowing his head for anyone, not bowing down for anyone, so arrogant.


    He felt that Li Rong at the moment was like a fragile glass. He didn''t dare to touch her and could only watch what she did.


    He knew that she was looking for a way to make herself feel better, but when she knelt in front of him and bowed her head to swallow him, he finally couldn''t stand the torture.


    He raised his hand and pressed her shoulders, stopped her movement, and said in a low voice, "Enough."


    Li Rong stopped, and Pei Wenxuan''s hand holding her shoulder trembled slightly: "Li Rong, don''t behave like this."


    "Is it true?" Li Rong looked up at him, "Don''t you like it?"


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. He looked at Li Rong''s expression. She stared at her quietly. Crazy and calm were only on the line. He suddenly realized that at this moment, he was her only salvation and straw. She must use her way to complete her punishment and redemption.


    All his refusal only pushed her further to hell.


    Seeing him not speaking, Li Rong raised her hand, pressed his hand to the side, and continued her movements.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at the person kneeling in front of him. She was calm and serious.


    Obviously it should be the thrill of extinction, but here at Pei Wenxuan, he only feels like being dragged into the water, he can''t breathe, everything is accumulated in his heart, and it seems to explode anytime, anywhere.


    He put his hands on the edge of the cross chair, and the joints began to whiten because of too much force. Li Rong''s curiosity and Li Rong''s gentleness cut into his heart with a sharp knife.


    He did not protect her.


    He was incompetent, unable to stop the wind and rain in this world from turning into a sharp knife, breaking her knees and breaking her spine.


    She is lingering for him.


    She is using this method of self-harm to make him suffer and make him despair.


    She wanted to drag him to **** together.


    He suddenly understood her feelings. Under extreme pain, any physical feeling, whether it was pain or happiness, was redemption.


    He clung to the board, his nails bleeding.


    He suddenly hated her.


    He whispered: "Li Rong."


    Li Rong looked up at him, that is, at that moment, Pei Wenxuan pulled her up, and slammed her against the car wall. She slammed into the car wall, and when the pain came, he kissed him.


    He lost his usual tenderness. She faintly tasted the bitterness of tears from the kiss. She was almost suffocated in this stormy kiss. Before she could tell where the tears came from, she felt that he suddenly merged with her. One.


    She feels pain.


    She grabbed his arm tightly, Pei Wenxuan noticed her changes, he raised his head and stared at her with tears: "Satisfied?"


    She didn''t speak. For the first time in her life, she felt pain in the matter that Pei Wenxuan gave her.


    This is actually the most beautiful thing among all the gifts Pei Wenxuan has given her, but she also personally turned it into pain.


    He pressed her hand and approached her: "What I covet is your beauty and your power. You are not alone. My feelings are dirty and dirty. Such feelings," he choked, "You Are you relieved?"


    She knew she had done something wrong again.


    She wanted to explain that she really wanted to be nice to her, she didn''t slander his feelings, she just wanted to make up for him with all her strength.


    But she couldn''t say it. She looked at him with hateful eyes, Li Rong''s teeth trembled lightly, and she laughed: "Reassured."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her tears fell.


    The eyes of the two met in the air, but at such a close distance, because no one backed half a step, it was difficult to move a single inch.


    Pei Wenxuan suddenly felt sad. He raised his hand to cover Li Rong''s face and wiped her tears with his thumb: "Li Rong, let yourself go."


    This sentence was like a heavy hammer hitting Liuli, and it suddenly broke in her heart. She wanted to fight back and refute, but in the end, she only asked a rhetorical question: "I let myself go, who let me go?"


    "No one let me go!"


    When she said this, she could no longer restrain the pain she had been trying to restrain: "Everyone is using me, Chuan''er doesn''t believe me to kill me, Shangguan Ya and Su Rongqing watch me die, Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong grabbed. Pei Wenxuan''s sleeves, she stared at him with tearful eyes, "How did you let me let myself go?"


    "No one believes me. You all think I am bad, that I am selfish, that I am greedy for power, that I am unscrupulous, and that I will not consider any of you."


    "So Li Chuan wanted to kill me, Shangguan Ya wanted me to die, Su Rongqing watched me drink the poison and didn''t say anything, not even you," Li Rong tugged his clothes tightly, "Do you think that I am Are you forcing you now? I''m slandering your feelings. I am suffering so I am making you suffer?"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. Li Rong lowered her head. She restrained her emotions and tried to calm herself down.


    She has hurt too many people, and everyone has abandoned her. She wants to be better to Pei Wenxuan, she should not indulge herself.


    "which I do not have."


    She muttered: "I just want to be nice to you. I want to be nice to everyone, but I can''t do anything well."


    "I don''t speak well, I''m too arbitrary and do things, I''m like a hedgehog, whoever sees me thinks me bad. I even want to like you, but I can''t do well."


    "I have done so much for Chuan''er," she tears down, "but he still doesn''t believe me."


    "I quarreled like that for Aya and Chuaner. Aya gave up on me because of a little risk."


    "I worked so hard to protect Su Rongqing, but I still can''t live in him. He didn''t even give me a little trust."


    "I didn''t force you. I really just want to be nice to you. I don''t know what to do. I just want you not to be wronged in front of me. But I still can''t do it well."


    "I''m sorry..." She looked up at him and said repeatedly: "I''m sorry..."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak. He looked at Li Rong in front of him. She had no manners at all. She was the most embarrassed in her life, and she was afraid that it was just now. Even when I saw her in prison, she was dressed and dressed and had a calm posture.


    But she couldn''t control those anymore now, tears dripped down her face, she was clutching his sleeve, her eyes were full of pleasing and pleading, those pleas seemed to be knife blades, one by one, plucking his heart.


    He couldn''t speak, he opened his mouth and felt choked, so he didn''t say anything, he picked her up and put her on himself.


    He kissed her tears softly and brushed her cheek gently.


    She has been crying, as if the tears of her life were flowing at this time.


    He gave her all his tenderness and all his compassion. When she reached the extreme, she herself couldn''t tell where these tears came from and where they flowed.


    They sink in desire, calm, until the last moment, she clung to him tightly, still the same sentence: "I''m sorry."


    He closed his eyes and said nothing. After a long time, he buried her shoulders in a very soft voice: "His Royal Highness, you have nothing to sorry for me. It is my thing to like you, and I don''t regret it."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he took a deep breath, raised his hand to put clothes on her, and then lifted the car curtain and looked out.


    The carriage has entered Huajing, and the surrounding is full of noise. Pei Wenxuan confirmed the location, then turned his head, and kissed her on the forehead: "Don¡¯t cry, go back and talk to me about what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll think with you. Method."


    Li Rong did not speak.


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong hugged him, her voice was dumb, but her voice was calm, "After we go back, let''s separate."


    Pei Wenxuan paused, and Li Rong looked up at him: "Don''t be sad."


    "Before I told you to separate because I was disappointed in you, not this time."


    "I like you so much this time," Li Rong laughed, "I want to give you the best in the world."


    As a lover, not only is she not the best person in the world, she is not even a good girl.


    She couldn''t bring any benefits to Pei Wenxuan, and even dragged him deep into the quagmire. She didn''t even know how to treat him well.


    There is no such lover.


    She is only suitable for one person, silently in the dark night, behind him, looking into the distance, staring, and accompanying. Quietly give him money, send him to a high position, and bring power and wealth to him.


    Pei Wenxuan is so clean and beautiful. He is her bright moon and her sun. He should hang high in the sky and should not sink into darkness with her.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her quietly, he seemed to understand all of her heart.


    After a short silence, he responded: "Okay."


    Li Rong was stunned.


    Then she saw him moving forward slightly, approaching her.


    Stare at her.


    He is close to her, and she can feel their breath like the green smoke entangled in the incense burner, intertwined, entangled, and cannot be separated.


    He raised his hand to the nearest place to her heart, and she trembled slightly.


    Then she heard him speak calmly and earnestly, as if ordering¡ª


    "Then give you to me."

 Chapter 161： Advance and retreat (make up)

    The carriage stopped suddenly, as if it had arrived.


    It''s just that even with the sound insulation board, Tong Ye heard that there was something wrong early on, and when he got there, he didn''t urge Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong and waited for Li Rong''s answer. Li Rong took a deep breath, raised her hand to dress, and whispered, "Go down first."


    Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong put on clothes together. After getting out of the carriage, they found that Tongye had sent someone to take the sedan chair. Li Rong had injuries on his foot. Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong to get on the sedan chair. Drove her into the bedroom.


    After tossing all night, Li Rong looked very tired. After Pei Wenxuan helped her lie down, he immediately asked the doctor to come over to see if there was any major problem.


    The doctor had already prepared it, and waited at the door as soon as he entered the house. After the two of them entered the house, the doctor followed in.


    Pei Wenxuan was waiting for the doctor to check his pulse. After a while, he saw Tong Ye standing at the door, whispering: "Master."


    When Pei Wenxuan saw that Tong Ye didn''t come in, he knew that something was not good and told Li Rong. He nodded, said hello to others, and took care of Li Rong, then turned his head and walked out.


    When he reached the door, he saw Zhao Chongjiu standing in the courtyard. Zhao Chongjiu''s expression was not very good, and Pei Wenxuan knew the result.


    "What about people?"


    "Ran."


    Zhao Chongjiu''s face was stern: "Master Su brought people too fast, I''m too late."


    Pei Wenxuan was not surprised. At that hour, Su Ronghua remembered that Su Rongqing should be found.


    He responded softly and nodded: "You go back and rest first. This matter..."


    "Subordinates must inform His Royal Highness."


    Zhao Chongjiu interrupted him, seeming to have misunderstood something, Pei Wenxuan smiled: "I didn''t tell you not to tell your Highness, you are from the inspector, I know it clearly in my heart. I mean I''m here to tell her about this. You don¡¯t have to report it separately."


    This request is not too much, Zhao Zhongjiu nodded.


    "But there is something else?"


    Zhao Chongjiu shook his head, Pei Wenxuanji hung Li Rong, and waved: "Go down."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan turned back to the room.


    The doctor had finished the pulse diagnosis for Li Rong, Pei Wenxuan came in. The doctor was packing up his things and was about to go to the next room for consultation and prescription. Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong greeted them and went to the side room together. The doctor watched Pei Wenxuan enter the door. There was some anxiety on the face, Pei Wenxuan''s heart hung up, but he still raised his hand: "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "My lord, the princess has some trauma, but it''s okay. Please rest assured." A person from the doctor came up to report, and Pei Wenxuan nodded, "What else?"


    If it''s just this sentence, these doctors shouldn''t be this kind of reaction.


    "The other thing is..." The doctor hesitated for a moment, then slowly said, "Your Highness, I''m pregnant."


    The moment he heard this, Pei Wenxuan was stunned. The doctor said the hardest thing to say, and continued: "This bump has caused the fetal position to become unstable. I also hope that your majesty will take care of the fetus in the future to avoid any accidents. "


    Pei Wenxuan listened, but didn''t say anything. Everyone was waiting for him, feeling up and down.


    Princess Pingle has now been reconciled, but she was diagnosed as pregnant. The first thing she knew was the former consort. Whether the princess was pregnant or the former consort knew, which one was enough for these doctors to be uneasy.


    Pei Wenxuan was silent for too long. All the doctors looked at the headed doctor. The headed doctor bit the bullet: "Sir?"


    "Oh," Pei Wenxuan finally recovered when he heard this. He nodded, his face seemed calm, and immediately ordered, "Don''t tell this matter, how is your Royal Highness''s health?"


    "My lord, don''t worry." When everyone heard Pei Wenxuan''s tone, they were relieved, "His Royal Highness takes a good rest, there is no major problem. I will wait for this matter to be tight-lipped, and will never let outsiders know."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, seeming absent-mindedly: "You should prescribe a prescription first. If someone has any taboos, tell me how to do it better for pregnant women."


    The doctor nodded repeatedly, and the group talked to Pei Wenxuan for a long time. After Pei Wenxuan asked how to take care of Li Rong, he finally went back. When he walked out the door, he folded back again and frowned: "Did you feel suspicious, sensitive, sentimental, emotional during pregnancy? Ups and downs, irritable and hard to control?"


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t understand why Pei Wenxuan asked such a question, but they nodded at the same time, and then exhorted: "My lord, just bear it."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded: "I understand."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan turned around and walked on the promenade.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, they just watched him walking all the way to Li Rong¡¯s room. Li Rong¡¯s room was closed, but he didn¡¯t even notice it. He slammed into it, "cang", and then covered in pain. Live the nose on the face.


    Li Rong listened to Zhao Chongjiu''s report on the night of her disappearance in the room, and suddenly heard a "clam", she raised her chin, Zhao Chongjiu immediately went to open the door, and saw Pei Wenxuan bow and her body in pain. face. Zhao Chongjiu couldn''t help but was stunned: "Master Pei?"


    Pei Wenxuan waved his hand and sucked in a cold breath. Li Rong raised his eyes and called out, "Pei Wenxuan?"


    "I''m fine, hit the door."


    Pei Wenxuan replied, slowly, and finally straightened up, he looked at Zhao Chongjiu: "Is the report finished?"


    "It''s almost there," Zhao Zhongjiu nodded, then turned to salute Li Rong, "Your Highness, your subordinates will leave first."


    "Staring at Li Cheng''s situation," Li Rong ordered, and said softly, "Go."


    Zhao Chongjiu saluted and left, while Pei Wenxuan was still standing at the door. Seeing Pei Wenxuan still stunned, Li Rong raised his eyes and said, "What are you still standing for? Come in and sit down."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan came back to his senses, nodded, closed the door and walked in.


    He sat down, Li Rong looked at him and chuckled, "I have a terminal illness?"


    "No!"


    Pei Wenxuan denied it, and quickly replied: "You are fine, don''t think about it."


    "Sit down without thinking, and I will discuss it with you."


    Li Rong took three pages from the side: "Chuan''er was assassinated last night, but it didn''t matter. Li Cheng is hanging in the palace now. Concubine Rou is called into the palace to take care of Li Cheng. His Majesty has returned. In order to make a move, I guess I was waiting for Xiao Su first, and secondly I was waiting for Li Cheng''s final news."


    Pei Wenxuan responded, and Li Rong took out the third piece of paper: "So here is the worst news."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his eyes and Li Rong calmly said: "Xun Chuan brought news from the northwest. Cui Qinghe rebelled to assassinate Qin Lin and took over the army under Qin Lin in the northwest."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s eyes widened suddenly. Li Rong put the page on the table and said calmly: "The army in the northwest can''t make it through. This matter must be kept secret. I have notified Lin Feibai from the southwest. Adjust the army and let Shangguanya prepare Shangguan''s army."


    "But the Shangguan family''s total military strength is less than 30,000. Lin Fei holds 20,000 in his hand. I am in Qingzhou with 10,000. Your Pei''s is less than 20,000. The total number is less than 80,000. Originally, Qin Lin in the northwest has raised 50,000 troops. There are 130,000 troops up there, but now Cui Qinghe is rebelling, and the 50,000 troops in the northwest are afraid I can''t count on it."


    "And Xiao Su has fifty thousand troops, your majesty himself has fifty thousand men, and Su''s hand has at least twenty thousand, a full 120,000 horses."


    "There are countless hidden soldiers left by the family, but just like the previous life, they can¡¯t be moved by no interest. Asking them to take action, now the plan falls short. Moreover, this time with Su Rongqing, who the family will fight in the end, maybe. I guess. They are more sitting in the mountains watching tigers fight, whoever wins, they listen to whom."


    "This is the situation now," Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan, "What do you think?"


    Pei Wenxuan listened and thought quietly for a while: "Although it seems that in the whole situation, your majesty has far more people in his hands than us, but as long as we can stabilize the situation in Huajing ahead of time, the world will be mostly settled. Then Xiao Su Even if his majesty¡¯s direct line comes back, he is also a chased courtier and thieves, and the world is condemned. Moreover, once the prince succeeds, it is unclear whether his majesty¡¯s direct line will move or not. And Xiao Su has been in charge of the northwest for less than two years and brought five Wan Jun commits a disorder, I am afraid it will be a mess. As for Su Rongqing..."


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while: "Whether he can take charge of the Su clan is still unknown."


    "Stabilize the situation in Huajing..."


    Li Rong murmured. She raised her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "Why don''t you think there is actually a way out?"


    "What does your highness mean?"


    "I mean," Li Rong''s eyes were steady, but deep in her eyes, there was a bit of indescribable sadness. "Once Li Cheng is dead, the prince is the only heir. The prince and his majesty are not absolute enemies. It is not an absolute alliance with me and my mother. As long as he surrenders me and Shangguan, Your Majesty will let him go."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, Li Rong closed his eyes: "In fact, this is the best plan. He handed over me and the queen to the Yi clan in the name of assassinating the prince. He successfully succeeded the throne and took over the army from His Majesty. The pure King Lee."


    As Li Rong said, she couldn''t help laughing: "In this way, the world will be stable and there will be no need to fight, and the people will have a good life."


    "His Royal Highness is also right." Pei Wenxuan answered smoothly. Listening to this, Li Rong opened his eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan met Li Rong''s gaze, "But, does His Highness agree?"


    Li Rong said nothing, Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and held Li Rong''s hand: "His Royal Highness, have you forgotten? I told you shortly after being reborn. After power, it is the heart of the people. It is not a simple choice of interests, but the same thing. Some people choose to gain, while others choose to lose."


    "But I can''t believe in Li Chuan."


    Li Rong spoke directly, and Pei Wenxuan fell silent.


    "You arrange a good person," Li Rong said calmly, "As soon as Li Cheng dies, Your Majesty will arrest people. Before that, I will leave Huajing and go to Qingzhou. I will not let anyone know about this. I will go by myself."


    "Where is Shangguanya?" Pei Wenxuan looked at her.


    "After I leave, you will inform the Shangguan family again."


    After she left, notifying the people of Shangguan''s family was equivalent to putting the people of Shangguan''s family in Huajing as a cover, so that she could leave Beijing more safely.


    However, this also put the Shangguan family directly at risk. She left. Once the opportunity was missed, no one would leave Shangguan family.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at her, Li Rong looked indifferent, she turned to Pei Wenxuan: "What do you think is wrong?"


    "Your Highness," Pei Wenxuan asked seriously, "If something happens, don''t you regret it?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she met Pei Wenxuan''s gaze: "Do you know what I heard last night?"


    "I know."


    There was no wave in Pei Wenxuan''s eyes: "Li Chuan killed you, Shangguanya watched you die, and Su Rongqing gave you the poison."


    "Are you not surprised?" Li Rong laughed, Pei Wenxuan shook his head, "I was not surprised about anything in the previous life."


    "In that case," Li Rong was a little strange, "What are you advising me to do? It was a matter of the previous life. I can ignore it, but I don''t care. It doesn''t mean I don''t care."


    "People have power to have choices. And when you encounter power, you should not be mixed with emotions. I used to say that I like power, but when I make decisions, I always trust them a lot and are willing to work hard for them. So When I came up, I always wanted to help Chuan''er and solve his current and future problems."


    "The queen scolded me and said that all the things I thought were what the emperor thought. I am a princess. In the eyes of the future emperor, I am essentially the same as the family. I thought she was stupid at the time, but now I understand that it is me who is stupid. ."


    Li Rong turned her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan. She stretched out her hand and held Pei Wenxuan''s hand: "In my last life, I chose them, I didn''t choose myself. This time, I want to choose myself."


    "Regardless of regret or not," Li Rong stared at Pei Wenxuan, "Let me go."


    Let Huajing''s filth and fighting stay in Huajing, keep her away from here, the sky is high and the sea is wide, and she has her own way back.


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong calmly and calmly with a pleading look. After a long time, he lowered his head and smiled: "His Royal Highness remembers that, His Highness and I bet twice, once in the Jucai Pavilion, betting on the presence of Guanya. There, where does a gambling imperial decree come first."


    "Remember," Li Rong knew what Pei Wenxuan meant, "Are you asking for a bet with me?"


    "The clothes of the Persian dancer has been worn for me by your highness, and there is one thing left, please do it for me."


    Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan and definitely said, "You don''t want me to go?"


    "Whether to go or not is the decision of His Highness. Actually, I think it''s all good, but I''m afraid that His Highness has regrets in his heart and want to give His Highness more choices."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he leaned forward: "His Royal Highness, come with me to see His Royal Highness."


    When Li Rong heard this, her hand trembled slightly, and Pei Wenxuan smiled, "Don''t you dare your Highness?"


    "Look at him, why don''t you dare? It''s just that you have to make arrangements for leaving the city..."


    "I''ll arrange it."


    Pei Wenxuan interrupted her: "Go down to see His Royal Highness, don''t need to say anything, talk with His Royal Highness as usual. After the chat, whether to go or stay, I support Your Highness."


    At this point, Li Rong has nothing to say. She raised her hand and patted Pei Wenxuan''s hand: "Then it''s up to you."


    With that, Li Rong was about to get up, Pei Wenxuan raised her hand and held her: "I''m going to get the clothes, don''t catch the cold."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he went to the cabinet to get the clothes, and ordered the sedan chair to be prepared outside. He turned back to put clothes on Li Rong, and then pulled her hair. When preparing to put on the makeup, he paused and Li Rong lifted it. Eye: "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay, I just feel that your Royal Highness''s water comes out of lotus, so you don''t need to be too decorative."


    As he said, Pei Wenxuan put down the eyebrow pencil: "That''s it."


    Li Rong only thought that he was in a hurry to see Li Chuan, and he held her out of the house and put her on the sedan chair.


    The two went to the East Palace together. After the announcement, Pei Wenxuan sent Li Rong to the door. Li Rong stood in front of the door, listening to Li Chuan coughing gently inside: "Sister A is here? Quick, let A sister come in."


    Li Rong didn''t know how, so suddenly she didn''t dare to enter.


    She grabbed Pei Wenxuan''s hand, Pei Wenxuan patted her hand, and instructed others: "His Royal Highness is not suitable for meeting guests. Men and women are different. Let''s install a screen."


    The order was ordered and the screen was placed in the house. Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong in. As soon as he entered the house, he saw the screen and felt the person behind the screen. Li Rong couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Pei Wenxuan helped Li Rong to sit on a chair. Li Rong and Li Chuan sat down across the screen. At that moment, Li Rong seemed to have returned to her previous life. Li Chuan announced that she would be a prisoner of the country, and asked about the night before.


    She put her hands on the armrest and lowered her head.


    Pei Wenxuan covered her with a blanket, squatted in front of her, and looked up at her: "His Royal Highness, some Ruth is alone, and the minister is waiting for you outside."


    Li Rong squeezed the armrest, she looked at Pei Wenxuan, and Pei Wenxuan raised her hand on her hand and said softly, "Don''t be afraid."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan stood up, then retreated and closed the door.


    Suddenly Li Rong and Li Chuan were left in the room. Both of them were very quiet. Li Rong slowly raised his head and looked at the silhouette on the screen. Li Chuan seemed to sit up. He passed the screen like two lives. The dead soul stays on the screen.


    Li Rong didn''t know what was going on, her eyes were suddenly red.


    The two were silent. After a long time, Li Chuan coughed lightly and said, "Sister A is okay? Is it hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Li Rong restrained her tone, sounding like there was nothing. Li Chuan had coughed, eased his breath, and whispered softly: "Sister A, don''t worry, I''m fine, but I''ve suffered a little injury, and I will heal soon."


    "Just fine."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, Li Chuan hesitated: "Sister is looking for me, but what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing," Li Rong said softly, "I just had a nightmare. I want to see you and say a few words with you. It''s fine to know that you are okay."


    "What dream did A sister have?"


    "Just..." Li Rong hesitated and said slowly, "I dreamt that you killed me."


    "How is this possible?" Li Chuan laughed, and he said decisively, "Sister, don''t worry, no matter what, I won''t hurt you. Whoever wants to hurt you has to walk on my Li Chuan corpse. past."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing as she listened, "I know."


    She had a little bit of tears in her eyes: "When you were young, you said you wanted to protect me. I remember that year they said that the father-in-law sent to the north to make peace. I was very scared in my heart, and I was afraid that I would go there when I grew up. Husband, you tell me, you will," Li Rong said, choked in her tone, she paused, and after a long time, she continued, "You will calm the north and drive the barbarians all the way into the desert. You will not let This kind of marriage will fall on any princess in Daxia, let alone me."


    "How did Sister Sister talk about her childhood?"


    Li Chuan sat up cross-legged, seeming to be a little happy: "Is it because I am treating you badly now, you are beginning to remember sweetness and bitterness?"


    "No, I heard that you were hurt for me, and I remembered what was good to me when you were a kid."


    "Then A sister is not good to me?" Li Chuan''s shadow on the screen took the young man''s publicity, talking and gesturing, "I remember when I was a child I shared peaches with Yuanbao, and I was knocked off by my mother''s queen. Confinement, saying that I am a prince, you must know that I am respected and others are humble, so how can I share peaches with someone. You also know that there is no light in the forbidden room, and you are at the door, talking to me all the time. I was closed for three days, and you said at the door for three days."


    Li Chuan said, I don¡¯t know why, and his voice was a little dumb: ¡°Also, didn¡¯t I have a big tabby cat in the palace before? That cat is very spiritual. If others don¡¯t kiss me, they kiss me. I keep hiding. People went to feed it, and it was discovered later. They wanted me to bury the cat alive. The mother said that this is a lesson for me, how can the prince prefer something, or no one has a big tabby cat."


    "If I don¡¯t bury it, the queen¡¯s mother will be robbed of the cat and killed with a stick. I will protect the cat in my arms. Sister blocked me and blocked the stick?"


    "Then you finally bury the cat alive?"


    Li Rong asked. Li Chuan didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time. On the screen, he was sitting cross-legged, as if slightly tilting his head up, looking at something.


    "Because, I don''t want A sister to be beaten for me again."


    Li Chuan finally said, "Isn''t it just a cat? Just bury it. You can''t let A sister and I bury this cat with me?"


    Li Rong could not speak, she felt tears streaming down her eyes.


    She suddenly realized that in fact, for so many years, she had not really understood Li Chuan, nor had she really understood how this younger brother grew up.


    When he was young, she was also young. She couldn''t understand the various aspects of young Li Chuan, and she forgot when she grew up.


    Just like this cat, she thought that Li Chuan couldn''t resist fighting, but in fact, at that time, what Li Chuan couldn''t resist was not the stick responsibility in the deep palace, but the suffering of his sister.


    It was not the cat that he buried himself, but himself.


    He didn''t want to be the prince, but for Li Rong, for Shangguanyue, for the people he cherished, he was.


    He was soft-hearted, innocent and pure, but for Li Rong and Shangguan Yue, he learned to be tough and indifferent.


    He restrained his gentleness and innocence, suppressed all his loves and desires, buried himself deep in this palace, hoping to raise Li Rong and Shangguanyue on it like mud, watching them grow, blossom, and stabilize their lives.


    This is her brother.


    No matter how cruel and terrifying her brother is in the future, at the age of seventeen, behind the screen, he is always the young man who is willing to be like a mountain and river to give his loved one a good view.


    "Sister," Li Chuan lowered his head. He seemed to know that Li Rong was crying. He muttered, "What do you want to ask when you come here?"


    "Chuan''er," Li Rong took a deep breath, "If God is destined, one day, you will become a monarch like his father. No, better than him, but as indifferent and jealous as him."


    "You will kill a lot of people and make the world turbulent, but you can also succeed in the Northern Expedition and break the shackles of the family. You will imprison your mother, kill your uncle, behead half of your clan, and finally poison the elder sister. You will lose your love, but also Will become the Ninth Five-Year. You say, what should I do?"


    "You mean," Li Chuan seemed to know everything, "Will I kill you?"


    "Right." Li Rong smiled, "but this is just a dream, you don''t have to..."


    Before she finished speaking, she heard the sound of drawing a sword inside. Li Rong looked up in surprise, watching Li Chuan lift the sword out of the screen.


    He was holding a sword with wet tears on his face.


    "In fact, I have long discovered that Sister A is different from before."


    Li Chuan looked at Li Rong, he handed the scabbard backhand to Li Rong, pointed the tip of the sword at himself, and knelt in front of Li Rong on one knee. His eyes were full of tears, but firm and bright: "If this is the future, please Sister, kill me now."

 Chapter 162： Bright

    Li Rong did not speak, Li Chuan knelt in front of her and looked up at her.


    His eyes carried the fearlessness unique to young people, as if he could break through all the haze in this world.


    They faced each other quietly. After a long time, Li Rong suddenly got up and drew his sword between Li Chuan''s neck.


    The over-sharp blade pierced Li Chuan''s skin even if it was only touched, and the blood bead licked the blade. Li Chuan faced Li Rong''s gaze without avoiding it.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Outside the gate, the cold wind started to blow and the dead leaves passed. Pei Wenxuan put his hands in his sleeves and turned his back to the gate. He looked up at the sudden cold wind and looked up at the dense dark clouds in the sky.


    "It''s not that I didn''t dare to kill me," Li Chuan replied calmly, "but died in the hands of A sister, I have no regrets."


    "If it is true that Sister A said, I am going to go such a path, then I would rather my life be here, it is also a good death."


    Li Rong didn''t speak, she was holding the sword and staring at Li Chuan. They stood in a stalemate and confronted each other. Li Chuan''s expression was full of determination and did not retreat. It seemed that he was ready to die and waited for her verdict.


    But how does she rule?


    He did nothing, he was so good.


    But if he becomes the throne, if he grows up, maybe 30 years later, a cup of poison will be delivered to her.


    Time is too cruel and too vicious.


    Li Rong looked at the clear look of the young man in front of him, and suddenly raised his sword.


    Li Chuan closed his eyes, the sword hurriedly fell, sharply cutting away the crown of Li Chuan''s head.


    Li Chuan''s hair fell down, he opened his eyes, Li Rong held the sword and panted quickly: "I will return to Qingzhou, and in this life, I will never enter Huajing again. I will let you go."


    Li Rong looked up at Li Chuan: "Please also in the future, let me go."


    When Li Rong finished speaking, he threw the sword to the ground and turned away. Li Chuan knelt on the ground, and when she put her hand on the door, he said hoarsely: "Sister, why can''t you believe me more?"


    "It''s not you that I can''t believe," Li Rong lowered her eyes, "it''s this world."


    There are too many sordid and dirty things in this world, and she doesn''t know what Li Chuan will be like when sitting in a high position.


    When he became the emperor, she was a family, and they would never have a unified stand, and they would continue to be jealous in this deep palace.


    She knew exactly who she was, but Li Chuan was right to kill her back then.


    If Li Chuan is dead, whether it is Li Ping or Li Xin, she may not abolish them when they threaten her.


    Li Rong calmed down, her expression slowly calmed down, and then she forced her hands to open the door abruptly.


    The cold wind was suddenly involved, blowing her wide sleeves and flying. She raised her head and looked forward, and she saw Pei Wenxuan with her sleeves folded and turned her head to look over.


    "Done?"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, and Li Rong nodded: "Let''s go."


    When Pei Wenxuan could speak, he walked over to hug her. Li Rong held him down: "What are you doing?"


    "Your leg is going to limp out of the Prince''s Mansion?"


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment, thinking that it would be too ugly to go out limp, so she didn''t say anything, so she let Pei Wenxuan hug her sideways, she hung her on Pei Wenxuan, hanging her head and said nothing, Pei Wenxuan I don''t know what I am happy about, always smiling.


    She felt a little uncomfortable. She raised her eyes and glanced at Pei Wenxuan. Seeing that he was still laughing, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry, frowning and saying, "What are you laughing at all day long? Do you see my jokes?"


    "what?"


    When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong blame him, he returned to his mind and quickly explained: "No, but my Highness is back, I am happy. Everything can be resolved, and my Highness is fine, so I don''t feel any discomfort anymore. ."


    "Are you so happy?" Li Rong didn''t believe it, Pei Wenxuan didn''t dare to entangle her any more, so he changed the subject hurriedly, "How are you talking with His Royal Highness?"


    "I''m back to Qingzhou."


    Li Rong leaned against Pei Wenxuan''s chest, with a low voice: "I won''t be back in the future, but I will try my best to support Li Chuan if I need anything. Tell me if you have anything to do. You can take care of it."


    Pei Wenxuan replied: "Your Highness can rest assured, I will deal with it as appropriate."


    Li Rong closed his eyes and responded, and Pei Wen announced that he got into the carriage.


    The two returned to the mansion together. Pei Wenxuan asked Li Rong to rest for a while. Li Rong lay on the bed. She watched Pei Wenxuan put down the bed net. When the darkness completely covered the bed, she suddenly became a little scared and grabbed Pei Wenxuan. Called: "Wenxuan."


    Pei Wenxuan paused, he saw the hand holding his hand, he hesitated for a moment, then hung the curtain again, and softly coaxed her: "You lie down first, I will tell them, soon come back."


    Li Rong felt a little embarrassed when Pei Wenxuan said this.


    She didn''t know why she was like this. She pretended to be calm and calmly said: "I''m fine, what should you do? I''ll call you."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled and didn''t say much, he went out, ordered people to do what they should do, and turned back.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw that the bed net had been put down. He was afraid that Li Rong had already fallen asleep, so he entered the room lightly, took off his shirt, and got up the bed net.


    As soon as he got up with the bed sheet, he found Li Rong sitting inside, leaning against the wall, bending her knees, hugging herself like a child.


    This look caused Pei Wenxuan to give a slight stab in his heart, but he did not show any difference. He lifted the bed net and climbed onto the bed, leaning against the wall like Li Rong, sitting with his knees bent. He was some distance away from Li Rong. He wanted to warm up the cold that he had brought home and then approach her. Li Rong turned to look at him, somewhat strange: "What are you doing so far from me?"


    Before Pei Wenxuan explained, she moved over and leaned side by side with him.


    Pei Wenxuan tucked the quilt for her, wrapped her whole person in the quilt under the neck, and did not forget to ask thoughtfully: "Is it cold?"


    Li Rong leaned on his shoulder, quite disgusted: "It''s so hot."


    "Then it depends on me?" Pei Wenxuan laughed. Li Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to him, smelling the incense on his body, and said calmly, "I will be leaving soon. Damn it, why don''t you give me this time?"


    Hearing her words, Pei Wenxuan pursed his lips and smiled, only saying: "His Royal Highness will not go back, don''t even want me?"


    "Say, let''s separate."


    Li Rong closed her eyes and said simply. Pei Wenxuan thought for a while: "I still don''t understand, what did I do wrong and you want to separate from me?"


    "Nothing wrong, it''s all my fault."


    "I''m even more panicked when you say that."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand on her shoulder: "I must have made some serious mistake, and I have not even been forgiven."


    Li Rong did not speak. She knew that Pei Wenxuan was teasing her. She was leaning on him. After a long time, she whispered: "Pei Wenxuan, we are completely different people."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan replied decisively, "I knew it when I saw you in my last life."


    "I don¡¯t know how to treat you well, I mess up things every time. I beat you and abused you in the last life, but I still beat you and abuse you in this life. I want to be nice to you. I will send you an officer and make you angry. I fainted at the court, wanted to take the initiative this morning, and made you cry out of anger."


    Li Rong said it seriously, Pei Wenxuan didn''t know why, so he wanted to laugh a little: "Li Rong, are you really self-reflection?"


    Li Rong''s movements froze. Pei Wenxuan thinks about it. He feels that Li Rong now looks like a child. He coughed slightly, and gathered people in his arms: "Okay, I know you are uncomfortable, I won''t laugh. You, tell me what you are upset about."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong said softly, "I''m very bad."


    "Oh, I know."


    Pei Wenxuan raised his hand with one finger and one finger screamed: "You look down on people, you are arrogant, you like hitting people, you are also hypocritical from time to time, you always ignore my feelings when you are big, and you speak very badly. People talk about the rules, but they are the most unruly. It¡¯s harder to get someone to take the initiative even when you go to bed..."


    "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Li Rong shouted angrily, Pei Wenxuan faced her, ten fingers continued to fall: "You still don''t allow others to criticize you, but you only allow others to praise you.


    "Get out!" Li Rong couldn''t bear him, pushing Pei Wenxuan to push him down, but she was far from the strength to push an adult man out of bed, Pei Wenxuan smiled and watched her push her, everything is fine. Scolded her.


    From when she slept and kicked people all the way, she said she and Su Rongqing partnered with her. Seeing Li Rong was about to be said to cry, he finally stopped, smiled and hugged the person in his arms, coaxing her and said: "But then again How is it? I just like you."


    "Who wants you to like it, get out."


    "I won''t go away, I will stick to you," Pei Wenxuan said and kissed her, "I stick to you forever."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Ronghong scolded him, "You are so shameless."


    "Daughter-in-law, what face do I want?"


    Pei Wenxuan watched Li Rong cry, and the others held him in his arms and patted, "Well, don¡¯t cry anymore, I¡¯ve been crying for so long now, don¡¯t cry people badly. You have a temperament, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s great. You always take everything on yourself, but people always have their limits. You may not make mistakes alone, but you don¡¯t make them alone.¡±


    "You don''t know how bad I am."


    "Don''t be too busy saying that you are not good, what happened, you tell me what happened, I have been crying for a long time, and I am still blindfolded."


    "Didn''t you say that you know all of them?" Li Rong sniffed, and Pei Wenxuan laughed, "Then I have to be sure, your Highness is different from what I know?"


    "Sure enough, you concealed a lot from me."


    Li Rong immediately caught the point, and Pei Wenxuan choked for a long time. He sighed: "Li Rong, you really have all your clever energy focused on me."


    Li Rong froze, and before she apologized, Pei Wenxuan continued: "I really am your favorite person."


    Li Rong burst into tears and laughed, Pei Wenxuan pulled her against the wall, covered her with a quilt, took another cup of warm water for her to drink, took a warm bag for her to hold, and came back to her: "Come on. Come on, let''s talk, your husband is listening carefully."


    Li Rong turned her head and glared at him. After a while, she finally sorted out her thoughts and told Pei Wenxuan what Su Rongqing had told him.


    These words made her feel painful and disgusting the first time she heard them. Perhaps it was because of the fact that Pei Wenxuan was there. When talking to Pei Wenxuan, there was no such big ups and downs, but she was a little bored. A little sour, a little unspeakable grievance.


    "I have done so much for them in my previous life, and I felt a little uncomfortable in the end when I ended up like this. It was just so wronged and uncomfortable, but I couldn''t find anyone to scold him."


    "Did you say Chuan''er was wrong?" Li Rong chuckled, "He is an emperor. He dared to kill a princess who dared to go to the queen mother and ask for an order to destroy him and possibly destroy his son at any time. wrong?"


    "Did you say that Su Rongqing was wrong?" Li Rong lowered his head and sighed. "His Manchu was killed by my brother. If he didn''t kill me for revenge, he was softhearted. In order to protect the Su family''s bloodline, revenge, and power, he stood by. What is wrong with my sister and brother?


    "As for Shangguanya," Li Rong pursed her lips, and finally laughed bitterly, "Shangguan''s family is in a precarious manner. As the queen elected by Shangguan''s family, she will watch me die for Shangguan''s and for her own son. Miscalculation? She has fornicated Su Ronghua, which is certainly against the human relationship, but if Chuaner really does favor Qin Zhenzhen alone, how cruel would she be to die alone in the palace alone?"


    "It''s all human, I understand."


    Li Rong raised her head and said in a very soft voice, "Why do you think I am with Su Rongqing? It''s not because I can''t stand alone."


    After Li Rong said this, she couldn''t help but glance at Pei Wenxuan: "I said this..."


    "I would like to listen." Pei Wenxuan laughed, "I have lost you for more than 20 years. If I can, I want to make up. You don''t have to worry, I would like to listen to you."


    Li Rong smiled, she always kept her distance from Pei Wenxuan.


    "Actually, after I was with you, I always thought about unfairness. In your previous life alone for so many years, you have survived loneliness and loneliness, but I can''t. When I am with Su Rongqing, I am actually afraid of myself. A person, a person eating, a person sleeping, and a person who is sick will not feel that anyone cares about me. It seems that no one likes me or cares about me."


    "He cares about me, treats me well, likes me, so I like him. I like him, so I force him."


    "What are you forcing him?" Pei Wenxuan couldn''t understand, Li Rong didn''t speak, she looked at the bednet, and after a long time, she said hoarsely, "I can endure it for a year, five years, ten years. In fact, I always remember You gave me the feeling."


    "He is mutilated, he is embarrassed, but every time I speak, he still helps me. His clothes are neatly dressed every time, I don''t feel him happy, but I still can''t help it."


    "I have thought about raising noodles. I even almost brought someone back once, but I couldn''t tolerate it with a person. I finally sent him away."


    "So you know what," Li Rong lowered her head and laughed embarrassingly, "I am more disgusting than you think."


    "When I heard about Shangguanya and Su Ronghua, I felt very disgusting, but it was not them who disgusted me, it was me."


    "I can''t blame Shangguanya, Li Chuan, or even Su Rongqing. From yesterday to now, I have been thinking that if I could do better then, I shouldn''t be separated from you so hastily. I should care more about Chuaner, I I should help Shangguanya go out of the palace, I should let Su Rongqing die, or don¡¯t let him take advantage of the emptiness of life, or don¡¯t be so cruel to him..."


    "I have a lot of things that can be changed. I don''t want to be so mean and disgusting," Li Rong turned to look at Pei Wenxuan, "Is my life different?"


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, she looked at his eyes quietly, and Li Rong smiled: "Do you know why I am separated from you?"


    "This time with you, I actually stole it. The day you confessed to me, I asked you to wait for me, I thought I could change. I thought I could forget the past when I came back to life, just like myself At the age of eighteen, I did not sink into desire, did not do so many things wrong, I can not suffer from a relationship, I can learn how to treat you well, and also learn to accept love calmly. But now I know, in fact, I Can''t learn."


    "I have worked hard for a lifetime. Maybe the relationship with you in the previous life was not good. I was the one who treated you badly. But I treated them very well."


    Very good, but still can''t get the friendship that deserves.


    Perhaps the position is different, but even the half hesitant warmth has never been obtained.


    "When you are with me, you always endure my repetition, my stupidity, my ignorance, my hypocrisy, why bother? Don''t wait until the feelings are worn down to the abominable face, separate early, in fact, I am a good one Allies," Li Rong looked at Pei Wenxuan, with a touch of pride in her eyes, "If we don''t talk about feelings."


    Pei Wenxuan didn''t speak, he looked at Li Rong quietly, and Li Rong raised his hand and pushed him: "What are you looking at? Can''t speak anymore?"


    "Nothing, just remembering the past."


    "Ok?"


    "The first time I saw His Highness, I was very nervous."


    Pei Wenxuan leaned against the wall with a smile on his face: "I heard that His Royal Highness is arrogant, and I also know that I have a bad background. I must be very unwilling to think that His Royal Highness will marry me. I''m afraid I will suffer."


    "You must be thinking of how to deal with me." Li Rong must have said. Pei Wenxuan is a dog who won''t suffer. Since thinking about her savagely, he must have thought of a way.


    "Yeah, I made enough preparations, but when you removed the fan, you quietly raised your eyes to look at me. Suddenly I forgot everything. I just remembered you for the whole night. Then you looked at me and blushed. , Had a cup of wine with me respectfully, and then sat on the bed with me. I didn''t dare to speak, for fear that you would dislike me in your heart. As a result, you sat with me for a long time and asked me in a low voice, is Lang Jun still not resting?"


    Pei Wenxuan learned Li Rong¡¯s voice, Li Rong pushed him, and Pei Wenxuan smiled even more: "I never thought that the princess would not dislike my identity as a cold clan. That night when you shouted pain, I was scared and sweating. Thinking of tomorrow, maybe I will be blamed. The palace gave me the rules to learn from the scumbag, and I learned the rules. But when I got up the next morning, not only did you not beat me, but you also got up and tied the crown for me. No, pretending to be virtuous and virtuous. After tossing for a long time, my face turned red.


    "It''s an old business," Li Rong was a little embarrassed. "What are you talking about?"


    "At that time, you accompanied me to Pei''s house, without any airs, and gave my parents kneel to offer tea. After you came back, you took good care of me, I coughed, you asked me to prepare pear water for me, I got angry, you People make mung bean soup. I often drink alcohol. Every time I come back, you personally take care of me. Knowing that I have a bad stomach, I have someone prepare medicinal materials. I vomit and make trouble, and you can bear me."


    "At that time, everyone looked down on me, even if I was the leader of the college for three years, I was actually nothing but you don¡¯t think so, you always praise me for doing well, you are the first to praise me better than Su Rongqing A good person is also the first person who didn¡¯t say the last sentence of ¡°a pity¡± when talking about me. It was also the first person who didn¡¯t mention my father when talking about me. Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan Turning his head and looking at Li Rong, "In fact, you made me come out of the shadows of my poor family and my father. Don''t think that I am good. In fact, I have also been extreme, inferior, and cowardly."


    Pei Wenxuan said, taking Li Rong and letting Li Rong lean on his shoulder.


    "Later you separated from me. I was in the court and I saw many things. You are the cleanest person I have ever seen in the court."


    "You talk nonsense." Li Rong laughed, "Am I still clean?"


    "His Royal Highness, you feel disgusting because you are too demanding of yourself. You are a human being, not a saint, and a little desire is nothing. It is not easy for you to keep your bottom line and the tenderness in your heart."


    "You punish corrupt officials, you speak out for injustice, you hate intrigue, and even you support the family, not to protect your interests, but because you feel that a stable government is better for the people."


    "The Su Clan''s case is well known to the court. Su Ronghua did not collude with King Su, but no one dared to say anything. Only you dare to confront your Majesty. Even if you are blamed by the rod, you must protect the young and old."


    "Reincarnated again, on the court, Concubine Ning committed herself in the hall, everyone shunned, you will also put on her clothes."


    "You said that you care about power, but you always regard the prince as your younger brother, and Shangguanya as your friend, and repay your trust in Su Rongqing. Be loyal to you, and righteous to your friends. In this deep palace, you always use you. In this way, you are practicing your gentleman''s way. You see, for thirty years, except you, who has done it in this dyeing vat?"


    "Aren''t you still there?"


    Li Rong thought for a while: "This is what should be done."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan shook his head, "I almost went the wrong way countless times. But when facing those temptations, I will think of Your Highness. Every time I remember, how would you think of me, Your Highness is like a mirror of me, I am wearing my clothes. What I do is much easier than your highness. I follow your highness, but your highness is walking forward alone. My persistence is because I have your highness as a constraint, but your highness''s persistence is the foundation of your highness. heart."


    "I am born again. His Highness wakes me up and allows me to come out of the paranoia of my previous life and enjoy the joy of rebirth. It is His Highness who taught me to deal with the contradictions between my mother and me, so that I can come out of my childhood and humble heart. Your Highness is always helping and saving me. Without His Highness, there would be no Pei Wenxuan today."


    "What are you saying about this?" Li Rong turned to look at him, "Could it be that you want to learn from the white snake to repay your kindness, and show promise?"


    "I said this, just to tell your Highness that you and I are husband and wife."


    "What about this?"


    "His Royal Highness, the husband and wife themselves are making trouble for each other. The so-called life and death are in the same boat. I am at the end of the day. Your Highness will never leave me. Your Highness is in trouble today. How can I let Your Highness leave alone?"


    Li Rong didn''t speak, Pei Wenxuan stretched out his hand and hugged Li Rong: "Rong Rong, everything now is just a hurdle for you. It''s okay to walk over."


    "I am your husband, I will accompany you."


    "But I''m afraid I won''t be able to walk over." Li Rong''s voice was hoarse, and Pei Wenxuan laughed: "You can''t walk over, now it''s fine."


    "A man is like a water fish, born in a mud pond, his mouth is full of mud, and born in clear water, his body is transparent. Your Highness has desires, sinks in despair, and shakes in the dark. This is not a big mistake, but it is a defect that mortals have. ."


    "You are an ordinary person, and you can love and hate like ordinary people. You don''t have to be particularly good to be worthy of affection."


    "you''re not wrong."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, Li Rong didn''t know what was wrong, and she felt the tears could not stop. Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft: "You can trust Shangguanya, His Royal Highness, and Su Rongqing, it is not wrong. If anyone fails you, it is theirs. wrong."


    "Besides, Your Highness, they are actually not as bad as you think. If you think about it, look carefully, the world is much gentler than you think."


    "really?"


    "Really," Pei Wenxuan hugged her tightly, "With me, go and see, if the world is up and down, you will come back."


    Li Rong did not speak, she listened to the wind outside, quietly leaning against Pei Wenxuan.


    They retain a unique tenderness in the darkness given by the bednets.


    At this time, Fulai came out of the palace and made people enter the Prince''s Mansion. He respectfully saluted Li Chuan, who was kneeling in front of the sword, and said steadily, "His Royal Highness, your Majesty, please."


    Li Chuan turned his head indifferently, his eyes fell on Fulai, he was silent for a long time, and finally got up.


    Su Rongqing was lying on the bed and slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he heard a familiar voice next to him: "Wake up?"


    Su Rongqing turned his head to see Su Ronghua sitting in the position. He swept away the usual turmoil, and his eyes were earnestly searching.


    "Big Brother."


    Su Rongqing said dryly, Su Ronghua got up and poured a glass of water, passed it to Su Rongqing, and handed it to him.


    "Drink a glass of water." Su Ronghua said flatly, "After drinking, I have a few questions for you."

 Chapter 163： Destiny (make up)

    Su Rongqing looked at the cup in front of him. After a long time, he reached out and held the cup in his hand, drinking the tea in the cup as if nothing had happened.


    Su Ronghua sat aside watching him, and slowly said, "You and Concubine Hua Le Rou jointly planned this assassination?"


    "Yes." Su Rongqing drank the water and put it on the side of the table. Su Ronghua looked at him and continued to ask, "When did you and Rou Fei join hands?"


    "When His Highness Pingle established the Supervisory Department."


    Hearing this, Su Ronghua closed his eyes. He slowed down for a while before finally speaking, "Do you remember the family training at home?"


    "remember."


    "What''s the first?"


    "The people of the Su clan do not participate in the controversy for the conquest."


    Su Rongqing found it difficult to say every word, and Su Ronghua slowly opened his eyes: "You are in collusion with Concubine Rou, what should I do, do I need to say?"


    Su Rongqing remained silent, and Su Ronghua stood up: "I will tell my father about this matter. Wait for the result."


    "Big Brother," Su Rongqing stopped Su Ronghua, "Don''t you ask me why?"


    "What Rou Fei did is beyond my Su family''s ability to calm down. No matter what you are, you have already implicated the family. I protected you in the Hongde case, but now, I can no longer protect it."


    "I have my reasons."


    "The wrongdoer, who has no reason?"


    Su Ronghua lowered his eyes: "You have a good rest."


    Su Ronghua raised his hand to open the door, Su Rongqing stopped him: "Brother, let me tell you a story."


    Su Ronghua stopped by the door. After a long time, Su Rongqing''s voice was very soft: "I had a dream. It is Su''s future and your future. Don''t you want to listen to it?"


    Hearing this, Su Ronghua turned around in shock. He fixedly looked at Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing stood up, walked to the edge of the tea table calmly, and sat down on his knees.


    I ignited the charcoal fire in the small stove on the table, raised his hand to take water and put it in a small pot, set it on top, then he raised his head, behind the long sandalwood table, his hair was half-turned, the ink hair hanging behind him, and his white clothes lined up. He was as thin as a bamboo, kneeling straight and upright.


    He raised his hand and made a "please" gesture, and said in a calm and elegant voice: "Brother, please sit down and listen to this story."


    In winter, there are dense clouds and heavy snow. The cold wind is rushing into Huajing, driving pedestrians and flapping windows.


    Li Rong listened to the sound of the wind blowing on the window outside, and leaned side by side with Pei Wenxuan: "Then I will first listen to you talk about the wind and rain."


    "What do you want to listen to?"


    "Things in the past life, things I don''t know."


    "Where does your Highness want to hear?"


    Li Rong fell silent, and she thought for a long time.


    After a long time, she finally said, "Shangguanya and Su Ronghua, start with them."


    When Pei Wenxuan heard this, he laughed. He took Li Rong''s hand and said peacefully: "Okay, then let them go."


    "In Dexu three years, Qin Zhenzhen was poisoned and killed. Your Majesty ordered me to investigate the matter. I found Su Ronghua all the way and spent five years tracking him until he died. In these five years, I don¡¯t know if Shao. Su Ronghua is the eldest son of the Su clan. He is supposed to be the successor to the position of Patriarch, but he studied under Gu Zixiao when he was young.


    "That''s a madman."


    Li Rong knew this person, a rare stranger in the family, but he was still quite regular when he was young, and quite talented, so it was normal for the Su clan to ask him to be Su Ronghua''s master.


    "It didn''t take long for Gu Zixiao to teach Su Ronghua. He was expelled from the family tree by the Gu family because he eloped with a poor girl. Later, he disappeared, and I don''t know if he really wandered around the world or was cleaned up by the Gu family. Su Ronghua may be influenced by the Gu family. He was rebellious since he was a child. At the age of eleven, he declared to everyone that he would not inherit the position of the head of the family. Since then, he has been wandering outside for most of a year, doing business everywhere, and is keen to make friends."


    "In the fifteenth year of Yuan Hui, Su Ronghua returned to Beijing and was called Su Wang teacher. From then on, he bet on money and cock-fight every day and became a complete dude."


    "In the eighteenth year of Yuan Hui, Shangguanya entered Beijing. The two met in the gathering house."


    "In the eighteenth year of Yuan Hui, you and Shangguanya met by chance in the Jucai Pavilion. You came home that day and told me that you met a girl who pretended to be a man and gambled money in a casino. If you lose, I will ask you to gamble again tomorrow."


    Su Rongqing opened the white porcelain pot, took out the tea leaves with a tea spoon, and put them in the teapot.


    "You laughed very happily that day, saying that this girl was very interesting. Later, you often mentioned her to me. People didn''t want to talk to you. You always go to cute house. This girl hides from you, changes to a casino, and you go to a casino. , One day you were beaten with pockets on your way home."


    Su Ronghua laughed out loud when he heard this, "Pouch".


    Su Rongqing also laughed. He raised his head and glanced at Su Ronghua: "You are unwilling in your heart, and you intend to seek revenge, so you secretly designed that on the way the other girl went to fight the cock, the fake trafficker abducted the person. As a result, he really ran into the mountain after turning out of the city. Bandit, you were kidnapped together, and you don¡¯t know what you encountered when you were kidnapped. When you are rescued, you tell me that you have made up your mind and you want to marry her."


    "You know that the Su family is very powerful. As you are, if you come to propose a marriage, the girl has to agree if she doesn''t want to agree. So you plan to ask her wishes first. I picked clothes for you that day, and you grind a hosta by yourself. , Took it to find her. When you came back in the rain at night, I asked you what''s wrong, and you told me nothing was wrong."


    "From that day on, you didn''t go out much, until a palace banquet, you, as teacher Su Wang, were forced to attend."


    "At the banquet, he saw Shangguan Ya."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft, and Li Rong put her chin on her knees: "Shangguanya should not pay attention to him."


    "Yes," Pei Wenxuan replied, "but Su Ronghua knew her reason for rejecting him, so naturally he wouldn''t let go so easily. He approached Shangguan Ya, and he asked Shangguan Yaxi whether he liked him, and if he liked him, he would give up. Sedan chair, come to propose to marry her."


    "How is this possible?"


    Li Rong was a little puzzled: "Shangguanya entered Beijing for Chuaner. This is something that Shangguan''s family has already decided. Su is not so confused. How could he be involved in this kind of thing?"


    "Why doesn''t Su Ronghua know?"


    Pei Wenxuan sighed: "Ke people always want to try it once, so they decided to try it once."


    "When you came back from the palace banquet, you found your father. You said you want to go to Shangguan''s family to propose marriage, but Shangguanya is the prince''s internal choice. You are striving to be the future prince. How can your father tolerate you? If your father refuses, you will Tell my father that I am willing to expel the Su clan by self-petition, leave the family, and beg for the Shangguan clan. It is life or death that you will bear."


    The water in the kettle boiled, and Su Rongqing poured the boiling water into the teapot with tea leaves.


    "You have suffered three hundred battles according to the clan rules, and you went to Shangguan''s house with injuries all over your body." Su Rongqing''s voice choked a bit, but he still remained calm, "Shangguan''s dare not let you stop at the door. Let you enter the inner courtyard. You kneel in front of Shangguan Xu and ask him to marry Shangguanya. You analyze the pros and cons for him and tell him that Shangguanya marrying into the East Palace is just pushing the Shangguan family to perish faster, Shangguan Xu Why do you hear such nonsense? He can''t drive you away, and because you are the eldest son of the Su family, he can''t kill you, so he lets you kneel at Shangguan''s house."


    "You knelt for three days, and for those three days, the palace has made a plan for the marriage."


    "In the three days that Su Ronghua was kneeling in Shangguan''s mansion, Shangguanya was locked up in the backyard. Now you know her temperament, she loves hate, and acted decisively. Su Ronghua has so far, how could she let him down? So she has been When I asked Shangguan Xu, she kept shouting, she said that there are so many daughters in Shangguan family, why should she choose her? She has someone she likes, and she doesn''t want to be a princess, let her go."


    ¡°Shangguan¡¯s family ignored her until the imperial decree of marriage was entered into Shangguan¡¯s mansion. Shangguan Xu took the imperial decree and went to Shangguanya. He told Shangguanya that Shangguan¡¯s family had given her more than ten years of wealth and glory. Is she going to be here? It was time to abandon the Shangguan clan. The imperial decree for marriage has arrived. If she and Su Ronghua leave, then the Shangguan clan will become the biggest joke in Daxia."


    "Shangguan Ya can''t tolerate it." Li Rong''s voice felt a little sore in her throat. "It is impossible for her to shame her family for her love."


    "You''re right," Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong was uncomfortable. He raised his hand on Li Rong''s shoulder and hugged her. "Shangguanya went to the inner courtyard in person, and then she saw Su Ronghua kneeling on the ground. It''s blood, Shangguan Ya cried when she saw him."


    How can you not cry.


    This is the first time in this life that a person has given up life and death for her.


    This was also the first time in her life that she lifted the layers of restraint given to her by the family and saw the most gentle and bright existence outside. Try to catch it.


    Can''t catch it.


    It was raining heavily that day, and she looked down at the young man who was kneeling in front of her. She should have scolded him directly and humiliated him, but with a mouthful, her tears fell.


    She couldn''t say anything, she could only squat down and handed the hosta that he gave her on the day of his confession, shaking to his hand.


    "Let me go," she said hoarsely, "Let go of yourself too."


    "Love is nothing, and liking is nothing. When we live, we have our own responsibilities. I will enter the palace, I will become the princess, and the queen of the future. You will not like me in the future, just When you have never seen me, as you said, leave Huajing."


    "Go a little farther and go to many places. The mountains and rivers you have seen are considered for me, and the things you do happy are considered to be done for me. If one day, you can meet someone you like and get married with her. Connect, that couldn''t be better."


    "Su Ronghua," she trembled, "Don''t force me."


    "Why are you willing to force her?"


    Su Rongqing''s tea was brewed the first time, and he raised his hand and poured water a second time.


    "So when you come back home, my father still feels soft-hearted when he sees you. The matter between you and Shangguanya was covered up by the two families. Shangguanya entered the palace and became her princess, and you also left China. Beijing, I went to many places."


    "and after?"


    Su Ronghua lowered his eyes, Su Rongqing brewed the tea, poured it into a tea bowl, and pushed it to Su Ronghua: "Later, as you expected, the marriage between Shangguan and Li Chuan became the knot in your majesty¡¯s heart. He supported King Su. Abolish the prince. After the prince was abolished, Pei Wenxuan lobbied the family, hoping that the family would send troops."


    "Actually, the family is still hesitating whether to send troops or not. In the end, you stand up first, hoping that Su Clan will send troops. You have countless reasons, and it is indeed suitable, but I know in my heart, how many reasons can not hide the point in your heart. Unwanted thoughts," Su Rongqing raised his eyes as he said, "You are worried about Shangguan Ya."


    "I won''t take Su Shi as a bet on my feelings alone."


    Su Ronghua spoke calmly, and Su Rongqing nodded: "You are not gambling, it just happens that this decision is more appropriate. You made the right choice, supporting Li Chuan, at the time, it seemed that it was indeed the choice for the Su clan. Li Chuan was wise. It is also orthodox. His ascension to the throne is the most justifiable, so as to prevent everyone from dissatisfaction and rebellion everywhere. If you want to end the chaos, Li Chuan ascends the throne."


    "So hundreds of families gathered troops to attack the imperial city with Qin Lin and support Li Chuan ascended the throne. After Li Chuan ascended the throne, Shangguanya became the queen, and you stayed in Huajing. In the first year of Dexu, Li Chuan had just ascended the throne, and the north was convenient There was a war, and the Manchu dynasty mastered peace, but Li Chuan, Qin Lin, and Pei Wenxuan were the only ones who led the war. Later, Li Chuan and Pei Wenxuan helped Qin Lin go around, obtained money, and forcibly started the war."


    "After the war, they found that the treasury was empty and was not enough to support the northern front. So they were forced to stop again. At this time, Li Chuan was moved."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "He wants to reorganize." Su Rongqing said this and couldn''t help laughing. "The imperial examination requires taxation from aristocratic families, limits the number of aristocratic families'' purchases of land and servants, and establishes a fixed-point system that requires officials to be promoted according to their scores. When you are promoted upwards, the family will deduct ten points, and those from poor families will get ten points."


    Hearing this, Su Ronghua frowned: "It''s too urgent."


    "He has just taken the throne and made such a big move. Many local tycoons naturally disagree. He gave orders from above but did not execute them at all, or deliberately twisted his meaning and increased the burden on the people. He wanted to kill people and build power, but even two At the end of the winter of the Dexu year, he ignored Pei Wenxuan¡¯s persuasion and asked Qin Lin to kill the patriarch of a local clan, which resulted in continuous uprisings in the place for three consecutive years. In the end, no one was inhabited."


    "That year there was war in the north, floods in the south, empty treasury, and local corruption," Pei Wenxuan said of what happened in the past, with a bit of cold tone in his tone, "I followed your majesty to patrol the south, your majesty, did you not see That scene. On the battlefield, there are corpses everywhere, famines and famines, and Yizi eats each other. And Huajing sings and dances, heaven and hell, but this is the case. Your Majesty is benevolent in nature. After returning, he made a plan and tried to reform."


    "But you are too anxious." Li Rong''s voice was steady, "Chuan''er is too young, he doesn''t understand that a country is like a big ship, you have to walk slowly, the emperor''s hand can point to the direction, crushing underneath, It is thousands of people. I know Chuan''er''s decree, and I understand what he means, but it is not that he can give a good decree that can be implemented well."


    "But in His Majesty¡¯s eyes, his heart is correct, and the decree is correct. What is wrong is only the officials of the family who do not implement it. Therefore, the conflict between the family and him has become more acute, and in the middle is Shangguan Ya. Shangguan Ya is your younger sister. Your Majesty still has some kind of friendship towards her in his heart, but he can''t restrain his inner dislike of the family. His Majesty told me that every time he enters the Weiyang Palace and sees Shangguan Ya wearing gold and silver dress, he will think of those things. People who can¡¯t eat enough."


    "And Shangguanya only thought that she was inferior to Qin Zhenzhen. The more she dressed up, the more gentle and considerate, the more disgusted her Majesty. Later, His Majesty and Qin Zhenzhen became more and more emotional, and he could not even have **** with her, Your Majesty told me Every time he had **** with her, he felt sick. He was sick of himself. He didn''t like Shangguanya and felt that he had betrayed his lover. So when he saw Shangguanya, he couldn''t even have any impulse."


    "Shangguanya is not favored. The Shangguan family is naturally anxious, and constantly pressures Shangguanya to work harder and strive to give birth to the eldest son. She is desperate, so she comes to you and asks you to help her."


    "I remember," Li Rong lowered her eyes, "I heard that Chuan''er just slept in Zhonggong and left, so I scolded him. He pushed the decree too hastily, and Shangguan was his. Root, if he even kills the Shangguan family, I am afraid that something will happen to him."


    "You speak to him, he is also guilty. He knows in his heart that Shangguanjia supported him in order to be a prince, and Shangguanya was innocent, so your Majesty took medicine later. Every time he went to see Shangguanya, he would take medicine in advance and come back. Then I started to vomit."


    When Li Rong heard this, she looked back at Pei Wenxuan, "Does Shangguanya know?"


    After Pei Wenxuan pondered for a moment, he nodded and said, "It should be known. In fact, Shangguanya herself is also taking medicine."


    Li Rong could not speak, and at that moment, she suddenly felt a great sadness.


    What a proud man Shangguanya was, but trapped in this deep palace, like an animal, she gave birth to a prince. Faced with the fact that her husband had to take medicine to touch her and vomited secretly after touching her, she remained silent.


    Two people who don''t love each other so much that they hate each other, they are going to be a child, doing things on the top of the quilt.


    And such a secret, no one knows, only the two of them can swallow and hide it by themselves.


    There was an unspeakable coldness in Li Rong''s heart. Pei Wenxuan hugged her and kissed her: "Don''t be sad, it''s all about the previous life. Now Shangguanya hasn''t entered the palace yet?"


    "and after?"


    "Later, His Majesty finally found out that Shangguan Ya was also taking medicine. He realized that this was the death of two people. His Majesty made up his mind, drank wine, went to the Central Palace, found Shangguan Ya, discussed with her, she should be her queen, she wants He can give her all the power, they two, stop pretending."


    "But Shangguanya has no children. As far as Shangguanya is concerned, how can this be tolerated? She abandoned herself and the love she should have, and came to this deep palace not to listen to your majesty''s innocence and tell her that they are well. . Not to enter the palace to perfect your majesty. Shangguan Ya cried so much that night, she asked her, why should she be buried in this palace, but her majesty can live willfully?"


    "Your Majesty asked her what she wanted, and she said she wanted a child. Your Majesty promised her that they drank the medicine together, took off their clothes, and went to bed. But when His Majesty touched her, His Majesty could not help but ran out. ."


    "I heard Shangguanya¡¯s palace people say that that night Shangguanya was retching, retching and crying. On the second day, Shangguanya took the initiative to find your Majesty and beg him for peace. She was very empathetic. It is also very pitiful. His Majesty promised her that she will be a queen no matter what."


    "Three days later, Qin Zhenzhen was found to be pregnant. That night, Shangguanya sent a letter from the palace to the Shangguan''s family, saying that His Majesty had made up his mind not to touch anyone in the harem except Concubine Qin. She needed one. Man, anyone can, she wants a child."


    When Su Rongqing said this, Su Ronghua''s hand holding the tea bowl trembled slightly. He tried to calm himself down, but he still felt pain.


    Even now, he couldn''t imagine how painful he would be at that time if this matter was taken seriously.


    "At that time, eldest brother, you planned to leave again, but the Shangguan clan found his father. The Shangguan clan did not dare to confuse the royal blood. But if you watched Qin Zhenzhen''s child succeeding, it would mean, In the Qin family, a prince will appear among the cold clan that thoroughly supports your majesty''s reform.


    "The Shangguan family hopes to use this child to form an alliance with the Su family. The children born from the blood of the Shangguan family and the Su family will be assisted by the two clans in the future. At that time, the court was extremely dissatisfied with His Majesty, and his father disagrees with Li Chuan''s actions. After discussing for a long time, it was finally settled and let you go. You were going to leave, and you told me that you would not come back this time. When Shangguanya put it in front of you, you thought about it all night, and finally Still stay."


    Staying is equivalent to sinking into the deep palace with that person.


    There will no longer be the distance she said, nor will there be the freedom and beauty she said.


    But he was still willing to stay, so under the arrangement of the two families, in the palace, Shangguanya was waiting for the strange man to step into the palace and humiliate her like Li Chuan.


    What she saw was her best dream when she was young, coming by the moon.


    He knelt in front of her and looked up at her: "I have seen a mother."


    Shangguanya looked at this distant and familiar person. After a long time, she said hoarsely, "What are you doing?"


    "be with you."


    To accompany her to hell, accompany her to Huangquan together.


    Tears fell in Shangguanya''s eyes. She could accept anyone, but she couldn''t accept him. She trembled and said, "Go, I don''t want you."


    "But you have no choice," Su Ronghua held up the back of her hand and kissed the back of her hand, "I have nowhere to go."


    From the moment he entered the palace, he was her funeral.


    So they entangled in the dark night. That night, it was Shangguanya''s best dream in her life. It was full of guilt and sin, but it was the only escape in her life.


    "Two months later, Shangguanya was diagnosed as pregnant. Su Ronghua participated in the imperial examination and became the second best in the ranking. This child was too embarrassed in time. In fact, now, I don''t know who this child belongs to."


    "Does Chuan''er know?" Li Rong curled himself up, his voice was very soft, Pei Wenxuan shook his head, "His Majesty didn''t even know the time when Shangguan Yasu Ronghua had an affair. It was three years for Dexu, and his Majesty had already cultivated a group of people. Own people. People in the poor family saw that His Majesty loved Qin Zhenzhen. When Qin Zhenzhen was still pregnant with a child, he spread rumors and forged miracles among the people. After the child was born, officials from poor families even wrote a letter saying that the child was the eldest son. Should be established as a prince."


    "They are killing Qin Zhenzhen."


    "Many officials in the poor family are impoverished. There are no elders in the family who have participated in government affairs. How can they know these twists and turns? Your Majesty actually knows that Qin Zhenzhen is dangerous, and Qin Zhenzhen shows that he and his children have no intention of being in the throne. I personally wrote a letter and asked to make Li Xin the prince. In fact, his Majesty was already preparing to make Li Xin the prince, but folk rumors had spread. That year, a strange bird fell at the gate of the Huguo Temple. Everyone said that this was a strange bird. The bird is the phoenix, a sign of the afterlife."


    "The family can''t help it."


    "So Su Ronghua took the shot himself," Li Rong leaned against Pei Wenxuan, "poisoned Qin Zhenzhen."


    "You wanted to poison Li Ping," Su Rongqing looked at Su Ronghua, who looked a little confused in front of him, "but Qin Zhenzhen protects Li Ping day and night, eating and living with Li Ping, every mouthful of water, every mouthful of medicine, every mouthful of food. She had tasted it first. So she was poisoned first and saved Li Ping."


    "After Qin Zhenzhen''s death, His Majesty''s temperament changed drastically. He didn''t care about wars, people, or justice. He just wanted to overthrow the family. In those years, the summer was turbulent, and there were beacon fires everywhere. He reused the poor, indiscriminately killed the family, and selected the poor. The people who came out were so cruel and corrupt officials. They went up and down, and the people didn¡¯t make a living. The Su family tried their best to persuade the monarch, caress the people, scattered countless wealth to rescue the people, and spent money to suppress the rebellion. In fact, looking back, these are all he Deliberately, he used this rebellion to consume the strength of the family."


    "In the eighth year of Dexu, in order to keep his troops in his hands, he framed the King Su for rebellion. As King Su''s teacher, you stood up and spoke for King Su. He then sent Su to prison on the charge of colluding with the enemy. At that time, I was still I don¡¯t know if you have an affair with Shangguan Ya, but I feel wronged. Princess Pingle knows that Su¡¯s family has been wronged and tried to save us. In the end, he protects Su¡¯s family, but Li Chuan gives me Su¡¯s boy and is sentenced to court."


    Su Ronghua''s pupils shrank, and he squeezed his fists: "Son?"


    "How can my Su Clan bear such humiliation? I all committed myself in prison. I have a hatred in my heart, and I am willing to be a ghost and stay in this world. So I survived and survived thanks to His Highness Pingle."


    "After Qin Zhenzhen''s death, the last bit of tolerance for the family in His Majesty''s heart disappeared."


    Pei Wenxuan talked about the past of his friends from the previous life, with a look of compassion in his expression: "When he was guarding Qin Zhenzhen''s spirit, the courtiers of the family knelt outside and forced him to canonize Li Xin as the prince. Your Majesty told me that The ghost is entangled. Only when you turn into a ghost can you have a chance to win. Then he went out and canonized Li Xin as the prince."


    "The aristocratic family thought that this was a compromise of your majesty, and then your majesty became a tyrannical monarch. He was moody, taxed heavily, re-used the poor family, and killed the family indiscriminately. He used tax money to raise Qin Lin¡¯s soldiers, and used the poor family to intimidate him. The aristocratic family is also close to the Shangguan clan, it seems that they love Li Xin very much, and let the Shangguan clan become his amulet."


    "So the local family rebelled and the Shangguan clan helped suppress them, while the big clan like the Su clan had always been benevolent and the world was in turmoil. They could only send troops and pay for it. One or the other, your majesty finally has his own power. After the investigation, the real culprit of Qin Zhenzhen''s death was also found."


    "In Dexu seven years, I handed over the causes and consequences of Qin Zhenzhen¡¯s death to Your Majesty. Your Majesty imprisoned the Queen Mother, killed Shangguan Xu, and the official half of the family. He was going to kill Li Xin and abolish Shangguanya, but Shangguanya bite. The death of this child belonged to your majesty. He offered to confess her with blood. His majesty confessed with blood, and the blood really blended together. Shangguan Ya cried and begged his majesty, saying that his majesty said that he would not abolish her. Then the queen mother committed herself to the cold palace. I beg your Majesty to put Guanya and Li Xin on the same path. Being trapped by family love, your Majesty did not kill her after all."


    "Mother..." Li Rong''s lips trembled lightly, "She committed suicide."


    Pei Wenxuan did not speak, and he remained silent for a long time: "In Dexu eight years, your majesty wanted the northern expedition, and Su insisted on obstructing it, saying that the treasury was empty, and he couldn''t afford it. But they didn''t understand that his majesty did not want the northern expedition. His Majesty wanted the military power in their hands. He wanted to consume the family. So he deliberately framed King Su, said King Su had rebelled, and asked Su Clan to send troops. Su Ronghua stood up and denied King Su¡¯s rebellion. His Majesty accused Su Clan of collaborating with the enemy. Go to jail. His Majesty really wanted to kill them at the time, but His Majesty begged for her. In the end, His Majesty gave the Su clan a palace sentence for humiliation."


    "Su Ronghua was unbearable and died in prison. When my Majesty and I went down, we found that he was holding a hosta in his hand. His Majesty took away the hosta in his hand and went to find Shangguan Ya that night. He was very detailed Ya described how Su Ronghua died. When he handed the hosta to Shangguan Ya, Shangguan Ya suddenly screamed sharply."


    "Shangguanya cried and screamed. Your Majesty clapped her legs and laughed. I was standing outside. I found it absurd and pathetic. In fact, at that time, I especially missed His Royal Highness. His Majesty is like the only bright light in the entire palace. All lights will go out, and only your Highness will always carry the sword forward."


    "At that time, Chuan''er wanted to abolish Shangguanya, right?"


    Li Rong hugged herself: "It''s just that Shangguanya has united the family. The Su family is the benevolent and righteous family in the world. Even if Chuan''er is so planted and framed, even if things happen for a reason, they will not accept it in the hearts of the world. The people have long been unable to stand the war for years. Patience has reached its limit. As far as I know, there were no less than 20 families in the rebels."


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan answered, "His Royal Highness and these aristocratic families also joined forces?"


    "If I don''t take the plate of the family, someone else will take it. When that happens, I''m afraid Chuan''er will have nowhere to survive."


    "Your Majesty also understands," Pei Wenxuan leaned against the wall. "So your Majesty forced the Su Clan to death. After the Northern Expedition was completed, he asked for immortal cultivation. He didn''t really want to get revenge, but he knew that Daxia would no longer It¡¯s time for Da Xia Xiu to rejuvenate him if he is a tyrant."


    "In the past eight years, the cold clan has risen, the clan has fallen, and the clan is now at the end of the battle. He can''t kill people, otherwise he will burn the jade and the stone, and the fish will be broken. So he chose to cultivate immortality and ask, let His Royal Highness become the princess of the town, representing the prison of the holy spirit. Guo. And Shangguanya, he can''t move, and he doesn''t dare to move. He can only plan another time and make a decision."


    "I am the head of the Han clan, and my Royal Highness is the representative of the family. You and I check and balance each other, and are the alliance. For the remaining 22 years of Daxia, I will cultivate health and rest, and finally welcome the flourishing age."


    "But twenty-two years,"


    Li Rong raised her eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan.


    "But twenty-two years,"


    On the other side, Su Rongqing looked at Su Ronghua in front of her and smiled bitterly.


    In different spaces, the two sighed together: "It''s too long."


    It is so long that it makes people forget the original appearance, people can not see the way forward, and forget the way back.


    So the sword bearer looked around blankly, slashing indiscriminately, hurting others and himself.


    The ghosts sink into hell, do whatever they can to kill their loved ones by mistake.


    Who remembers the original intention of the Northern Expedition reform, who remembers the purpose of obstructing the tyrant.


    Who remembers, in the palace, for whom the Northern Expedition was promised.


    I don''t even remember, under the promenade, the promise to Jun was **** with a ring of grass, and he would live forever.


    Only two figures were left in this mud pool, separated by the veil of time, each holding a long sword, and each other being a beacon, passing by.


    Now the wheel of fortune is turning again, and it''s time to make a decision.


    Pei Wenxuan looked at Li Rong quietly: "His Royal Highness, the past is known, Qingzhou, do you want to go back?"


    Su Rongqing poured the last cup of tea into the tea bowl and looked up at Su Ronghua: "Brother, the story is over, Huajing, are you still staying?"


    Li Chuan watched the palace doors open one by one. Above the main hall, two rows of vertical bronze lanterns with vermilion bird and beads headed towards the height of the main hall. On the golden seat at the end of the main hall, Li Ming wore a black imperial costume with twelve heads. Mianguan, with a similar but older face, looked at the bright and indifferent young man in front of the palace gate, watching him quietly, and the old voice came from a height: "Prince."


    Li Ming had compassion in his eyes: "You finally came."

 Chapter 164： pregnancy

    "I have seen my father."


    Li Chuan knelt down and bowed a big gift to Li Ming.


    Li Ming watched Li Chuan kneel on the icy ground. Only his father and son were in the hall. Li Ming remained silent. After a long time, he said, "I heard that you were injured, right?"


    "Report to the emperor, it''s okay."


    Li Chuan made a sharp glance, and Li Ming was silent. After a long time, he slowly said: "I called you over today to talk to you. You, my father and son, have not spoken well for many years."


    "Yes, Erchen listens carefully."


    Li Chuan knelt on the ground without raising his head at all. Li Ming listened to his words and said, "You blame me."


    "Erchen doesn''t understand what the emperor father is talking about."


    "I know that you blame me in your heart and feel that I prefer Cheng''er. You are kind and virtuous by nature, and you are righteous from the middle palace. In terms of identity, character, and ability, you should be my best son, but I am right. You are suppressing everywhere, so you are already dissatisfied."


    "Erchen dare not think about it like this. Thunder, rain and dew are all good graces, and Erchen knows that the father is just a little stricter because he is afraid that his son will relax."


    Hearing this, Li Ming laughed. He raised his finger to Li Chuan and clicked in the air several times, before finally turning into a sigh: "You, you look like me when I was young."


    Li Chuan didn''t say anything, Li Ming stood up, he walked slowly from the high platform with his clothes in one hand.


    He walked very hard. It was obvious that he was exhausted. Li Chuan didn''t look up, so he listened to him and said, "Back then, I talked to my father in the same way. Unlike you, I have six brothers, so I I''m always worried that when I wake up, I won''t be the prince again."


    "It took me many years to become the emperor. After becoming the emperor, I understood the difficulties of my father. Chuan''er, I don''t want you to be a prince. It''s not that I don''t like you. You are actually my favorite one in my heart. My child, I don¡¯t want you to be a prince, precisely because I know that if one day you become an emperor, it will be the greatest suffering in your life."


    After he said this, he stopped in front of Li Chuan. Li Chuan could only see the corners of his clothes embroidered with gold silk. He didn''t dare to look up, so he heard Li Ming ask in a low voice: "But now I can''t tolerate you anymore. You can only climb up. Do you know what is the most important thing about an emperor?"


    Before Li Chuan could answer, Li Ming told him: "It''s ruthless."


    "You and I share the Li family''s blood. I am the person closest to you. Today, I will give you a chance," Li Ming knelt down, he looked at Li Chuan, "A chance to ensure you become the emperor."


    Li Chuan didn''t say anything, he slowly raised his head to see that Li Ming had taken out a decree from his hand.


    "This is a will, with your name written on it," Li Ming stared into Li Chuan''s eyes, "As long as you promise me, go to the school to thoroughly investigate the assassination of King Su on the campus, and capture all the envoys behind the scenes. I will leave it to you."


    Li Chuan and Li Ming looked at each other quietly in the main hall, and the moonlight fell on the black marble floor, flowing like a cold stream.


    Li Ming stretched out his will: "Don''t you? The throne is at your fingertips, don''t you want it?"


    Li Chuan set his gaze on the "legacy" and watched quietly without speaking.


    Li Ming laughed: "Do you think I''m harming you? Stupid boy, I''m paving the way for you. The Shangguan clan is already too prosperous and under their control. You will become the emperor in the future. Sooner or later, you will do something against them. I''m still here. , You do it, even if you are on my head. When you become the emperor, you will move to the Shangguan clan, kill your mother, kill your uncle and die, Chuan''er, your reputation in the history of youth will be over."


    "My father meant," Li Chuan said slowly, "If I were the emperor, I would definitely kill my mother and kill my uncle and sister, right?"


    Li Ming did not speak. After a long time, he lowered his eyes: "Chuan''er, if you are tougher or too weak, you may not be able to make this step. But you just happen to be smart and not smart enough, and weak and not enough. Weak, tough and not tough enough, you are just a slightly smarter ordinary person, and I know too well what it feels like in this position. You have to sit in this position, Shangguan, you must die."


    "Erchen understands." Li Chuan took a deep breath, and Li Ming was relieved. When he was about to speak, he saw Li Chuan raise his hand.


    He raised his hand to unlock his hair crown, took off the nine-bead hair crown representing the prince, and set it aside.


    Li Ming frowned: "What are you doing?"


    Li Chuan didn''t say anything, he stood up, took a step back, and then fell to his knees.


    "Emperor father, my son doesn''t know what he will be like in the future, but now, my son is indecisive, affectionate, and righteous. He can''t have the unfeeling that the emperor should have. If he has failed the emperor''s importance, please forgive him. If the prince¡¯s actions are not in line with the prince¡¯s way, the father and the emperor can abolish the prince, so let the prince abolish.


    After speaking, Li Chuan bent down, put his hand in front of him, bowed his head, and stepped back.


    His actions were so smooth and smooth, and when he walked out the door, Li Ming reacted and shouted, "You stop!"


    "Li Chuan, you are the benevolence of a woman! I will give you such a great opportunity, what do you want?!"


    "I want to," Li Chuan turned his back to Li Ming, looking at the dark clouds hoarding in the distance, "become a person different from his father."


    Hearing this, Li Ming was stunned. Li Chuan stepped out of the hall and walked away quickly by the moonlight.


    When Li Chuan was out of the palace, Su Ronghua looked at the tea bowl in front of him, and his shadow was reflected in the tea bowl. It took him a long time before he finally calmed down.


    "Is this dream real or fake?"


    "I tested it," Su Rongqing looked down, "Really."


    "So this is the reason you and Concubine Rou have joined forces, in order to prevent the crown prince from enthroning?"


    Su Ronghua raised his eyes to look at Su Rongqing, and Su Rongqing answered, "Yes."


    "Because you killed His Royal Highness and destined His Highness Hepingle as an enemy, so you gave up His Highness Pingle."


    Su Ronghua was sure to speak, Su Rongqing squeezed his fist, and after a long time, he still responded, "Yes."


    "What a pity? You know the future, why don''t you try to change?"


    "How to change?" Su Rongqing couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "Brother, how can I change? Is it my Su clan sorry Li Chuan? Or is my Su clan too powerful? Li Chuan, as the monarch, is empty. Ambitious, but reckless, ignorant, reckless!"


    "He is so overjoyed. He is about to advance to the Northern Expedition. He is a courtier who is greedy for life and fear of death, but I don''t know it is because I know the imperial filth, do not clear up the evils, and start a war recklessly. How can he win? But he insists In the end, the national treasury was exhausted, and there was no military payment in the middle of the battle. After that, the south was flooded as usual, and there were no more disaster relief funds.


    "He doesn''t want to repent, he just treats it as the family''s accumulated abuses, blindly implementing reforms, and causing years of war. He favored the poor family officials and acted recklessly. When he became the throne, Daxia had a registered population of 130 million. Eight years later, the number of registered people was insufficient. 80 million, 40 million people," Su Rongqing looked at Su Ronghua, "Where do I start to change?"


    "He also had the same temper back then. He seemed to be virtuous and kind. Brother, I am His Royal Highness Aipingle." When this sentence was said, Su Rongqing fixedly looked at Su Ronghua, "But I also have my bottom line."


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "Rong Qing, have you been to the north?"


    Su Rongqing didn¡¯t know why Su Ronghua asked so suddenly. He was stunned. Su Ronghua put down the tea bowl, and his voice was very soft: "You were a kid in Huajing, and you have never been to other places. As far as you are concerned, the lives are just numbers, one million. Ten million. I have been to the north. When I was there, I saw the battlefield with my own eyes and saw the people being slaughtered like pigs and dogs. In my heart, I had the same idea as His Royal Highness. Daxia must stand up and expedition to the north."


    "Can''t be in such a hurry."


    "When are you not in a hurry?" Su Ronghua looked at Su Rongqing with a calm expression, "You said that His Royal Highness is reckless with reality, then tell me, what is the reality?"


    Su Rongqing was silent, and Su Ronghua smiled transparently: "The reality is that there are many families. In order to protect their own interests, everyone is unwilling to send troops, and in order to protect their own interests, they are unwilling to pay. The family relationship is so complicated that it is cronyism and corruption is difficult to cure. I guess the biggest reason for the failure of the Northern Expedition is that the money won¡¯t reach the soldiers when it reaches the north, but whose fault is this? Is it his Royal Highness?¡±


    "Rong Qing, in fact, we don''t have to say our reasons so grandiosely," Su Ronghua looked at Su Rongqing with a bit of sadness in his eyes, "Admit it, the family is the cancer of Daxia, sooner or later, we will be submerged in the long river of history. , Our so-called noble lineage is born with original sin."


    Su Rongqing looked at Su Ronghua, and the two brothers looked at each other for a long time. Su Rongqing finally said: "The meaning of the big brother will still assist Li Chuan in the upper position, right?"


    "I don''t help anyone," Su Ronghua put down his teacup, "I just don''t want you to get involved in these things too much. If you have time, go out of Huajing to see the battlefield in the north and see the floods in the south. Rong Qing, seeing it with my own eyes and listening to others are two different things. Reading ten thousand books is worse than traveling ten thousand miles."


    "You rest first," Su Ronghua stood up and turned to go out, "I''ll go to my father."


    Su Ronghua opened the door and walked out. At this time, in the princess''s mansion, Li Rong laughed softly while listening to Pei Wenxuan''s question.


    "Go to Qingzhou, isn''t this already set?"


    Pei Wenxuan heard this and sighed: "It seems that I am still not charming enough to keep your Highness. It''s okay," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and scratched Li Rong''s chin. "His highness is so charming. Stabilize here, I will resign and go to Qingzhou for a soft meal."


    "Okay, I have three thousand faces," Li Rong laughed, "Let you be the boss."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan listened to Li Rong''s decision, still a little worried, "Really gone?"


    "Your temperament is not someone who likes idle clouds and wild cranes. Staying in Qingzhou, I''m afraid you will be bored."


    Li Rong is different from Li Chuan. Li Chuan does not love power and is forced to that position. But Li Rong is greedy for the sense of control brought by power from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, it is improper for her to keep a good princess, and she needs to establish a supervisory department; the same was true in her previous life.


    Li Rong leaned against Pei Wenxuan. She held the warm bag that Pei Wenxuan gave her and sighed: "What can I do? I can''t fight with Chuan''er. I love power, but if you die or die with outsiders, and Li Chuan..."


    Li Rong paused: "Forget it, I''m upset when I see it."


    "Then you go, still the same as before, do you go by yourself?"


    Li Rong did not speak.


    Before, she thought that Shangguanya and Su Ronghua were proactively seeking pleasure out of desire. Although they understood, they were always disgusted.


    Now that after listening to the whole process, she didn''t even know for a moment whether it was Shangguan Ya and Su Ronghua who were pitiful, or she and Li Chuan were pitiful.


    I couldn''t hate, and there was nowhere to be scolded, like a fateful sense of powerlessness, which caused her to smash the cotton with a fist, and in the end only pity and sadness remained.


    "I do not know either."


    Li Rong shook her head: "You can figure it out."


    Pei Wenxuan smiled: "Then I will notify the people of Shangguan''s family when you leave the city and let them prepare early."


    Li Rong was weak, and responded.


    Just as Pei Wenxuan was about to say something, he heard a message from outside: "His Royal Highness, Your Highness, Your Royal Highness is down."


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan looked at each other, and Pei Wenxuan immediately said: "You go to sleep, I will pick him up."


    "Let''s call in," Li Rong thought for a while, "He is here now, it shouldn''t be a trivial matter."


    After all, Li Chuan was still wounded. He just met, so he wouldn''t be so anxious to come here.


    Pei Wenxuan responded, but he was worried that Li Rong was embarrassed, so he let people carry in the screen and received Li Chuan outside the screen.


    As soon as Li Chuan entered the room, he saw the standing screen, Pei Wenxuan smiled peacefully, and only said: "His Royal Highness has fallen asleep and is unwilling to get up, so he set up the screen."


    Li Chuan pretended not to know Li Rong''s estrangement, he responded blankly, Pei Wenxuan greeted him to sit down and smiled and said, "His Royal Highness is here now. Why?"


    "Li Cheng is afraid that it will not work," Li Chuan said directly, "Tonight my father summoned me into the palace and asked me to exchange A sister and Shangguan, and he let me ascend the throne."


    "Oh," Pei Wenxuan nodded, he glanced at Li Chuan''s empty head, "His Royal Highness must have refused."


    "Yeah." Li Chuan didn''t say much, "but when Li Cheng died, I was the only heir. The father and the emperor would not let A sister and Shangguan clan. Taking advantage of the time now, A sister hurriedly and her mother, Uncle discussed and figured out a way to get out of the city. Sister Sister will be able to get to Qingzhou in three days."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan''s hand trembled. Before he could answer, Li Rong''s question came from behind the screen: "Leave tonight?"


    "The sooner the better."


    "Okay," Li Rong replied decisively, "then let people prepare horses immediately, I will set off immediately, hurry up and rush to Qingzhou as soon as possible."


    "Just make it," Li Chuan nodded, and his siblings came back and forth to make the decision. At this time, Pei Wenxuan finally reacted and said loudly: "No, absolutely!"


    Both Li Chuan and Li Rong looked over, and Li Chuan frowned, "Why not?"


    "His Royal Highness can''t run around like this," Pei Wenxuan''s face was serious, "not to be quicker, she needs comfort now, even if she goes out, she can only walk slowly to Qingzhou with a carriage."


    Hearing this, Li Chuan couldn''t help but teach Pei Wenxuan: "When is it, why do you still have so many broken problems? Pei Wenxuan, this is an escape, not an outing. A sister agreed, and you still babbled. What?"


    "That''s right." Li Rong agreed with Li Chuan behind the screen, "It''s okay to keep things simple."


    "It''s okay for you," Pei Wenxuan watched the two men sing together, a little anxious, "but Pei Xiaobao can''t."


    "Who is Pei Xiaobao?" Li Chuan was a little at a loss. When Li Rong heard this name, her heart beat suddenly. She couldn''t believe it, and she stammered a bit when she spoke: "You said Pei...What is it?"


    "That''s what you have in your stomach."


    Pei Wenxuan stood up and turned his head into the screen. He half-kneeled in front of Li Rong, put his hand on Li Rong''s belly, and looked up at her: "Here."


    Li Rong was stunned and looked at Pei Wenxuan. Seeing Pei Wenxuan turn in, Li Chuan suddenly learned that he had a nephew, and his heart was itchy. He couldn''t help turning to the side of the screen and peeking at Li Rong.


    Li Rong was in a daze, and seemed shocked for a while. Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong''s appearance and couldn''t help but smile: "It was diagnosed by the doctor in the morning. You have fallen from the cliff and your fetal gas is unstable. Having said this affects your judgment, you can''t see your heart clearly, so I didn''t tell you."


    "So," Li Rong paused, looking at Pei Wenxuan, "I can''t go to Qingzhou?"


    "Qingzhou can''t go, go to a closer place and pretend to be Qingzhou."


    Pei Wenxuan''s eyes fell on Li Rong''s stomach: "I will solve it as soon as possible."


    "Everything is solved for you, what am I doing?"


    Li Rong raised her hand to Pei Wenxuan''s hand, a little embarrassed. Pei Wenxuan smiled: "Take care of my daughter."


    "Do you know it''s a daughter again?"


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s determination, Li Rong couldn''t help being a little funny. Pei Wenxuan sighed, "It''s okay to be a son. A daughter is better."


    "That one¡­¡­"


    Li Rong and Pei Wenxuan were talking, Li Chuan held back for a long time, and finally hid behind the screen, speaking nervously.


    He knew that Li Rong wouldn''t wait to see him, but he still couldn''t help it. Seeing the two of them came over together, he looked at Pei Wenxuan enviously: "That... can you let me listen to Auntie''s belly?"


    "His Royal Highness is thinking?" Pei Wenxuan was a little at a loss, not understanding why Li Chuan made this request.


    Li Chuan was a little shy: "Just...I want to hear how he kicked people."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned for a moment, looking at the seventeen-year-old Li Chuan, it was quite difficult to say a word.


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help reminding him, "He hasn''t been three months yet."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Li Chuan didn''t quite understand, Li Rong glanced over with a cool look, "When you were three months old, like a stillborn baby, what do you kick? Take your mind?"

 Chapter 165： tender

    When Li Chuan was scolded by Li Rong, he was stunned. After a while, with a little joy on his face, he whispered: "Sister, you scolded me..."


    Li Rong: "..."


    Li Rong was speechless for a while, and Pei Wenxuan saw Li Rong not speaking. He hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, let''s discuss the next matter. Now that your Majesty has summoned you to find trouble with Shangguan, it is during these days. Up."


    "Yes."


    Li Chuan pondered: "The most appropriate plan now is to let the Shangguan family go out for refuge first. Once Li Cheng dies, I will be the only heir, and my father won''t take any of me."


    "not necessarily."


    Li Rong shook his head: "Li Cheng will not die."


    Li Chuan was a little at a loss: "What?"


    "Li Cheng didn''t kill him on the spot, and he called Concubine Rou into the palace to take care of her. If you were Concubine Rou, would you let Li Cheng die?"


    Li Rong said, looking at Pei Wenxuan. When Pei Wenxuan heard Li Rong''s meaning, he immediately understood. Li Chuan still didn''t understand, and frowned: "Li Cheng is not dead, so Concubine Roussed it? "


    "Li Cheng''s death is not the final decision for Concubine Rou, but if the one who is alive is a substitute or Li Cheng, Concubine Rou has the final say."


    When Pei Wenxuan said this, Li Chuan reacted instantly, and he frowned: "Is she so bold?"


    "She can''t be a noble concubine if she is less courageous."


    Li Rong said, raising her hand to Pei Wenxuan: "Hold me to the table."


    Pei Wenxuan Congshan Ruliu lifted Li Rong from the quilt. Li Chuan stood aside, and for the first time he saw two people showing their affection. He didn''t know what to do, there were so many unspeakable complexities.


    A little sour, a little jealous, a little sad, a little envious.


    As soon as Li Rong looked up, she saw Li Chuan standing there blankly. She frowned, "What are you still standing there for, do you think there is a lot of time?"


    Li Chuan was scolded by Li Rong, and hurried to Li Rong. Li Rong rolled out the map and said calmly: "Something happened to Qin Lin, his 50,000 troops can''t count on it. Xiao Su came from the northwest seven days ago. , If Su and Lin are not blocked, they should arrive in Huajing in 20 days. I have already sent Lin Feibai to transfer 20,000 soldiers from the southwest, passing through Pei and my Qingzhou, and letting him go all the way, In about twenty days, you now have three options."


    Li Rong raised his eyes and looked at Li Chuan: "The first choice, if your majesty does not abolish you, then you don''t care about Shangguan and me. We live and die in peace. With the attitude of the father and the emperor, we will probably support you in the top position. At the time of the fall, your biggest obstacle was Xiao Su, but his father had 50,000 soldiers and horses, and Xiao Su could not become a climate. After you became the throne, there was no support from the Shangguan clan, but you have the father¡¯s direct lineage. It¡¯s your ability to control these people."


    Li Rong said, lowering her eyes, and emphasized: "This is your best choice."


    "What about the second option?" Li Chuan asked directly.


    Li Rong continued smoothly: "The second option is to wait. If your Majesty doesn''t take the trouble to trouble Shangguan and you, you can just wait. He won''t have long. When he dies, he will be enthroned."


    When Li Rong said this, she didn''t actually have too much emotion, just a little bit of sadness that passed through her heart.


    Li Ming is not a good father, but it is not completely bad. He gave her various memories when she was young and disappointed her every time he chose.


    The young love was gradually worn away. After Li Ming died, she had lived for more than 30 years after all, and her relationship had faded long ago, but no matter how weak she was, she was once one of the most important people in life.


    Li Rong was still like this. Li Chuan stood next to him and was a little stunned. Li Rong looked up at him, and then said: "But this is unlikely. He has long been obsessed with Shangguan, and he will die. Take the Shangguan family."


    "The last option is the most risky, but you can keep Shangguan and you intact." Li Rong fixed his eyes on Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan subconsciously said, "What?"


    "Enthroned."


    Li Chuan didn''t speak. He didn''t have the slightest fluctuation when he heard such offending words, as if he had already expected it.


    "He is already in very bad health. Concubine Rou is by his side now. When he issued the arrest warrant of Shangguan, you directly forced the palace. If it succeeds, you will kill him and marry Concubine Roux and claim the emperor directly. At that time, Xiao Su will be the courtier and thief. You can dispatch court soldiers and horses. His 50,000 troops are not enough to be afraid. Even if Qin Lin¡¯s 50,000 troops are controlled by Cui Qinghe, you will have the power to fight."


    "But this choice has some risks."


    Pei Wenxuan opened his mouth. He took paper and pen and quickly calculated for everyone: "Today, in Huajing City, Prince Yu Linwei, His Royal Highness''s Supervisor, and the Guardian Army are actually controlled by the Shangguan. There are 11 thousand people, and among these over 10,000 people, how many people are willing to follow His Highness to attack the city is not yet known. But Your Majesty alone has 10,000 in the Imperial Forest Army, not to mention the two thousand elite soldiers in King Ning¡¯s hand, and three thousand in Su Clan¡¯s hand. Defender. If you face it head-on, you may be lost."


    Li Chuan didn''t speak, everyone was waiting for Li Chuan''s decision. After waiting for a long time, he whispered.


    "Then make a surprise attack."


    After making a decision, Li Chuan''s thinking became clear. Last year, on the northwest front, he had already had practical experience as a supervising army. He took a map of Miyagi from the side to spread it out and quickly analyzed: "Although the Imperial Forest Army has ten thousand, But there are only five thousand guards in Miyagi every night. It is not a problem for me to take five thousand Yulin Guards to attack the city. It¡¯s just that when I attack the city, the Yulin Army will quickly reinforce it. I need a group of people to stop the Yulin Army¡¯s reinforcements. I have time."


    As Li Chuan said, he raised his eyes to Pei Wenxuan: "Sister Sister has a total of 3,000 troops in the supervision of Princess Sijia''s mansion. How much can your Pei family have?"


    With this, Pei Wenxuan put his hands between his sleeves and replied with a smile: "Three thousand."


    Three thousand is the Pei family''s military strength in the imperial city. Pei Wenxuan''s words have already represented the Pei family will come out.


    "Are you sure?"


    Li Rong frowned. She didn''t know what happened to the Pei family. Pei Lixian was still alive. It was impossible for the Pei family to listen to Pei Wenxuan.


    When Pei Wenxuan could speak, he smiled, turning his head and saying meaningfully: "Go through fire and water for your Royal Highness, and the minister is willing to go."


    "Then prepare first." Li Chuan watched Pei Wenxuan''s goosebumps, and quickly said, "I''m going back. I will let people stare at the father''s side. Once there is any movement, we will do it immediately. At that time, A. Sister takes advantage of the chaos to go out, and now to go out, it''s too eye-catching."


    "Yeah." Li Rong didn''t look at him, and answered lightly.


    Li Chuan felt a little bored for a while. He stood for a while and slowly said: "Then... Sister, I''m leaving."


    "Okay." Li Rong raised his hand to clean up the map on the desktop without saying much. Li Chuan stood in place, and Pei Wenxuan saw the two of them in embarrassment, so he raised his hand and said, "I will send it to your Highness."


    Li Chuan didn''t get the response he wanted. He waited for a while. Seeing Li Rong finished cleaning up the map, he raised his eyes to see him: "Aren''t you rolling?"


    Li Chuan just laughed and said quickly: "Go away, I will go away now."


    As Pei Wenxuan said, he sent Li Chuan out.


    When he waited out the door, Li Chuan couldn''t help but tell Pei Wenxuan: "Brother-in-law, you... take care of Sister A, talk to her more, and make her happy."


    "His Royal Highness?" Pei Wenxuan was a little confused, and Li Chuan smiled bitterly, "I know Sister blames me, and I will probably not care about me anymore."


    "His Royal Highness refers to the past life?"


    Pei Wenxuan was straight to the point, and Li Chuan was stunned: "Why do you know?"


    Pei Wenxuan put his hands in front of him, and stood with a smile: "Weichen came back with His Highness."


    "You..." Li Chuan was a little dazed, "Did you come here in partnership to continue your relationship?"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned. After a while, he laughed and said happily: "Yes."


    "That feeling is deep enough, life is not enough." Li Chuan murmured, "In fact, I discovered that sister A was wrong. She never didn''t care what I was thinking, but only said that it was good for me and good for me. I am true. She knows that she is for my good, but she, like the mother and queen, really cannot be my support."


    Pei Wenxuan stood there, listening to Li Chuan muttering: "She said that I would kill her. Actually, I don''t believe it, but after thinking for a while, I felt...whatever I do in the future seems possible. In my heart Pressing something," Li Chuan raised his hand and gently placed it on his chest, "Who knows who has become a ghost? Mo said that sister can''t believe in me, and I can''t believe in myself."


    "His Royal Highness," Pei Wenxuan tilted his head, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Chuan was silent. After a long time, he looked at the sky blankly: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t fight for the throne. A sister and mother will die. I fight, and they all say that I am destined to kill them in the future. But what will he do now?"


    Li Chuan turned his head and smiled: "It''s not something I can decide. Okay, you take good care of her." Li Chuan raised his hand and patted his shoulder lightly, "I''ll go back first."


    This action is similar to Li Chuanhe in the previous life. Pei Wenxuan watched the young man wave and leave, his eyes were a little dazed.


    Pei Wenxuan stood at the door for a while before returning to his bedroom.


    Pei Wenxuan entered the room and saw Li Rong sitting in a daze. He stepped forward to Li Rong, squatted in front of Li Rong, and looked up at her: "What is your Royal Highness thinking?"


    "Just talk," Li Rong looked down at Pei Wenxuan, "Why squat down and look at me?"


    "Speak this way, lest your Highness look up hard."


    Pei Wenxuan shook Li Rong''s hand: "Sit here for a while, or go back?"


    "Sit down for a while," Li Rong said softly, "Lying down for a day."


    "Good." Pei Wenxuan thought for a while, "Then I hold you?"


    "I don''t want it." Li Rong refused decisively, "I don''t want to hug."


    "Please, my lord," Pei Wenxuan shook Li Rong''s hand, acting coquettishly, "Hug me for a while?"


    Li Rong watched Pei Wenxuan act like a coquettish boy, and couldn''t help but laugh. Seeing her smile, Pei Wenxuan picked up the person from the chair, put it on her body, and embraced her: "We all have Pei Xiaobao. Happy?"


    "What is it called Pei Xiaobao," Li Rong glared at him, "It''s terrible."


    "Your name is Li Rong," Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing. "Are you embarrassed to bury Pei Xiaobao?"


    "Why is it called Pei Xiaobao?" Li Rong seemed to grasp another key point, "I feel unfair."


    "Why not fair?" Pei Wenxuan was in a good mood, and felt that Li Rong seemed to be cute in everything. Li Rong frowned, "Why do I have to give birth to a child with your last name? Why is he not called Li Xiaobao? Li Dabao? Li Xingan Li Guaiguai?"


    Hearing the series of names Li Rong had taken, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t stop laughing: "Li Rong, let me choose the name of our children. As for the surname," Pei Wenxuan gave her a kiss, "It''s fine if you are happy. "


    "I''m glad that the surname is Li, but," Li Rong looked at him suspiciously, "Are you scheming me? Your father is just your son, with my surname, don''t you care if your Pei family broke the incense?"


    "What kind of incense?" Pei Wenxuan leaned his chin on Li Rong''s shoulder, "I didn''t even have a child in my last life. Now that I have you and children, I am content."


    Listening to this, Li Rong remembered Pei Wenxuan''s previous life, she stretched out her hand, wrapped Pei Wenxuan''s neck, and gently hugged him.


    "Why don''t you find someone? I''m not against it."


    "It''s not unimaginable." Pei Wenxuan said.


    Li Rong instantly let go of him, opened the distance, and stared at him: "Have you thought about it?"


    "Listen to me to explain," Pei Wenxuan hurriedly said, "You were with Su Rongqing at that time, and I quarreled with you. There was a lot of quarrel, and you didn''t even let me in the Princess Mansion."


    "Then you will find someone else?"


    "No, I didn''t. Once I got angry and broke in. It happened that you and Su Rongqing were inside."


    Pei Wenxuan paused after speaking. Actually, Li Rong knew what had happened without him saying more. She couldn''t blame Pei Wenxuan for a while. Pei Wenxuan smiled bitterly, his voice lightened a lot: "I''m at the door. After standing for a while, it became clear in my heart that unless Su Rongqing died, we would not look back in this life. Someone arranged a banquet that night, and I passed. They gave me a singer, and I thought, you go. When I¡¯m out, I should go out too. Maybe I have the next person and give birth to a child, so I can let go and leave with you and have a new life."


    Li Rong listened quietly, without speaking, Pei Wenxuan embraced her, thinking of what happened back then, feeling a little bit guilty in her heart.


    "When I entered the room, the girl sat down with me. She sat on the side of the bed and waited for me with her head down. When I sat with her like this, I suddenly remembered that the night when we married you, we sat like this . I felt disgusting for a moment, why did it become like this."


    "I used to think that if I like someone, I will like it for a lifetime. If I didn''t do it, I fell in love with you."


    "If I like you, if I don''t get it, I just want to find someone to start a family."


    "I feel that the more I live, the more disgusting I am. I don''t want it anymore. I let the girl leave and sit on the bed all night by myself. Then I figured it out. If I meet the one I like, I will be together. When it arrives, forget it. My business is my fault after all. I can''t make mistakes again and again."


    "The result has never been met in my entire life. But it may also be that in my heart, there is always a little expectation, thinking about me waiting, maybe someday you will look back again, I can''t judge the opportunity. Who knows? no chance."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed, he raised his hand and pinched Li Rong''s nose: "Li Rong, you really missed me all my life."


    "Oh, what you said made me feel mixed," Li Rong sighed, seemingly depressed, "Sorry for you."


    "Neither do you..."


    "But I''m happy for me again." Li Rong turned her head, raised her hand around his neck and kissed him coquettishly, "Brother Pei has only been mine for several lifetimes."


    "Li Rong, you guy..." Pei Wenxuan couldn''t laugh or cry, Li Rong looked up at him, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "It''s so lovely."


    Pei Wenxuan spoke sincerely, but behind this sincerity, there was a bit of resentment that seemed to be forced to confess. Li Rong giggled against him. After a long time, she whispered: "Pei Wenxuan."


    "Ok?"


    "In fact, back then, if you don''t always quarrel with me, tell me that you like me, wait for me, I might look back."


    "Where did you say these things back then?" Pei Wenxuan embraced her and sighed. "These things are all I thought about afterwards. Back then, I thought a lot. I don''t think you will accept me. , I think I did something wrong, thinking that you would not accept me, I dare not like you, so I told myself that I did this for various reasons. I hid all these ideas and refused to recognize them. It''s impossible to talk to you."


    Li Rong did not speak, she listened quietly.


    Pei Wenxuan at the age of 20, Pei Wenxuan at 30, Pei Wenxuan at 40, Pei Wenxuan at 50, and Pei Wenxuan today are completely different people in different time periods.


    His current open-mindedness, transparency, tolerance, and beauty were all carved out after he was smashed in countless south walls.


    "We are going to be parents." Li Rong was a little bit sour in her heart, she couldn''t help but hugged Pei Wenxuan tightly and said something happy.


    "Yes." Pei Wenxuan also knew that she wanted to change a happy topic. He followed her, bowed his head and kissed her hair, "Our little A Rong will also be a mother."


    "Pei Wenxuan," Li Rong said softly, "Is this really a new life, right?"


    Hearing her question, Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong at this time was probably at a junction.


    The border between past and present lives.


    She can''t forget the suffering of the past life, and she knows the beauty of this life.


    This new life came too appropriate and too coincidental, like a silent prediction, reminding this woman who has been unable to distinguish the boundaries in the chaos.


    This is a new world, a new life.


    The news of Li Rong''s pregnancy was soon known by Shangguan Ya.


    The next day Shangguanya ran to the door. Pei Wenxuan just came back from the morning and saw Shangguanya trotting all the way in the courtyard. He hurried forward and raised his hand to stop Shangguanya: "Miss Shangguan, what is this going to do?"


    Shangguan Ya was not clear or serious, and he was a little flustered.


    "My husband?" Shangguanya saw Pei Wenxuan and called his favorite name, and kept looking at Li Rong''s room, "I heard that I have a niece, so I came here quickly. Where''s your Highness? Look at her."


    "How did you know?" Pei Wenxuan frowned, thinking that the news was too soon, Shangguanya quickly explained, "It''s none of the other people''s business, I guessed it. Zhao Chongjiu discussed with me to arrange for His Highness to leave the city. It¡¯s time to escape. It¡¯s time to go to Qingzhou or not. Arrange nearby. The carriage should be cushioned against shocks. There are also a bunch of plums and other things in the objects you gave. I still don¡¯t want you to be stupid?"


    She is not stupid, she is too smart.


    Pei Wenxuan was speechless for a while, Shangguanya pushed him away and ran inside, shouting happily to Li Rong: "Your Highness! Your Highness! I''m here!"


    "Miss Shangguan," Pei Wenxuan saw Shangguanya''s excitement, and hurriedly ran inside, "Don''t touch your highness!"


    Although Pei Wenxuan shouted respectfully, he had already made up his mind. Shangguanya dared to touch Li Rong, and he threw her out.


    Shangguanya and Pei Wenxuan approached the door one after another, and opened the door to see Li Rong sitting at the table.


    Although it was a winter day, but the sun was out, Li Rong put a blanket on her body and leaned against the window to bask in the sun. Jinglan was sitting next to her, holding Li Rong''s clothes in her hands. I took a small coat and held it under the sun to check whether it fits.


    Perhaps it was the early morning sun with its own temperature, falling on Li Rong, and it also made this woman who is used to publicity a bit gentle. Pei Wenxuan and Shangguanya didn''t dare to say anything for a while. They were stunned for a moment at the door, then they watched Li Rong turn their heads and smiled gently at them: "I''m back?"


    After Li Rong asked, she found that Shangguanya was also standing at the door.


    Unlike what she remembered, Shangguanya was very young and agile, and her whole body was clear and clean, which belonged to the young.


    She didn''t have makeup, and Shangguanya from the previous life always painted delicate makeup, elegant and steady, with the dignity that the palace should be.


    Li Rong looked at her. After a long time, she saw Guanya laugh and walked to her: "Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you have a child. I thought I could be a godfather, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t you plan to make me a godfather?"


    "Miss Shangguan is noble," Pei Wenxuan knew that Li Rong could not accept Shangguanya, so he walked over to separate the two and smiled, "Where should you be a godfather? You should give birth by yourself."


    "This child hasn''t been born yet, so I''ll take care of it." Shangguanya rolled her eyes, and then she suddenly realized, "Oh, I see, there are too many people who want to be the goddess of your Highness, you have to compete, come here Come, your lord, let me see who is going to fight with me."


    "Is the inspector okay?"


    Unlike Shangguan Ya, Li Rong put down her clothes and asked about official affairs. Shangguan Ya listened to Li Rong''s words and became serious: "Everything is done step by step, don''t worry. With me, you can raise your baby with peace of mind."


    After that, Shangguanya sat next to Li Rong and leaned against Li Rong: "Your Highness, are you not injured?"


    "You talk," Pei Wenxuan said with a smile when they saw the two chatting, "I''ll see the medicine."


    Li Rong nodded and watched Pei Wenxuan leave. When Pei Wenxuan left, Li Rong answered politely, "It''s nothing serious."


    "Your Highness," Shangguanya frowned, "did something happen to you?"


    "Ok?"


    "I think," Shangguanya thought for a while, "you seem to have alienated me a lot. I didn''t offend you, right?"


    "No, just a little tired."


    Li Rong said, thought about it, and explained: "There have been too many things recently, and I am pregnant again..."


    "Oh, it''s really tired." Shangguanya nodded without hesitation, took an apple, and chatted casually.


    Li Rong listened quietly. After listening for a while, Shangguanya cut an apple for her. She shook her head and thanked her. Shangguanya ate it by herself when she had a bad appetite during pregnancy, and said about Lin Feibai.


    Xie Chunhe is dead, Lin Feibai is rich and rich, and wants to be engaged to her. His status in the Xie family is rising. Now the Xie family basically listens to him. Xiao Su''s Xie family will stop him, so Li Rong can rest assured.


    After listening to Li Rong for a long time, she felt a little tired. Shangguan Ya saw that Li Rong was tired, so she stopped, tucked a quilt for Li Rong, and stood up and said, "Okay, you have a good baby, I''m going to work."


    Li Rong nodded, and Shangguan Ya left happily.


    When Shangguanya left, Pei Wenxuan made the medicine. He returned with the medicine and sat next to Li Rong. He watched Li Rong drink the medicine and asked her with a smile: "Just now, were you looking at the baby''s clothes? "


    "It''s okay when I''m idle," Li Rong finished the medicine and smiled. She smiled very lightly and gently. Pei Wenxuan looked at her and listened to her.


    "Boys and girls don''t know, so are you ready?"


    Pei Wenxuan took the bowl from her hand and placed it again. Li Rong put it simply: "It''s all ready."


    "His Royal Highness is proud."


    Pei Wenxuan laughed at her, Li Rong lowered his head and laughed, Pei Wenxuan stared at Li Rong in front of him.


    Li Rong raised her head and saw that Pei Wenxuan had been watching her silently, and couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong?"


    "His Royal Highness sees Shangguan Ya, but is it annoying?"


    Pei Wenxuan spoke directly, and Li Rong thought about it: "I can''t tell."


    "I think she was pitiful and sad and hateful in her last life, but now I look at it and feel that she is not a person from the previous life. In fact, Li Chuan also did so much in the previous life, but when I opened my eyes, these people were not people from the past. You can''t even find someone if you want to scold or say something," said Li Rong, raising her hand to her heart. "I was so bored."


    Pei Wenxuan thought for a while: "Then...Would you like to catch them all for a while?"


    Listening to his words, Li Rong couldn''t help but laughed: "No need. After I waited, I left Huajing and went to Qingzhou."


    As Li Rong said, her eyes were a little blank: "I will no longer participate in government affairs, stay away from these disgusting things, and stay with you and your children. At that time, I won''t see each other in this life," Li Rong thought for a while. do not have much left."


    Pei Wenxuan shook her hand, he wanted to say something, and finally stopped, Li Rong laughed: "What''s wrong? You seem to want to talk?"


    "Nothing, what to eat tonight? I will make it for you myself."


    "No need." Li Rong shook her head, "I will do it for you."


    When Li Rong said so, Ben really did the same.


    In the next few days, it was rumored that Su Rongqing contracted an illness and was recuperating from the Su family.


    After learning the news, she nodded and said nothing. She seldom asks about political affairs. She looks like an ordinary woman every day. She looks at her children''s clothes, arranges the display of items at home, learns to go to the kitchen, stew a pot of soup, and fry a dish.


    When Pei Wenxuan came back every day, he could see Li Rong instructing people to work quickly. He followed her behind and watched her do this.


    Sometimes he was also curious: "His Royal Highness does not ask what happened to Huajing, are you afraid that something will happen?"


    "Life and death are destiny, wealth is in the sky, besides," Li Rong looked at him with a gentle smile, "Aren''t you still there?"


    Although Li Rong said so, Pei Wenxuan knew that she often didn''t sleep well at night. Sometimes when Pei Wenxuan wakes up, she will see her sitting at the table, holding the official documents sent by the inspector in a daze.


    Every time he woke up and saw her in a daze, he watched quietly. After a while, when he saw her standing up, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, knowing nothing.


    When Li Rong got into bed, he stretched out his hand, hugged the person in his arms, rubbed her silently, and said nothing.


    After six or seven days, there was no movement in Huajing. Everyone knew that all the results depended on the life and death of Li Cheng in the Su Wang Mansion.


    Li Cheng is alive, and none of the prince Shangguan can clean up the relationship.


    If Li Cheng is dead, the prince will be the heir, but it is impossible for Shangguan to be spared.


    Everyone was waiting for the answer. They waited for the seventh day, the third day of November. That night, there was a lot of snow.


    Li Cheng had a high fever that night, and Concubine Roux personally looked after him, but Li Cheng still lost his breath in the high fever.


    When the doctor announced the news of Li Cheng''s death, Concubine Rou''s expression was very calm. She stared at the boy on the bed and muttered, "My son cannot die."


    The doctor lay on the ground not daring to speak, Concubine Rou''s eyes were red, and her voice was calm: "This quack doctor is talking nonsense, dragged it down and chopped it down."


    After speaking, the doctor screamed in horror, Concubine Rou said nothing. He glanced at the **** who had been following her, and the **** understood, called someone in, and arrested everyone present.


    People died very quickly and disappeared very quickly. When Hua Le and Concubine Roux were only left in the house, Hua Le hurriedly knelt next to Concubine Rou and said with a trembling, "Mother, what should I do? Cheng Er Dead, what shall we do?"


    Concubine Roux did not speak, Hua Le raised her hand and held Concubine Rou''s hand: "Mother, don''t stop talking, think of a way, you..."


    "I blame you!"


    Concubine Roux finally couldn''t help it, her emotions exploded completely, and she slapped Hua Le''s face with a backhand slap. Hua Le was slapped to the ground, staring blankly at the always gentle woman in front of her with tears, as if she was looking. The enemy usually pointed at her and yelled: "You can''t kill anyone! Now Li Chuan is alive, Li Rong is alive, but Cheng''er is dead! You are all to blame for this waste!"


    "Mother?" Hua Le said in disbelief, "You...you blame me?"


    "It''s yours!" Hua Le reacted abruptly, and she yelled, "Your people are not good at things, you blame me?!"


    Concubine Rou was sober after being scolded by her daughter. Her chest was violently up and down, staring at Hua Le.


    She can''t blame each other with Hua Le here.


    Li Cheng is dead, and she has been in jail a long time ago. If it were not for taking care of Li Cheng, she would not be able to come out. Hua Le, the only one who is still well, will never let her go when Li Chuan takes the throne.


    No, it should be that the entire Xiao clan will not be let go, she is doomed.


    But she couldn''t control herself.


    She was desperate, she had no choice.


    Concubine Rou tried hard to calm herself, but couldn''t think of any way. At this moment, there was a voice from the servant calling out: "Niang, Leader Xiao is here."


    When Concubine Roux heard this, if she received an amnesty, she hurriedly said: "Quickly, let Amin in."


    Hua Le heard his uncle Xiao Ming coming, and quickly stood up. The mother and daughter covered Li Cheng''s quilt, pretending to be Li Cheng still alive. After a while, Xiao Ming brought a young man in. .


    The young man stood in place with drapes and respectfully. His figure was very similar to Li Cheng, and he was tightly covered from top to bottom.


    Concubine Rou saw that Xiao Ming had brought such a person over, and she couldn''t help frowning: "Third brother, you are coming over tonight, you are..."


    "Second sister, I heard that Cheng''er is dying now and is afraid of accidents, so I specially brought Cheng''er''s substitute."


    Hearing this, Concubine Rou was stunned, and then hurriedly got up: "Quick, show me."


    As she said, she lifted the hat on the boy''s head, and saw a face exactly like Li Cheng. This face was almost indistinguishable from Li Cheng, and even the moles were in one place.


    "You raised this stand-in?" Concubine Rou turned to look at Xiao Ming, and Xiao Ming nodded: "A year ago, Su Rongqing and I had a drink. He accidentally reminded me that your majesty is the two princes. We all rely on Cheng''er, if Cheng''er has three longs and two shorts, how can it be good? He happened to have a servant next to him, who looked very similar to Cheng''er, so I asked the servant to come over and teach him manners and manners, speaking and doing things, even I have done all the talking voice and the scars on my body. I have seen Cheng''er the day he was injured and have forged similar wounds for him. Second sister, Ruo Cheng''er..."


    "I understand." Concubine Rou raised her hand and interrupted Xiao Ming, "You stay, if you need it, I will use it."


    Xiao Ming retired in response.


    After a few days, the Su Wang Mansion finally heard news.


    King Su was out of danger and unharmed.

 Chapter 166： Reboot

    "What the announcement says is not unreasonable."


    Pei Wenxuan asked, and Pei Liming immediately took the chatterbox.


    He was a partial house, and he had a lot of quarrels with Pei Lixian. Before Pei Li''s death, his official road was prosperous. After Pei Li''s death, he was suppressed by Pei Lixian until Pei Wenxuan and Li Rong got married.


    There are not a few such people. Just when Pei Liming spoke, the tribesmen who had ventilated with Pei Wenxuan long ago stood up and stated their pros and cons.


    Pei had long been tied to the prince. Starting from Pei Wenxuan''s pit of Concubine Roux, he and Concubine Rou were mortal enemies. If Li Cheng ascends the throne, it would be an extermination for them.


    Pei¡¯s internal disputes began. After a long time, Pei Xuanqing finally said: "Stop it."


    Pei Lixian and Pei Wenxuan looked at Pei Xuanqing at the same time, and Pei Xuanqing raised his muddy eyes: "Wen Xuan, if the Patriarch does not give you today, what shall you do?"


    "Back to grandfather, the prince is my brother-in-law, so naturally I can''t leave."


    If Pei Wenxuan does not leave, no matter whether the prince wins or loses, the Pei family can''t get rid of the relationship.


    "So, how sure are you?"


    Pei Xuanqing stared at Pei Wenxuan, who smiled softly: "Grandfather, King Su is dead."


    "The one in that palace?"


    "is fake."


    Pei Wenxuan''s voice was very soft: "The grandson is not the only one who knows about this. They won''t be able to keep it for long. Grandfather thinks that the enchantress confuses the blood of the royal family. How confident is the prince?"


    Pei Xuanqing was silent, and after a long time, he laughed: "Back then, your father was like this."


    With that, he turned his head and looked at everyone: "How do you choose?"


    "I waited and thought that the propaganda made sense."


    A group of people spoke in unison, mixed with some voices speaking for Pei Lixian, but they were all covered up.


    Pei Xuanqing nodded and turned to look at Pei Lixian: "Give him the Patriarch Order and the warehouse key."


    "Father." Pei Lixian became anxious, "He is a child..."


    "I am not a child anymore."


    Pei Xuanqing''s voice renewed: "This is not his decision, it is my decision, Patriarch Order, give it to him."


    Pei Lixian tightened his lips. Seeing Pei Lixian''s rebellion, Pei Xuanqing slapped his hand on the table and shouted, "Here it!"


    Pei Lixian did not speak, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. Pei Xuanqing frowned: "Second."


    "Father, I can''t watch him repeat his father''s mistakes. Pei can''t participate in this matter. Now Pei Wenxuan should be taken down immediately and sent to the palace! Come!"


    Pei Lixian yelled, and a group of guards armed with knives broke in, rushed in, and surrounded the entire ancestral hall.


    Pei Liming looked coldly: "Pei Lixian, what are you doing in the ancestral hall?!"


    "Just clean up the unscrupulous descendants. Pei Wenxuan, you have committed a disorder and intends to seek rebellion. Today I will kill your relatives righteously and send you to the palace on the spot and see how your majesty judges! No one is allowed to move today!"


    Pei Lixian raised his hand with a cold expression on his face: "Otherwise, he will be regarded as an accomplice, and he will be accused of conspiracy."


    The people present looked extremely ugly when they heard this, but Pei Wenxuan smiled and found a place in the hall. He sat down calmly, Tong Ye gave him tea, and he smiled at Pei Xuanqing: "Grandfather, second uncle is here. With a knife in front of the ancestral hall, can the propaganda help relieve my grandfather''s worries?"


    Pei Xuanqing got a word, hesitated for a moment, and nodded.


    Pei Lixian sneered: "Grasshopper after Autumn, pretend to be calm. Come, take him down!"


    Pei Wenxuan smiled without saying a word, and calmly served the tea. The guards in the courtyard rushed towards Pei Wenxuan with a knife, that is, at that moment, arrows fell like rain from all directions, and instantly the guards in the ancestral hall rushing in front shot directly!


    The blood of the guard closest to Pei Lixian splashed directly on Pei Lixian''s face, forcing Pei Lixian to close his eyes.


    Then I heard the sound of killing shouts outside the gate. Everyone was in front of the ancestral hall, pale and afraid to speak.


    Only Pei Wenxuan, sitting leisurely in his place, smelling the fragrance and tasting tea, finally raised his head to look at Pei Lixian: "Second uncle sit and wait, wait a while for Huangquan, there is still a long way to go." As he said, Pei Wenxuan lifted the lid of the tea bowl and chuckled, "Don''t be tired."


    Pei Lixian paled and didn''t speak. After waiting for a long time, the outside of the courtyard finally became quiet.


    Zhao Chongjiuti stepped inside and knelt in front of Pei Wenxuan: "My lord and the guilty officials have all been punished. There are a total of 142 people. Please take an inventory."


    Pei Wenxuan nodded, and glanced at Tong Ye next to him. Tong Ye brought the good wine to Pei Lixian and said respectfully: "Second Lord, please."


    Pei Lixian looked at the poisonous wine in front of him, and Pei Wenxuan smiled slightly: "Second Uncle, this glass of wine is Wen Xuan''s heart, so if you don''t drink it, you can drink it yourself. Drink it yourself and be more decent.


    Pei Lixian''s hands trembled slightly. Before speaking, there were several screams from the crowd. Several Pei''s children who had been following him in the past were dragged out, and the blood splashed all over the floor after the knife fell in his hand.


    Pei Lixian''s face turned pale, Pei Wenxuan stood up and picked up the wine: "Second Uncle," his voice was very soft, "My father''s glass of wine, he drank it, your glass, you should drink it too."


    Hearing this, Pei Lixian raised his eyes to look at him. After a long time, he trembled: "Wolf cub..."


    "Don''t drink anymore," Pei Wenxuan said softly, "you didn''t drink it alone."


    Hearing this, Pei Lixian finally compromised. He took a deep breath, drank the wine, turned his head and rushed out of the hall.


    Pei Wenxuan shouted: "Hold on."


    Pei Lixian paused, and Pei Wenxuan raised his hand: "Patriarch orders."


    Pei Lixian didn''t move, he felt pain, his lungs were aching.


    Pei Wenxuan personally stepped forward and took the Patriarch''s Order from his waist. As soon as he got it, this person spouted blood and fell straight down.


    The blood splashed on Pei Wenxuan, he took out a handkerchief, wiped the blood drops on Baijing''s face, turned his head, and directly ordered: "Tune all the family soldiers of the Pei clan to gather, and Pei Xiao ordered the guard army to wait in Nancheng."


    When the Pei family was in chaos, Su Mansion''s courtyard showed an extra peace.


    Su Rongqing stepped into Su Min¡¯s bedroom. Su Minzhi was practicing calligraphy. Su Rongqing came in and knelt down straight up: "Father."


    "Do you know why I called you?"


    Su Minzhi didn''t raise his head, and the pen tip slowly drew a horizontal line on the paper.


    Su Rongqing''s voice was very soft: "I know."


    "Your elder brother told me about you. You used to be a child who knows how to measure. I don''t understand." Su Minzhi raised his eyes and looked at Su Rongqing, "How can you be as sensible as your elder brother?"


    Su Rongqing did not move. Su Minzhi saw that his expression was not repentant. He frowned: "The prince is the eldest son of the court, and he is orthodox in terms of long-term and formal. The character and academic tolerance are impeccable. What is the background of Roufei? What character is King Su? What are you doing?"


    "Before you quarreled with Pei Wenxuan in the hall, I already feel different, but I think you are..." Su Minzhi pursed his lips, flicked the pen, and said, "You are young and impulsive. You are against His Highness Pingle. Mind, I know, but the man is already married, what are you doing now?"


    "Father?" Su Rongqing looked up in a daze, he never knew that his mind was actually known to everyone in the family.


    Su Minzhi seemed to feel guilty and lightened his voice: "You have been in the academy for three years, and you have to take exams every year. As long as His Highness Pingle is present, you have to express it. Every time you enter the palace, as long as His Highness Pingle is present, you must Dressed up specially, Rong Qing, I am your father, and I know my son Mo Ruo father, you are not suitable for your highness, I also think you will not be out of line, never wake up. But what is wrong with you, I can''t understand you now. "


    "It''s me, ashamed of my father''s church."


    Su Rongqing took a deep breath: "It''s just that my son thinks that Li Chuan is indeed not suitable to be an emperor."


    "Is that King Su suitable?!" Seeing Su Rongqing''s unwillingness to compromise, Su Min couldn''t help but feel angry, "Where is there a completely suitable monarch, the monarch is the weapon of the country, not for strength, but for stability."


    "But he is unstable."


    Su Rongqing looked calm: "Father, in fact, all His Royal Highness Pingle has done was instigated by the prince. Even Concubine Roux''s tax reform was actually set up for Concubine Roux. What the father said, the son thought it was very true. The monarch is steady. The courtier is here. Although King Su has a bad character and a bad background, he can''t make any waves. But what about the prince?"


    Su Rongqing raised his eyes to look at Su Minzhi: "Now that the prince has not yet ascended the throne, he has already upset the court. If he becomes the throne, how can his father be controlled?"


    "That''s not something you worry about!"


    Su Minzhi shouted and was talking. Su Ronghua walked from outside the courtyard. Hearing the dispute inside, he quietly walked around to the back window and hid in the back window to watch Su Rongqing and Su Minzhi talk.


    Although he sued Su Rongqing, he was also worried that Su Rongqing would be killed by Su Minzhi. He knew how severe Su Rongqing was against Su Rongqing since he was a child. And this severity is somewhat because his boss is incapable of fearing that his little son will repeat the same mistakes. Inside, so Su Ronghua always feels a little bit more guilty to Su Rongqing.


    He secretly listened to them from the window and waited for Su Minzhi to stop him.


    After Su Minzhi scolded Su Rongqing, as soon as he was not angry, he reached out to serve the tea next to him. Before he touched the tea cup, he heard Su Rongqing say: "I want to help Li Cheng ascend the throne."


    "what did you say?!"


    Su Minzhi turned around suddenly, his clothes knocked over his teacup.


    Su Rongqing stood up and went to pour tea for Su Minzhi. While pouring tea, he said, "Ask my father for advice."


    "I absolutely disagree," Su Minzhi was so angry that he was too lazy to say any more, and pointed to the door.


    "That," Su Rongqing held the tea, knelt in front of Su Minzhi, and held the tea above her head, "My son doesn''t want to, and I ask my father to calm down."


    Su Minzhi looked at Su Rongqing''s appearance, he hesitated for a moment, and finally softened his attitude. He raised his teacup, took a sip, and said slowly: "If you want to understand, Rong Qing, no matter what, His Royal Highness is the king. We are ministers, as long as His Royal Highness does not do anything against the virtues of heaven..."


    As Su Minzhi said, his tongue became a little stiff, and he felt the surrounding area gradually darken.


    "Rong Qing?"


    Su Minzhi panicked, Su Rongqing hurriedly got up to support him: "Father."


    "I... why can''t I see it?"


    Su Minzhi panicked: "Quickly, call the doctor."


    As he said, he slowly began to lose his voice. Su Rongqing helped Su Minzhi and said, "Father?"


    Su Ronghua hid outside the window when he realized that something was wrong.


    He vaguely heard the sound of footsteps outside. He held his breath and retreated to the forest behind the rockery.


    Su Rongqing helped Su Minzhi onto the bed. When Su Minzhi fell on the bed, he was completely unable to speak.


    "Father," Su Rongqing raised his hand and tucked his quilt, with a gentle voice, "You take a rest, and I will be back when I do something good."


    After speaking, Su Rongqing''s expression instantly cooled down. He raised his hand to take the Patriarch''s Order from Su Minzhi, got up and walked out. As soon as he left the house, he saw that the courtyard was full of his people.


    "Keep the inner courtyard and keep no one near. My father is seriously ill, and I will act as the head of the Su family." Su Rongqing hung the order of the head of the family on her waist. The Su family soldiers assembled, and the Guards stayed at the South Gate temporarily. They rushed to the Tianshou Pass to inform Su Ping that there was a change in Huajing and bring eight thousand elite soldiers."


    After Su Rongqing finished speaking, she stepped out.


    When the surrounding footsteps drifted away, Su Ronghua looked for an opportunity, and rushed out hurriedly, following the wall to no one''s place, and to the dog hole in the backyard of Su Mansion.


    He took a deep breath and finally bent down and drilled out with a dog''s hair.


    The noise of Su Pei¡¯s family locked up in the entire Huajing seemed like two drops of water falling into the sea, and no waves arose. But the keen people still noticed the abnormality. By the afternoon, the number of people leaving the city suddenly increased. At this time, the people in the palace also arrived at the Prince''s Mansion with the imperial decree.


    Li Chuan had already finished freshening up, kneeling on the couch, looking at the long sword lying in front of him, and said nothing.


    Fulai led the people into the Prince''s Mansion and said respectfully at the door: "His Royal Highness, your Majesty would like to please."


    Li Chuan raised his head and looked at Fulai at the door. His eyes were cold, and Fulai''s expression remained unchanged. After a long time, Li Chuan picked up the sword, got up in his arms, and walked outside the house: "Let''s go."


    Li Chuan got into the carriage, and Zhao Chongjiu also returned to the princess mansion and led Li Rong into the carriage.


    Li Rong sat in the car and looked around. It was obvious that the atmosphere on the street was a little unusual, and there were many more people going to the city gate.


    There were still some little beggars still standing there, watching Li Rong''s carriage pass by, and then looked away. Li Rong knew that these were the eyes and ears of Pei Wenxuan. The foundation of Pei Wenxuan''s life lies in his ability to collect news.


    Li Rong looked at the pedestrians on the street, watching them frown and run. She suddenly remembered the north that both Pei Wenxuan and Li Chuan had mentioned. She turned her head and looked at Zhao Chongjiu who was sitting aside: "Chongjiu."


    "Your Highness."


    Zhao Chongjiu thought she had something to order and immediately said, Li Rong thought for a while: "I remember, you are from the Northwest."


    "Yes." Zhao Chongjiu respectfully said, "from northwest Suzhou."


    "Look at the people in the northwest, before the war, were they the same as the people here in Huajing?"


    Li Rong looked at the people on the street, Zhao Chongjiu laughed, and Li Rong turned around, somewhat confused: "What are you laughing at?"


    "His Royal Highness," Zhao Chongjiu bowed his head, "The northern army is good at raiding and cavalry. The people will not know before the war. They all attack the city suddenly at night. Either they can''t attack and everyone runs away, or they attack. It¡¯s too late to think about a lot."


    Zhao Chongjiu raised the curtains and looked at the pedestrians on the street going to the gate of the city. These people are some alert people who got the news because of the defensive movement. Zhao Chongjiu looked at them: "Look at them, there is somebody who is telling the news. Northwest. No, I might not be there when I wake up. This is good. I''m not lucky enough to encounter desperate resistance and be breached, and the defender has no time to organize the evacuation of the city. That is the worst."


    Li Rong no longer dared to ask how miserable it was.


    She sat on the carriage, looking down at the surrounding people for the first time.


    The carriage left from the gate of Nancheng, where the Pei family''s guards were located. When Li Rong left the city, she turned her head and watched the weathered city wall stand in place, watching her as a person walks away.


    She is about to leave here.


    Leave this place where she has lived for fifty years.


    Leaving her passionate power, the court she has fought for her life.


    She rose up in a trance, and for some reason, she suddenly understood the sadness of the heroic folding the sword and the beauty of the late.


    She couldn''t even think about life after going to Qingzhou. Every step of the carriage went forward, she felt that there was a rope in her heart. She was struggling suddenly, and suddenly she wanted to give it a try.


    Can she do better?


    She wants feelings and power. She wants them all. Is there a superior who can be invincible with the hearts of ordinary people?


    She watched as the word "Hua Jing" became more and more blurred. At this moment, the sound of hacking suddenly came from within Hua Jing.


    The momentum shook the sky, and then the entire Huajing seemed to be boiling water, screaming, loud shouts, and hurriedly heard.


    Li Rong clasped her hands on the edge of the carriage, and she stared at the battlefield that had belonged to her for fifty years.


    In the Huajing Palace, the soldiers were fighting together. Li Chuan stood in front of the palace gate with a sword in his arms, watching the palace gate slowly open. He indifferently looked at the hall extending all the way to the head behind the palace gate and shouted loudly: " The enchanting concubine Xiao, charming the monarch, messing up the dynasty, confusing the blood of the royal family, and punishing the sin. Today, the saint is held hostage, and only by the request of his majesty, he enters the palace and the monarch to protect the saint¡¯s safety."


    "Blocker," Li Chuan raised his hand and drew his sword, standing in front of the palace gate, "Be cut!"


    After speaking, the soldier entered the tide like water, Li Chuan lifted his sword and hurried into the palace.


    Listening to the movement in the distance, Li Rong didn''t dare to look anymore. Just about to put down the curtain, she saw a young girl galloping out of the city on a horse and rushing towards her.


    "Stop!" Shangguanya didn''t dare to call Li Rong''s name, so she shouted the carriage in front, "Stop!"


    Li Rong saw Shangguanya''s voice and immediately stopped the carriage: "Stop!"


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Shangguanya stopped in front of Li Rong. She was panting, and Li Rong could not tell her look at her: "What''s the matter?"


    "Su Ronghua just came to me, he said, Su Rongqing had reversed. He took control of the Su family, and Su and other aristocratic families joined forces with Concubine Rou, and transferred 10,000 elite soldiers from the Tianshou Pass."


    "Then he did it now?" Li Rong asked urgently, Shangguanya shook her head, "No."


    Without doing it yet, Su Rongqing was waiting for Li Chuan.


    Once Li Chuan really killed Li Ming, then Su Rongqing could justifiably kill Li Chuan.


    If the family in the city join forces with him, then in Huajing City alone, Su Rongqing will be close to tens of thousands of horses. Tonight, if the troops are transferred from the surrounding areas of Huajing, there will be 20,000 soldiers and horses that Wang and Su can reach Huajing tomorrow.


    Li Chuan killed Li Ming, only with 10,000 horses in their hands, they would definitely lose.


    If Li Chuan doesn''t kill Li Ming, then there is only one way left. He promises Li Mingping and Li Ming to join hands with Li Ming.


    "His Royal Highness," Shang Guanya looked at Li Rong, "What''s your current situation, please make your decision."


    decision? How to decide.


    Su Rongqing didn''t move because they thought they didn''t know his plan, otherwise Su Rongqing would now ambush Li Chuan from now on, and Li Mingli should cooperate with Li Chuan, Li Chuan would undoubtedly lose, and Pei Wenxuan, who participated in the mutiny, would never survive.


    If she leaves now and can return to Qingzhou, perhaps Su Rongqing will give her a way out as agreed.


    If she went back now, she would just watch them die.


    When the word "death" crossed her mind, her mind suddenly remembered that Pei Wenxuan asked her the question.


    "If I die today, what will happen to your Highness?"


    What will happen?


    She thought that this would never happen, but at this moment, she clearly realized that it was not impossible.


    If Pei Wenxuan is dead...


    If Pei Wenxuan is dead...


    Li Rong closed her eyes.


    "go back."


    She said in a dumb voice: "I will go to the palace to pick up His Royal Highness. Don''t disturb anyone. I will sit in the palace and continue to command the siege. Zhao Chongjiu, please tell Pei Wenxuan that I have an accident on the road and let him go. Save me, and then send as much as Shangguan and Pei¡¯s people out of the city. Aya, you also go out of Huajing," Li Rong raised his eyes and looked at Shangguanya, "to preserve the strength, as long as the prince is not dead, wait for Xunchuan Come here, you immediately attack the city."


    Shangguanya looked at Li Rong. After a long time, she asked, "What about you?"


    "I have to stay in the palace," Li Rong looked at her, "Without any command, Su Rongqing will soon find that Chuan''er is gone, and even if I am found, I can hold Su Rongqing for a while."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, and Li Rong gave her a push: "Hurry up, go immediately."


    Shangguan Ya took a deep breath and nodded: "Yes."


    After speaking, Shangguan Ya drove away, and Li Rong sat back in her seat. She closed her eyes and calmly said, "Go back."


    They were not far out, and the carriage took Li Rong into the city.


    When she came out, she was at a loss.


    But at this moment the carriage drove back to Huajing and took her to the battlefield, but she had a strange calmness.


    Her carriage crossed the chaotic long street and came to the palace gate. When she separated from Zhao Chongjiu, she handed the letter on the carriage to Zhao Chongjiu: "Take the horse to a distance, and then give him the letter."


    Zhao Chongjiu took the order and quickly retreated.


    Pei Wenxuan led the Pei family and the inspectors to guard outside the palace. Zhao Chongjiu looked for someone to find Pei Wenxuan. When Pei Wenxuan saw Zhao Chongjiu, he was a little surprised: "Why are you here? Your Highness?"


    "His Royal Highness has something wrong," Zhao Chongjiu said in a low tone, appearing very anxious, "In the inn outside the city, my Majesty, Your Royal Highness wants you to go right away."


    After Zhao Chongjiu finished speaking, he showed Li Rong''s token. When Pei Wenxuan saw the token, he was a little panicked.


    He looked at Miyagi, then at the token in his hand, Zhao Chongjiu immediately said: "My lord, make a decision quickly, if it''s late..."


    "Pei Ming!" Pei Wenxuan called Pei Ming, and Pei Ming came forward, "Grand Prince."


    "You stay here first, I''ll go out of town and come back soon."


    After Pei Wenxuan finished speaking, he counted a group of top masters, and led the people out of the city with Zhao Zhongjiu.


    Pei Wenxuan hurried out of the city, Li Rong walked into the palace step by step in fox fur, holding the heater.


    In the bedroom, Li Ming was lying on the couch, looking at Li Chuan who was standing in front of him holding a sword.


    "I originally wanted to give you a choice," Li Ming was a little weak on the face, "I don''t want you but I don''t even want a choice, so I gave me the result directly. Li Chuan, you know that you have killed me, what do you want to remember? Infamy?"


    "I don''t care about being infamy or not."


    Li Chuan''s expression was very pale, and Li Ming mocked: "You are not afraid of being infamy, it seems you are really an unfaithful dog bastard. Do you think this throne is crazy, right? Oh, no," Li Ming seemed to think of it suddenly. What happened, "It''s not that you want to be crazy, it''s your mother, your sister, and Shangguan''s house."


    Li Ming raised his hands to high-five, as if he had guessed something right, and raised his fingers: "They want to be crazy."


    "Father," Li Chuan seemed a little sad when he heard Li Ming''s words, "I don''t understand."


    "Don''t understand what?"


    "Why... you just can''t accept me?"


    "When is it all," Li Ming seemed ridiculous, "You still ask me this kind of question. Chuan''er," Li Ming sighed, "Who taught you such innocence? Didn''t I refuse you, you are mine? My child, I hold you to the end with one hand. It is your mother who I do not accept."


    When the two were talking, Shangguanyue opened the door and entered.


    Li Ming raised his eyes and saw the woman walking into the room. He kept talking and listened to Shangguan Yue: "They Shangguan clan, they are asking for nothing. They treat my Li clan as a puppet, trying to rule the world with my Li clan by marriage. They have no feelings in their hearts. Do you think your mother loves you? Does Shangguan consider you a relative? No, Li Chuan," Li Ming laughed, "You are a chess piece of Shangguan. The one they used to rule Daxia tool."


    Shangguan Yue listened to Li Ming''s words and walked behind Li Chuan step by step.


    She looked calm, she looked at the man on the bed.


    He is old.


    The smell of corruption hovered around him, and he couldn''t see the appearance of the young man who accompanied her to fly a kite and repair the Northern Yan Pagoda.


    She looked at him compassionately, and the look in her eyes angered Li Ming, and he shouted, "What are you looking at!"


    "Look at your last look, Li Ming," Shangguanyue said in a calm tone, "you are old."


    After Shangguanyue finished speaking, he turned to Li Chuan: "What are you waiting for, let''s do it."


    Li Chuan held the sword and didn''t move, Shangguan Yue frowned: "Li Chuan! How many people are waiting for you outside, and you will change when you take the throne, soon!"


    Li Chuan lowered his head, Shangguan Yue took the soft pillow from the side and handed it to Li Chuan: "Quickly, the sword is not working, it is too obvious, go and smother him."


    Li Chuan raised his head and looked at Shangguanyue in front of him: "Mother Queen..."


    "Shangguanyue, he is my son!" Li Ming saw Li Chuan and Shangguanyue''s confrontation, he was happy, "Do you think father killing is so easy? Did I not treat him well? I held her, I taught writing, he I''m hungry, I take him to the kitchen to open a small stove in the middle of the night. You penalize him to write, and I help him copy..."


    Li Ming talked about the old things about Li Chuan when he was young.


    At that time, the contradiction between him and Shangguan was not so sharp. He and Shangguanyue were still a loving couple. The Beiyan Pagoda had not been repaired yet. He was still an older child and would pull Li Chuan and let Li Rong sit on his shoulders and play.


    He wanted to say to stimulate Shangguanyue and Li Chuan, but as he spoke, his voice became dumb.


    The palace was silent for a while, and Shangguan Yue''s eyes were red: "You don''t do it, don''t you?"


    With that, Shangguanyue suddenly drew his sword: "I''m coming!"


    "Queen!"


    Li Chuan saw Shangguanyue carrying a sword and ran, and hugged Shangguanyue: "Wait...wait..."


    "Wait!"


    Shangguanyue turned her head and slapped Li Chuan''s face: "You are so indecisive, how to be a prince, how to become an emperor! Kill him!"


    Shangguanyue put the sword in Li Chuan''s hands: "Kill him! Did you forget how he usually treats you? He is so good to Li Cheng, but so good to you, don''t you want to kill him?"


    Shangguan Yue said, pulling Li Chuan forward.


    Li Chuan''s sword kept shaking, and Shangguanyue forced him.


    "kill him."


    Shangguan Yue shed tears, as if putting all his life''s madness here: "Kill him, everything is over. You are the emperor, and the world is yours."


    "You are a prince, don''t be so weak, kill only one person, kill a father who is not good to you, why are you hesitating!"


    Little by little, the tip of the sword approached the old man on the bed, and outside the palace gate, Li Rong stepped up the steps.


    When the tip of the sword hit Li Ming''s neck, Li Rong pushed in.


    The cold wind poured into the room, and the three of them turned their heads together and saw Li Rong wearing black gold-line robes and pure white fox fur, holding a heater in his hands, standing at the door, quietly watching them.


    Li Chuan looked at her incredulously, tears quickly appeared in his eyes.


    Li Rong looked at Li Chuan, and for a moment, she felt as if she had been back in time for many years.


    Standing at the node of fate, she had a chance to correct.


    "Put down the sword," she said softly, "Chuan''er, come here."

 Chapter 167： Kneel down

    Hearing Li Rong calling him, Li Chuan hurriedly threw the sword and ran towards Li Rong.


    "Sister," Li Chuan''s eyes were full of eagerness and excitement, "Why are you here?"


    "Rong''er?"


    Shangguan Yue was also at a loss: "Why are you..."


    "Su Rongqing is waiting outside the city with troops, just waiting for Chuan''er to kill the king." Li Rong''s voice was calm, "Queen, you and Chuan''er go out of the palace, I am here."


    "Su Rongqing is outside the city?"


    Li Chuan couldn''t understand: "He...what did he do with so much?"


    "Don''t worry about this. Empress, go quickly."


    "What about you?" Shangguan Yue quickly reacted, "Are you alone in this palace?"


    "This won''t work."


    Li Chuan decisively rejected.


    "Then let''s go together."


    Li Rong smiled. Hearing this, Li Chuan agreed. He was happy: "Okay, let''s go together."


    With that said, he went to pull Li Rong.


    He held Li Rong''s hand trembling all the time, Li Rong looked at him quietly.


    He was actually much taller than her, but in front of her, he seemed to have been a child.


    He took Li Rong out of the bedroom. Before going out, Li Ming called him: "Li Chuan."


    Li Chuan paused, and Li Ming''s voice was very cold: "The opportunity I give you is counted. As long as you are willing to destroy the Shangguan clan, I can give you the Yulin Army."


    Li Ming said, coughing lightly.


    He looked very bad, but he still stared at Li Chuan: "If Su Rongqing is a united family, you can''t win with their military strength. Since you don''t want to kill me, I can still treat you as a son and you come back. ," Li Ming stretched out his hand, "I will give you Jiangshan."


    When Shangguan Yue heard this, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. Li Rong looked up at Li Chuan. She waited for his decision.


    Li Chuan looked at the world outside the palace gate, he thought for a long time, and said softly, "No."


    "Li Chuan!"


    Li Ming was in a panic, he coughed quickly: "You are crazy!"


    "Father, I don''t want to kill you, nor do I want to hand over my sister and mother to my life and death."


    Li Chuan was a little difficult to say. Li Rong stood beside him. She did not deliberately suppress her emotions. She looked up at Li Chuan and at her younger brother.


    In the past, she would regard Li Chuan¡¯s gains and losses as the benevolence of a woman, but when she put aside those deliberate calculations and looked at Li Chuan as a sister, she suddenly felt that her younger brother was a very Good, very good person.


    He is just still young, and he still doesn''t understand what is right and what is wrong.


    Li Rong stretched out his hand and held Li Chuan. At the moment he held him, Li Chuan was stunned. He turned to look at Li Rong, and Li Rong laughed: "Go on."


    "I," Li Chuan said grimly, "I may not be a qualified prince, nor a qualified king."


    He looked at Li Rong''s eyes, and his eyes were red.


    "But, I don''t want to be you."


    "I think," Li Chuan took a deep breath, "I want to be an individual, I want to protect my family, I want to find someone I like to be with, I want to do what I like, and I hope not to hurt any life. "


    "I want to be indecisive, I want to be naive, I want to be kind, I want to ignore gains and losses."


    "Li Chuan, you idiot!"


    Li Ming yelled, and Li Chuan took a deep breath: "You scold, it doesn''t matter, you never liked me anyway. But whether you like me or not, Father," Li Chuan looked at him last, "I don''t want to Kill you and dirty my heart."


    After Li Chuan finished speaking, he pulled Li Rong.


    He felt like a bird whose rope was untied.


    Obviously rushing to life and death, but there has never been joy.


    He was pulling Li Rong hard, relying on her, and walking all the way out.


    When he walked out of the corridor of the bedroom, Li Rong paused.


    Soldiers are everywhere here, and the closest one is Li Rong''s shadow guard.


    Li Rong stopped, and Li Chuan felt a little puzzled: "Sister?"


    "Chuan''er," Li Rong looked at him, "Are you willing to give me the world?"


    "Sister?" Li Chuan didn''t understand what she was talking about. Li Rong put her hands between her sleeves and smiled. "I don''t like making wedding dresses for others. If this time, I will protect Huajing for you. , Can you give it to me?"


    "Sister," Li Chuan looked at Li Rong and laughed, "I know you can''t believe me, but I still have to say."


    "I am a prince, for the sake of my mother and queen. If A sister wants this world, I will serve it with both hands. I am not suitable for this place. In this place, I will destroy myself and maybe even others."


    "Then," Li Rong stared at him, "If one day, I will be the king and you will be the minister, can you?"


    "Why not?" Li Chuan seemed funny, Shangguan Yue frowned, "What are you talking about, let''s go."


    "Yes," Li Chuan just remembered, "Sister, I will protect you and the queen..."


    Before finishing speaking, the guard knocked Li Chuan with a hand knife from behind, and the guard held Li Chuan, Shangguan Yue''s face was horrified, and said anxiously: "What are you doing!"


    "Mother, I can''t go."


    Li Rong''s voice was calm: "I want to pretend to sit in the palace as Chuan''er, so that Su Rongqing cannot be suspicious. You take Chuan''er out."


    "But you are a girl..."


    "I can." Li Rong interrupted her, she was determined to look at Shangguan Yue, "If you don''t leave, no one can leave, mother, let''s go."


    Shangguanyue stared at Li Rong, she didn''t reply, but Li Rong already knew her answer.


    Li Rong turned around and walked all the way to the bedroom. When she opened the door and entered the palace, she saw Li Ming panting on the dragon couch.


    He seemed extremely uncomfortable, panting, Li Rong bent down and lifted the sword. Li Ming looked at Li Rong lifting the sword, with panic in his eyes. Li Rong held the sword close to Li Ming, Li Ming clenched his fists. Pretending to be calm.


    Li Rong raised her sword to Li Ming''s face, and she looked at him.


    After a while, she was a little strange: "You are afraid of me."


    "I haven''t."


    "You are not afraid of Chuaner, you are afraid of me, why?" Li Rong looked at him, she saw fear in his old eyes, she lowered her head and smiled, took the sword, and threw it aside.


    "You think I will kill you, but he won''t."


    "Isn''t it?" Li Ming said coldly, "You are different from him."


    Li Rong sat by the bed. Li Rong didn''t speak. Li Ming slowed down for a while. He seemed to be better. Li Rong got up, fetched water from the side, and handed it to Li Ming.


    Li Ming didn''t dare to drink, and Li Rong knew what he meant, and she calmed him down: "Don''t worry, it''s easy for me to kill you now. There is no need to poison you."


    When Li Ming got a word, he became stiff for a moment, and Li Rong sat down and fed him water.


    Li Ming drank the water and he got better, Li Rong helped him lie down and covered him with a quilt.


    "What the **** are you going to do?" Li Ming stared at her, and Li Rong thought for a while, "It''s okay, the last time is up, I don''t want to argue with you. I have never taken care of you, take care of you in the end. grateful."


    Li Ming didn''t speak. He looked at Li Rong who covered him with the quilt. Li Rong thought for a while: "Where is Rou Fei?"


    "I let her and King Su escape."


    Li Rong nodded, but was not angry. She sat under the steps and Li Chuan was lying on the couch. After a long time, he whispered: "Aren''t you out of the palace? What do you do when you come back to send Li Chuan to death?"


    "It''s not a death, I''m still quite smart, I am here, the chance of alive is better than him."


    "If you don''t kill me, are you afraid that Su Rongqing will use killing you as an excuse?"


    "Is there a big difference between attacking the imperial city and killing the king?" Li Rong felt that Li Ming was a little boring at the moment. She leaned on the bed, and after a while, she chatted endlessly, "Actually I don''t understand, what are you fighting about."


    "You want to suppress the aristocratic family, suppress the Shangguan clan, but don''t you see that Chuan''er and you mean the same thing? What''s the point of desperately abolishing him? Moreover, the Li Cheng in Rou Fei''s current hand is a fake. Would you like to pass a fake?"


    "You don''t have to slander Cheng''er," Li Ming said with a cold face, "I won''t believe you."


    "I know you won''t believe it. If I die, you go out this time and check it yourself."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, feeling a little cold on the ground, she got up and went to find a stool, moved over, and sat next to Li Cheng.


    Moved a small table, put tea, held the stove, and sat down comfortably.


    Li Ming watched her busy, and when she sat down, Li Rong continued, "You haven''t answered me when I asked."


    "He is a child of the Shangguan clan," Li Ming said coldly, "it is impossible to truly leave you. He can''t even do it to you now. In the future, I am not here, do you still expect him to do it?"


    Hearing this, Li Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Chuan is more than hands-on? He is much tougher than Li Ming.


    When Li Ming said this, he seemed to be anxious: "My two sons, Li Chuan is very good, but they are nourished for you. And you, I love you so much, but you..."


    "What about me?" Li Rong turned to look at him, "I respect and love you so much," Li Rong looked at him, "but you want to marry me the worst husband-in-law, and let me not interfere with your interests. Let me step aside for everything."


    "Hua Le, you hurt your heart, but what about me?"


    "I don''t have much love for you!" Li Ming shouted angrily.


    "Then my respect for you is less than that of Hua Le?"


    She had never questioned Li Ming like this.


    Like an ordinary daughter.


    Li Ming couldn''t help being stunned. Li Rong looked at him: "I am the daughter of Shangguan, isn''t it your daughter?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, and such questioning seemed to embarrass him.


    Li Rong paused for a moment, and laughed: "Forget it, don''t you say these are unhappy, let''s have a good chat. Anyway, tomorrow, either I will die or..."


    Li Rong didn''t say anything, she shrugged: "It doesn''t matter anymore. Father," she raised her hand to her belly, as if thinking of something happy, "I have a child, and you will be a grandpa soon. "


    Hearing this, the phrase "jerk" almost came out, but seeing Li Rong''s happy expression, he stopped between his lips again.


    He fixedly looked at Li Rong, and Li Rong smiled at him: "Father, this is my first child in more than fifty years."


    "Fifty years?"


    Li Ming frowned: "What are you talking nonsense?"


    Li Rong smiled and said, "I tell you a secret. Actually, I have lived for two lifetimes."


    "You are crazy!" Li Ming showed a look of horror. Li Rong is not surprised. Her voice is very slow: "I know you don''t believe me, I will just say a few words to you. I say you are confused, but you don''t understand Chuan''er. . Do you think he is cowardly? Doesn''t he want to level the family? No, he was much worse than you later."


    Li Rong calmly said everything Li Chuan had done, and Li Ming listened quietly.


    At first he showed disgust, thinking that Li Rong lied to him, but after speaking, he actually started to inquire, the details were there and there was no flaw.


    When the two asked and answered, the lights in the palace were also lit.


    Pei Wenxuan followed Zhao Chongjiu to the outskirts, and it didn''t take long before he realized it was wrong.


    He winked at the people next to him, and the guard suddenly accelerated and stopped in front of Zhao Chongjiu. Zhao Chongjiu was a little surprised: "My lord?"


    Pei Wenxuan pulled the reins behind him, and said coldly, "Where are you going to lie to me?"


    Zhao Chongjiu was shocked, but he didn''t expect Pei Wenxuan to react so quickly. Pei Wenxuan thought of Li Rong and shouted, "Your Highness!"


    Zhao Chongjiu tightened his lips. After a long time, he said, "In Miyagi."


    "What is she going to do?"


    Pei Wenxuan was stunned, Zhao Chongjiu got off his horse and delivered a letter with both hands.


    "Su Rongqing may have 30,000 soldiers and horses lying in ambush in Huajing. His Royal Highness delayed the time in the palace to send His Royal Highness out. I am afraid that you will also be imprisoned and let your subordinates coax you out."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan squeezed the reins and stared at the letter in Zhao Chongjiu''s hand: "What is this?"


    "His Royal Highness said, I will write to you when we arrive at the inn."


    Pei Wenxuan got the message, took the letter and opened it, and saw Li Rong''s words.


    There was a skeleton of his in her words, because after they got married, she had his words for a year.


    In this life, she seemed to pick up this habit again.


    The above is just a short line of words, just as Li Rong is used to, concise and concise.


    Only this time she didn''t talk to him about the plan or the battle.


    In the last most important letter, she only gave him one sentence.


    "Langjun loved me more than his life, and so did I, so happy."


    "Leave a word: Li Rong."


    Pei Wenxuan took the letter, and for a moment, he felt that water vapor was reaching his eyes.


    He lowered his head, seemingly not knowing how to adjust his emotions, Zhao Chongjiu cautiously said: "My lord, Your Royal Highness is also thinking about the overall situation..."


    "Who did Su Rongqing contact?"


    Pei Wenxuan folded the paper and put it in his sleeve, Zhao Zhongjiu was stunned, and then he reported his name.


    After Su Ronghua''s news was handed to Shangguanya, Shangguanya had all conveyed it to him. Pei Wenxuan nodded, and he called the person next to him: "Tong Ye."


    "The son."


    "Look for the family members of these families. If you go out of the city, you can directly hunt down. Those who are in Huajing Mansion will arrange people in their mansion week. Tomorrow morning, they will lead soldiers to surround the palace. The number of soldiers in the mansion will be reduced. People catch people."


    "Wang and Su can bear the brunt of the situation. For the others, you can find as many as you want, and grab them all."


    "No, son," Tong Ye was a little anxious when he heard this, "you will be infamy in the future if you do this."


    "Do it."


    Pei Wenxuan said, and went straight back.


    Li Rong''s letter was still in his arms, burning like a charcoal fire on his chest.


    She seldom expresses feelings in her life, and she hardly ever said anything to him. He was always worried about his gains and losses.


    But when she put his feelings in front of him, he couldn''t wait for her to be high forever.


    He doesn''t need her to say this.


    Because others say love is love.


    Only this silly girl, if she loves you more than her life, she can really replace your life with her life.


    Pei Wenxuan drove all the way to the city.


    The Huajing City was completely chaotic. The people ran wildly outside the city. Pei Wenxuan couldn''t drive in at all. He could only squeeze in the crowd and rush in.


    When he squeezed the crowd into the room, he saw Shangguanya dressed as a peasant woman, squeezing out of the city with Su Ronghua. There was a young man beside them, carrying a comatose woman on his back, and leading his "mother" to squeeze out.


    Shangguanya, Su Ronghua, Lin Feibai, Li Chuan, and Shangguanyue are all here, and there is no Li Rong alone.


    They looked at each other in the air and seemed to entrust everything.


    Shangguanya and the crowd squeezed out Huajing, Pei Wenxuan struggling to enter Huajing, shortly after the two crossed, the gate of Huajing slowly closed, Pei Wenxuan heard the people crying all day, he walked on the long street, looking up Looking at the dark sky.


    Snow fell from the sky, Pei Wenxuan raised his head to look at the Northern Yan Pagoda in the distance, raised his hand to cover his heart, took a deep breath, and then rushed to the princess mansion.


    After squeezing out of the city, Su Ronghua immediately checked the gray on his face, and said anxiously: "I''ll stop my cousin to tell the situation, don''t worry, don''t behave."


    "I know."


    Shangguanya nodded: "Thank you."


    Su Ronghua responded. He wanted to say something when he saw Lin Feibai standing behind Shangguanya.


    He paused for a while, and after a while, he smiled and raised his hand and said, "Take care."


    After speaking, without waiting for Shangguanya''s response, he turned around hurriedly, turned and left.


    Shangguanya watched Su Ronghua walk away, and Lin Feibai walked behind her.


    "Reluctant?"


    "Ok?"


    Shangguanya turned her head after hearing the sound, and hurriedly said: "First place the prince and let people contact Xunchuan to see where Xunchuan is. Count the troops outside, I can''t accompany your highness," Shangguanya calmly said, "But I have to save her. "


    When Huajing''s chaos became a pot of porridge, Li Rong and Li Ming chatted leisurely.


    The attendant knocked on the door to report to Li Rong from time to time, and Li Rong dispatched the army.


    She transferred all available garrison troops into Miyagi. Listening to her actions, Li Ming also understood what she meant: "It seems that you are planning to fight to the death in the palace."


    "Not really."


    Li Rong smiled: "If you must lose, then surrender."


    "Women, there is no backbone."


    Li Ming mocked, and Li Rongman didn¡¯t care: ¡°Where did we just talk about it? Oh, the family restructuring failed, why, there are too many powerful localities, it is easy to solve a Su clan, easy to go to the official clan, and to solve the local squire is much harder than them. . They are too small, too many, fighting, not cost-effective, not fighting, what do you do with them?"


    "So Chuaner''s decree is not only too urgent, but also difficult to implement."


    "He wants to root out," Li Ming thought, "but the family has been entrenched for so many years, and he wants to pull them out in such a short time, only to kill himself. However, if Daxia is tossed to death by him, he will fight for a few more years. Fight, slaughter the family clean, maybe the next dynasty will be different."


    Li Rong smiled softly: "I always feel too cruel."


    "Cruel?" Li Ming sneered, "I''m afraid you are afraid of death. Neither you nor I want Daxia to be destroyed. This is the human heart."


    "Father is right." Li Rong thought, and then asked, "However, I never understand, what is the human heart?"


    When these words fell, Li Ming was also silent. Li Rong couldn''t help but smile when he talked about the person: "General Pei Wenxuan told me that after power, it is the human heart. I don''t understand the human heart. A good superior."


    "You really don''t understand." Li Ming had some desolation in his eyes.


    "If the previous life is as you said, if you understand the human heart, you will not force Chuan''er like this, nor will you force yourself like that. This palace just turns a person into a ghost, and the ghost thinks this world is In this way, go to force others."


    "Actually, you had two paths back then. Either fight with Chuan''er. If you get more people, you can change the rules. But this path is too difficult, so you don¡¯t choose. You would rather sink in the swamp yourself. Pull in those who didn''t."


    "Rongrong, ordinary people abide by the rules, no matter the reason, only the result."


    "But the superior, his rules are not for keeping, they are for use."


    "So, he needs to look at both the result and the reason. As a superior, you can use tools to restrain them only if you know why the wrong person made a mistake. Just like Pei Wenxuan and Chuan''er in the early Northern Expedition," Li Ming laughed. "If torture can make people not greedy, then they will not fail in the Northern Expedition. Only by knowing under what circumstances a person will be greedy for money and under what circumstances will he be a good person will you have effective rules."


    "Pei Wenxuan is right. After power," Li Ming smiled, "It is the heart. I," Li Ming sighed, "It''s just too late to understand."


    Li Rong looked at Li Ming quietly, and an attendant reminded him: "His Royal Highness, it''s coming soon."


    Li Rong nodded when she heard this.


    Li Ming looked at her: "Do you really plan to do a full set of the show? Do you want to go to court for him?"


    "I''ve never sat in that Golden Luan chair," Li Rong smiled, "Sit once is also an experience."


    Li Rong said, standing up: "You can sleep for a while, I''ll go."


    Li Ming didn''t speak, Li Rong turned around and walked outside. Li Ming stared at her back. A moment before she went out, he suddenly asked, "Why are you Li Cheng fake?"


    "Su Rongqing told me," Li Rong replied frankly, "Moreover, did you see the doctor who saw him? Has your father met again? Rou Fei contacted Su Rongqing and other aristocratic families. If Li Cheng is true, what would she do in such a hurry? , Which is not a jackal, tiger, or leopard, can you use them with no great advantage?"


    Li Ming was silent, Li Rong walked out of the bedroom and went to his original palace.


    She burned incense and took a bath, put on a red gold-rimmed gown that was only worn for sacrifices, put on a high bun, and then walked to the main hall.


    At this time it was still dark, and Fulai held her palace lantern and led her to the hall.


    The hall was empty. Li Rong had never seen it so empty. She raised her head and looked at the high seat in front of her. Fulai gave her an imperial decree respectfully: "Your Majesty, this was just written by His Majesty and handed to His Highness."


    Li Rong turned her head, she looked at the imperial decree in front of her, and she took the imperial decree and opened it.


    The five words "Princess Jianguo" fell into her eyes, and she was determined to look at the content above. After a long time, she lowered her head and smiled: "What is he doing? Does he believe me?"


    "If it''s on weekdays, naturally you don''t believe it," Fulai smiled. "But today, your majesty, your majesty may be willing to believe it. Besides, now your majesty''s life and death are in your hands, you can''t lie to him."


    When Li Rong got the answer, she took a look at Fulai, "Who are you from?"


    "The old slave is naturally loyal to the eldest son."


    Fulai did not shy away from it: "But if there are some things that are good for your Highness, then they will naturally be said."


    Li Rong didn''t say anything, she thought for a while, took the imperial decree, and said gently: "Go back and take good care of him. I will sit here alone for a while."


    Fulai saluted respectfully, and then stepped back.


    Li Rong was the only one left in the hall. She looked up at the golden seat and walked up slowly.


    She walked through the imperial road, stepped on the soft cushion, and raised her hand to stroke the smooth handrail of the golden seat.


    The handrail is as cold as jade, which makes people have a kind of unspeakable nostalgia.


    Then she turned around and sat down gently.


    She sat here for the first time, and then she found out.


    It''s really high and cold here.


    The time of the early dynasty was approaching, and Pei Wenxuan also arranged the manpower at the door of Wang''s and Gu''s.


    He didn''t know the outside situation, but now he only knows the situation inside Huajing. Li Rong withdrew the guards at the gate ahead of time, and Su Ronghua took over the tower and closed Huajing.


    The Su family had all evacuated, and the Wang family and Gu family felt that Huajing was safer and did not evacuate, so they left someone on guard.


    But Huajing was closed, and they figured that Li Chuan''s people were in Miyagi, and their guards were relaxed.


    Su Rongqing stayed up all night, and everyone stayed with him.


    "My cousin will be here at dawn." Su Rongqing''s voice was calm, "Plus the adults, we have a total of 30,000 available in our hands. Now the inner palace has been blocked, but the news has been coming out. The morning has not been cancelled. Li Chuan is afraid If he dared to announce his enthronement early on, his Majesty would almost..."


    Su Rongqing glanced at everyone, "I am justified in waiting, and I can''t be considered rebellious."


    "However, before the defenders transferred by my cousin and Lord Wang arrived, there were only more than 10,000 troops in the city, and I hope you don''t hide your personalities, otherwise the imperial city will be difficult to attack. We will go to the early court for fear of rebellion."


    "Don''t worry," Gu Zichun said immediately, "Since I have formed an alliance with Master Su, I will not hide my personalities. This is a matter of life and death, and nothing will happen."


    Everyone responded one after another, and Su Rongqing nodded.


    When it was almost the morning time, everyone went to the palace together. Pei Wenxuan watched them move the soldiers away, and waved, "Go."


    At the time of Mao, the lights in the palace were brightly lit, and the ministers entered the palace one by one in black and red dress, which seemed to be the same as usual.


    When it snowed in the night, they stepped on the snow and made a crunching sound, which made the palace extremely quiet. These ministers also lost the habit of communicating with each other on weekdays, making the sound of the snow being stepped torn apart more and more apparent.


    They stood at the door of the hall, listening to the rustling sound of wind and snow.


    Today the emperor did not come out of the inner palace, he seemed to have been waiting in the main hall early, and the officials were not surprised.


    As the eunuch''s high "entering the hall" resounded through the square, the palace gates of the main hall opened one after another.


    Su Rongqing stood in the first place among the ministers, holding the wat board, slowly raising her head as the palace door creaked.


    Then he saw that, behind the palace gate, two rows of vertical bronze lanterns with Zhuque carrying beads were heading to the height of the hall. On the golden seat at the end of the hall, a woman dressed in a red gold-rimmed costume and a high bun with golden hairpins looked calmly. he.


    They looked at each other quietly across the entire hall. After a long time, Li Rong and Zhu''s lips opened slightly, and he uttered two words indifferently and arrogantly.


    "Kneel down."

 Chapter 168： Finale (1)

    Su Rongqing didn''t say anything. He raised his head and looked at the woman on the high seat. Seeing that he was strange, everyone behind him rushed up. Then he saw Li Rong on the golden seat.


    Hua Le, who followed behind, was the first to react. Seeing Li Rong sitting in the high seat, she couldn''t help but screamed: "Li Rong, what are you doing? That is the position of the father, you are crazy!"


    "The father is seriously ill, and the prince has not healed from his injuries. He is specially appointed to supervise the country and Fulai."


    She raised her hand: "Read the decree."


    Fulai responded: "Yes."


    As he said, he spread out the imperial decree, and in shock, he steadily read the contents of the above canonization of Li Rong as the princess of the country.


    As he read the imperial edict, the sound of fighting outside got closer.


    Su Rongqing kept looking at Li Rong above, and Li Rong watched him calmly without showing any weakness.


    After reading the imperial edict, Fulai looked at everyone with a smile: "My ministers, the holy intent has been reached, enter the hall."


    No one moved, Hua Le looked around, trying to step forward, but for some reason, she was so timid, she could only encourage others: "What are you doing here? Don''t go up and take her down!"


    "Su Rongqing."


    When Li Rong saw other people silent for a long time, she called Su Rongqing''s name: "Enter the hall."


    If Su Rongqing got Li Rong, he lifted his clothes and stepped into the hall. Hua Le was about to speak, and Gu Zidao next to him reminded him: "His Royal Highness, stay calm."


    Gu Zidao is the official book of the Ministry of Etiquette, and the veterans here, even if they are ignorant like Hua Le, know how much to respect.


    When everyone looked at the situation, they saw Su Rongqing stepping forward and stopping at the steps for less than three feet. Li Rong saw that he was standing up and not kneeling, and slightly raised his chin: "You don''t kneel when you enter the hall, you are a chaotic courtier?"


    "The palace changed last night, and the minister did not dare to kneel before seeing the emperor."


    "Why not dare?"


    "Afraid of kneeling and rebelling against the thief would be a shame to Heaven."


    "You Chen Bing is out, you are not a thief, who else would dare to call a thief?"


    "Prince Li Chuan," Su Rongqing said, "His Royal Highness, the prince attacked the city last night, blinded His Royal Highness, and hijacked the Holy Master. We ministers came to save the Holy King, and please don''t worry about your Highness. Come," Su Rongqing waved his hand. "His Royal Highness Pingle was frightened and took His Highness down to recuperate."


    "presumptuous!"


    Li Rong shouted sharply. In the hall, densely packed soldiers were displayed in front of him instantly, pointing at the courtier. Li Rong stared at the people: "The prince never entered the palace last night. Your Majesty is in good health now. Forcibly attacking the city is the crime of treason, and you should not retreat to lead the crime!"


    When Li Rong said something, everyone''s expressions changed drastically. Xiao Qian turned his head and glanced at Rou Fei, Rou Fei frowned.


    Su Rongqing grasped the key and only asked, "Is the prince in the palace?"


    "The prince went out of the city to heal his wounds last night," Li Rong looked at the agitated people, with a steady voice, "Therefore, this palace is acting as an agent to supervise the country. Ministers, murdering Sheng Shang is a capital crime of looting the family and genocide. If you don''t ask about it today, it will happen someday. Ask, no matter how bad, the historian''s pen has been stinking for thousands of years, I must not want to be like this, sir."


    Li Rong''s words made everyone hesitate. They thought that Li Chuan had already killed Li Ming. In this way, they could justify killing Li Chuan.


    But now that Li Chuan is not in the palace, and the emperor is even alive, their siege of the city seems a bit ridiculous.


    Murder of the emperor, such a crime, will be questioned by the overwhelming power. If one day is not in power, it will be the root of ransacking the family.


    The emperor may not be a thing in the hearts of these century-old families, but he did not dare to be so blatant.


    Hua Le saw these people hesitate and panicked for a while. She couldn''t help pulling Concubine Roux''s sleeves. Concubine Roux lowered her head in thought. While everyone hesitated, Su Rongqing''s voice rang: "I want to talk to Her Royal Highness Pingle. Can it be convenient?"


    Su Rongqing''s sudden suggestion made everyone a little surprised. Concubine Rou raised her head and showed cold light in her eyes. When everyone hesitated, Concubine Rou laughed slightly: "Since Master Su has something to discuss with pleasure, I will not bother you. Everyone," Concubine Rou turned her head to look at everyone, "Let''s wait outside together."


    With that said, Rou Fei took "Li Cheng" to take the initiative to advance, leading Xiao Qian and others out together. The others looked at each other for a moment, and followed out of the hall.


    Li Rong watched Su Rongqing''s people all withdraw from the hall, Su Rongqing looked up at her: "Your Highness?"


    "His Royal Highness," Fulai turned his head to look at Li Rong, "Su Rongqing is a man after all, and his Highness is intent on murder..."


    "Get out."


    Li Rong said, Fulai paused, and after hesitating for a while, she finally led the people away from the hall.


    Before leaving, Fulai led the people to place a tea table and tea set in the hall according to Su Rongqing''s instructions, and the last one backed away.


    When everyone left the hall, they all dispersed, standing aside, whispering.


    Standing behind Concubine Rou, Xiao Qian said in a low voice, "Second sister, the prince did not do anything. Now these old people are afraid that they have different intentions."


    "No." Concubine Roux looked at the soldiers who were constantly coming in at the gate of the palace, "After entering the palace, no one can run away now."


    The two of them were talking, and Gu Zidao, who was discussing with the minister, seemed to have made a decision with them. He nodded with Wang Houmin, greeted him, and saluted Concubine Rou: "Niang."


    "Gu Shangshu."


    Concubine Rou hurriedly returned the courtesy. Gu Zidao glanced at the hall and said with a smile: "Manny, it seems...some misunderstanding now. Since there is no accident, it seems that His Royal Highness may not be rebellious. I will wait for the discussion, or..." Gu Zidao looked at Concubine Rou''s expression, "Everyone is still gone, right?"


    "If it is really a misunderstanding, then of course I will retreat to apologize to your majesty." Gu Zidao did not expect Concubine Rou to turn her head to look at the inner palace, "but your majesty hasn''t seen it yet, who knows Li Rong said Is it true or false? Now that I''m waiting in the palace, I might as well let my concubine enter the inner palace to see if your majesty is alive or dead."


    If you get Concubine Rou, Gu Zidao stared at Concubine Rou for a long time, and Concubine Rou laughed, "What do you think of Master Gu?"


    "It is of course necessary to confirm your majesty''s safety."


    Gu Zidao seemed very satisfied with Concubine Rou''s answer, and he bowed a salute: "I will try my best to help the empress enter the inner palace."


    "Then, thank Master Gu."


    "Come here," Rou Fei turned her head and raised her finger to the side of Fu Lai, "Take down this old thief who took refuge in the rebels! Others follow me into the palace!"


    "Agan," Concubine Rou turned her head, looking at Xiao Qian, and exhorted her to have something to say, "Go to the palace gate to guard, so as not to get in and out at will."


    Xiao Qian understood Roufei''s secret words.


    These aristocratic families are all overkill, and if they come for profit, they may go for profit.


    They are now going to tie up these aristocratic families and help them together. If Xiao Clan can''t get out of the palace, don''t think of anyone.


    After Roufei finished speaking, she led the people towards the inner palace.


    Hua Le followed Concubine Rou, and said in a low voice, "Mother, what if Emperor Father is still alive?"


    "He won''t live."


    Rou Feiguo said, "As long as we see him, he must have died in Li Chuan''s hands."


    When Hua Le heard this, she looked up in shock. She saw Rou Fei''s pale face. For a while, she couldn''t say anything.


    When the palace just fell, the relatives of the Su and Gu were locked up in several houses in the princess mansion. Weeping and crying for help kept coming. Pei Wenxuan stood in the courtyard, Tong Ye wiped the blood from his face, walked behind Pei Wenxuan, and whispered: "The son, the Su family and the family members of the Gu family are here. ."


    "Where is the Wang family?"


    "Not yet attacked."


    "Are there any releasers?"


    "No." Tong Ye shook his head, "Wang''s family is behind closed doors, no one comes out."


    "Where is the palace?"


    "The gate of the palace has been broken, and the flag of the Su clan has been standing at the head of the city. Su Rongqing brought in Concubine Rou, Wang Houmin, Gu Zidao and others. It is said that the early dynasty has not been cancelled."


    "How long did it take for the palace gate to break?"


    "Less than half an hour."


    Hearing this, Pei Wenxuan closed his eyes.


    Less than half an hour to break the palace, it can be seen that Li Rong has hardly deployed defenses outside the palace. She returned all the troops to the inner palace.


    The early dynasty proceeded normally, that is, she was in the outer palace.


    Such a move, with Li Rong¡¯s temperament, only foreshadows one thing--


    Li Ming is not dead.


    If Li Ming is not dead, Li Chuan''s charges will not be taken seriously, and those family members are always hesitant. She returned to the Inner Palace, hoping to preserve the remaining military power. Once Li Chuan finds a chance to counterattack the city, these military powers can be combined inside and outside.


    In this case, she was in the outer palace for nothing more than to delay time.


    With her life and death, delay time.


    She knew that from the moment she stayed in the palace, she almost never survived.


    Regardless of whether Li Chuan wins or wins, she is a hostage as long as she attacks the city.


    "The son?"


    Seeing Pei Wenxuan''s eyes closed for a long time, Tong Ye couldn''t help being a little worried: "What should I do next?"


    "Since Su Ronghua has informed Shangguanya, it can be seen that the Su Clan does not want to participate in this. Su Ronghua will stop the army from the Tianshouguan Pass. Xunchuan''s army will arrive early in the morning. At that time, the outer city will be Xunchuan''s army. Ten thousand troops brought to the Wang family."


    "Last night Yu Linwei, Pei''s family, and Shangguan''s army had 8,000 people left. Among them, 6,000 were returned to the palace by His Royal Highness, and 2,000 were with us."


    "In the city, there are about 10,000 soldiers from the Su family and other families, and there are about 7,000 people from the Royal Forest Army and King Jianing."


    "Then do we still have a chance to win? There are 20,000 people in the family who want us to die. Our side is less than 20,000. Your Majesty doesn''t know what it means..."


    "Can win."


    Pei Wenxuan opened his eyes: "You must win."


    As soon as the voice fell, drums came from outside.


    "Boom."


    "Boom boom."


    With the sound of the drum, Zhao Chongjiu rushed forward with his sword. He stood at the door, restraining his excitement: "Mr. Ma, Xunchuan''s army has arrived, and the city has been attacked!"


    Pei Wenxuan did not change his expression. He listened to the sound of war drums outside, and after a short pause, he immediately ordered: "Zhao Chongjiu, you will immediately take a thousand people to the tower and open the gate of Xunchuan. You should go fast."


    "Tell Pei Xiao, after bringing the Wang family into the princess mansion, guard the princess mansion and listen to my orders."


    "Tong Ye, order people to raise all the Kongming lanterns in the mansion and let people burn incense and prepare water."


    "The son?"


    Tong Ye didn''t understand, he lowered his head, and showed some gentleness on his face: "I have to pick up your Highness."


    He can''t leave her alone in the palace.


    Whether it is life or death, he has to accompany her.


    When the drums sounded, the black wind blew the black golden phoenix flag outside the city.


    Li Chuan led Lin Feibai and Xun Chuan on horseback. Soldiers lined up behind them. They were slightly tired in the early morning before they were fully lit.


    "Are you going to town now?"


    Lin Feibai looked at the front and frowned. These soldiers had traveled thousands of miles and were obviously extremely tired.


    "I won''t enter the city now," Shangguanya stood on the chariot, looking at the high wall in front of him, "When it is dawn, the king''s army will bring people in, and it will be difficult to attack the city. Otherwise, take down the city and defend it. ."


    "It''s not easy to siege a city," Lin Feibai was uneasy. "The soldiers are tired and wearied again. How to siege the city?"


    "Soon." Li Chuan looked at Huajing with a cold expression.


    Xun Chuan glanced at Li Chuan next to him. He was wearing a prince''s mysterious suit, a pure white fox fur, and a jade crown high, showing a bit of unspeakable elegance.


    He has grown a lot taller, with a thin, withered look in his eyes that looks like a civil servant, and he doesn''t look like a lively boy at all.


    "Pei Wenxuan and A sister are inside."


    Li Chuan noticed the look in Xun Chuan''s eyes, thinking she was suspicious, turned his head to look at her, and said, "Don''t worry."


    As soon as the voice fell, a Kongming lantern rose up in Huajing City.


    The Kongming Lantern in the sky that hasn''t been lit up suddenly attracted many people''s ideas.


    After the first Kongming Lantern came on, Li Chuan drew his sword from his waist and said indifferently: "Prepare for war."


    Hearing this, Shangguanya bowed her hands respectfully, then turned her head and looked at the soldiers.


    "Masters," Shangguan Ya raised his voice, "Do you know where this is?"


    The sound of the war drums was not slow or ill. The soldiers looked at Shangguanya without speaking. Shangguanya raised his finger to the word "Huajing" and raised his voice: "This is Huajing, the place where the monarchs guarded the battlefield. In Huajing, there are clouds, silk, enchanting beauties, gold and silver jewelry, and they are powerful. But none of these have belonged to you. You fight in the northwest, in the bitter cold land, with short food and clothing, and life like grass and mustards. My whole life is like mud at the feet of others, for all children and grandchildren, so willing?!"


    Everyone dared not speak.


    Humanity tends to be profitable, but nothing does not mean that it does not exist. But because of power, he dared not speak.


    "But today is different. Today, the princes enter the city," Shangguan Ya stretched her sleeves to Huajing, raising her voice, "Win, let the Hou worship generals! Loss, but the Shroud of Horses is no different!"


    "Today, from the crown prince, down to the criminals, before the imperial city, we are all going forward with a sharp edge, let me unload the grain and grass, listen to the prince''s orders, if you win, you will die, you will never return!


    After that, Shangguan Yaba''s sword cut off the grain and grass carried on the chariot, and the grain fell to the ground, scattered on the ground.


    Lin Chuan raised his sword and slashed across the bag that was immediately tied with grain and grass. The grain fell to the ground, her sword pointed firmly at Huajing.


    "In the name of His Royal Highness Pingle," her voice was steady, and there was no difference when training them on weekdays, but the last eight words still aggravated the tone, "If you win, you die, and you won''t return."


    "If you win, you die, if you win, you won''t return!"


    With Lin Chuan as the leader, everyone shed their grains and shouted loudly.


    This is the most precious opportunity in their lives.


    From the northwest to Huajing, they climbed the snow-capped mountains and rushed for thousands of miles, like from the marsh mud, removing the taboo hidden by the thorns, and climbing layer by layer to places they had never thought of.


    In the endless despair of those children and grandchildren, finally got a glimmer of hope of turning over.


    But in a flash, morale rose.


    Li Chuan turned his head to look at Xun Chuan next to him, and Xun Chuan met his gaze.


    After a long time, Li Chuan only asked: "Will you win?"


    Xun Chuan looked calm and only replied: "His Royal Highness will not lose."


    There is only one His Highness in her mouth.


    From the moment she rescued her, from the moment she gave her a life completely different from Qin Zhenzhen''s, she has been offered to the altar by her.


    Her sister, her friend, her monarch, Li Rong.


    Li Chuan laughed when he heard the words.


    Lin Feibai looked at Shangguanya standing on the chariot, and he smiled bitterly: "I was killed by you."


    "You can look back now."


    Shangguanya held the drumstick next to her, and Lin Feibai looked at her with some doubts: "I thought you would leave now."


    "Everyone is here," Shangguan Ya smiled calmly, "I won''t leave."


    Lin Feibai fell silent, he thought for a while and smiled.


    At this moment, the horn sounded and Li Chuan drew his sword forward.


    Shangguanya shuddered and slammed the drumsticks heavily on the drum surface. Between the loud noise, under the sky full of light, soldiers rushed towards the city wall.


    The killing sound shook the sky.


    Before the war drum sounded, Fukurai had just closed the door in Miyagi.


    As soon as the door of the main hall was closed, the whole main hall was darkened, and only Chuo Chuo''s candle flame pulsed, giving the main hall some light.


    Su Rongqing and Li Rong were seated relative to each other. Su Rongqing looked at the opposite Li Rong. After a long time, he took a bit of nostalgia: "Rong Qing has not made tea for His Highness for a long time. It is a pity that the silver tip that His Highness loves to drink is not available today."


    "You deliberately dismissed everyone, are you here to talk to me?"


    Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing using the warm water in the basin next to her to clean her hands. She seemed amused. Su Rongqing had a calm expression, as if she was still in the princess''s mansion.


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing took the tea and put it in the teapot, with a peaceful voice, "Is it comfortable on the Golden Luan chair?"


    Li Rong knew what he meant when she heard his question, but she still asked, "What do you mean?"


    "His Royal Highness should know that I just want to stop Li Chuan."


    Su Rongqing put the tea aside, kneeling across from Li Rong, hands hanging in front of her: "Since your Royal Highness is now the princess of Jianguo, is Li Chuan the prince? Is it necessary?"


    Li Rong said nothing, Su Rongqing leaned forward slightly: "His Royal Highness," he said softly, "Weichen did not come for revenge, Li Chuan, you can live."


    Can live, but cannot be a prince, cannot live in his own name.


    Li Rong is the princess of the prison, Li Cheng ascends the throne, Li Chuan seeks to die, and then changes his status.


    "I understand what you mean."


    Li Rong saw Su Rongqing''s concession, she shook her head: "But I can''t lie to you."


    "What does your highness mean?"


    Su Rongqing smiled, but her eyes were a little cold.


    "You don''t want Li Chuan to ascend the throne because Li Chuan intends to weaken the family, and you want to prevent this. But when I supervise the country, I will still make the same choice as Li Chuan, but the means are different."


    Upon hearing this, Su Rongqing''s smile slowly closed.


    "Your Highness," he said earnestly, "wasn''t it enough in the previous life?"


    Li Rong listened to Su Rongqing''s words, she thought for a long time.


    She wanted to argue, but when she raised her eyes, she saw that Su Rongqing''s eyes had been somewhat paranoid, and she suddenly remembered Li Ming''s words.


    The superiors must not only look at the results, but also at the source.


    She looked at Su Rongqing for a long time, and then slowly said, "In the last life, what do you think Li Chuan did not do well?"


    "His Royal Highness still needs to ask me?" Su Rongqing seemed to be a little annoyed. "In the last life, what did your Highness say, you forgot? You said that he should not expedite the Northern Expedition, should not reform the system, he caused up and down turbulence, the people did not live, he did King, for a woman..."


    "Rong Qing," Li Rong interrupted him, "Do you really think so?"


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing''s lips quivered unconsciously, "What do you mean?"


    "I remember the first time I saw you, I was in the Imperial Study Room."


    Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing with a bit of nostalgia on her face.


    "At that time, you followed Su Xiang and knelt at the entrance of the Imperial Study Room to discourage your father from the Northern Expedition. You told me that the Su family lived for the people and died for the community."


    Su Rongqing heard this, her eyes moved slightly, as if a stone was thrown into the center of the lake, causing layers of ripples.


    Li Rong looked up at him: "But you tell me that aristocratic families are now in the world. Is it good or bad for the people?"


    "You and I know it in my heart. The Northern Expedition was really anxious, but if there was no family to stop corruption, the military salary back then was actually enough for the Northern Expedition."


    "The floods in the south of the year were indeed due to the Northern Expedition, which caused the treasury to lose money, but if it weren''t for the prosperity of the family and there was no need to pay taxes, many people in the locality depended on the family to avoid taxes, and the treasury would not be empty."


    "You said that as a king, he shouldn''t pet a woman alone, but Su Rongqing, if you love me, wouldn''t it be painful for you to be with other people? You are so, isn''t Chuaner?"


    "But he is a king, and he has to endure the pain." Su Rongqing said stubbornly.


    "That also needs to endure meaningful." Li Rong chuckled, "What does the king''s marriage have to do with the court? The monarch Jiangshan Sheji, he is diligent, he loves the people, who does he love, he marries a woman, or How does marrying a few women have anything to do with the world? Isn¡¯t it because of family quarrels that put the dispute in the harem? His patience pleases the family, not the common people. What''s the point?"


    "According to His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing said mockingly, "It''s all the fault of the family, isn''t it? But the corrupt person, the family has it, doesn''t he have the cold family? Party contenders, the family has it, don''t the cold family? This book It''s the trend of human nature, what does it have to do with the family?!"


    "You all said that the family was wrong, but for so many years, during the famine, the Su family provided disaster relief; during the war, the Su family''s children went to the battlefield together. Su''s heart to the people, what did they do wrong? You said that the harem is fighting, Li Chuanwu Wrong, is Shangguanya wrong? Is my elder brother wrong? They were ruined and sent to the palace all their lives. Li Chuan treated them like this for his own sake. Why can Li Chuan be self-willed, they can only live forever Live desperately, just because they are not the emperor? If the family is a sin," Su Rongqing stared at Li Rong, "Isn¡¯t the royal family a sin?"


    "Then, who sent Guanya to the palace?" Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing did not answer. Li Rong lowered her head and smiled. "Rong Qing, you know many things in your heart. You just have no way to admit that you and I were born. crime."


    "Where is something born as sin! It is good or evil, sin is punishment, and it is that person who did something. I am Su, a century-old man..."


    "It''s this one-hundred-year-old man," Li Rong interrupted him, "On what basis?"


    Su Rongqing paused, and Li Rong looked at him with some pity.


    "Rong Qing, I understand your paranoia."


    "You have light in your heart, but as darkness, you can''t recognize your identity. You can only reverse black and white. You can hide your youth and ignorance. The more sober you are, the more self-disgusting you are."


    "Your Highness!"


    Su Rongqing interrupted her with a scream, as if someone else had touched the most painful place in his heart. He leaned forward slightly, as if clutching his clothes. He looked at Li Rong''s appearance with all prayers in his eyes.


    Can''t say, can''t say more.


    He is proud of his birth, the praise he has received since childhood, his perseverance, his faith.


    "The world is a good fox," Li Rong did not listen to his advice. Under Su Rongqing''s gaze, she slowly said, "But foxes won''t like it. If you give a fox a bit of food, you will think for its own sake. lie."


    "If your Su Clan is really a common people and a community, if you really want to change the ending of your previous life, what you have to do is not to kill Li Chuan and prevent Li Chuan from ascending the throne, but to stand with him against what was originally wrong. thing."


    "But the family is huge, if we change rashly..."


    "Then stay still?


    Li Rong laughed: "You and I don''t have to deceive yourself. If something is wrong, someone will always fight. No matter how large the family is, but it is wrong, there will be countless Li Chuan, Pei Wenxuan, and Qin Lin. It will disappear one day, and we cannot move rashly or stay still in this world."


    "Li Chuan doesn''t have to be the prince, but I won''t lie to you about how much benefit I will promise the family if I am in power. I will be born." Li Rong''s eyes were reflected in the candlelight, light and shadow, "Dedicated to my morality. "


    "I hope you will find your original heart," Li Rong stared at him, "Forever Su Lang."


    Su Rongqing stared at Li Rong blankly, the water boiled and made a sharp noise.


    "Your Highness," Su Rongqing hurriedly returned to her senses, hoarsely, "I can''t look back."


    He has already taken everyone on the ship of conspiracy, no matter whether it is going forward or retreating, no one can go.


    "I have nothing left." Su Rongqing smiled bitterly, "I can''t look back."


    He has already given up everything for this, and then let him admit his mistakes.


    Li Rong thought for a while, lowered her head and chuckled, "Then don''t talk about this. For the last tea, I will make it for you."


    As Li Rong spoke, she took the kettle on the stove and poured water into the kettle.


    She lowered her eyebrows, her eyes were gentle and peaceful that he had never seen before. It is like a piece of rough jade polished by the years, flowing with clear and moist light in the sun.


    Inside the hall, the sound of tea trickled, and outside the hall, the sound of slashing shook the sky.


    After the rising water vapor, the woman seemed to be a picture that never changed color.


    The shyness when I first saw her at the age of twelve, the heartbeat of looking far away every year during the school entrance examination, hearing her sadness when she was married, and following the pain of trekking in the crowd on the day she married.


    The umbrella I held for her with the courage of my life,


    In desperate situations, he knelt down to her for a lifetime.


    Standing behind her, the unforgivable forbearance, the encounter that I dare not touch in this lifetime.


    She runs through the whole of his life, and at the last moment she points towards him.


    The tea leaves are over-watered and discarded, and then the tea soup is obtained, which falls into the white porcelain cup, showing a clear reflection.


    Li Rong pushed the tea in front of him.


    This was the first time she poured tea for him, but he still couldn''t have the courage to hold it.


    After a long time, he trembled his hands and raised the cup. Before the tea was in his mouth, the door of the hall was suddenly knocked open: "It''s not good!"


    Su Rongqing''s hand trembled, and the tea soup was spilled. Su Zhizhu panted hard and looked at Su Rongqing in panic: "Prince, the prince has taken someone to the city."


    Su Rongqing quietly looked at Su Zhizhu at the door. Li Rong turned her head and saw the Kong Ming Lantern rising in the air like a star in the dark night.


    The minister rushed in with noisy shouts. Wang Houmin entered the hall and said anxiously: "Rong Qing, the inner palace has not been attacked yet. Li Chuan''s people are already at the door. What should I do?"


    After that, Wang Houmin saw Li Rong on the side, and he hurriedly said, "Quickly, tie up Li Rong first and hang it to the city gate!"


    "Master Wang!"


    Su Rongqing screamed: "This is Your Highness."


    "Your Highness?"


    Wang Houmin froze for a moment. After a while, he instantly became angry: "Su Rongqing, when are you still doing this kind of blissful things with women? Remember, you let us work with Concubine Rou, if you lose this time. , You and I are both offended by ransacking the family, don¡¯t let your head faint!"


    Su Rongqing''s face turned pale when Wang Houmin scolded him. Li Rong sat in the hall and smiled softly: "Master Wang doesn''t have to be angry, I just let you go to the tower."


    With that, Li Rong stood up, and Su Rongqing grabbed the corner of Li Rong''s clothes. He raised his head and gritted his teeth: "Your Highness, don''t go out."


    Li Rong looked at Su Rongqing quietly, and Su Rongqing''s eyes had a bit of uncontrollable panic: "No one will save you."


    Li Chuan could not give up the siege at this time.


    He didn''t have much strength and couldn''t wait for the Wang family''s army to arrive.


    If Li Chuan does not give up the siege, Li Rong can only die as a hostage.


    Li Rong heard this, after she pondered for a long time, she said in a low voice, "Thank you, but," she raised her eyes, "I don''t want to owe you."


    Death does not owe him.


    Su Rongqing''s face paled, Li Rong brushed away his hand holding her sleeve, turned and walked out.


    She walked very steadily at every step, and she seemed to be calm, without the slightest fear. The back was as proud as a crane, no different from the highness that walked in front of him in his memory.


    However, Li Rong knew that no one could face death without fear.


    She died once.


    She knows what death means. It means regrets can no longer be restored, loved ones can no longer stay with each other, dreams have nowhere to return, and hope is impossible.


    She may not have been so afraid of death before, but she is now afraid.


    Because she has someone in her heart.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but put her hand on her belly. She stepped on the black marble floor that could be seen by others, step by step towards the light.


    There was a figure in her mind.


    She knew that this person could not appear, he was already outside Huajing, he should be very safe, he might still be with Li Chuan, waiting for him downstairs.


    She wanted to go up to the tower, she wanted to take a good look at him at the last moment, and thank him again.


    I thank him for teaching her that this world has such beautiful feelings, and I also thank him for opening this world so that she can walk out of the darkness and see the light.


    After that, as long as Li Chuan wins, he will be able to survive, and then, just like the previous life, he will become a well-known minister, respected by the people, and a fame through the ages.


    Li Rong smiled forward, and at this time, in front of the imperial palace gate, a young man stood with a sword in white and a jade crown.


    Soldiers rushed forward and surrounded the Junya with spears.


    However, the son was calm and unhurried, looking up at the direction of the hall, the figure of the woman faintly appeared.


    With a smile on his face, he kept his eyes on: "Please inform, Pei''s announcement, please see His Highness Pingle. If not, I would like to ask Su Shilang, Gu Shangshu, and Wang Shilang. Do you still miss the family members?"


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked, and Pei Wenxuan went straight into the city regardless of it.


    The palace gate had been smashed by the collision pillar, and everyone looked at him in a daze, but as soon as Li Rong stepped out of the hall, he saw a figure in white clothes slowly coming from the direction of the palace gate.


    She couldn''t help but stop, staring at him blankly.


    The snow was not cleared last night, and the snow was covered with the blood and embarrassment of last night, like a scroll of white paper, spreading on the flat ground.


    The son, in white clothes and a jade crown, walks alone in the vast snow, as if the snow **** is coming to the world, with a sense of killing in his cleanliness.


    Countless soldiers around him stood with a bow, ready to shoot this person at any time, but the son seemed to be strolling in the garden, calmly and freely.


    Outside of Huajing, countless soldiers climbed up the wall with a ladder. The soldiers in the city smashed into one piece. Zhao Chongjiu slashed and killed the soldier who was guarding the city gate switch, and slashed to the rope with a sword.


    The city gate fell instantly and landed on the opposite side of the moat. Soldiers rushed in one after another, with a loud voice.


    In the inner palace, Concubine Rou looked at the imperial palace that was no more than ten feet tall, and the densely packed soldiers clenched her fists.


    Hua Le shouted desperately next to him: "Go! Kill it! Kill it!"


    Li Ming sat on the bed, looked up at the dragon pattern embroidered on the bed, listened to his daughter''s roar outside, laughed mockingly, and slowly closed his eyes.


    These blood, absurdity, wailing, and ridicule, did not affect the Snow Young Master, he walked all the way to the front of the hall and stepped up the steps.


    His eyes were always on Li Rong, and he didn''t look away for a moment.


    Li Rong couldn''t help but straightened her back. She put her hands on her abdomen. She didn''t know why. As the person got closer, her eyes became increasingly blurred.


    She felt like her heart was filled with something little by little.


    It was as if the heavens had lost what she had always lost, and suddenly a brain filled her heart.


    She was not given up.


    She is not alone.


    From then on, there will be one person in her life, no matter whether he is alive or dead, he will be with her.


    When the tears were full, he came to her. He smiled, raised his hand in front of him, knelt down on one knee, and looked up at her.


    "Chen, Pei Wenxuan, meet His Highness Pingle."


    Li Rong couldn''t help laughing when he heard him speak.


    Her eyes couldn''t stop bending, and when they were bent, tears fell.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I will accompany you to death," Pei Wenxuan answered frankly, "Or take you home."

 Chapter 169： Full Article

    "Pei Wenxuan?!"


    Wang Houmin was the first to react, and shouted sharply: "How dare you come?!"


    "Everyone who commits chaos dared to enter the palace," Li Rong swept away coldly, "Why didn''t he dare?"


    "The mouth was so stiff, the two caught them together and sent them upstairs!"


    "Wait!" Pei Wenxuan raised his hand, guarding Li Rong, and stopped the soldiers rushing up. "Master Wang, you are going to be alone in the city. Naturally, you have something to discuss. You might as well listen to the next words."


    "You are a clever tongue, I''m afraid it''s uneasy and kind..." Gu Zichun stood up from behind Wang Houmin, and was about to speak, when he heard Pei Wenxuan take out a hairpin from his sleeve, "Master Gu, Mrs. Gu asks you. , When will you return home?"


    Seeing this hairpin, Gu Zichun''s complexion changed drastically, and Gu Zidao lost his posture, and said anxiously: "What''s wrong with my wife!"


    "Gu Shangshu don''t have to panic." Pei Wenxuan put away the hairpin, and smiled gently, "Now Mrs. Wang and Patriarch Su are taking all family members at the princess''s mansion as guests. I have instructed my subordinates to entertain them. Of course, you are welcome. How the adults entertain me and your highness, the princess mansion will entertain them, presumably all of you are honorable people, and you won''t be too negligent."


    "My father is with you."


    Su Rongqing stared at Pei Wenxuan and spoke coldly.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled, with a gentle voice: "Your whole family is here with me."


    After speaking, he took Li Rong and swaggered towards Fulai who was tied to the corner, raised his hand and cut the rope from Fulai''s body with a sword, and helped him stand up. When helping him up, he whispered: "If Xiao Qian clashed with a minister, let someone kill one."


    He spoke very quickly and in a very small voice. From the perspective of him supporting Fulai, no one was aware of this short conversation.


    Fulai''s expression remained unmoved. After Pei Wenxuan lifted him up, his tone of voice was apologetic: "Father-in-law is affected."


    Fulai smiled slightly, his face was not shocked or afraid: "Grandpa is polite."


    "Everyone," after Pei Wenxuan raised Fulai, he turned to look at everyone, "the wind is cold and snowy outside the hall, why not enter the hall?"


    "Pei Wenxuan, don''t talk nonsense," Wang Houmin said anxiously, "just say if you have anything, and stop delaying time here."


    The sound of the siege outside was a knife hanging in the hearts of everyone, it was faltering and seemed to fall at any time.


    Everyone was a little unstable in their hearts, and they couldn''t make up their minds to advance or retreat. They screamed at Pei Wenxuan, just giving themselves time to figure out what to do.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly and ordered Fulai to find a stool for Li Rong. Fulai responded and stepped back.


    Others wanted to stop, Pei Wenxuan said: "It seems that you are not going to treat me and your Highness well? Your Highness is pregnant now, and you still let her stand like this, don''t you want to talk about it?"


    The crowd froze for a while, and Fulai retreated.


    Waiting for Fulai to leave, Pei Wenxuan turned his head and looked at Wang Houmin: "Actually, I am not here to be an enemy of you. On the contrary, I am here to help you."


    "Help?" Gu Zidao frowned, "What''s your explanation for Lord Pei?"


    "Everyone''s heads are on the guillotine now," Pei Wenxuan raised his hand and cut his neck, "I''ll give you an idea to the adults, at least leave a whole body."


    "Pei Wenxuan!"


    Wang Houmin was furious for a while, and Pei Wenxuan instantly became cold and yelled loudly: "A group of rebellious officials and gangsters of the country are ashamed of the king and the people. Now that the army of the prince enters the city, if you wait for it to be captured, there is still a glimmer of life. Otherwise, the Nine Clan will be razed, and it will be difficult to eliminate the crime!"


    "Take him down."


    Su Rongqing raised his hand with a cold voice, the soldiers rushed forward, Pei Wenxuan suddenly pulled out a firework from his chest, pointed at the crowd and shouted, "I see who dares!"


    "Take this as a letter, if my Royal Highness and I are buried here today," Pei Wenxuan looked at everyone coldly, "You and the three clans will bury me."


    The faces of the three clans present were very ugly, but the other families who left the city early did not care about it. Cui Bin stepped forward and said anxiously: "My lord, now His Royal Highness has already attacked the city. If it is a woman''s kindness, No one can keep it! Hurry up and tie the two, find your majesty to get the will, and leave the palace quickly! At that time, I will leave the green mountains without worrying about the firewood. I will wait for the families to gather, and it will not be too late! "


    While talking, a guard rushed back, bowed his head and said something to Su Rongqing. Su Rongqing heard that, her brows stretched out, and she turned to look at Cui Bin: "Master Cui, don''t worry, the prince''s siege is not a rescue force, but just a group of tired troops, less than 10,000 horses, the end of the force."


    Everyone looked at each other, Su Rongqing raised his eyes and looked at Pei Wenxuan: "Pei Wenxuan, don''t do useless work, just grab it with your hands."


    "Su Rongqing," Pei Wenxuan stared at him, "You are really stubborn. You don''t choose if there is a way, you have to go to death."


    "Choose?" Su Rongqing laughed softly when he heard this, "Why did I ever have a way to choose? I was born as the Young Patriarch of the Su family. I was born on this road. How do you let me choose!"


    "Then I will choose for you." Pei Wenxuan spoke calmly. He turned his head to look at everyone, "Everyone, open the skylight and speak brightly. The reason why the prince will leave the palace in advance today and the reason why I am in ambush and **** all the clansmen in the city is actually all It¡¯s because someone whispered to inform you of your plans in advance."


    "Who?" Wang Houmin frowned, Pei Wenxuan smiled, raised his hand, and pointed to Su Rongqing, "He is the eldest son of the Su clan, Su Ronghua. Everyone, the Su clan doesn''t want to participate in this matter at all, how precious is the Su clan? Clan, I have never participated in royal disputes for hundreds of years. Do you think that Su Rongqing represents the position of the Su family? No, never!"


    "Take him down!"


    Su Rongqing shouted loudly, but this time, it was Wang Houmin who stopped him: "Hold on!"


    As he said, Wang Houmin stared at Pei Wenxuan: "You continue talking."


    "Su Rongqing poisoned Su Xiang and got the Patriarch''s order. The Prince Su fled overnight and had already rushed to the Tianshouguan Pass. He persuaded General Su to help the prince clean up the chaos and show his loyalty. Today''s rebellion, everyone followed Su Rongqing all the way to black Use it? Su Clan only has him, Su Rongqing, who rebels alone. Is it useful for you to listen to his words and catch up with the whole clan? It''s better to listen to the next sentence. At this time, there is still time to surrender."


    "surrender?"


    When Gu Zidao heard this, he couldn''t help but ask: "How to surrender? Leave Miyagi?"


    "Everyone who seeks rebellion, if you only quit Miyagi and you are not punished, won''t the world follow suit?"


    "Then you want it?" Gu Zidao frowned, Pei Wenxuan smiled lightly, "Pay taxes."


    "The decree you made by the concubine Roux is really the wish of your majesty. You might as well follow your majesty''s wishes, pay taxes and tribute, and change the election system to the imperial examination system. To please your majesty, it is also considered a step for your majesty and will not be dealt with. , Isn''t everyone happy in this way?"


    The people present did not speak. After a while, Wang Houmin laughed and turned to look at Su Rongqing who was aside: "Shi Lang Su, you always said before that Empress Rou was deceived by the prince and Pei Wenxuan, and the old man always had it in his heart. Suspicions, from now on, Shi Lang Su still has a sharp vision and a foresight."


    "My family has been standing for thousands of years," Wang Houmin stared at Pei Wenxuan, "Pei Wenxuan, I''m afraid you forgot, Li," Wang Houmin lowered his voice, "It was not the emperor."


    "Then Lord Wang means," Pei Wenxuan smiled, "You don''t choose this way?"


    "If you choose," Gu Zidao raised his hand and stroked his beard, "I won''t be here anymore. However, Master Pei said one thing," Gu Zidao turned to look at Su Rongqing, "Master Su, what is Su''s position? , I hope Master Su, make a statement?"


    Su Rongqing understood what they meant by listening to Gu Zidao''s words.


    They were firm on their faces, but they were just showing Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan''s words always fell in their hearts.


    No one is stupid. Li Chuan ran so well. Li Ming hasn''t died yet. In this situation, if the Su family''s army did not come, it would be dead.


    In the end, it was just a will. There was no difference between leaving one person and leaving a group of people. What they needed was Su Rongqing''s statement.


    Su Rongqing lowered her head and smiled: "My lord, let''s go out of Miyagi to see the situation. I will stay here and wait until I get the will, and then I will meet with you."


    "That couldn''t be better." When the others heard this, they relaxed.


    They leave the palace first, no matter what happens later, there is at least one way to survive.


    After speaking, everyone rushed out eagerly.


    Su Rongqing turned her head and looked at Pei Wenxuan standing in front of Li Rong. The two silently looked at each other for a while, and Su Rongqing''s voice was calm: "I know you don''t know how to light the fireworks in your hand."


    "Oh?"


    "You are not such a person."


    "Then you are wrong," Pei Wenxuan''s eyes were cold, "I can do everything for your Highness. You have a family, and so do I."


    Su Rongqing didn''t speak, he looked at Pei Wenxuan''s expression with a little envy and a little bitterness.


    "I hope you count it."


    "Then you can try, come and take them down!"


    Su Rongqing gave the order, and the guards had no scruples and rushed towards the two.


    Seeing the situation, Pei Wenxuan hurriedly handed over the fireworks to Li Rong, and pushed her into the hall just before the others cut off the sword.


    Before Li Rong could react, she watched the door slam shut, and then listened to the sword slashing on the door and Pei Wenxuan shouting "Close the door!"


    Li Rong slapped the door anxiously and yelled: "Su Rongqing, stop! Your Su family''s soldiers and horses won''t come anymore. You can''t win with only 10,000 people from the Inner Palace and 10,000 people from the Royal Family! Can the Su family''s army? Come, they don¡¯t know, don¡¯t you know?! You stop now and I will save your life."


    "His Royal Highness," Su Rongqing looked at Pei Wenxuan, who was guarding the gate of the palace with a handful of soldiers and horses fighting with people, with a very low voice, "As long as you change the system, there will be thousands of Rongqing in the world. I just want Once you get the edict, you can form an alliance of the family again. Your Highness stays there, don''t get involved in disputes and hurt yourself."


    After speaking, Su Rongqing was about to leave. Li Rong listened to him and couldn''t help screaming: "You are obstructing the restructuring to stabilize the country and avoid war! If you take the edict out today, the war in Great Xia will not stop!"


    Hearing this, Su Rongqing paused. He turned his back to Li Rong, with a dazed expression: "Will your Highness still change the system?"


    Li Rong was stunned, Su Rongqing''s voice was very clear amidst the sound of killing, "His Royal Highness, as long as you don''t change the system, the edict will never show up."


    After speaking, Su Rongqing stepped forward. Li Rong couldn''t help but yelled: "Su Rongqing, do you know what you are doing?! You are the root cause of the disaster for the people of Daxia, and you are the evil in this world! You! I don¡¯t admit it because you can¡¯t face it, but you can look back!"


    "The past is the past, the new life is the new life, Su Rongqing, why do you have to live in the past and not come out!"


    "It''s a new world now, I''m the new Li Rong..." Li Rong''s voice was a little dazed, "Why can''t you be the new Su Rongqing?"


    Set aside the teachings of the family.


    Let go of past cognitions.


    Let go of faith and perseverance.


    Why not be a brand new Su Rongqing?


    Li Rong didn''t understand.


    Su Rongqing was walking on the corridor. He listened to Li Rong''s words, and his muscles trembled slightly, but he forced himself not to look back.


    He has no way, he cannot look back. The hacking sound continued, Li Rong sat on the black marble floor, listening to the sound of fighting outside.


    She raised her hand to her belly, and she used the power of life to absorb calmness and tenacity.


    Wait a minute.


    Pei Wenxuan will be fine.


    He will live, he will live well.


    Li Rong''s hands have been shaking. For the first time, she realized such profound weakness and panic. She was not afraid of death or loss. The only thing that scared her was the end of another person''s life.


    She listened to the sword slashing, listening to the slashing outside, she seemed to be held in the water, heading for the endless abyss.


    At this time, Wang Houmin and others also arrived at the gate of the palace. Seeing them coming out together, Xiao Qian couldn''t help frowning: "What do you sirs plan to do?"


    "General Xiao," Wang Houmin and the others smiled. "Now there are still no edicts left. I will go back to the mansion to see the situation of my family. When Master Su takes the edict, we will reunite."


    Xiao Qian heard Wang Houmin''s words. He stared at him. Outside was the screaming cry of the siege, Xiao Qian''s eyes were cold: "Are you afraid you left my second sister and ran away?"


    Hearing this, Wang Houmin''s face suddenly became a little ugly: "What are you talking about? I''m not sincere enough when I wait for the concubine Rou to do my best?"


    "If you are sincere, you should live and die with my Xiao family."


    "Master Xiao''s meaning," Gu Zidao said coldly, "Is planning to imprison me in the palace and tie me up with Concubine Rou?"


    "Exactly."


    Xiao Qian nodded and made no secret. The guards behind the minister immediately took their swords, and Xiao Qian''s men drew their swords to each other, and the two sides drew their swords. Xiao Gan simply said, "Today, there are only two ways for you to go out. Follow me, Xiao Go out alive, or lie down and carry it out. I hope you adults don¡¯t know how to promote it."


    The Xiao family was originally a cold clan, so how could the family members tolerate such humiliation? Wang Houmin sneered, then raised his hand and said, "Crush! I don''t believe it, he really dares to kill someone!"


    "Dare you!" Xiao Qian heard Wang Houmin''s ridicule, and instantly drew his sword, "Go ahead and try again!"


    Regardless, Wang Houmin led the people straight forward. At this moment, there was a scream from behind, and he didn''t know who did it first, and blood was splashed on the ground.


    "It''s murdered!" Someone was shocked and shouted loudly, Xiao Qian''s expression changed drastically, and the others reacted instantly after being briefly shocked.


    "Kill out!"


    Wang Houmin panicked and yelled, and for a while, everyone suddenly fought for some reason.


    "Hey," Pei Wenxuan looked at the chaos in the distance. He yelled to the soldier who had fought him in front of him: "Your master has something wrong, don''t help!"


    Pei Wenxuan''s shout shocked a group of people. Except for the original soldiers of the Su clan, after a short period of hesitation, everyone else turned and rushed towards the palace gate.


    When the gate of the palace was smashed into one piece, Huajing was finally completely breached. Li Chuan led the people all the way forward. Shangguanya stood outside the city, playing the drums while watching Li Chuan''s soldiers disappear from the line of sight.


    At this time, an army embroidered with the "king" flag came from afar.


    Many people came from the other side, coming down from the hillside, bringing the sound of rumbling.


    Seeing the banner, the guard eagerly dissuaded Shangguanya: "Master Shangguan, the Wang family''s reinforcements have arrived, let''s withdraw quickly."


    "No way."


    Shangguanya stared at the original army in Yuanyao. She stood on the chariot, finally put down the drum in her hand, raised her hand and drew the long sword, looked at the direction of the army, and shouted: "Retreat Slash, fight!"


    Shangguan Ya did not retreat, and soldiers who had already cut the grain and grass and had no way out did not dare to retreat.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers galloped toward the two thousand people in front of the city gate. In the early morning, the dust was flying, the ground trembled, Shangguanya''s heartbeat was fast, and her hands trembled as the army got closer and closer.


    She has always been taught to live for a family, and for the first time in her life, she feels that her destiny is in her own hands.


    Even if she chooses to die, not to live.


    But even at this moment, she did not regret it.


    There is even an unspeakable soundness. In this world, freedom and dignity are far higher than life.


    She breathed more and more quickly, and when the two soldiers met only less than ten feet away, she suddenly heard a shout from the crowd: "There is still an army!"


    Shangguanya turned her head suddenly, and saw the hill behind her, the "Su" flag was flying up, the young man''s life in jade costume, hand-held long sword, horse hanging bow, and morning light, all the way towards the battlefield!


    Shangguan Ya couldn''t help but laugh, and at this moment, someone said: "Be careful!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she was pushed away. The two armies intersect instantly, and Shangguanya fell to the ground. She slashed her long sword desperately and ran towards the young man who was driving.


    The other party also clearly saw her, walking through the crowd and rushing towards her.


    Shangguanya never felt so sober for a moment. She shouted the other''s name in the crowd: "Su Ronghua!"


    Her hair bun was cut apart in order to avoid the sword, and she rushed without hesitation all the way in the surrounding of the killing.


    Seeing the person getting closer, getting closer and closer, until the last moment, he reached out his hand to her.


    She looked up at the young man immediately and stretched out her hand in a hurry.


    The moment he held her, it seemed as if the long-cherished wish passed down for two lifetimes was finally achieved at that moment.


    Su Ronghua drew her to the horse. Before Shangguanya spoke, he listened to him as he rushed to Huajing City, while calming her: "Don''t worry, I have made it clear with my cousin, I will bring soldiers to come and strengthen. He went to inform the family and let Qin Lin go."


    "You..." Shangguanya spoke with a vibrato. She calmed down after a while, "Have you decided?"


    Su Ronghua didn''t speak, he embraced her, rushed into Huajing with soldiers, and when he drove his horse on the imperial road, he looked at this familiar Huajing and said slowly: "Okay."


    "I will ask your Royal Highness to take the Su family back home. All the land and population will pay taxes like ordinary people in exchange for Rong Qing''s life."


    When Shangguanya heard this, she was not surprised. She looked up at him in his arms. The young man took a rare seriousness, giving him a bit of perseverance that he had never had before.


    "By now," Shangguan Ya''s voice was very soft, "Are you still going to save Su Rongqing? If you don''t save him, you Su Clan will be considered heroes."


    "Everyone in this world can give up Rong Qing," Su Ronghua heard this in a calm voice, "I alone can''t. It doesn''t matter if the hero is not the hero, the only regret is¡ª"


    Su Ronghua paused. After a long time, he seemed to adjust his emotions, pretending to be indifferent and laughed: "With this capacity, I am afraid that I will not be able to propose marriage to Miss Shangguan."


    Shangguanya didn''t speak, she just looked at Su Ronghua.


    The smile never reaches the eye.


    The noble son of Huajing who only asked Fengyue was gone after all.


    Waiting is the longest thing in life.


    Especially the feeble waiting.


    Li Rong didn''t know how long she had waited, and finally heard a loud shouting to kill from the door, and then for a long time, the outside voice suddenly fell silent.


    The door opened suddenly, and she looked at Pei Wenxuan standing intact at the door.


    Behind him stood Li Chuan, Lin Chuan and a bunch of reinforcements. Seeing her calmly standing in the hall, Pei Wenxuan couldn''t help but laughed. Just about to speak, Li Rong suddenly rushed towards him and hugged him tightly.


    This was the first time she showed such a fragile gesture in front of him.


    With this hug, I felt a silent wall collapsed. Pei Wenxuan looked down at Li Rong. He tried his best to control his emotions, raised his hand and hugged her gently, and said softly: "You go to a safe place to rest first, I''ll go to Su Rongqing ."


    "I''ll go too."


    Li Rong knew that this was not a good time to speak, but in fact, when Pei Wenxuan was alive, everything was fine.


    She let go of Pei Wenxuan, looked up at Li Chuan and Xun Chuan, and couldn''t help but say, "Where is Lin Feibai?"


    "First take the soldiers to the inner palace to rescue."


    "Where is Qin Lin?"


    Li Rong stepped directly to the inner palace, turned to ask Xun Chuan, and Xun Chuan lowered his voice: "General Qin was injured, but there is no major problem. At this moment, he is facing the Chen Jun of the Su Clan. Ten thousand soldiers and horses climbed the snow-capped mountains ahead of time."


    Xun Chuan clarified the situation in a few words, and Li Rong nodded and said, "Thanks."


    "For Your Highness," Xun Chuan raised his eyes to look at her, his eyes full of sincerity, "not bitter."


    When Li Rong led the crowd to the inner palace, Rou Fei pressed Li Ming on the table in the bedroom: "Where is Yuxi?"


    Li Ming didn''t speak, he closed his eyes, Su Rongqing and Hua Le rummaged around the room, Su Rongqing was also a little anxious for a while.


    He must find the Yuxi, he must find the Yuxi.


    There was the sound of fighting outside, and Su Rongqing instantly raised her head and looked at Concubine Rou: "Li Chuan is here, hurry!"


    Concubine Rou had something to say, gritted her teeth and took the knife, and stuck it on Li Ming''s neck: "Didn''t you say you want to pass on the throne to Cheng''er? Didn''t you say you love me? What about Yuxi? Take it out!"


    "My position," Li Ming looked lightly, "I can give it, you can''t ask for it."


    Seeing Li Ming''s expression, even at this moment, he still looks so high, Concubine Rou could not help shaking her hands: "In your heart, I am good, Cheng Er, Hua Le, even Nothing."


    Li Ming raised his muddy eyes and looked at her coldly: "We are humble and humble, but we are just trying our best to please you. You hate the superiority of the family, but you love it from the heart. ."


    "you shut up."


    When Li Ming heard this, his face suddenly became angry: "You do these things and still want my throne? You dream!"


    "Dreaming?" Rou Fei laughed, "Yes, I have dreamed. I have been dreaming for many years."


    After Roufei finished speaking, she lifted the knife and dropped it, and slashed it on Li Ming''s finger. Li Ming howled in pain: "Bitch!"


    Hearing Li Ming''s cry, Concubine Rou suddenly felt unspeakable, and suddenly she felt that it didn''t matter whether she had Yuxi or not.


    After all, it is a dead end.


    What she cares about at the moment is to step Li Ming under her feet.


    The Ninth Five-Year Lord, the person who bowed their heads, was abused by her.


    Acts like this can stitch the humiliation of being despised by others, ridiculed by others, and trampled under the feet of others.


    "Imperial jade seal."


    She raised her hand and shaved a piece of meat on Li Ming''s back. Li Ming yelled, and Xiao Rou couldn''t help crying while shaved, and repeatedly shouted: "Yu Xi, give me Yu Xi."


    "Cheng''er wants to ascend throne."


    "I want to be the queen mother."


    "Hua Le wants to be the eldest princess."


    "My Xiao family, I want to become the top noble in this great summer! Yuxi! Give me Yuxi!!"


    "over there."


    Li Ming finally became unbearable, and howled and pointed to a grid on the floor: "Don''t touch me again," he panted, "Yu Xi is there."


    Hearing this, Su Rongqing hurried forward, opened the floor in the direction of Li Ming, and saw a jade box placed inside. Su Rongqing quickly took out the jade box, took out the jade seal from the inside, and printed the jade seal out of his arms.


    That is, at the moment of printing, the door suddenly opened, Li Rong led everyone in quickly, Su Rongqing grabbed the edict, turned his head and ran towards the window.


    Pei Wenxuan reacted the fastest, only saying: "I will chase."


    After speaking, Pei Wenxuan followed Su Rongqing and disappeared into the window.


    As soon as Su Rongqing left, she took away a large number of people. Li Rong raised her head and saw Li Ming sitting on a chair. Concubine Rou was resting on Li Ming''s neck with a sharp blade. Hua Le stood beside her, her body trembling slightly.


    "Let us go."


    Concubine Roux calmly spoke, Li Rong''s expression was calm, she waved her hand, Xun Chuan responded and led the people back.


    Li Rong and Li Chuan were left in the room. Li Chuan pulled the stool and let Li Rong sit down, and then stood behind her without saying a word. Li Rong sat elegantly, smiling at Concubine Rou.


    Concubine Rou was holding Li Ming''s hair, looking at Li Rong like this, she couldn''t help feeling a little scared.


    Li Rong smiled and gently raised her hand: "Do it."


    "Li Rong," Rou Fei gritted her teeth, "this is your father."


    "Father?" Li Rong lowered his head and laughed, "This is also Huale''s father. Why is your husband the only one of my father? What do you do with me?"


    "As a child, his favorite son is Li Cheng, his favorite daughter is Hua Le, and the woman he really loves is you. Now you want to kill him, tell me this is my father, let me let you go?"


    Li Rong seemed amused: "Do you think I am weak to be deceived, or ignorant?"


    "If you want to do it, hurry up. You wiped his neck here, so I can quickly let Chuan''er ascend the throne. For your credit, I will leave a whole body."


    "mother."


    Hearing this, Hua Le was a little panicked.


    She looked at Xiao Rou, then at Li Rong, and then somehow, she knelt down suddenly.


    "Your Majesty," she trembling, her eyes full of prayers, "please let me go for the sake of the same Li family bloodline. I am your sister, you let me go today, I promise, in the future I will never argue with you anymore. I will always be your most loyal, respectful and obedient sister."


    "I was wrong in the past," Hua Le said, kneeling and crawling over to Li Rong. "You forgive me, please, forgive me..."


    Before she finished speaking, the sword fell in front of Hua Le with a stunned sound. Hua Le was stunned. She looked up blankly and saw Li Chuan look at her coldly: "Stay away from my sister."


    Upon hearing this, Rou Fei suddenly smiled.


    "My son," she called to Hua Le, "you see, begging for mercy will not have any results, people like us can''t beg for mercy for a lifetime."


    With that said, she put down Li Ming and walked towards Huale. She seemed to want to help Huale, but her eyes kept staring at Li Rong.


    "You are wrong, but you should actually care about him."


    "He doesn''t love me, Cheng''er, and Huale. We are in the court, the stain and mud in his eyes. But he needs us and uses us."


    "He never thought that I would repair the North Yan Pagoda."


    "He never gave me any respect."


    "He never restrained his temper in front of me, hitting and scolding whenever he wanted."


    Concubine Roux stopped in front of Li Rong. She looked at Li Rong and slowly laughed: "I tolerated him all my life, waited for him all my life, and loved him all my life. But he didn''t care about me, just because I was born humble and I She is a slave, and your mother was born a nobleman, she was born with Shangguan¡¯s blood. She will never make mistakes, she must be respected."


    "Why?"


    Concubine Roux stared at Li Rong: "Why are you born as a master? And I, born in the mud. Is this fair?"


    "unfair."


    Li Rongguo disconnected, and Concubine Rou was stunned. Li Rong''s voice was very soft: "So, you should argue. It''s just that you can do evil without a reasonable reason."


    "I sympathize with you," Li Rong examined her quietly, "but I can''t support you."


    "Sympathize with me?" When Rou Fei heard this, she couldn''t help but laugh. "Yes, you people should sympathize with us. I should thank you very much for this..."


    As Concubine Roux said, raising her eyes, she showed a cold light, and after a moment of making a sound, she took a step forward and stabled away with the dagger in her hand!


    At that moment, a feather arrow shot out from the window, piercing Concubine Rou''s head instantly!


    Concubine Rou''s blood was sprayed on Hua Le and also on Li Rong''s face.


    Li Rong blankly watched Concubine Rou''s fall to the ground, Hua Le yelled sharply after a brief loss of consciousness.


    She yelled frantically, screaming back in the pool of blood, then madly rushed to the door, opened the door and rushed out.


    After a while, the exclamation stopped abruptly, and Li Rong looked at Concubine Roux who fell on the ground, feeling her blood soaking into the sole of the shoe.


    She watched for a long time and spoke softly.


    "May the next life, you are born in a better world."


    A world where everyone can be respected regardless of their origin or ancestry, regardless of their origin or descent, and can achieve a better life through hard work.


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she raised her eyes and looked at Li Ming on the opposite side.


    The dragon robe on his body was soaked with blood, and his father and daughter looked at each other quietly.


    After a long time, Li Ming said weakly, "Don''t you kill me?"


    Li Rong thought for a while, stood up, turned her head and said, "Get a good rest, I''ll call the imperial physician over."


    "Why didn''t you kill me!"


    Seeing Li Rong, Li Ming seemed to turn around indifferently. He couldn''t help but growl. Li Chuan turned his head and saw Li Rong standing at the door.


    Li Rong''s eyes fell on Hua Le who had fallen in the snow. She watched for a long time and said softly, "You are not guilty of death."


    "You are not a very good father, and you are not a good monarch. If I wanted to kill you before, but someone taught me that remembering a person''s goodness is more important than remembering a person''s badness. Always remember the evil, after a long time, you won¡¯t remember your own good."


    As he said, Li Rong raised his eyes and took a deep breath: "Besides, you don''t need me to do it, right? Father, take a good rest."


    After Li Rong finished speaking, she opened the door and walked out.


    After going out, she turned to look at Xun Chuan next to her: "Where is Pei Wenxuan?"


    "It is said to be in Weiyang Palace."


    "You stay here, accompany Chuan''er, don''t leave him half a step."


    After Li Rong gave her instructions, she stepped out.


    When Li Rong rushed to Weiyang Palace, Pei Wenxuan walked in the most separated bedroom of Weiyang Palace.


    He chased Su Rongqing all the way, and the guards were fighting outside the palace. At this moment, he and Su Rongqing were the only people in Weiyang''s palace.


    Su Rongqing would choose Weiyang Palace to escape, it must be because Weiyang Palace had a secret way to go out. In the previous life, Shangguanya had been in the Palace for so long, and Su Ronghua was free to enter and leave the palace. There must be some special way of entering and leaving the palace.


    In the innermost room of Weiyang Palace, light came in through the screen windows, forming a dark color. The light gauze was flying in the wind, and the screens embroidered with landscape figures were separated from the room. The outside was constantly cutting and killing, but the room was so quiet that even the sound of dripping water Can hear it.


    Su Rongqing is here.


    Pei Wenxuan knew, but he didn''t know where he was hiding.


    The same is true for Su Rongqing.


    They both hid in the dark, observing their surroundings while hiding their bodies.


    Suddenly the lantern burst, Pei Wenxuan suddenly fell out of the screen, his long sword pierced straight away, the other party also clearly discovered his existence, the two swords pierced the screen at the same time intersecting, and then all the way across the screen, cutting across. After reaching the end of the upper mountain ink painting, Pei Wenxuan pressed his wrist and the sword directly pressed Su Rongqing''s sword towards the past!


    However, Su Rongqing reacted extremely quickly, and when he picked the long sword, he kicked it from the side, and then took advantage of Pei Wenxuan to hide, turning around and slashing directly!


    The screen was knocked to the ground by the two, and their swords slammed into each other fiercely. When they met face to face, Pei Wenxuan clearly saw the cold killing intent in each other''s eyes.


    Pei Wenxuan smiled softly: "It is said that Master Su is the leader of the exams every year, and there is no one that does not get the first. The rumors are really gone, and Master Su is really extraordinary swordsmanship."


    "Concession."


    Su Rongqing didn''t say much, raising his hand and slashing down!


    In the room, the light gauze was dancing, and the two fighting figures were looming, and the swordsmanship of the two was equal, and the fighting was hard to separate.


    Neither of them could be regarded as top masters, but among the civil servants, they were also considered skilled in fighting, hacking with long swords, offsetting each other, and separating. Recruitment takes a long time to death, without half tolerance.


    "You wanted to kill me."


    Su Rongqing noticed Pei Wenxuan''s killing intent and spoke coldly. Pei Wenxuan sneered when he heard the words: "The first time you gave your Highness an umbrella," the long sword slammed together again, and both of them shook their arms. "I wanted to kill you."


    "It''s a coincidence." Su Rongqing raised his hand to cut the crown and passed by, "I thought about it the same day you and Your Highness made a wedding."


    "Then I have to thank the second son for not killing."


    Pei Wenxuan took Su Rongqing''s neck straight, and Su Rongqing backed away hurriedly. Coming to the pillar, Su Rongqing slammed, Pei Wenxuan had no time to collect the sword and stab the pillar. Su Rongqing took advantage of the situation and swung his hand at Pei Wenxuan. Pei Wenxuan hurriedly raised the sword, grabbing Su Rongqing''s wrist, and directly over the shoulder. Smash underground!


    Su Rongqing was forced to let go of the long sword and tried her best to bring Pei Wenxuan to the ground.


    Both sides were forced to abandon their swords, and they fought with bare hands on the ground.


    This was the first time they faced each other head-on in fifty years, between life and death. They didn''t say much else, Pei Wenxuan grabbed his hair and smashed it crazily on his head. Su Rongqing grabbed Pei Wenxuan''s wrist with both hands and kicked him into his belly!


    They were like two wild beasts, two rural villagers, without any demeanor at all, hitting each other with one punch and one kick.


    There seemed to be more and more people outside, and Su Rongqing was obviously a little anxious. He locked Pei Wenxuan''s throat and went to death.


    Pei Wenxuan pinched his neck with his backhand and refused to let go.


    "You... what are you struggling with..."


    Pei Wenxuan felt that breathing began to harden: "You can''t go, and that fake Li Cheng can''t be useful. Your Royal Highness''s will has been decided, and a will can''t force her."


    Su Rongqing did not speak, and he was also pinched by Pei Wenxuan to breathe. He gasped and refused to let go. He listened to Pei Wenxuan saying, "You obviously have so many.